ã€ŠRegretting the Wife He Threw Awayã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Briony Kensington and Stewart Wentworth had been secretly married for five years-living as husband and wife in form, but never in feeling.

    Or rather, if Briony felt anything at all for her husband, she hid it so well that not a trace ever showed.

    On Christmas Eve, the city outside was alive with lights andughter, the streets nketed with fresh snow. Inside the vast, echoing halls of Southcreek Manor, Briony sat alone.

    She''d made herself a bowl of pasta, but hadn''t taken a single bite.

    Her phoney on the table, screen aglow with a video from social media¡ª

    A man''s slender, elegant hand slid a diamond ring onto a woman''s delicate finger. The woman''s voice, bright and sweet, chimed in the caption: "Mr. Wentworth, here''s to the rest of our lives."

    Briony''s eyes were drawn to the watch on the man''s wrist-a limited edition piece, unmistakably his. A sharp ache twisted in her chest.

    The video had long since paused, but she couldn''t tear her gaze away. She watched it over and over, torturing herself with the certainty.

    Six months ago, this woman had sent her a friend request out of the blue.

    Ever since, Briony had seen her husband pop up in the woman''s posts with disturbing regrity.

    Five years of marriage, and only tonight did Briony realize Stewart was capable of tenderness, of romance, of caring attention.

    The pasta, once steaming, had gone cold.

    She tried to pick up her fork, but her hand felt numb and useless.

    Just like her marriage-cold and untouched, something she shouldn''t keep stirring.

    Shutting her eyes, Briony let the tears fall. She stood, washed up, and retreated to her room, turning off the lights and lying down in darkness.

    Night deepened. The bedroom was warm, but the silence was broken by the quiet rustle of someone undressing.

    Brionyy on her side, feigning sleep.

    She heard Stewarte in, felt the mattress dip under his weight.

    A momentter, his body pressed close, heavy and unyielding.

    Briony''s brow furrowed.

    In the next instant, her nightgown was pushed up, his warm, dry hand sliding across her skin-

    She jolted, eyes flying open.

    Stewart''s sharply handsome face hovered above her, the bridge of his nose framed by his familiar silver-rimmed sses. The bedsidemp cast a soft orange glow, reflecting off the lenses.

    Behind the ss, his dark eyes were stormy with desire.

    "Back early, aren''t you?" Her voice came out soft and a little shaky.

    He studied the reddened rims of her eyes, one eyebrow arching. "Not happy to see me?"

    Briony met his gaze, her voice barely above a whisper. "Not unhappy. Just surprised, that''s all."

    His long fingers brushed gently over her cheek, the touch both tender and possessive. His voice was low and rough, colored with an intimacy she''d never truly known from him. "Take off my sses."

    Briony hesitated, frowning.

    His fingertips lingered on her skin, and for a moment she was lost in the face she''d once adored-until the image from that woman''s post shed through her mind.

    She''d always given in, never wanting to spoil his mood. But tonight, for the first time, she turned away, her tone cold. "I''m not feeling well."

    "Your period?"

    "No, I just "

    "Then don''t ruin the moment."

    He cut her off, voice icy, eyes dark as midnight.

    Briony knew he wouldn''t let it go.

    She''d always been the one to bend, the one to swallow her pride in this marriage.

    Her chest ached, eyes stinging with unshed tears.

    He tossed his sses onto the nightstand and gripped her slender ankle with onerge hand-

    The bedsidemp flicked off, plunging the room into darkness.

 Chapter 3

    Briony slid into the driver''s seat, slipped the pregnancy test into her purse, and was just about to start the car when her assistant, Hannah Lane, called.

    "Briony, I just got off the phone with the client. They want us to deliver the Veiled Elegance artifact by tomorrow."-

    Briony frowned. "I thought we agreed on a week for delivery?"

    "Something must''vee up on their end. The project manager said as long as we make the deadline, payment isn''t an issue."

    Briony considered for a moment. "Tell them we''ll deliver the day after tomorrow- at a fifty percent markup."

    "But the manager sounded pretty adamant-"

    "That''s my absolute limit," Briony said firmly. "If they can''t ept that, I''ll refund the deposit."

    "Understood. I''ll get back to them right away."

    As soon as the call ended, Briony was about to put her phone away when her thumb identally tapped a trending news alert.

    Stewart was trending.

    More specifically, Stewart and the famous actress Rosita Lockwood were trending together.

    #Oscar-winner Rosita Lockwood Spotted With Billionaire Boyfriend-Romantic Week in Paris Ends With Late-Night Return!#

    The photo didn''t show Stewart''s face, but even from the side, Briony recognized him instantly.

    She stared at the image, unable to look away.

    After a long, silent moment, hershes fluttered. She swiped out of the news feed and opened Rosita''s Instagram.

    Just as she''d expected, at five in the morning, Rosita had posted a sunrise photo.

    The caption read: *"Searching and searching, I ended up right back where I started. Thankfully, you''re still here."*

    Staring at the picture, Briony could almost see Stewart and Rosita wrapped in each other''s arms, watching the dawn together.

    So that was why he''d rushed offst night-to catch the sunrise with the woman he truly loved.

    A bitter smile tugged at Briony''s lips.

    She mocked herself for being pathetic.

    She knew she held no ce in his heart, and still, she couldn''t help checking up on him¡ªlike a petty thief hiding in the shadows, spying on the man she loved and the woman he adored.

    She couldn''t control her feelings. Like a moth to a me, she only had herself to me.

    At least Rosita was back in town now.

    Soon enough, Briony thought, Stewart would ask for a divorce.

    Maybe that was for the best.

    Once they split, she could finally disappear from his world-strangers again, nothing left to tie them together.

    Maybe then, she could finally kill off the foolish hope she''d buried so deep inside.

    Briony pulled up outside the Wentworth family''s old estate, parking in a temporary spot.

    She got out and walked toward the house. The staff she passed barely spared her a nce before hurrying on with their work.

    Briony''s expression didn''t change.

    Five years of marriage to Stewart, and Fiona had looked down on her from the start. The staff followed suit, barely concealing their disdain. If it weren''t for Irwin, Briony wouldn''t have set foot in this house at all.

    "Mom!"

    A bright, childish voice rang out just as Briony stepped into the grand living room. A small, familiar figureunched itself at her.

    "Mom, you finally came to get me!"

    Five-year-old Irwin clung to Briony like a little ko, his voice trembling with hurt. "Grandma just told me you didn''t want me anymore."

    Briony froze, her gaze flicking up to Fiona.

    Fiona, perfectly coiffed and dripping with jewels, sat in her usual spot at the head

    of the room. Beside her, graceful and stunning, sat Rosita.

    Seeing Rosita here took Briony by surprise.

    But on second thought, it made sense.

    Stewart had already proposed to Rosita, and now they were making headlines together-clearly, things were going public. Rosita showing up at the Wentworth estate meant she had Fiona''s approval, too.

    "Mom, why aren''t you saying anything?" Irwin peered up at her anxiously. "Is what Grandma said true? Are you really divorcing Dad? Are you leaving me behind?¡± Briony looked down, meeting Irwin''s worried little eyes, and felt her heart ache.

    She''d raised Irwin as her own for five years-every scraped knee, every bedtime story, every tear wiped away was hers to tend to. The bond they''d forged wasn''t something she could just walk away from.

    The thought of leaving him behind after the divorce was almost unbearable.

    "Irwin,e here," Fiona called coldly from across the room.

    "I don''t want to!" Irwin clung to Briony even tighter. "I want to go home with Mom!"

    Fiona''s face darkened, her tone turning sharp. "How many times do I have to tell you? Briony isn''t your mother. This is your mother-the acimed actress, Rosita."

    Briony''s breath caught.

    Irwin''s real mother was Rosita?

    But Stewart had always said Irwin''s biological mother had passed away years ago.

    Had Stewart...been lying to her all this time?

 Chapter 4

    Briony drew a deep breath, doing her best to keep herposure.

    She turned to Rosita. "Ms. Lockwood, are you really Irwin''s biological mother?"-

    Rosita met Briony''s gaze, her smile gentle and warm. "Five years ago, because of work and apany contract, I had no choice but to keep my rtionship with Irwin a secret."

    Briony''s breath caught. "Irwin''s father..."

    "Irwin is Stewart''s and my child," Rosita replied softly.

    Her words, gentle as they sounded, plunged into Briony''s heart like a dagger.

    Briony froze, a suffocating pain tightening her chest and draining all color from her face.

    So, all this time-the child she had raised and loved as her own for five years¡ª was actually Stewart and Rosita''s son.

    Which meant Stewart had been deceiving her from the very beginning.

    He hadn''t cheated after their wedding; rather, he''d been ying her for a fool right from the start.

    "Ms. Kensington, I''m truly sorry for keeping this from you for so long. I actually advised Stewart to be honest with you from the beginning, but he thought it would be best if as few people as possible knew the truth.¡±

    Rosita''s every word echoed in Briony''s mind like a relentless curse.

    To Stewart, she was just an outsider.

    She''d thought that after five years of living together, raising a child side by side- even if there was no romantic love between them-they at least trusted each other like family.

    She had no idea that, all along, the man she shared her life with had only ever kept her at arm''s length.

    She couldn''t make sense of it. Why would Stewart lie to her? If he''d only told her the truth from the start, she never would have let herself fall so far...

    "Ms. Kensington, these past five years have been hard on you. Stewart and I are both grateful for everything you''ve done for Irwin."

    Looking at Briony, Rosita added, "You''ve raised Irwin so well. As his biological mother, I truly thank you."

    Briony stared back at her, lips pressed tightly together and face eerily calm, though her arm around Irwin trembled ever so slightly.

    "That''s not true! You''re lying! I only have one mother-and I want my real mom!" Irwin shouted at Rosita, his small face twisted in anger. "You''re a bad woman! You have no right to call yourself my mom! I don''t want you!"

    Rosita was stunned, her hand flying to her mouth as tears welled up in her eyes. The hurt and restraint in her expression made her look heartbreakingly vulnerable.

    Fiona''s face darkened at once. She stood and snapped at Briony, "Is this how you raise a child? Where''s his respect?"

    Briony''s mind was reeling, leaving her no energy to argue with Fiona. Still, for Irwin''s sake, she managed, "He''s just a child. You have to give him time to process all of this."

    "Hmph. You think I don''t see what you''re up to?" Fiona sneered. "Briony, we''re both women. Don''t think your little schemes are lost on me."

    "Galen!"

    The butler hurried over. "Yes, ma''am?"

    "Take the boy. I won''t have the Wentworth family''s blood manipted by a woman with ulterior motives!"

    Galen hesitated, but at Fiona''s re, he stepped forward and pulled Irwin from Briony''s arms.

    "No! Let me go! Mom, I want to go home with you-!"

    Briony''s brow creased, her heart aching at Irwin''s desperate sobs.

    "Irwin has asthma. Can''t you see you''re making it worse with all this pressure?"

    At that, Fiona paused, uncertainty flickering across her face.

    Rosita stood and hurried to Fiona''s side, clutching her arm, her voice choked with tears. "Aunt Fiona, please, let Galen release Irwin. I''m the one at fault-I failed as a mother. If Irwin doesn''t ept me, I deserve it."

    Fiona sighed, worry etched in her features. She gestured for Galen to let Irwin go. Galen released him.

    "Mom!" Irwin wailed, rushing back to Briony and nearly knocking her off-bnce as he flung himself into her arms.

    His momentum made him bump into her stomach, and Briony paled further as a sharp pain shot through her abdomen.

    "Mom, Grandma''s lying, right? You''re my mom! I don''t want anyone else¡ªI just want you!"

    Irwin was sobbing so hard his little body shook.

    Briony stroked his hair, her heart breaking for him.

 Chapter 5

    This child had always been frail-born with asthma, no less-and the one thing he couldn''t handle was getting worked up from crying.

    After all, she''d raised him single-handedly since he was a baby. No matter what, Briony just couldn''t bring herself to abandon him.

    "Irwin, sweetheart, I''m not leaving you, okay? Please, don''t cry."

    All Briony wanted was to calm Irwin down first.

    But Fiona, standing nearby, heard this and twisted it to her own ends.

    "Briony, do you have any shame? Irwin isn''t even your own child! How dare you say something like that?"

    Fiona, who always carried herself with the air of a high-society matriarch, didn''t bother to hide her contempt for Briony. Her voice was sharp, dripping with venom.

    "No wonder Irwin''s never warmed up to me all these years. He''s devoted to you, calls you ''Mom,'' and now I see why. You''ve been brainwashing him behind my back, haven''t you?"

    The usation was outrageous. Briony''s expression hardened, despite her concern for the child.

    "Mrs. Wentworth, when Stewart and I married, I didn''t ask for your blessing. If you don''t ept me as your daughter-inw, fine-I won''t force it. But do you really think, in front of a five-year-old, you''re being a good example? So tell me: am I the disrespectful one, or are you just abusing your age and status?"

    "You!" Fiona was stunned by Briony''s open defiance, her face flushing with anger. "Are you trying to provoke me right now?"

    "There''s no need for that," Briony replied, meeting Fiona''s re, calm and unyielding. "Whether Stewart and I divorce is between us. Irwin can stay here with you if you like. I won''t fight you for custody."

    "No, no!" At the thought of being left behind, Irwin clung to Briony even harder, sobbing louder. "Mom, don''t leave me! I don''t like Grandma''s house! And I hate that bad woman! I just want to go home with you-please, take me home!"

    His voice was already hoarse from crying.

    Briony had looked after Irwin for five years and had never seen him cry like this before.

    She sighed, turning to Fiona. "He''s too upset to listen to reason right now. Let me take him home. When he''s calm, I''ll exin everything properly."

    With that, Briony took Irwin''s hand and started for the door.

    Irwin hurried to keep up, his tiny feet moving as fast as they could, terrified she''d leave him behind if he slowed down.

    "Irwin!" A voice called after them¡ªRosita, rushing out in a panic.

    In the front yard, Rosita caught Irwin by the arm.

    "Irwin, don''t go! Mommy was wrong, but I had my reasons back then. I love you, I really do!"

    "I don''t want you! Let me go, you''re a baddy!" Irwin tried to wrench his arm free, but Rosita just gripped him tighter, her nails digging in.

    His little arm hurt from the force.

    "Mom! Mommy, help me! She''s trying to take me away!"

    Briony looked at Rosita, who wouldn''t let go, her feelings tangled and conflicted.

    When Rosita realized she couldn''t pull Irwin away, she shifted her desperate gaze to Briony.

    Tears streamed down Rosita''s beautiful face, making her look heartbreakingly fragile.

    "Ms. Kensington, please, I''m begging you-Irwin is my son, the child I carried for nine months and nearly died giving birth to. I know you''ve raised him these past five years, and I''m grateful. But he''s not a pawn for you to tie Stewart down. Please, don''t use him like this."

    Briony stared at Rosita in disbelief.

    She had no idea what she''d done to make both Fiona and Rosita use her of using Irwin as leverage.

    Just then, Fiona stormed out as well. Seeing Briony still holding Irwin''s hand, she called the housekeeper and ordered her to push Briony away.

    Briony staggered backward, nearly falling, her hand flying to her belly as a sharp pain twisted inside her. She frowned in distress as she watched the housekeepers drag Irwin back to Rosita and Fiona.

    Irwin was screaming, his cries raw and heartbreaking. ¡°Let me go! I want to go home with my mom! Mom..."

    Watching the scene, Briony suddenly felt utterly powerless.

    There was Irwin''s biological grandmother, and his birth mother. Compared to

    them, she really was nothing but an outsider¡ªa woman soon to be divorced from Stewart.

    Just then, a ck Bentley pulled into the drive.

    Hearing the car, Briony turned.

    The rear door swung open, and Stewart stepped out.

 Chapter 6

    Stewart cut a striking figure in a tailored ck suit, his presencemanding and coldly dignified.

    His gaze flicked dispassionately over Briony''s pale face before settling on Irwin, who was sobbing uncontrobly nearby.

    "Irwin,e here." Stewart beckoned to him.

    At his words, the maids exchanged nervous nces and quickly let go of Irwin''s arms.

    Irwin wasted no time; he ran straight to Stewart.

    "Dad! Dad, you''re finally here!" he cried, his small body shaking with relief and tears.

    Stewart knelt down, gently ruffling Irwin''s hair. His voice was calm and steady, reassuring. "Tell me, son. What happened?"

    Before Irwin could answer, Rosita stepped forward.

    She wiped her cheeks, her voice soft but edged with self-me.

    "It''s my fault. I didn''t think things through-I showed up out of the blue. Irwin couldn''t handle it, finding out I''m his mother. It was too much for him all at once."

    "You''re not my mom!" Irwin shouted, pushing Rosita away with surprising force. "You''re a bad woman! You''re not my mom!"

    Rosita gasped as her heel twisted beneath her, and for a moment it seemed she was about to fall.

    In the nick of time, Stewart stepped in, catching her and pulling her safely into his arms.

    "Are you alright?" he asked, concern flickering in his usually stoic eyes.

    Rosita winced, unable to put weight on her foot. "I think I twisted my ankle, but I''ll be fine. Irwin''s feelings are what matter."

    Stewart''s brow furrowed. Without another word, he scooped Rosita up in his arms. "I''m taking you to the hospital."

    As he turned, his eyes met Briony''s.

    Briony''s eyes were red-rimmed, and she stared at him with a desperate intensity. "Is it true? Is she really Irwin''s biological mother?"

    Stewart met her gaze head-on, his deep eyes steady and cold, but without a hint of guilt.

    "Yes. Rosita is Irwin''s mother."

    There was not a trace of deceit on his face. For Briony, the icy ache in her chest only deepened.

    Stewart''s voice was clipped, businesslike. "Irwin listens to you. Take him home and talk to him, help him process everything."

    With that, he carried Rosita out to the waiting car.

    The sleek ck Maybach pulled away from the Wentworth estate, leaving Briony standing in the driveway.

    She bowed her head, her eyes stinging, her lips pale as she tried to will back the tears with deep, shaky breaths.

    ¡°Mom,¡± Irwin said softly, his little hand wrapping around hers. ¡°Your eyes are so red. Did you cry?"

    Briony crouched down, brushing her hand gently over his small face and forcing a thin, brittle smile.

    "No, sweetheart. I''m fine. Let''s get you home." She stood and turned to Fiona. "You heard Stewart."

    Fiona red at her, frustration simmering in her eyes. Still, with Stewart''s instructions, she had no choice but to let Irwin go.

    Anyway, now that Rosita had returned and Stewart was sure to divorce Briony soon, Briony wouldn''t be able to use Irwin as an excuse to stay in the Wentworth family much longer. The thought brought Fiona a twisted sense of satisfaction.

    On the drive home, Briony tried to exin Rosita''s identity to Irwin.

    But Irwin wouldn''t listen. After a few words, he broke down in tears again. Briony could onlyfort him, feeling helpless and heartbroken. Exhausted from crying, Irwin fell asleep before they even reached the house.

    Briony carefully tucked his sleeping form into the bed in the nursery just as the sound of a car drifted in from outside.

    She pulled the covers over him, then headed downstairs-just as Stewart wasing through the front door.

    Their eyes met. The air between them felt heavy, tense.

    "Where''s Irwin?" Stewart asked, his tone t.

    "He''s asleep upstairs."

    Stewart nodded, brushing past her and heading straight for the nursery.

    Briony hesitated, watching his retreating back, her hands clenched at her sides.

    Five years of marriage, countless nights spent together-surely she deserved an exnation.

    On the second floor, Stewart pushed open the door to the nursery and walked in. He picked up the sleeping Irwin, cradling him gently, and turned to leave.

    Briony stood in the doorway. "Where are you taking Irwin?"

    "Rosita''s unwell. She needs Irwin right now," Stewart replied curtly, and left.

    Briony stood frozen, listening to the sound of the car fading into the night.

    He came and went as he pleased, never once giving her the chance to question, to ask why.

    She nced around the empty house.

    Sheughed at first a hollow, bitter sound, but soon the tears came, streaming down her cheeks.

    In Northborough''s ultra-exclusive Midcrest Estates-famed for its state-of-the-art security-Stewart''s ck Maybach wound its way up the hill and stopped before the grand entrance of Lunar Heights.

    Inside the car, Irwin had woken up.

    Stewart held his son close, exining quietly that Rosita was his biological mother, while Briony had simply taken care of him for thest five years.

    Irwin listened quietly, then asked, "So... does that mean I have two moms now?"

    Stewart nodded, his voice gentle but firm. "Yes. Rosita went through a lot to bring you into this world. She loves you very much. So, you need to apologize to her- call her ''Mom'' and be nice to her, alright?"

    Irwin nodded obediently.

    Inside, Rosita was waiting on the sofa, a nket draped over herp. Her injured ankle was thickly bandaged and propped up.

    When she saw theme in, her delicate face lit up with a bright, hopeful smile. "Stewart, Irwin-you''re back."

    Irwin clung to Stewart''s hand, looking up at him for reassurance.

    Stewart smiled and ruffled his hair. "Go on."

    Encouraged, Irwin walked hesitantly toward Rosita.

    She reached out for him, her voice trembling. "Irwin,e here, sweetheart. Let

    Mommy hold you, okay?"

    Irwin hesitated, then moved into her embrace.

    Rosita hugged him tight, tears streaming down her face.

    "Baby, I''m sorry. I never meant to leave you. I thought about you every single day

    these past five years..."

    Irwin stiffened in her arms, uncertain and awkward.

    He noticed the floral perfume on Rosita-it was strong, nothing like the gentle, sweet scent he was used to from Briony....

 Chapter 7

    Rosita let go of Irwin and walked over to the sofa, her arms full of gifts.

    "These are all from me, sweetheart. Take a look-see if there''s anything you like?"

    Irwin''s eyes sparkled. "It''s Iron Man!"

    "Do you like it?" Rosita ruffled his hair, her voice warm. "This is a limited edition, you know. I had to ask several friends for help before I finally managed to get it."

    "Thank you, Mom!" Irwin''s clear, bright voice echoed through the house. "You''re the best!"

    Rosita finally burst into a smile through her tears. "Honey, you finally called me Mom."

    "Dad just talked to me," Irwin said, carefully setting Iron Man aside. He grabbed a tissue and dabbed at Rosita''s tears, his small hands gentle. "He told me you went through a lot to bring me into the world. I''m sorry I was mean to you this morning. I won''t ever treat you like that again.¡±

    At his words, Rosita''s tears flowed even harder. She looked more fragile and moved than ever.

    "No, sweetheart, you didn''t do anything wrong-it was me. I promise I''ll do my very best to be a good mom from now on."

    "You''re not bad at all!" Irwin threw his arms around her. "Dad said you always loved me, and I''ll love you just as much!"

    Rosita nced at Stewart, her eyes brimming. "Thank you, Stewart."

    Stewart came over and handed her his handkerchief. "It''s the least I can do. Don''t cry, or Irwin will be sad."

    "That''s right, Mom! You''re so pretty-if you cry, you''ll get all puffy and not look as nice!" Irwin chimed in, utterly sincere.

    Rosita took the handkerchief and wiped her tears, finally managing a smile. "Alright, I won''t cry."

    Mother and son, finally reunited. The room was filled with warmth and sweetness. Irwin happily sat on the sofa, surrounded by gifts, ying with his new treasures. Rosita watched him with soft, gentle eyes from nearby.

    Stewart sat in an armchair, head lowered as he dealt with work emails on his phone.

    After a while, Rosita nced his way, hesitating before speaking softly. "What are you going to do about Ms. Kensington?"

    At her words, Stewart looked up, his expression unreadable. "I''ll handle it."

    "She''s taken such good care of Irwin all these years. Honestly, I can''t help but feel guilty toward her."

    "This isn''t your fault," Stewart replied in a low voice. "Irwin has always been your child."

    "Exactly, Mom!" Irwin piped up from his mountain of toys, his words sweet as honey. "You''re the one who gave birth to me. Of course we should be together! And you''re so pretty-Dad says I''m this cute because I take after you!"

    "You little tterer!" Rosita tapped his nose, grinning. "Just don''t say that in front of your Mom Bryn-she might get jealous."

    "She''d never get mad at me!" Irwin said, full of confidence. "She loves me too much."

    Just then, Stewart''s phone rang a work call.

    He stood up. "I need to head back to the office."

    "Alright, don''t worry about us-Irwin will keep mepany." Rosita paused. "Will you be back for dinner?"

    He hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "I''lle home as soon as I finish."

    "Drive safe."

    "Bye, Dad!" Irwin waved.

    Stewart gave a faint smile, nodded, and left.

    Late at night, the restoration studio was still lit.

    Briony''s waist-length hair was pinned up with a clip, exposing her slender, graceful neck. Protective sses perched on her nose, and she wore white gloves as she worked.

    She was bent over, utterly focused, making the final touches to an artifact.

    Everyone else had already gone home. The building was quiet, and the only sounds came from Briony''s careful movements.

    The more disappointing life became, the more she poured herself into her work- she couldn''t afford to let her guard down.

 Chapter 8

    Over the years, having witnessed the fickleness of people and the cold warmth of the world, Briony hade to understand a simple truth: human nature was unpredictable, and hearts were impossible to read. Only money and her career were things she could truly rely on-things she could grasp through her own hard work.

    Five years ago, she''d given up a coveted opportunity¡ªher mentor''s rmendation for further study-just to stay in Northborough and care for Irwin. Her mentor, furious at her decision, had cut off all contact.

    It was still Briony''s greatest regret.

    She''d always felt she''d let her mentor down, wasted the years of patience and guidance. So for the past five years, she''d continued to study and improve herself in every spare moment, buying books and materials to keep learning and growing.

    After college, she''d taken out a loan to open her own studio.

    Now, the studio was finally thriving. Her projects paid more and more each month, and her personal savings were enough to guarantee both her and her mother a secure future.

    In truth, everything seemed to be moving in the right direction.

    As for those people she could never hold on to, she''d learned to let them go. Perhaps that was what it meant to grow up.

    Finishing up thest bit of restoration work for the night, Briony carefully ced the artifact back in its container.

    Returning to her office, she poured herself a cup of warm water and drank it in one go.

    Setting the cup down, her eyes drifted to the calendar on her desk. She picked up a pen and drew a firm X over today''s date.

    Only eight days left. Eight days until her mother was released.

    The forecast said it would be a clear, sunny day.

    Bzz-bzz-

    Her phone vibrated in her pocket.

    It was Stewart calling.

    Briony frowned, took a steadying breath, and answered.

    "When are youing home?" Stewart''s deep voice rumbled through the receiver.

    Briony nced at the clock. Two in the morning.

    She was exhausted and had no desire to drive half an hour back in the dead of night.

    Rubbing the stiffness from her neck, she spoke coolly, "What is it?"

    "Irwin''s waiting for you. He wants you to read him a bedtime story."

    Briony''s hand paused, still at her neck.

    She remembered how Stewart had spent the afternoonforting Rosita with

    Irwin in his arms, and the memory left a bitter taste.

    "I''m noting home tonight," she replied, her tone t and emotionless. "You put him to bed."

    With that, Briony hung up.

    A secondter, Stewart called again.

    Frustrated, Briony switched off her phone and tossed it onto the desk. She pushed open the door to the adjoining lounge and stepped inside.

    Late nights weremon for restorers like her, so when she''d had the studio renovated, she''d set aside a small lounge with a bathroom attached. It was stocked with everyday essentials and a change of clothes.

    Sometimes, when work piled up, she''d bring Irwin along, settling him to sleep before returning to her projects. The lounge always had some of Irwin''s things, just in case.

    After a quick shower, she changed into pajamas, ready to finally get some rest- when suddenly, the sound of a child crying pierced the quiet.

    "Mom! Mom, please open the door-!"

    Briony froze.

    Was that... Irwin?

    She hurried from her office and rushed to the studio entrance.

    Through the ss door, she saw Stewart, holding a sobbing Irwin in his arms.

    Irwin was bundled in a thick winter coat, but underneath he still wore his pajamas.

    His small feet were bare-he hadn''t even put on socks.

    Outside, the Northborough winter night hovered near minus thirty.

    Irwin''s immune system was weak. If he caught a chill...

    Briony''s worry red into anger as she strode forward and unlocked the door. "Why on earth would you bring him out at this hour-?"

    "Mom!"

    Irwin wriggled free from Stewart''s arms and flung himself at Briony.

    She instinctively caught him.

    Irwin clung to her neck, burying his face in her shoulder as he wailed.

    "Mom, don''t leave me! Please, don''t leave me¡ª"

    Briony''s brow knit in concern, her face going pale.

    Her stomach, which had stopped hurting a while ago, suddenly throbbed again

    with a dull ache...

 Chapter 9

    Stewart stood outside the door, his sharply defined features cold and distant. "I''ll be away on business for a few days. Rosita can''t handle him alone, so I''ll have to trouble you to look after him for a bit."

    Briony wasn''t feeling well, and she had no patience for him.

    "Fine. When youe back to pick him up, remember to bring the divorce papers."

    With that, she scooped Irwin into her arms and walked straight back to her office.

    Stewart lingered at the doorway for a moment, watching her go.

    Then he quietly closed the studio door and left.

    In the break room, Briony set Irwin down and let out a heavy sigh.

    "Take your jacket off and get ready for bed."

    Irwin, for once, was perfectly obedient. He shrugged off his jacket and handed it to her. "Mom, could you hang this up for me? Thank you."

    He always had such sweet manners.

    Briony smiled at him, took the jacket, and hung it on the coat rack.

    They settled side by side on the bed.

    Irwin wrapped his arms around Briony''s, his voice muffled. "Mom, are you mad at me for going to see that woman?"

    Briony blinked in surprise, then sighed softly. She hugged him close, her voice gentle. "She''s the mother who gave birth to you. I know it''s a lot to take in, but without her, there wouldn''t be you. So don''t call her ''that woman,'' okay?"

    Irwin''s little knot of anxiety eased at her words.

    He''d worried, when Briony hadn''te home that evening, that she was angry with him for meeting his birth mother and didn''t want him anymore.

    But it turned out he''d worried for nothing.

    Satisfied, Irwin closed his eyes. "Mom, I''ll always love you. No matter who gave birth to me, you''ll always be my number one."

    Briony felt her heart melt. She stroked his soft cheek.

    "I know, sweetheart. And I promise you whenever you need me, I''ll always be here."

    "You said it!" Irwin yawned. "No lying, okay? If you lie, your nose will get longer!"

    Briony couldn''t help butugh, her irritation slowly fading away.

    She leaned down and pressed a kiss to his forehead. "I''ll never lie to you. Goodnight, honey."

    Irwin''s steady breathing was her only reply.

    It was winter break, so Irwin didn''t need to go to kindergarten.

    The next day, Briony''s studio took on another restoration job-high pay, but a tight deadline.

    For the next two days, Irwin spent most of his time at the studio with Briony. Whenever she was busy, Hannah and the other staff took turns watching him.

    After two years of tagging along, Irwin was well-known and well-loved around the studio.

    By the third day, two in the afternoon, Briony finally finished her restoration work. She stepped out of theb and headed for her office, texting her best friend, who worked at the OB-GYN clinic.

    Briony: [Are you working this afternoon?]

    Friend: [Yep! Why, what''s up?]

    Briony: [Can you put my name down for an appointment? I''ll be there around 3:30.]

    Friend: [?? What''s going on? Are you... pregnant?]

    Briony: [Not sure. I''m about ten dayste, and my stomach''s been feeling off.]

    Friend: [Ten dayste?! Girl, have you not heard of a pregnancy test?]

    That reminded Briony of the test she''d bought and forgotten at the bottom of her bag.

    She pressed her lips together with a sigh, typing: [I bought one, but got busy and forgot.]

    Friend: [Unbelievable! Only you could forget something like that. Let me guess- you pulled another all-nighter? Briony, I swear, if you ever drop dead in the restoration room, I wouldn''t be surprised. Go test yourself!]

    Briony: [Okay, okay. I will.]

    When Briony returned to her office, she found Irwin fast asleep on the couch, the little nket that had been covering him now on the floor.

    A half-finished lunch sat on the table.

    She walked over, picked up the nket, and tucked it around Irwin. She tossed the leftovers in the trash, wiped down the table, and finally copsed onto the other sofa, wiping the sweat from her brow.

    A cramp twisted in her lower abdomen, reminding her about the pregnancy test in

    her bag. Just as she was about to get up, Hannah walked in.

    "Briony, there''s someone downstairs asking for you."

    There was a coffee shop just below the studio.

    As soon as Briony walked in, she spotted Rosita in a corner booth. Rosita, wearing oversized sunsses, appraised Briony as she approached. Briony wore a soft beige dress, wrapped in a pale blush wool coat, her long hair falling smoothly down her back. There was a gentle elegance about her¡ªa delicate beauty, with fair skin and refined features. Not striking, perhaps, but serene, and something about her silence lent her an aura of quiet coolness. Rosita stood and smiled warmly. "Ms. Kensington, please, have a seat." Briony didn''t sit.

    She saw no reason for a private meeting.

    "Ms. Lockwood, if you have something to say, let''s hear it."

    Rosita slipped off her sunsses. "It seems you don''t much care for me, Ms. Kensington. I understand. I only found out today that Stewart lied to you as well. But he was trying to protect me. I hope you won''t me him."

    Briony''s voice was calm, her expression unreadable. "I don''t me anyone. Stewart and I were always in a mutual arrangement. As for Irwin-he''s your son. You carried him for nine months; you have every right to get to know him." "You really believe that, Ms. Kensington?"

    Briony''s patience was wearing thin. "Did you call me here just to ask about my feelings?"

    Rosita regarded her, a little surprised. Briony was far moreposed than she''d expected¡ªa woman who could keep her cool after five years at Stewart''s side. To be honest, it would be impossible not to feel a hint of threat.

    But Rosita was back now. It was time for Briony to step aside.

    Rosita retrieved a set of divorce papers from her bag and ced them on the table, sliding them toward Briony.

    "Stewart''s instructions: Southcreek Manor is yours, plus an additional five million aspensation for the past five years. If you''re satisfied, just sign."

 Chapter 10

    Briony didn''t look up. Instead, she picked up the paperwork and fixed her gaze on Rosita. "Tell Stewart mywyer will be in touch about the rest of the divorce," she said coolly.

    With that, she turned to leave.

    Rosita stood up, her voice gentle and edged with a hint of pleading. "Ms. Kensington, is Irwin with you?"

    Briony paused mid-step, ncing back at her.

    Rosita''s eyes were soft, almost desperate. "I haven''t seen Irwin in days. Would it be alright if I went upstairs to see him?"

    Briony hesitated. She really didn''t want Rosita setting foot in her studio. But Irwin was Rosita''s child. Once the divorce was finalized, Briony wouldn''t even be his legal guardian anymore.

    The thought twisted inside her, and she opened her mouth to reply-only to be interrupted by a tiny, eager voice.

    "Mom!"

    Briony turned, just in time to see Irwin bounding toward her.

    He flung himself into her arms. Out of habit, Briony caught him, ruffling his hair gently. "What are you doing down here on your own?"

    "Hannah rode the elevator with me," Irwin exined, snuggling closer. "She only left when she saw me walk into the caf¨¦."

    He clung to Briony, his small face burrowing into her shoulder. "Mom, why were you gone so long? I missed you!"

    Briony couldn''t help but smile, exasperated and fond. This little boy always knew how to tug at her heart.

    Their affectionate exchange didn''t go unnoticed-Rosita''s slender frame wavered, her lovely face draining of color.

    "Irwin..." Rosita''s voice trembled.

    Irwin looked up, startled, and met Rosita''s wounded gaze. He froze, uncertainty flickering across his small features.

    Briony felt the tension too. She was just about to let Irwin go when footsteps sounded behind them.

    "Rosita."

    Briony turned to see Stewart striding over. He was tall, dressed in a long ck overcoat, his expression cold and unreadable.

    Without a word, he stepped to Rosita''s side, slipped off his coat, and draped it carefully over her head, shielding herpletely.

    Rosita was tucked securely into Stewart''s arms, as if nothing in the world could touch her.

    Briony stared, numb, a sharp, aching pain spreading through her chest.

    Leaning down, Stewart murmured softly to Rosita, "There are photographers outside."

    At his words, Rosita''s face went pale with panic. She clung to Stewart''s shirt, hiding her famous, beautiful face against his chest.

    With one protective arm around her, Stewart led Rosita away.

    As they passed Briony, he only said, "Take Irwin home. I''ll pick him upter."

    It was an order, not a request.

    Briony held Irwin close, watching through the caf¨¦''s window as Stewart shielded Rosita all the way to the car.

    He looked the perfect gentleman-kind, attentive, utterly devoted.

    Not a single strand of Rosita''s hair was visible beneath that ck coat as the car door closed behind her.

    The sleek Maybach slid out of sight.

    Briony looked down at the divorce papers clutched in her hand, pressing her lips together as she fought back the sting of tears.

    "Mom, are you okay?" Irwin''s worried eyes searched her face.

    She forced a smile, drawing a shaky breath. "I''m fine, sweetheart."

    Irwin studied her, looking for any sign she wasn''t telling the truth. When he found none, he rxed.

    Briony seemed okay, but Irwin clearly remembered how sad Rosita looked a moment ago. The thought that he might have been the reason made his heart twist with guilt.

    Briony nced at the clock-she was supposed to meet a friend for a check-up soon.

    She ruffled Irwin''s hair. "Irwin, I have to run some errands. Can you wait for me at the studio?"

    "No!" Irwin blurted, desperate to see Rosita. But he didn''t want Briony to know how much he worried.

    His eyes darted as he came up with an excuse. "Mom, you haven''t been home in days. Dad just asked you to take me home-maybe he has something important to tell you?"

 Chapter 11

    What important business could Stewart possibly have with her? It could only be about the divorce.

    But how could she talk about any of this with Irwin?

    These were matters between adults; an innocent child like him shouldn''t be dragged into it.

    "Mom,e home with me, please!" Irwin tugged at Briony''s hand, pleading in that sweet, coaxing way only a little boy could. "Please? I haven''t seen Dad in days I really miss him!"

    Briony sighed, resigned. "Alright. I''ll take you home first."

    "Yes!" Irwin cheered, eyes sparkling. "You''re the best, Mom!"

    Briony ruffled his hair, her gaze lingering on his bright, cherubic face. She let out a silent sigh.

    After five years of marriage, it seemed Irwin''s affection and dependence were the only things left that felt genuine.

    Everything else was just empty promises and wishful thinking.

    Half an hourter, Briony and Irwin arrived at Southcreek Manor.

    Stewart wasn''t home yet. Irwin managed to wait about ten minutes before his patience ran out.

    "Mom, can you call Dad and ask when he''ll be back?"

    Briony had assumed Stewart would be home soon-she''d nned to head straight to the hospital once he returned.

    But now, when she called, the phone rang and rang with no answer.

    Three calls. Each time, no one picked up.

    Briony could only sigh and tried to reassure Irwin, "Your dad''s probably busy right now."

    Irwin frowned, his little brow furrowing in worry.

    Was Mom Rosita crying, and Dad was too busyforting her to answer the phone? The thought made Irwin''s anxiety bubble over. He even started to regret hugging Briony earlier; maybe if he hadn''t, she wouldn''t be sad now!

    The more he thought about it, the more worked up he became, and when he looked at Briony, there was a hint of resentment in his gaze.

    But Briony was distracted, busy texting her best friend and oblivious to Irwin''s mood.

    Briony: [Something came up. Can we reschedule the checkup for tomorrow?] Best Friend: [I''m on the morning shift tomorrow. Juste straight over.] Briony: [Okay.]

    Best Friend: [I''m guessing you still haven''t taken the test, have you!]

    Briony nced guiltily at her purse and replied: [I''ll do it now.]

    Her friend sent back a meme of an angry cartoon character wielding a hammer.

    Briony replied with a sheepish "my bad" emoji, grabbed her bag, and stood up. "Irwin, I''m going to the bathroom for a bit."

    Irwin didn''t answer.

    Assuming he was sulking over Stewart, Briony didn''t think much of it. She headed upstairs.

    As soon as the master bedroom door clicked shut on the second floor, Irwin darted to his own room, grabbed the smartwatch Rosita had bought him from under his pillow, and scrolled through the contacts. The first entry was Rosita. He tapped to call.

    The phone rang a few times before someone picked up.

    "Irwin?"

    It was Stewart''s low, slightly hoarse voice, tinged with the sound of heavy breathing.

    Irwin blinked in surprise. "Dad? Why did you answer Rosita''s number? Where''s Mom?"

    "Mom was tired; she just went to sleep. What''s up?"

    Irwin''s panic grew. "Did Mom cry?"

    Stewart didn''t deny it. "She''s okay now."

    "I''m worried about her, Dad. I''m back home already. Can youe get me? I want to be with Mom."

    "Alright. I''lle pick you up right now."

    After hanging up, Irwin was so excited he could barely sit still. He tucked the smartwatch deep into his coat pocket, then hurried out of his room and down the stairs.

    He plopped onto the couch, turned on the TV, and waited happily for his dad to

    Meanwhile, in the master bathroom upstairs, Briony stood frozen, her fingers white around a pregnancy test.

 Chapter 12

    The sound of a car drifted in from the driveway.

    Stewart was home.

    Briony gripped the pregnancy test in her hand as she opened the bathroom door.

    Downstairs, Irwin''s excited voice rang out.

    "Daddy!"

    Briony made her way down the stairs, step by deliberate step.

    Irwin stood on the couch, arms stretched wide toward Stewart. "Daddy, pick me up!"

    Stewart bent down and scooped Irwin into his arms.

    Briony noticed at once that Stewart had changed his clothes.

    Then she remembered the three unanswered calls earlier...

    The cruel truth was impossible to ignore.

    She froze on thest step, her knuckles white around the pregnancy test.

    Irwin clung to Stewart''s neck and looked over at Briony. "Mommy, Daddy''s taking me out to y. Do you want toe with us?"

    Briony nced at Irwin, then let her gaze settle on Stewart''s face.

    He wasn''t wearing his sses today. His deep-set eyes betrayed nothing, not a flicker of emotion.

    Atst, Stewart looked at her, his expression as distant as ever.

    "You''ve worked hard these past few days," he said, his voice low and pleasant¡ª but every word edged with detachment. "I''ll be staying in Northborough for a while. I''ll take care of Irwin."

    He was shutting her out. Completely.

    Briony listened, a faint, bitter smile curving her lips, her eyes burning.

    It felt ironic.

    Ironic that just moments ago, in the bathroom, she''d been overwhelmed with joy at the result she''d seen.

    Irwin grew anxious as Briony said nothing.

    He remembered her mentioning errands at the caf¨¦ earlier; he''d only asked if she wanted toe because he was sure she''d say no.

    But what if she agreed? Then what would he do?

    He was supposed to go find Mommy with Daddy!

    "Mom?" Irwin called, his voice small and tentative.

    Briony''s gaze shifted, meeting Irwin''s worried eyes.

    Her mind was a mess-she couldn''t even begin to untangle the look in her son''s eyes. She just answered softly, "Mommy''s staying home. Go have fun with Daddy, sweetheart."

    She knew, deep down, Stewart was probably taking Irwin to see Rosita. But suddenly, she found she just didn''t care anymore.

    Irwin let out a sigh of relief.

    "Then you rest up, Mommy!" he chirped, then turned eagerly to Stewart. "Daddy, can we go now?"

    Stewart nodded, barely ncing at Briony, and turned with Irwin in his arms. As he passed the coffee table, something caught his eye-the divorce papers.

    Except the word "divorce" was half-hidden beneath one of Irwin''s toys. Stewart stopped short.

    Briony had been watching him the whole time, so when his gaze fell on those papers, she felt her breath catch.

    She''d always known Stewart would eventually ask for a divorce, but she''d never imagined the papers would be handed to her by Stewart''s lover-Irwin''s birth mother.

    Until today, Briony had believed that even if there was no love left between her and Stewart, at least they still respected each other as partners.

    She never imagined that, after pouring her heart and soul into this marriage, she''d learn it was all a carefully orchestrated lie-for the sake of Stewart''s true love.

    To protect the woman he cherished most, Stewart had been willing to gamble his marriage, trapping Briony in a prison of vows. He watched her y the fool, giving everything she had for the child she thought was theirs.

    Five years-did Stewart never once feel guilty?

    Briony remembered that moment when Rosita handed her the divorce papers. Anger and heartbreak surged inside her all over again.

    Meanwhile, Stewart just stood there, staring down at the papers.

 Chapter 13

    His brow furrowed ever so slightly as he reached out for it.

    Briony couldn''t hold back any longer-she took a shaky step toward Stewart.

    The pregnancy test in her grip was squeezed so tightly it was close to snapping in two.

    All the emotions she''d bottled up over the past few days finally hit their breaking point.

    "Stewart..."

    "Hurry up, Dad!"

    Irwin''s impatient voice cut Briony off, and in the same instant, shattered Stewart''s urge to look into what was happening.

    He managed a faint smile. ¡°Alright, we''re going."

    And with that, he scooped Irwin into his arms and walked straight out the door.

    Not once did Stewart nce in Briony''s direction.

    She stayed frozen where she was until the sound of the car pulling away faded into the distance.

    Atst, her rigid body gave out. She braced herself on the back of the sofa and slowly sank to the floor.

    Head bowed, she stared down at the two clear red lines on the test, the image blurring as hot tears welled up and spilled over,nding right where the lines met.

    If Stewart had spared her even a single look, he would have seen the pregnancy test clutched in her hand.

    But, just like his gaze, his heart had never lingered on her not once, not ever. Briony crouched there, tears streaming down her cheeks, her quiet sobs echoing through the vast, empty halls of Southcreek Manor.

    Half an hourter, she sent a photo to her friend on WhatsApp.

    Best Friend: [That test is pretty urate. Come in for a check-up tomorrow morning, okay?]

    Briony: [I want to schedule an abortion directly.]

    Best Friend: [!!!]

    A secondter, her phone rang. ''Star'' shed on the screen.

    Briony, now eerily calm as she packed her suitcase, set aside the half-folded clothes, picked up her phone, and answered.

    "Does Stewart know?" Ste Joyner''s voice on the other end was serious. "You need to think this through-this is your first child."

    "He doesn''t know," Briony replied barely above a whisper. "We''re getting divorced. He already has Irwin. He won''t care about this unexpected baby."

    Ste fell silent for a moment.

    She knew all about Briony and Stewart''s marriage.

    "I''ll admit, I never thought you and Stewart were a good match at first, but after these five years, watching you with him and Irwin, I really started to believe maybe you''d make it work. Who would have thought... Ugh! You know what it feels like? Like binge-watching a show and then it just falls apart in thest episode."

    Briony blinked away the burn in her eyes.

    She couldn''t bear to get into all the details with Ste. If she had to me someone, it would have to be herself for loving the wrong person and not knowing how to let go.

    "I''lle see you tomorrow," Briony said with quiet resolve.

    Ste let out a long, pained sigh. "You can''t do anything tomorrow-you need a check-up first. We''ll talk when you get here."

    "Okay."

    Briony hung up, set her phone aside, and continued packing.

    Although Stewart had left Southcreek Manor to her, she had no intention of staying.

    She knew Stewart wouldn''t care about the house anyway. Her n was to sell it once the divorce was finalized.

    Five years of living here meant a lot of umted stuff.

    Briony only packed her everyday clothes and a few bags to take with her. The rest she left for Stewart to deal with, and if he couldn''t be bothered, it could all be cleared out when the house was sold.

    Once her suitcases were packed, Briony signed the divorce papers and ced them front and center on the coffee table.

    Wheeling her two suitcases behind her, she left Southcreek Manor, closed the door, and walked away without looking back.

 Chapter 14

    At the start of the year, Briony bought a new ce right next to her studio in the Dolphin Coveplex.

    It was a spacious apartment-about fifteen hundred square feet, three bedrooms in all. She took one room for herself, gave another to her mother, and converted the smallest into a cozy study.

    The apartment came fully finished, but Briony had hired an interior designer to redo the decor. The renovation wrapped up three months ago, so she could move in with nothing more than her suitcase.

    After dropping off her luggage at the new apartment, Briony headed straight back to her studio.

    She workedte into the night, pushing herself until sheer exhaustion finally forced her to the break room.

    After washing up, she copsed onto the narrow bed and drifted into a deep sleep.

    But that night, her rest was anything but peaceful. She tossed and turned through

    a jumble of dreams, waking up in the morning with no memory of any of them- just a dull ache behind her eyes.

    Rubbing her temples, Briony shuffled into the bathroom to get ready for the day. When she came out, her phone was buzzing on the nightstand.

    It was Stewart calling.

    She ignored it.

    She could guess it was about Irwin.

    She''d already made up her mind to get a divorce-it was best to make a clean break.

    Irwin was Rosita''s biological child, after all. Given some time, Briony was sure Irwin would grow attached to her real mother instead.

    Once she''d changed and slipped her phone into her purse, Briony set off for the hospital.

    In the OB-GYN department, inside Dr. Ste''s private office-

    "Based on yourst period and the ultrasound, you''re at five weeks and four days," Ste said, handing Briony the report.

    Briony took the paper, her gaze fixed on the grainy ck-and-white image, her heart tightening.

    "And here" Ste pointed to a tiny shadow on the printout, "-it looks like twins." Briony froze.

    She looked up. "Are you sure?"

    "At just over five weeks, I can only see two gestational sacs," Ste exined gently. "If, at around seven weeks, we can detect two heartbeats, then we''ll know for sure it''s twins. And with two sacs, they''re most likely fraternal-maybe even a boy and a girl!"

    Briony''s lips pressed into a thin, pale line as she clutched the report-at a loss for words.

    Ste could see Briony''s resolve start to waver.

    After all, these were her own children-possibly twins. Anyone would find it hard to let go.

    And beyond that, these were Stewart''s children, too.

    Ste knew all about Briony''s feelings for Stewart.

    In fact, she doubted there was anyone else in the world like Briony who would spend five long years loving a man, quietly, faithfully, even knowing that he might ask for a divorce at any moment.

    Throughout their marriage, Briony had loved humbly but with open eyes.

    As for Stewart... Ste suspected he had never truly been invested, not even from the beginning.

    "I''ll think about it," Briony said after a long pause, lifting her gaze to meet Ste''s. "I''ll let you know once I''ve decided."

    Her pretty eyes shimmered with tears, confusion written all over her face.

    Ste''s heart ached for her. "As long as you decide before twelve weeks, it''s fine."

    "Okay." Briony tucked the report into her bag. "Please don''t tell anyone about this."

    "I won''t."

    Ste had to get back to work, and Briony didn''t want to keep her.

    Leaving the OB-GYN department, Briony took the elevator down to the ground floor.

    As she stepped out, she saw Stewart walking in through the main entrance, carrying Irwin in his arms.

    A cool patch was stuck to Irwin''s forehead.

    Briony''s heart clenched.

    The moment Irwin saw her, his pale little face lit up with a weak but happy grin. "Mom!"

    Stewart stopped and looked over.

    "Mom!" Irwin called out again, reaching for her.

    Stewart brought him over.

    Briony truly adored Irwin; she reached out to touch his cheek. He felt warm-too

    warm.

    "What happened? Why the sudden fever?" she asked.

    Stewart replied in a calm, quiet voice, "He had some ice creamst night."

    Irwin immediately looked guilty, fidgeting with his fingers.

    The truth was, his mom had bought him ice cream for the first time, and he hadn''t

    wanted to waste a single bite-so he''d finished the whole tub in one go.

 Chapter 15

    But Irwin didn''t dare tell the truth. If Briony found out he''d eaten an entire tub of ice cream, she''d definitely end up ming his mom!

    His mother was so gentle, so loving-how could he let Briony scold her?

    Afraid Briony might press him for answers, Irwin reached his arms up and said, "Mom, will you hold me?"

    Briony instinctively moved to pick him up, but then paused, remembering she was pregnant now.

    She ruffled Irwin''s hair. "I''m not feeling so well today. How about Daddy holds you instead?"

    Irwin''s lips puckered in a pout. This was the first time Briony had ever refused to hold him.

    Even when she was sick before, she would always scoop him into her arms. Did this mean Briony was upset with him?

    Irwin watched Briony closely, his eyes full of worry. When he saw how pale she looked, a wave of anxiety washed over him.

    "Mom, are you mad at me?" Irwin''s voice was small and pleading. "I''m sorry. shouldn''t have snuck the ice cream. I promise I''ll never eat ice cream again."

    Briony had always forbidden Irwin from eating sweets-especially ice cream- since he was born with asthma and a sensitive stomach. The doctor had been clear: absolutely no sweets or cold treats.

    She was about to exin, but Stewart spoke up first. "Your mom isn''t mad at you."

    His tone was so certain, as if it weren''t even up for debate.

    Briony''sshes fluttered. She pressed her lips together in silence.

    Irwin looked at Briony, searching her face. "Mom, you''re really not angry?"

    Briony smiled gently. "Of course I''m not angry, sweetheart."

    "Then... will you stay with me today?" Irwin''s eyes reddened, his voice thick with hurt. "I don''t feel good. I want your soup."

    Briony hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "Alright."

    After seeing the doctor, they learned Irwin''s throat was inmed. The doctor prescribed some medicine and rmended a light diet, plenty of water, and rest.

    Back at Southcreek Manor, Stewart carried Irwin upstairs to rest, while Briony headed to the kitchen to make some soup.

    Half an hourter, she brought the finished soup upstairs.

    The door to the kids'' room was slightly ajar, and she heard Irwin''s little voice drift out-

    "Don''t worry, Mom. The doctor said I''ll be fine after I take my medicine... It''s not your fault, okay? If you hadn''t bought me that ice cream, I wouldn''t have known how delicious it was! And those cookies and chips and lollipops were really good too. I never had so many treats before!"

    Briony''s hand froze on the doorknob.

    Irwin''s voice continued:

    "Mom Bryn won''t be mad at me. She just worries when I''m sick. She''s downstairs making me soup right now! Your health isn''t great, so I won''t visit you for a few days-I don''t want to give you my cold... But don''t worry, Mom Bryn will take good care of me!"

    Standing outside the door, Briony''s grip tightened on the tray.

    Rosita had let Irwin have that much junk food?

    But what stung even more was how, in just a few short days, Irwin and Rosita had be so close.

    Briony knew she had no right to feel jealous, but hearing the child she''d raised call someone else "Mom" over and over-it made her heart ache.

    Blood is thicker than water. No matter how much love she gave, she could neverpete with real family ties.

    In the end, she was always the outsider.

    After finishing his call with Rosita, Irwin suddenly remembered Briony.

    He called out for her in his room, but when there was no answer, he went downstairs to look.

    The kitchen was empty.

    Stepping back out, Irwin noticed a bowl of soup sitting on the dining table.

 Chapter 16

    "Mom?"

    Irwin refused to give up. He ran into the living room, calling out for her.

    "Mom? Mom!"

    He searched every corner, but Briony was nowhere to be found.

    Only then did Irwin realize-Briony had left.

    For the first time ever, Briony had walked out on him without a word.

    Frustration welled up in Irwin. He grabbed all the toys Briony had bought him from the sofa and hurled them to the floor.

    Upstairs in his study, Stewart heard themotion and came down to check.

    The living room was a disaster zone. In the chaos, the divorce papers got knocked under the sofa as well.

    Stewart frowned and nced toward the kitchen. "Where''s your mom?"

    "She''s not my mom!" Irwin shouted back, voice trembling with anger. "What kind of mom just leaves her kid alone when he''s sick? I can''t stand her! I don''t want her for a mom anymore!"

    Stewart paused, caught off guard. "She left?"

    "Yes!" Irwin''s outburst faded and hurt flooded his face. Suddenly, he burst into tears.

    "She''s awful! She doesn''t want me anymore, does she? Even after I got my pretty, gentle new mom, I never said I didn''t want her. How could she do this to me... She''s terrible! She''s mean!"

    Stewart walked over and ruffled Irwin''s hair with his big hand. "Even if you''re upset, you shouldn''t call people names."

    "But why..." Irwin wrapped his arms around Stewart, his small body shaking with sobs. "It''s like she doesn''t love me the way she used to! Dad, is it because I have a new mom now? Is Mom Bryn going to leave me too?"

    Stewart sat down with him on the sofa, pulling a few tissues from the box to gently wipe away his tears.

    "Mom Bryn''s just been really busytely. Even though you''ve reconnected with Mom Rosita, she''ll love you just as much as before."

    Irwin sniffled. "Really?"

    "Dad never lies."

    Irwin clung to his father''s words, and the knot of anxiety and hurt in his chest slowly began to unravel.

    Still, he longed for Briony''s care.

    He was sick and couldn''t eat much, but the soup Briony made always tasted so good andforting. He wanted her to make it for him every day.

    "Dad, I still really miss Mom Bryn."

    Stewart thought for a moment, then said, "If you finish your soup like a good boy, I''ll take you to see her."

    Hearing that, Irwin''s eyes lit up. "Really? Okay!"

    After leaving Southcreek Manor, Briony went straight back to her studio.

    In three days, her mother would finally be released from prison.

    And in just over a week, it would be Christmas Eve.

    Briony had already stocked their new home with everything they''d need. She''d even arranged for a cleaning service toe tomorrow and tidy the ce up.

    She still had one artifact restoration to deliver the next day for a client.

    Her n had been to finish this onestmission and then close the studio for

    the holidays. This year, she wanted to spend Christmas with her mother at Sunwave Bay.

    But now... she was pregnant.

    Briony rested her hand on her stomach, a tangle of emotions churning inside her.

    She hadn''t decided what to do about the baby yet.

    What would Stewart say if he found out she was pregnant?

    He was so good to Irwin-would he be the same way with her child?

    The more Briony dwelled on it, the more foolish she felt.

    Stewart cared for Irwin because of Rosita. Anyone could see it¡ªhe was just being

    kind to the child of the woman he loved.

    Briony pressed her hands over her face in anguish.

    Wake up, she told herself. Stop dreaming, and stop setting yourself up for disappointment.

    Knock, knock-

    Someone rapped on her office door.

    Briony looked up, pulling herself together. "Come in."

    Hannah pushed the door open. "Briony, Irwin''s here."

    Briony frowned. "He''s still sick-what''s he doing here?"

    "Attorney Wentworth dropped him off at the front door and asked me to bring him

    in."

    Even as Hannah finished, Irwin came in, clutching his cartoon backpack.

    "Mom!"

    Briony walked over, touching his forehead gently. "Where''s your dad?"

    "Dad''s busy with work and couldn''t watch me. I missed you, Mom." Irwin looked up at her, eyes pleading.

 Chapter 17

    Briony dialed Stewart''s number.

    She wanted him toe pick up Irwin.

    But Stewart didn''t answer.

    He was obviously ignoring her on purpose.

    Frustration welled up inside Briony, her expression turning cold.

    Irwin looked at her, eyes rimmed red. He choked up and said, "Mom, am I bothering you? If you don''t want me around anymore, I can just leave..."

    Tears began to spill down his cheeks.

    Briony''s heart softened instantly. She pulled him into a gentle hug and soothed him, "Of course I still want you here. I''m just swamped with work these days, and since you''re still not feeling well, I''m worried I won''t be able to take care of you properly."

    "I''m not running a fever anymore," Irwin insisted.

    He grabbed Briony''s hand and ced it on his forehead. "See, Mom? I''m really not sick now. I''ll be good and won''t disturb you while you''re working. Please don''t send me away, okay?"

    Whenever Irwin yed the sweetheart, Briony was helpless.

    She sighed and stroked his still-warm cheek. "Did you finish the soup I made for you?"

    "I did!¡± Irwin said proudly. "I drank the whole big bowl!"

    "And did you bring your medicine?"

    "Yep!" He patted his cartoon backpack. "And I brought the toys and bedtime storybooks you bought for me, too!"

    Briony tapped him on the nose. "You never forget your bedtime stories, do you? All right, you''re still under the weather. Go lie down and get some rest. I have to get back to work."

    "Okay!"

    Hugging his backpack, Irwin scampered off to the lounge.

    Watching her sweet, sensible son, Briony felt a pang of guilt.

    Irwin was still just a child. It was only natural for him to rely on his parents. Even though he''d reconnected with Rosita, he still thought of her as "Mom," didn''t he?

    She really shouldn''t let herself get upset with a kid.

    With that in mind, Briony opened her shopping app and bought all the children''s books and educational toys she''d been eyeing for a while.

    She figured Irwin would probably spend New Year''s Eve with Stewart and Rosita at the Wentworth estate this year. The things she''d just bought would be her New Year''s gifts for him.

    Briony workedte into the night, not finishing until after midnight.

    When she returned to the lounge, Irwin was already asleep.

    After a shower, she tiptoed to the bed and gently lifted the covers. Irwin was clutching a kid''s smartwatch in his hand.

    It was a limited-edition model, and the price tag was well into the thousands.

    Most likely, Rosita had bought it for him.

    It seemed Rosita was also trying to be a good mother.

    Briony couldn''t quite name what she was feeling. She couldn''t pretend it didn''t affect her, but she knew that Irwin growing closer to Rosita was inevitable.

    It wasn''t something she could stop, or even had the right to stop.

    All she could do was be there for him whenever he needed her.

    She set the watch on Irwin''s nightstand and turned off the light.

    At two in the morning, Briony was roused by the heat radiating from the child in

    her arms he was burning up like a furnace.

    Startled, she switched on the light. Irwin''s face was flushed bright red.

    She took his temperature-103.6 degrees!

    Briony quickly found the fever medicine and coaxed him to swallow it.

    But half an hourter, his fever hadn''t budged.

    Frantic, Briony threw on her clothes, scooped Irwin into her arms, and rushed to the hospital.

    On the way, she called Stewart again, but he still didn''t answer.

    At the ER, the doctors diagnosed Irwin with acute bronchial pneumonia.

    He needed to be admitted for IV treatment.

    Once Briony finished the paperwork, she tried Stewart''s number once more.

    This time, the call finally connected. On the other end, Rosita''s gentle voice came through: "Ms. Kensington, sorry for the dy-Stewart''s in the shower. Is there something urgent?"

 Chapter 18

    A faint sound of running water echoed through the phone.

    Briony''s breath hitched, but she forced herself to stay calm. "Irwin''s fever still hasn''t broken. The tests say he has acute bronchitis and pneumonia-he needs to be admitted for IV treatment."

    Rosita''s voice instantly tightened with worry. "How could this happen? Wasn''t he perfectly fine when Stewart dropped him off this morning?"

    The usatory tone made Briony''s brow furrow. "Ms. Lockwood, I have to remind you¡ªIrwin''s health is fragile. He has a long list of dietary restrictions."

    With that, Briony ended the call.

    She clenched her phone and nced at Irwin, whoy on the hospital bed, sweating and restless even as he slept. A burning frustration twisted in her chest, making it hard to breathe.

    A nurse came in and started Irwin''s IV.

    After about fifteen minutes, Irwin began to sweat, and his fever finally started to subside.

    Just then, the door to the room swung open.

    Stewart and Rosita hurried inside.

    "Irwin!"

    Rosita rushed to the bedside, tears streaming as she saw her son sleeping, hooked up to the drip.

    She caressed his cheek and called gently, "Irwin?"

    He blinked groggily awake, and when he saw Rosita, he murmured, "Mom..."

    "I''m right here!" Rosita stroked his face, voice thick with emotion. "Don''t be afraid, sweetheart. I''m right here with you."

    "Mom, don''t go...''

    "I''m not going anywhere." Rosita''s tears came harder, her love and worry for Irwin moving everyone in the room.

    Irwin''s eyes fluttered closed, and he slipped back into sleep.

    Rosita sobbed uncontrobly, as if Irwin had fallen gravely ill.

    Stewart stepped over, pulling a handkerchief from his pocket and handing it to her. "Irwin''s just resting. Try not to worry."

    Rosita took the handkerchief and, without a word, buried herself in Stewart''s arms. "It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t had such a difficultbor, Irwin wouldn''t be so weak now. I''ve ruined his health..."

    "Don''t say things like that." Stewart wrapped one strong arm around her shoulders, patting her gently. "Irwin would be upset if he heard you."

    While Rosita wept, Stewart murmured soothing words,forting her the whole time.

    Briony stood silently at the foot of the bed, watching everything unfold. Pain pricked at her chest, sharp and relentless, but her face remained expressionless.

    She realized she had no reason to stay any longer.

    Without a word, Briony slipped out of the room. As she turned the corner, she nearly collided with Fiona, who was striding down the hallway with a maid in tow.

    Briony instinctively stepped aside, but before she could react, Fiona raised her hand and pped her across the face.

    The crack echoed down the corridor.

    Briony''s head snapped to the side, a metallic taste flooding her mouth.

    "I knew it-stepmothers are never as good as real mothers! If anything happens

    to Irwin, you''ll be the one to answer for it!"

    Briony pressed a hand to her cheek, stunned and furious, ring at Fiona.

    Themotion drew Stewart and Rosita out of the hospital room.

    Stewart looked from Briony to his mother, frowning. "Mom, what are you doing?"

    "What am I doing?" Fiona scoffed. "I''m teaching this woman a lesson for Irwin''s sake! If Director Lockwood hadn''t called me, I wouldn''t even have known Irwin was rushed to the ER tonight because of her!"

    Director Lockwood was the eldest son of the Lockwood family-and Rosita''s brother.

 Chapter 19

    Hearing this, Rosita hurried forward and took Fiona''s hand, her voice gentle and soothing. "Fiona, please, don''t get worked up yet. What exactly did my brother say to you? Could this be a misunderstanding? Ms. Kensington has always treated Irwin like her own son-why would she ever hurt him?"

    "Rosita, don''t let this woman fool you!" Fiona shot Briony a re, then squeezed Rosita''s hand with a sigh. "It''s one thing for Irwin to be young and easily manipted, but you''re his real mother-you should know how treacherous people can be! Briony''s birth mother was a criminal, and she''s just as conniving as her mother. Both the Hudsons and the Kensingtons refuse to acknowledge her that says it all!"

    Rosita stared at Briony, her face frozen with disbelief.

    "Ms. Kensington, is what Fiona said true?" she asked quietly.

    Briony couldn''t help but let out a cold, incredulousugh. She saw no reason to dignify Rosita''s question with an answer.

    Instead, she fixed her gaze on Fiona, lowering the hand that had been covering her face, and spoke icily:

    "First of all, if you''re so concerned about why Irwin had a fever, maybe you should ask your own son. Second, there''s a big difference between idental manughter and being a murderer. If you can''t tell the two apart, perhaps your son can give you a little crash course inw. For someone who runs in high society, Fiona, you really ought to know the basics. Otherwise, you''re bound to make a fool of yourself."

    "You-!" Fiona bristled with anger. "Briony, you have no respect for your elders!" Briony let out a cold snort. "As I said, you were the one who acted without dignity first. Don''t me me for not showing respect."

    Rosita, ever the peacekeeper, tried to mediate, her voice soft and conciliatory. "Ms. Kensington, Fiona''s only acting out of concern. She''s our elder, and as the younger generation, we should try to be more understanding. Maybe you could just let it go for now."

    Fiona, hearing this, seemed visibly appeased. "See, now that''s what I call a well- bred youngdy!"

    Briony nearlyughed out loud at the absurdity of it all.

    She knew better than anyone-prejudice is a mountain that cannot be moved by words alone.

    She turned her gaze to Stewart.

    His brow was furrowed, his dark eyes unreadable. As Briony looked at him, his gaze met hers.

    For a moment, their eyes locked.

    Briony''s eyes were bleak, yet she forced a bitter smile through her bruised lips.

    "I''ve already signed the divorce papers. Sometime in the next couple days, let''s go to city hall and make it official."

    Stewart raised an eyebrow, about to speak, but Fiona jumped in eagerly before he could get a word out.

    "Signed already? That''s great! Stewart, what are you waiting for? Go to city hall tomorrow and get the divorce finalized!"

    Rosita looked at Stewart, worry etched across her face.

    Stewart''s frown deepened as he nced at Rosita. His dark eyes were so intense and fathomless that they sent a chill through her.

    Rosita''s breath hitched. All color drained from her face.

    A momentter, her slender body went limp, her eyes rolled back, and she fainted on the spot.

    "Rosita?!" Fiona gasped, reaching out to catch her, but Stewart was quicker. He swooped in and caught Rosita before she hit the floor.

    Cradling the unconscious Rosita in his arms, Stewart rushed toward the ER.

    His anxious figure grew smaller and smaller in Briony''s line of sight.

    Five years ago, on a snowy winter''s night, that same man had walked toward her with the light at his back. But in the end, he''d bypassed her and gone to someone else.

    He was never really hers.

    Briony tore her gaze away, pressing her lips together to hold back the tears

    burning in her eyes. With nothing left to linger for, she turned and walked away.

 Chapter 20

    By the time Briony finally made it back to the studio, dawn was already breaking. Utterly exhausted, she changed into pajamas and copsed into bed, falling

    asleep almost instantly.

    She had no idea how long she''d been out when a frantic knocking at the door jolted her awake.

    Her eyes flew open and she stared at the familiar ceiling, breathing quick and shallow. It took her a moment to gather her wits.

    She''d been dreaming.

    In the dream, she was standing above a river of blood, so vivid it made her shudder. Somewhere in the distance, an infant''s cries echoed in her ears...

    From outside the room, Hannah''s voice rang out. "Briony? Are you awake?"

    Hershes fluttered. Briony pushed herself up, swinging her legs over the side of the bed.

    The room spun as she stood, her body heavy and unsteady.

    "Briony? Briony..." Hannah''s voice grew more anxious.

    "I''ming," Briony croaked, forcing herself upright and shuffling to the door.

    As soon as the door swung open, Hannah let out a sigh of relief.

    "Briony, you scared me half to death. It''s ten o''clock and you still hadn''te out

    -I thought something had happened to you."

    Briony was nothing if not a creature of habit; she never slept in.

    Today, though, she clearly had.

    "I''m fine," she rasped, her voice rough.

    Hannah frowned, giving her a once-over. "You don''t look fine. Are you sick?"

    Briony lifted a hand to her forehead. It did feel a little warm.

    "Guess I''ve just been overworkedtely," she said. "A few days of rest and I''ll be good as new."

    "That won''t do," Hannah insisted, cing a hand on Briony''s forehead. "You''ve got a fever! You need to see a doctor."

    Briony grimaced. "It''s too much trouble. I''ll just take something for the fever and sleep it off."

    "You''re sure you don''t want to go to the hospital?¡±

    "I''m sure. I just need some more rest."

    But barely able to stand, Briony retreated to her bed andy back down.

    Hannah followed her in, clearly unconvinced. "There''s a nasty flu going around. You really should get checked out."

    "I''ll be alright," Briony assured her. Then, shifting topics, she said, "We''re shutting the studio down for the year. Have finance pay everyone''s sry in advance¡ª cover twelve months-and give each person a year-end bonus of, say, twenty thousand. We''ll start our holiday tomorrow, and won''t reopen until after the New Year."

    Hannah blinked in shock. "That''s a huge bonus!"

    The studio had done well this year, but with those numbers, the total payout would be nearly a hundred thousand!

    "Everyone''s worked so hard with me this year," Briony said. "Especially ck and Lydia-they''ve put in years of experience and long hours. They''ve more than earned it."

    Restoring antiques involved a lot of specialized work. While Briony was the only one who could handle the rare, high-value pieces, the bulk of the studio''s projects relied on the steady hands of the veteran craftsmen.

    Hannah hesitated. "Maybe you should give me less. ck and Lydia are the real experts they deserve every penny, but I''m just an assistant. I don''t think I should get that much."

    Briony shook her head, her tone firm. "You''re anything but dispensable. The studio runs smoothly because of you. I can focus on my work because I know you''re taking care of everything else."

    Hannah blushed at the praise, hugging her cheeks and grinning. "You''re the best, Briony! There''s no one else like you-brilliant, beautiful, and generous!"

    Briony let out a softugh. "You''reying it on thicker than Irwin ever does."

    At the mention of Irwin, Hannah perked up. "Speaking of, where is he? Wasn''t he herest night?"

    "He spiked a high fever in the middle of the night. Turns out it''s a bad case of bronchitis-he''s in the hospital now. His dad and grandmother are with him." Hannah frowned. "Wait, you don''t think you caught something from Irwin, do you?"

    Briony blinked, suddenly uncertain.

    Hannah grabbed her hand. "Come on, Briony. This flu is no joke. I''m taking you to the hospital right now."

    Briony was about to refuse, but then she remembered she was pregnant...

    She let out a weary sigh. "Alright. Give me a minute to get dressed, and I''ll be right out."

 Chapter 21

    "Alright."

    ...

    The hospital''s emergency room was packed.

    With flu cases surging in winter, people even had to wait ages just to see a doctor.

    After a moment''s hesitation, Briony decided to call Ste.

    Ten minutester, Ste arrived, breathless from hurrying.

    Briony didn''t want anyone to know she was pregnant, so she used the excuse of the crowded hospital and the risk of infection to send Hannah back to the car to wait.

    Hannah, seeing that Briony had a friend with her, didn''t think much of it and obediently returned to the car.

    Ste took Briony to see her colleague, Dr. Cedric rke.

    Dr. rke was a talented young doctor and got along well with Ste.

    After learning Briony was pregnant, Dr. rke prescribed her some pregnancy- safe medicine and reminded her to rest at home for the next few days and avoid going out in the cold.

    When they left the department, Ste apanied Briony to the pharmacy.

    Just as Briony turned away after picking up her medication, she ran straight into Stewart.

    He was holding his own prescription, and when he spotted Briony, his dark brows rose in surprise.

    "You sick?"

    Briony hadn''t expected to see him here. She kept her tone t. "Just a cold."

    Stewart nced at the bag in her hand. "Is it serious?"

    Briony''s breath caught and she gripped the bag a little tighter.

    She was surprised-Stewart had never gone out of his way to ask about her health before.

    She wasn''t sure what he was ying at. After all, they were in the middle of a divorce. There was no need for him to put on a show for anyone.

    With that thought, she cut straight to the point: "I''m free to sign the divorce papers whenever. Just let me know when you want to do it."

    At that, Stewart''s brow creased and he opened his mouth to reply-but before he could, a voice called from behind him.

    "Stewart, did you get the medicine?"

    Rosita appeared, dressed in a loose hospital gown with a man''s suit jacket draped over her shoulders. Standing next to Stewart, she looked especially delicate and dependent, her beautiful, film-star face mostly hidden behind a surgical mask. Her eyes, though, flickered over to Briony as she spoke.

    "Ms. Kensington? Are you here for medicine too?" Her voice was gentle, tinged with concern.

    Briony frowned, not wanting to get entangled with Rosita.

    Ste leaned in and whispered, "That''s... Rosita, isn''t it?"

    Ste wasn''t much of a celebrity follower, but it was hard to miss Rosita''s face- she''d just won a major acting award, and her image was stered on billboards all over the city.

    Briony nodded slightly.

    Ste''s eyes widened as she looked from Rosita to Stewart, and the whole situation clicked into ce.

    Her face fell as she stared at Briony. "Wait... so they''re together now?"

    Briony didn''t answer, but the truth was obvious.

    "Unbelievable! So you''re getting divorced because of her?"

    Briony had no interest in discussing this in public. She kept her voice low, tugging at Ste''s arm. "Let''s go."

    But Ste was already disgusted. "Go? Why should we? You''re not even divorced yet! She knew you two were married and still jumped in!"

    Her voice was loud enough to draw stares from people nearby.

    Rosita''s eyes immediately filled with tears, her slender frame swaying as if she might copse. Stewart caught her just in time.

    Rosita started to sob softly. "Stewart, Ms. Kensington misunderstood me..."

    Ste watched Rosita''s performance, her lips twitching in disbelief. She even pped her hands. "Bravo! No wonder you''re an award-winning actress-I could neverpete."

    Rosita leaned weakly into Stewart, trembling like a frightened bird.

    "Ms. Kensington, I''ve never done anything to hurt you..." Rosita''s eyes shimmered with tears as she looked at Briony. "How could you let your friend nder me like this?"

    Stewart turned to Briony, his expression darkening. "Briony, apologize to Rosita."

 Chapter 22

    Briony froze, stunned.

    She stared at Stewart, her eyes trembling with disbelief.

    "Stewart, what did I do wrong?" she asked quietly.

    He met her gaze, cold and unyielding. "You''re upset with me, that''s fine. But Rosita is innocent." His words were sharp and judgmental. "You had no right to mislead your friend into attacking her."

    Briony''s hand clenched the pharmacy bag so tightly it shook.

    She fixed her eyes on Stewart-this man she had poured her heart into, loved without regret for five long years.

    "Your precious Rosita is innocent?" Briony let out a brittleugh, tears brimming but refusing to fall. She struggled to hold herself together, her pale lips trembling as the dam finally broke. "And what about me? For five years I''ve been the fool, raising your child as my own, giving everything I had¨Dam I not innocent too?!"

    Stewart faltered, caught off-guard.

    Ste''s eyes widened in shock. "Wait, what do you mean, ''raising their child for five years''? You mean... Irwin is Stewart and Rosita''s?"

    Briony''s chest heaved. She ignored Ste, her gaze locked on Stewart. "Stewart, I want just one answer-why did you lie to me in the first ce?"

    Stewart''s brow furrowed, irritation flickering across his face. "We agreed from the start this was a partnership. Who Irwin''s biological mother is doesn''t change our arrangement."

    Briony felt the air leave her lungs.

    So that''s his excuse, she thought bitterly. What a convenient reason.

    A shakyugh escaped her lips, dizziness washing over her. She nearly

    copsed, but Ste caught her just in time, eyes full of worry.

    "Are you okay?" Ste asked anxiously, steadying her.

    Stewart''s grip on Rosita''s hand loosened. He nced at Briony, lips parting as if to speak, but before he could, Rosita suddenly went limp in his arms.

    "Rosita?" Stewart quickly caught her as she fainted.

    Without hesitation, he scooped Rosita up and hurried toward the inpatient wing, his face set and serious.

    Ste was seething. "She''s totally faking! God, the nerve! Bryn, I''m all for you divorcing him. Five years as a stepmom, only to be humiliated like this? I''m furious! I swear, tonight I''m making a burner ount and exposing her-forget her stupid Best Actress award..."

    Ste kept ranting, but Briony couldn''t hear a word.

    Her world faded to ck.

    Briony slept deeply, the kind of sleep thates after total exhaustion.

    By the time she woke, it was already noon the next day.

    Ste pushed open the hospital room door just as Briony was struggling to sit up in bed.

    "Finally, you''re awake," Ste said with a relieved sigh.

    Briony turned at the sound of her voice. "What happened to me?"

    Ste closed the door and sat beside her, giving a sarcastic snort. "You fainted from rage-thanks to that scumbag and his darling."

    Briony''sshes fluttered as the memory of the pharmacy came crashing back. The pain was still fresh. She knew Stewart didn''t care about her feelings, yet she''d still begged him for an exnation-humiliating herself in the process.

    She pressed her hand to her forehead, regret coursing through her.

    "So, what now?" Ste asked, her gaze dropping to Briony''s stomach. "With Stewart treating you like this, are you really going to have his baby?" Briony went still.

    "Bryn, being a single mom isn''t easy," Ste said softly, taking her hand. "Your mom gets out tomorrow. She''d be heartbroken if she knew what you were going through."

    "I know." Briony cradled her belly, her voice barely above a whisper. "I just... I''m not sure I can let go."

    Ste frowned, about to reply, when amotion sounded from the hallway-

    "Oh my god! Rosita just went public with her rtionship!"

    "I heard rumors a few days ago-someone said she''s been living with her boyfriend for years! This is solid proof!"

    "Proof? Please, they''re childhood sweethearts! And her boyfriend is none other than Mr. Wentworth the most eligible bachelor in Northborough! Not only is his family loaded, he''s also the top attorney in town!"

    "Mr. Wentworth? You mean Attorney Wentworth? The undefeated one?"

    "That''s him! He was just on TVst week, doing that legal advice segment. He''s gorgeous-tall, charming, the whole package!"

    "Wow, Rosita really hit the jackpot! Every socialite in Northborough just lost their dream guy!"

    The chatter faded down the hall.

    Inside the hospital room, the mood was heavy.

    Ste tried to hold it in, but finally burst out, exasperated, "I just can''t believe this!"

 Chapter 23

    She pped her thigh so hard she winced in pain, but that didn''t stop her from cursing. "Stewart is cheating in broad daylight! You''re not even divorced yet and he''s already unting his rtionship with Rosita?!"

    A dull, persistent ache spread through Briony''s chest, but her face remained nk. "It was only a matter of time."

    At this point, all she could do was face reality.

    What she''d once thought was a solid, legal five-year marriage had always been,

    to Stewart, nothing more than a business arrangement-one he could end at any moment.

    He had never taken their marriage seriously. Of course he wouldn''t think his rtionship with Rosita was wrong.

    "You''re just going to let this go?" Ste looked at her, exasperated. "Even if your marriage started out as a deal, if he hadn''t lied to you about Irwin''s mother being dead, would you have agreed to marry him at all?"

    Briony''sshes trembled.

    That''s right. If she''d known from the beginning that Rosita was Irwin''s mother, she never would have agreed to marry Stewart. She never would have let herself fall for him...

    Even if she''d had no choice back then-if marriage was the only way out-she would have drawn a hard line, done only what was necessary to be a good stepmother.

    She would never have gotten between Stewart and Rosita. She would never have let herself be the unloved, legal interloper.

    The way things had turned out was humiliating-truly humiliating.

    Ste looked at Briony, burning with indignation on her behalf.

    She knew Briony was, deep down, a strong person. Even when she was hurting, she''d never show it. She bottled everything up. Maybe that had something to do with her upbringing. And maybe that''s why her family had always taken advantage of her they knew she would never fight back.

    Ste had thought things would get better for Briony once she cut ties with her family. She never expected Stewart and Rosita-the world''s most shameless couple-to be waiting for her on the other side.

    The more Ste thought about it, the angrier she got. She whipped out her phone and logged onto Facebook.

    "Stewart''s awyer. He''s supposed to have a sharp sense of judgment. For five years, he hasn''t been blind to your devotion-he just never cared. He saw everything you did, Bryn, and it never meant a thing to him!"

    "Just wait! I''ll get you some justice. I''m going to expose them for the snakes they

    are "

    "Don''t." Briony reached out and pressed her hand over Ste''s phone.

    Ste looked up at her, realizing Briony truly had no intention of fighting back, and it made her even angrier.

    "How can you just let it go? Five years, Bryn! Stewart and Rosita lied to you for five whole years. They cozied up behind your back and made you their free babysitter!"

    "Looking after Irwin was part of the deal."

    "Bull!" Ste put her hands on her hips, voice rising. "Even if taking care of Irwin was part of the deal, why did Stewart sleep with you? If he loved Rosita so much, why drag you into this mess? He even got you pregnant... Bryn, how can you just swallow this?"

    Briony froze, then pressed her lips together, mortified.

    A few secondster, she let out a bitterugh. "It''s my fault. I was too weak."

    Ste blinked, realizing she''d gone too far. She immediately bent down and wrapped Briony in a hug.

    "You''re amazing. There''s nothing wrong with you. I''m sorry, okay? I just got carried away. You know how my mouth runs when I''m upset."

    Ste held her tight, gently rubbing her thin back.

    "Don''t listen to me. You''re wonderful-absolutely wonderful! If anyone''s at fault, it''s those two. If Stewart can''t see what he''s lost, that''s his problem. Our Bryn is the best in the world!"

    Briony buried her face in Ste''s shoulder, her voice choked with tears. "Star, that winter night five years ago was so cold. He showed up just when I needed someone... I couldn''t help myself."

    Ste''s heart ached for her. "I know, Bryn. It''s not your fault. It''ll pass, I promise. Once the divorce is over, you''ll shine on your own. You''re brilliant-you''ll only get better from here."

    Briony clung to her, shoulders shaking. Her muffled sobs echoed in the quiet of the hospital room.

    All Ste could do was hold her, tighter and tighter. Words felt useless. She knew nothing she could say would mend Briony''s shattered heart.

    "Star, will you help me schedule the surgery?"

    Ste closed her eyes, tears slipping down her cheeks. "Of course."

 Chapter 24

    January 15th on the old calendar-Briony''s mother, Julia Hudson, was finallying home.

    Ste had taken the day off to go with Briony to pick up Julia.

    The weather forecast had been spot on: the day was glorious, clear and bright.

    Sunlight broke through the thick winter clouds and spilled across the ground, turning the snow into a dazzling sea of diamonds.

    Outside the gates of Northborough''s women''s prison, Briony stood wrapped in a cream-colored wool coat. She looked delicate, her long, silky hair swaying gently in the wind.

    "Star, what time is it?" Briony''s eyes were fixed on the towering brick walls ahead, her tightly sped hands betraying her nerves.

    Ste gave her shoulder a reassuring squeeze. "It''s only eight-thirty. She''ll be out soon. Try not to worry."

    As the words left her lips, the heavy iron gate rattled.

    A smaller side door swung open.

    Briony''s eyshes fluttered. She broke into a run.

    "Mom!"

    Julia paused in surprise when she saw her, but her face quickly broke into a smile. "Bryn, you''re here."

    "Take care of yourself and start fresh," the young guard said kindly, then turned and walked back inside.

    The gate nged shut behind them.

    Briony draped the down jacket she''d been carrying over Julia''s shoulders. "Mom, I''m here to take you home."

    Julia nodded, then nced at Ste. She stared for a moment before recognition dawned. "Star, is that you?"

    Ste grinned. "It''s me! Bryn and I came to bring you home."

    Julia''s eyes glistened as she grasped Ste''s hand, holding on tight. "You''re a good girl. I don''t know what Bryn would''ve done without you all these years. Thank you."

    "You don''t have to thank me! Bryn and I grew up together-we''re practically sisters. Don''t feel bad. Let''s get you home first. Bryn bought a new ce and decorated it herself. It''s cozy and beautiful; you''re going to love it."

    "Yes, let''s go home." Julia took Briony''s hand in one of hers, Ste''s in the other. When she smiled, the lines at the corners of her eyes deepened. "Let''s go home."

    Dolphin Cove.

    The elevator chimed as it reached the top floor, and the doors slid open.

    The three of them stepped out together. Ste hurried in first and lit the firece, positioning it right by the entrance. "Julia! Step over the fire-leave the bad luck behind. From now on, only good things ahead!"

    Julia''s eyes filled with tears as she nodded and stepped over the mes, smiling bravely.

    Briony watched her mother cross the threshold into the home she''d so lovingly prepared. In that moment, emotion overwhelmed her; tears spilled down her cheeks before she could stop them.

    She turned away, quickly wiping her face with the back of her hand.

    Five years¡ªshe had finally brought her mother out of that cold, unforgiving ce, back into a home that was truly theirs.

    A home with no Kensingtons. No Hudsons. Just the two of them, mother and daughter.

    Ste led Julia on a tour of the new apartment, showing off every cozy corner, before finally bringing her to the bedroom.

    Brand-new clothesy folded on the bed-Briony had picked them out herself. Ste handed them to Julia with a smile.

    "Julia, why don''t you take a shower and change into something fresh? Later, Bryn and I will take you out for a real feast!"

    Julia took the clothes and held them in her hands, fingers trembling.

    For a long moment, she stood there, her voice barely more than a whisper. "Bryn has suffered so much because of me..."

    Ste gently rubbed her back. "Julia, now that you''re home, Bryn doesn''t have to suffer anymore."

    Julia closed the bathroom door behind her, and the sound of running water soon muffled the quiet sobs she couldn''t hold back.

    Ste stepped out just as Briony returned, her eyes still red from crying.

    "Julia''s in the shower," Ste said softly, ncing at Briony''s tear-stained face.

    She sighed. "You two really are alike-you both hide when you cry."

    Briony hesitated. "My mom was crying?"

    "She just needs to let it out. She feels guilty, that''s all."

    Briony pressed her lips together, silent.

    Prison had aged Julia-she was thinner, the lines on her face deeper, her spirit dimmed by five years behind bars. She looked a decade older than when she''d gone in.

    Briony had visited her often, sharing news about her business, updates on the new home, everything-except her marriage to Stewart. That was something she could never bring herself to mention.

    If her mother knew how broken her daughter''s marriage had be, it would only break her heart even more.

    "Are you really not going to tell Julia?" Ste asked quietly, stepping closer. "Even though the surgery is routine now, you should still rest afterward, just to be safe."

    "I''ve got it all nned," Briony replied. "The housekeeper starts tomorrow. The procedure''s the day after. I''ll tell Mom I''m away on business for a week or so. By the time I''m back, it''ll be nearly the holidays."

    Ste sighed. "Alright. If you''ve got everything covered, I''ll back you up."

 Chapter 25

    After her shower, Julia slipped into fresh clothes. Briony and Ste whisked her off to a salon next.

    Julia''s hair had been chopped short during her time in prison, and five yearster, streaks of gray had crept in. Briony asked the stylist to dye the grays ck and give Julia a gentle trim, shaping her hair into something softer, more hopeful.

    When they left the salon, Julia felt as if she''d been reborn.

    Briony had reserved a private dining room for lunch. Just before noon, the trio arrived at The Regal Waters Hotel.

    Their room was on the third floor. A waiter led the way.

    As they turned a corner, a group approached from the opposite direction. At the front was an elegant older woman, her bearing regal and unmistakable. By her side walked a young man whose sharp features bore a striking resemnce to Briony.

    Briony frowned. Of all ces... She never imagined they''d run into the Kensingtons here.

    When Julia saw them, her face drained of color and she froze mid-step.

    Ste was dumbstruck too. Was the world really this small?

    Ms. Hudson''s first day out of prison, and she already bumped into these people!

    "Unbelievable," Ste muttered under her breath. "Julia, when we get home, you''re walking through the firece again for luck!"

    Julia pressed her lips together, silent, but the tension in her posture gave her away.

    Briony considered steering Julia in another direction, but the Kensingtons had already spotted them.

    Malcolm''s mother, Madeline Kensington, mmed her cane against the marble floor, her voice ringing out. "Mack, isn''t that the wretched woman who killed your father?!"

    Mack red at Julia, eyes brimming with hatred. "Yes, Grandma. It''s her." Madeline seethed. "So I can''t even have a peaceful eightieth birthday! That vile woman is out of prison!"

    The rest of the Kensington n behind her chimed in, equally incensed.

    "My brother died so unjustly, and look at her! Five years in prison and she walks free, waltzing into fancy hotels for lunch? It''s disgusting!"

    "If Briony hadn''t protected her back then, she would''ve been executed!"

    Madeline''s voice trembled with rage. "My son''s death can''t be wiped away just because you spent five years behind bars, you wretched woman!"

    "Don''t worry, Grandma," Mack spat, stalking toward them, "I''ll get justice for Dad. One way or another."

    Briony eyed Mack''s approach, knowing he meant trouble. She stepped in front of Julia, shielding her.

    "Mack, look carefully. This is your mother," Briony said, locking eyes with him, her tone steely. "Touch her, and you''ll have to go through me."

    He sneered at Briony, who stood before Julia like a mother hen guarding her chick. "Briony, you''ll soon realize-prison was the safest ce for her."

    A chill ran through Briony.

    Julia hung her head, trembling uncontrobly. Mack looked so much like his father -especially now, with malice darkening his face.

    Visions of old beatings shed through Julia''s mind. She clung to Briony''s hand, knuckles white.

    Briony felt her mother''s panic and murmured, "It''s okay, Mom. I''m right here." Just then, a waiter pushed a cart past, steam curling up from a tureen of hot soup.

    Mack''s gaze fixed on the soup, and he gave a twisted smile. ¡°Let''s see how you protect her now."

    Without warning, he snatched up the bowl and hurled it at Julia.

    "Mom! Watch out-!"

    "Bryn!"

    In a split second, Briony shoved Julia aside. The soup sttered mostly against the wall, but Briony''s arm caught a ssh. Angry, red welts blossomed across her skin.

    Pain nched Briony''s face.

    "Bryn!" Julia''s eyes filled with tears as she saw Briony''s burns. Guilt and self- loathing overwhelmed her. "It''s all my fault... I''m so useless..."

    Briony forced a smile, swallowing the pain. "I''m fine, Mom. Just need a bit of ointment."

    Ste was livid. She marched up to Mack, pointing in his face. "You''re a monster, Mack! That''s your own mother and your sister-how could you?!"

    Mack''s expression darkened. He shoved Ste hard. "Who the hell are you to mouth off at me?"

    Ste stumbled backward, about to fall-but a man''s arm caught her from behind. Steadying herself, she looked up and froze. "Director rke!"

    Cedric rke offered her a warm, gentlemanly smile. "Dr. Joyner! What a small world. Are you alright?"

    His gaze swept over the scene, lingering on Mack, and then on Briony''s scalded hand. His brows drew together in concern. "What happened here?"

    Before Ste could answer, the door to the private dining room swung open- And Stewart stepped out, tall andposed, his presence filling the hallway.

 Chapter 26

    As soon as Stewart appeared, the Kensingtons instantly wilted.

    Five years ago, Stewart had personally taken on Julia''s defense in court, and the Kensingtons had lost so badly they were still haunted by it to this day.

    Mack shot Briony and Julia a vicious re before turning on his heel.

    "Grandmother, there''s plenty of time. We don''t have to settle this right now," he

    said.

    Madeline and the rest of the Kensingtons were clearly unwilling to back down, but in truth, they were all wary of Stewart.

    "Let''s just consider today a warning for that ungrateful mother and daughter," Madeline spat. "We''ll have plenty of chances to deal with themter!"

    The other Kensingtons eagerly echoed the matriarch''s words.

    With Mack steadying Madeline, the Kensingtons made their exit, slipping away down the other hallway.

    Watching them retreat in such a hurry, Ste let out an incredulousugh. "What a bunch of cowards they only pick on people weaker than themselves!"

    In fact, from the moment Stewart had entered, he hadn''t said a single word to the Kensingtons-not even a nce in their direction.

    To Stewart, the Kensingtons simply weren''t worth his attention.

    He merely gave Briony a brief, indifferent look before turning to Cedric rke. "Do you know them?"

    Cedric gestured toward Ste, a friendly smile on his face. "Just ran into someone I know."

    Ste and Cedric worked at the same hospital, though in different departments. Cedric rke was a leading oncologist-renowned, respected, the sort of man every woman at the hospital (Ste very much included) admired from afar. Ste herself was a much newer face, having just passed her probation in the OB-GYN departmentst year.

    Still, Cedric was always warm and gentlemanly, with refined features that made him the resident heartthrob. Ste had volunteered on a few outreach trips with him-enough to count as acquaintances.

    She''d never guessed, though, that Cedric and Stewart actually knew each other, and seemed to get along quite well.

    Ste nced over at Briony.

    Briony was watching Stewart, her face calm on the surface, but her tightly pressed lips betrayed the storm inside her.

    She''d made up her mind to let Stewart go, but of course, it wasn''t that simple. Feelings didn''t just vanish because you willed them away.

    The moment Stewart appeared, Briony''s gaze was drawn to him, as if she couldn''t help herself.

    Ste sighed quietly to herself.

    Love really is... lethal.

    Julia recognized Stewart at once.

    "Mr. Wentworth."

    At the sound of her voice, Stewart looked over, and for a moment, his gaze lingered¡ªalmost idly-on Briony beside her.

    The instant his eyes met hers, Briony''sshes fluttered and her whole body tensed.

    Julia hadn''t expected to see her benefactor on the very day she was released from prison. Ovee with emotion, she stepped forward and offered Stewart a deep, grateful bow.

    "I never had a chance to thank you all these years, Mr. Wentworth. If not for you, there wouldn''t be this reunion between my daughter and me!"

    Stewart regarded Julia with a reserved, unreadable expression.

    "You''re too kind, Ms. Hudson. I was only doing my duty." His voice was low and distant, all formality.

    Briony''s hand, hanging at her side, curled into a tight fist.

    The words "Ms. Hudson" stung like needles, the ache in her chest far worse than the burning pain on her bruised hand.

    "Stewart?"

    Rosita stepped out from the private dining room, taking in the scene before tilting her chin up to look at Stewart, her expression innocent. "Is something going on?" The moment Rosita appeared, every trace of color drained from Briony''s face. Julia, noticing how utterly well-matched Rosita seemed to be with Stewart-both in looks and bearing-smiled and said, "You must be Mrs. Wentworth. Mr. Wentworth is aplished, and clearly he has excellent taste in choosing his wife!"

 Chapter 27

    Briony''s eyes widened in shock at the words.

    Stewart arched an eyebrow, casting a sidelong nce at her. His gaze was cool and narrow, dark eyes half-lidded, but he said nothing.

    Meanwhile, Rosita gave Julia a gentle, polite smile. "Hi, I don''t think we''ve met before. How do you know Stewart?"

    ¡°I.....¡± Julia faltered for a moment, searching for the right words, then simply replied, "Mr. Wentworth helped me through some difficult times. I owe him a lot."

    Rosita nodded in understanding, turning back to Stewart. "Irwin just called-he''s getting grumpy and wants us toe home. He misses you."

    Stewart gave a subtle nod. "He can''t always get his way. Tell him we''ll be back after we finish lunch."

    "You''re right," Rosita agreed softly, picking up her phone and stepping out toward the private dining room.

    "Irwin..." she murmured lovingly into the phone, though the door remained open and her gentle voice drifted in. "Daddy and I are having lunch with a very important friend... You''re my good boy, Irwin, and I''ll bring you a present when I get home..."

    Julia''s eyebrows shot up in surprise. "Mr. and Mrs. Wentworth already have a child?"

    Stewart didn''t answer, but Cedric rke quickly jumped in, sensing Julia''s difort. "Their little boy''s over five now-smart as a whip and absolutely adorable. Definitely takes after his parents!"

    Ste shot Stewart a look as if she''d just stepped in something unpleasant.

    Julia, meanwhile, offered a warm smile, "Of course. Any child of Mr. Wentworth''s is bound to be exceptional."

    Briony was looking paler by the second, like all the color had drained from her face.

    Ste finally couldn''t take it anymore. She linked arms with the still-clueless Julia and said, ¡°Julia, let''s take Bryn to the hospital and get that burn looked at!"

    "Bryn''s hand!" Julia immediately turned to Briony, rmed.

    In just those few minutes, blisters had already formed across the back of Briony''s hand.

    Julia''s heart twisted with guilt. "Oh my gosh, what was I thinking? Bryn, let''s get you to the hospital right now!"

    Briony lowered her gaze and gave a small nod.

    Ste and Julia hurried Briony out of the restaurant.

    It was only after the trio had left that Stewart finally looked away.

    Cedric rke eyed him thoughtfully, frowning slightly. "You know Ms. Hudson''s daughter, don''t you?"

    Stewart shot him a sidelong re, his voice ice-cold. "You''re awfully nosy." Cedric blinked in surprise. "Excuse me?"

    It was nearly two in the afternoon by the time they returned home from the hospital.

    On the way back, Briony called up room service and had lunch delivered to the house.

    They ate a quick meal, and then, using her injury as an excuse, Briony retreated to her bedroom to rest.

    Julia was unusually quiet, and Ste, not wanting to leave her alone, stayed behind to keep herpany.

    Meanwhile, Brionyy on her bed, drifting in and out of a restless sleep.

    Suddenly, her phone buzzed.

    She nced at the screen and froze. Stewart.

    Her first instinct was to let it ring, but then she remembered he might be calling

    about the divorce papers. She forced herself to answer.

    "Have you not been home these past few days?"

    Stewart''s voice was as cold and steady as ever.

    Briony told the truth. "I moved out."

 Chapter 28

    On the other end of the line, Stewart paused before asking, ¡°Why are you moving out?"

    Briony could guess why he sounded so confused-he was already nning to leave Southcreek Manor to her, so from his perspective, there was no need for her to leave.

    "I don''t intend to keep Southcreek Manor," Briony said, taking a breath before adding, "I''ve already taken what I need. The rest is yours to do with as you please."

    "Are you sure about this?" Stewart''s voice remained cool and detached. "We can still amend the terms. If you have any requests, just say so."

    "No, let''s just stick to the agreement." Briony felt utterly drained; she had no

    strength left to drag things out in this hollow marriage.

    Even her own mother thought Stewart and Rosita made the perfect couple. In this marriage, Briony truly felt like nothing more than a pitiful clown.

    Stewart didn''t reply.

    The silence stretched on for more than half a minute.

    Finally, Briony asked, "When will you have time to file the divorce papers?"

    "In a hurry, are you?"

    Briony was caught off guard by his reaction.

    Wasn''t he in a rush? He and Rosita had already gone public with their rtionship ¡ªsurely he''d want this marriage finalized as soon as possible? Wasn''t he worried someone might leak the news and tarnish Rosita''s reputation, painting her as the notorious "other woman"?

    Or did he have other ns?

    But whatever his motives, Briony only wanted to end this warped, one-sided marriage as soon as possible.

    "The sooner we''re done, the better-for both of us." Her tone was icy.

    Stewart gave a nomittal "Alright," then said, "Tomorrow morning, then."

    "Okay. I have one copy of the marriage certificate. The other''s in the nightstand drawer in the master bedroom¡ªdon''t forget to bring it."

    With that, Briony hung up the phone.

    She''d barely set her phone down when the bedroom door opened a crack.

    Julia poked her head in. "Bryn, are you still awake?"

    Briony sat up, steadying herself. "No, Mom, I''m awake."

    "Is your hand hurting again? Can''t sleep?" Julia came into the room and sat beside her, her gaze full of concern as she took in Briony''s bandaged hand.

    "It''s all my fault," Julia sighed, voice thick with guilt. "The Kensingtons despise me, and now that they know I''m out, I doubt they''ll leave us alone..."

    Her voice faltered. She reached out, brushing a hand gently over Briony''s pale, exhausted face. ¡°I''m always dragging you into my mess, Bryn. Maybe you should help me find a quiet little town somewhere, so I can retire in peace."

    "Mom, what are you talking about?" Briony protested, rmed. ¡°How could I possibly leave you alone out there?"

    Julia managed a weak smile. "I just think... without me, maybe you''d have an easier life."

    "Mom!" Briony frowned, her voice firm. "Don''t say that. You''ve done nothing wrong -they have. Don''t let them get to you. I''m not a child anymore. I can protect you now."

    "I know you can. But I hate seeing you suffer like this."

    "I''m not suffering as long as you''re here." Briony hugged her tightly. "Mom, as long as you''re with me, I''ll always have a home."

    Julia couldn''t bear to leave her daughter either. She hugged Briony back. "Alright. I''m not going anywhere. I''ll be right here, looking after you and this little family of ours."

    Briony nestled into her mother''s arms, and finally, some of her weariness began to ebb away.

    The next morning, Briony emerged from her room to the smell of something delicious drifting through the air.

    Julia came out of the kitchen carrying a te of golden, freshly cooked pastries. Spotting Briony, she smiled. "You''re up! Come on, try these while they''re still warm-my special breakfast treats."

    Briony smiled, taking a seat at the table. Julia set the pastries down, then returned to the kitchen and came back with a pot of steaming, nourishing soup.

    "It''s been five years since Ist cooked-guess I''m a little out of practice." Juliadled a bowl of soup and set it in front of Briony. "It''ll warm you up on a winter morning."

    "Thank you, Mom." The familiar breakfast filled Briony with quietfort. "Come sit and eat with me."

    "Of course." Julia untied her apron and sat across from her.

    They ate together in peaceful silence¡ªa simple, cozy moment, just the two of them. It was exactly the kind of life Briony longed for.

    After breakfast, Briony picked up her purse. "Mom, I have to run a few errands. I''ll be back around noon."

    Julia walked her to the door, then paused. ¡°Bryn, what''s going on between you and Attorney Wentworth?"

    Briony stopped, turning to look at her. "Why do you ask all of a sudden, Mom?"

 Chapter 29

    "I heard Attorney Wentworth doesn''t take on cases easily, but five years ago he suddenly agreed to defend me. I admit, I''ve always been curious about that."

    Briony''s heart skipped a beat, but she kept her expression calm. "Honestly, I barely know him. My advisor introduced us back then, and Attorney Wentworth only agreed to help as a personal favor to my mentor."

    Julia nodded in understanding. "I see. Well, now that I''m finally out, I was thinking we could pick up a thank-you gift and visit him in person to express our gratitude."

    Briony panicked and blurted out, "That''s really not necessary!"

    Julia looked puzzled. "Why not?"

    Briony scrambled for an excuse. "I already sent something, and my advisor mentioned that Attorney Wentworth doesn''t like to be disturbed by people outside his circle."

    Julia nodded. "Oh, well, if that''s the case, never mind then."

    Relieved, Briony said her goodbyes to Julia and headed to City Hall.

    10:30 a.m.

    Briony had been waiting inside City Hall for nearly two hours.

    Stewart still hadn''t shown up.

    She''d called him three times, but each call went unanswered.

    Her patience was running thin.

    Just as she was about to call him a fourth time, her phone finally rang-Stewart was calling.

    She picked up immediately, her tone sharp with irritation. "Stewart, are youing or not?"

    "I''m at the hospital," Stewart replied coolly. "Irwin''s throwing a fit and insists on seeing you. He won''t calm down. You shoulde here."

    "It''s already half past ten. Can''t youe over so we can finalize the divorce-"

    Click.

    He''d hung up on her.

    Briony stared at her phone, so angry she could barely breathe.

    After a moment''s thought, she decided to go to the hospital herself.

    If Stewart wouldn''te, she''d just have to drag him out in person.

    Outside Irwin''s hospital room, Briony knocked gently.

    The door opened almost immediately.

    Stewart stood in the doorway, his voice neutral. "You''re here."

    Briony merely nced at him, offering no response.

    He barely reacted to her coldness, only raising an eyebrow before stepping aside to let her enter.

    Briony walked into the room.

    On the bed, Irwin had pulled the covers over his head.

    Stewart closed the door and moved to Briony''s side. "He says he wants your homemade soup. Also, you haven''t visited in two days."

    Briony sighed, resigning herself to the situation. She tugged at Irwin''s nket. "Irwin."

    The second he heard her voice, Irwin threw off the covers.

    "Mom!" he cried, delighted. "You finally came! I missed you so much!"

    Briony leaned down to hug him. "Sorry, sweetheart. Mom''s just been a little busy thesest couple of days."

    Irwin let go of her and immediately made his request. "Mom, can you make your special soup? And your baked fish too!"

    Briony frowned slightly. "I''m sorry, Irwin. I hurt my hand-I can''t cook right now."

    Irwin''s face fell, disappointment clouding his features. "Oh... that''s too bad. I was really hoping you''d make something for me if you came..."

    Briony felt a pang of sadness.

    He wasn''t always like this. In the past, if she was sick or hurt, Irwin''s first reaction was to worry about her. Now, he seemed to care only about his own wishes.

    Looking at him, Briony suddenly realized how much this child she''d raised for over five years had changed in just a week.

    "Since Irwin hasn''t eaten yet and your hand''s hurt, I''ll have the housekeeper bring over the ingredients. You can supervise and teach her," Stewart offered.

    Briony hesitated. She wanted to refuse, but seeing that Irwin hadn''t eaten all day, she couldn''t bring herself to say no.

    In the end, she agreed.

    About ten minutester, the Wentworths'' housekeeper arrived with groceries.

    The VIP hospital suite had a kitchte, so within half an hour, both the soup and the baked fish were ready.

    Irwin was still sulking, but hunger got the better of him. With a little coaxing from Briony and the housekeeper, he managed to eat half a bowl of soup.

    "Mom, don''t you love fish too? Here-say ''ahh''¡ª"

    Irwin suddenly picked up a forkful of fish and held it up to Briony''s mouth.

    The strong smell of fish hit her, and her stomach lurched. Frowning, she barely managed to cover her mouth before she rushed into the bathroom¡ª

 Chapter 30

    The bathroom door mmed shut, and momentster, the unmistakable sound of Briony retching echoed from within.

    Whatever breakfast she''d managed that morning ended up in the toilet. Only after emptying her stomach did she finally start to feel a little better.

    Even with the door closed, the intensity of her nausea was apparent. The sound carried into the hallway.

    Irwin frowned and looked up at Stewart. "Dad, why is Mom throwing up so much? Is she sick?"

    Stewart''s eyes darkened. He reached out and gently ruffled Irwin''s hair. "She''s probably just been a little too busy and overtired these past few days."

    Irwin''s face scrunched in concern. "Does that mean Mom won''t be able to visit me as much?"

    "That''s something you can ask her yourself," Stewart replied.

    Irwin sighed, clearly dissatisfied. He muttered, "She never used to be this busy.

    It''s like, ever since my mom came back, she''s always got so much to do..."

    Just then, the bathroom door opened.

    Briony emerged, looking a little pale butposed.

    Both Stewart and Irwin turned to her.

    "Mom," Irwin called, his small face etched with worry. "Are you okay?"

    Briony felt much better now that the nausea had passed, though she was left a bit drained.

    Stewart watched her closely, his dark eyes narrowed. "Upset stomach?"

    Her eyshes fluttered, betraying a brief flicker of guilt before she steadied herself.

    She pressed her lips together and answered, trying her best to sound calm.

    Stewart rarely showed concern for her, so Briony didn''t believe for a second that he was genuinely worried. She just hoped he wouldn''t catch on to anything. "Did you see a doctor?" he asked.

    If only he hadn''t brought it up. The more Stewart questioned her, the more anxious Briony became.

    He''d been a father before, after all. Considering how much he doted on Rosita during her pregnancy, he must''ve learned plenty about these things.

    Briony couldn''t guess what Stewart was thinking, but she decided not to risk saying something wrong. Instead, she ignored him altogether.

    She avoided his gaze and walked over to the bed, brushing her hand gently over Irwin''s cheek. "I''m alright, sweetheart. I just ate something bad thest couple of days. I''ll take some medicine and be fine soon."

    Stewart merely raised an eyebrow, but didn''t press the issue any further.

    "Then you need to take your medicine and get plenty of rest, okay?" Irwin squeezed her hand. "Even though I wish you coulde see me every day, you need to rest if you''re sick. I''ll behave, I promise.¡±

    Briony''s heart swelled with emotion. Maybe she''d been worrying over nothing.

    Her precious Irwin, whom she''d cherished for five years, was still the same thoughtful, caring boy as ever.

    ¡°Thank you, Irwin. I''ll make sure to rest up." Briony was already feeling guilty, knowing she wouldn''t be able to visit him for a while.

    "Mom has to go on a business trip tomorrow," she exined softly. "But I''ll bring you back a present for the holidays. So you have to remember to eat on time and listen to the doctor, okay? That''s how you''ll get better faster."

    Irwin''s brow furrowed. He gazed up at her with wide, anxious eyes. "A business trip? How long will you be gone?"

    "About ten days, give or take."

    "Ten days?!" Irwin''s face fell. "You never used to go away for work like this. What am I supposed to do if I miss you that much?"

    "It''s just part of my job," Briony said, pausing for a moment before adding, "If you miss me, you can call me, or we can video chat."

    Irwin pouted, clearly unconvinced.

    Phone calls and video chats were all well and good, but Briony couldn''t cook for him through a screen!

    The thought of going ten days without her homemade meals made Irwin''s mood plummet.

    His disappointment was written all over his face.

    Seeing this, Briony''s heart ached. Irwin had never been apart from her for so long. She assumed he just couldn''t bear to be away from her, and the guilt weighed on her even more.

    She pulled Irwin into a gentle hug. "Irwin, this is for work. I have to go."

    Irwin nestled against her, breathing in her familiar scent. Thefort of her presence helped ease his frustration.

    He''d always loved the gentle fragrance she wore, but more than anything, Irwin found sce in the natural scent that was uniquely hers-it always made him feel safe.

    Finally, he softened, hugging Briony tightly. "Okay, Mom. Do a great job while you''re away. I''ll be good. But when youe back, you have to bring me a present and cook me lots of delicious food!"

 Chapter 31

    Briony smiled warmly. "Good boy, Irwin. You''re the most thoughtful one."

    Irwin grinned, satisfied. "Mom, you''re the best mom in the whole world. I love you!"

    A gentle warmth filled Briony''s heart as she reached out to ruffle Irwin''s hair.

    Standing nearby, Stewart watched their exchange in silence. His expression stayed as calm and unreadable as ever, those dark eyes giving nothing away.

    Once Irwin was asleep, Briony nced at the clock. It was already 11:30.

    City Hall would be closed by now.

    She sighed, then turned to Stewart. "I''m heading out. Tomorrow afternoon, bring the marriage certificate and the agreement. Be at City Hall by two, sharp."

    Stewart met her gaze, his voice low and even. "I can''t make it tomorrow afternoon."

    Briony''s patience snapped. Her face turned cold. "What is it this time?"

    "There are still a few unreasonable terms in the agreement that need to be fixed."

    "Impossible!" Briony clenched her teeth. "You wrote that agreement yourself. How could anything be wrong with it?"

    "I didn''t draft it personally," Stewart replied.

    Briony froze. "You didn''t?"

    "I was busy at the time," Stewart exined, pausing briefly. "I had one of the junior associates at the firm draw it up."

    He went on, "Your studio was founded after our marriage. Even though you set it up with your own loan, it still legally counts as a post-marriage venture. We need to rify the division of assets in that area, to avoid any future disputes."

    Briony suddenly realized she''d overlooked that detail.

    She''d been in such a rush to get the divorce over with that she never bothered to have awyer review the agreement. The studio was her own creation-she couldn''t afford to be careless now.

    She looked at Stewart. "How long will the revisions take?"

    "I''ll set aside time in the next couple of days to handle it," he promised.

    "I''m leaving on a business trip tomorrow," she reminded him coolly.

    He gave a faint, indifferent smile. "It''ll be ready before you get back."

    Briony was silent for a moment. Fine. Ten days, then. By the time she finished her postpartum recovery, she could get the divorce finalized and finally put it all behind her.

    She pushed down her frustration, grabbed her purse, and left-never once ncing back at Stewart.

    ...

    Half an hourter, Rosita arrived.

    Irwin had just woken up from his nap. He''d been a bit down after Briony left, but as soon as Rosita walked in, he brightened right up.

    Stewart handed Irwin over to Rosita, then headed off to his office.

    The housekeeper washed the fruit Rosita had brought and arranged it neatly on the table.

    Rosita sat on the bed, plucked a green grape from the bunch, and handed it to Irwin.

    He took a big bite, chewing happily. "It''s so sweet! You''re the best, Mom! Mom Bryn didn''t bring me anything this morning. And when I tried to feed her fish, she spat it out!"

    Rosita paused. "She spat it out?"

    Irwin nodded. "Yep! She said she ate something bad and her stomach hurt. And she''s going away for ten days! Mom, I don''t think she loves me as much as she used to."

    Rosita stroked his hair gently. "No matter what anyone else does, I''ll always love you."

    Irwin beamed and threw his arms around her. "I know! Dad told me, the one person who''ll always love me most in this world is you, Mom!"

    Rosita smiled, hugging him tight. "Your father and I both love you, sweetheart- always."

    After leaving the hospital, Briony drove toward home. She stopped at a red light downtown, waiting for the signal to change.

    Suddenly, a ck Maybach mmed into the back of her BMW.

    Thankfully, she was wearing her seat belt and wasn''t hurt.

    Once she''d caught her breath, Briony unclipped the belt and got out to assess the damage.

    The rear end of her BMW was crushed, and the Maybach''s front was a mess too. The driver''s door of the Maybach swung open. To Briony''s disbelief, out stepped Mack-her brother, whom she''d seen just yesterday.

    "Well, if it isn''t my cold-hearted, scheming big sister!" Mack strolled over, malice glinting in his eyes. "I just got this carst month, sis. Looks like you''ll be paying up."

    Briony shot him a frosty look. She knew Mack had crashed into her on purpose. Not wasting a word, she pulled out her phone and dialed the police.

 Chapter 32

    At the precinct, the officers reyed the traffic footage: Briony''s car sat still even three seconds after the light turned green, but Mack hadn''t slowed down at all¡ª resulting in a rear-end collision.

    "Even though the first car dyed starting, the second car failed to slow down at the intersection. This misjudgment caused the crash, so the driver at the back is fully responsible," the officer exined. "You two can discuss: do you want to go through insurance or settle privately?"

    "Officer, look-I''m injured!" Mack pointed at a tiny scrape on his forehead, exaggerating his distress. ¡°I''m feeling dizzy, nauseous-I need to get checked at the hospital!"

    "You can go," the officer replied, "but we need to finish the paperwork here first."

    "No way, I''m about to throw up!" Mack clutched his head, feigning agony. "You''d better get me to a hospital right now, or if anything happens to me, you''ll all be held responsible!"

    He was clearly just trying to make trouble.

    Sitting nearby, Briony watched Mack''s performance with cold detachment.

    She knew Mack could easily pay for the damages he was just doing this to spite her. This ident was nothing more than his opening act in a game designed to torment her.

    "If the party at fault refuses to cooperate, then we''ll let the courts handle it," came a deep,manding voice.

    Briony blinked in surprise and turned to see Stewart striding in from the hallway.

    He was tall andposed, and crossed the room with effortless confidence beforeing to stand at her side.

    She instinctively started to rise, but Stewart''srge hand settled gently on her shoulder. "Stay seated. I''ll handle this," he said quietly, his words simple butnding with the weight of a thousand unspoken promises.

    Briony had thought she''d stopped caring about Stewart long ago, yet in that moment her heart stuttered, betraying her true feelings.

    She''d always been undone by the smallest gestures of kindness from him.

    Lowering her gaze, she clenched her hands on her knees, longshes hiding the turmoil in her eyes.

    The truth was, Briony could have dealt with this herself. But if Mack insisted on causing trouble, it would only waste more time and energy-something she couldn''t afford, not with surgery scheduled for tomorrow. Thest thing she wanted was for Mack''s drama to ruin her peace of mind.

    So she epted Stewart''s help.

    With Stewart-awyer of his caliber-present, Mack didn''t dare make another scene. He was forced to cooperate, and within ten minutes, the paperwork wasplete and Mack was found fully at fault.

    They''d go through insurance; Briony''s car would be sent to the repair shop, and she''d be without it for at least a week.

    Once the forms were signed, Mack shot Briony a hateful re, but didn''t dare look at Stewart. Scowling, he turned and stormed out.

    Outside the precinct, Briony turned to Stewart. "Thank you."

    He looked at her, noting the polite distance in her tone. His eyes softened, just a shade. "You''re still my wife, at least in name. I''m not about to let you be bullied."

    It wasn''t the first time Stewart had said something like this.

    Back when Briony''s studio was just getting off the ground and she was struggling againstpetitors, Stewart had stepped in to help her then, too.

    At the time, she''d been deeply moved-na?vely believing maybe he cared for her, even just a little.

    But Stewart''s reasoning had always been the same: they were legally married, their reputations intertwined. He was simply protecting his own interests.

    Now, facing the same distant, detached man, Briony felt an ache in her chest.

    She knew she could never hold onto him, yet her heart betrayed her every time he drew near.

    The smallest scraps of his concern, his fleeting gestures, were enough to shatter the armor she''d so carefully built.

    She couldn''t let this go on.

    Forcing down the longing and bitterness that threatened to overwhelm her, Briony steadied her voice. "Please update the divorce agreement as soon as you can. Once I''m back from my trip, we''ll finalize everything.¡±

    Stewart arched an eyebrow. "You''re in such a hurry to get divorced-because of Rosita?"

    She hadn''t expected him to ask that.

    She gave a short, humorlessugh. "You''re the one who gave Rosita the agreement to bring to me. Isn''t it considerate of me to make room for you both?"

    Stewart''s eyes narrowed, unreadable in the dim light.

    "Stewart, our marriage was a transaction from the start. For five years, I''ve done my duty as a stepmother and a wife. Now that Rosita''s back, you and Irwin can have your family returned to you. What more do you want?"

    Her voice was steady, almost indifferent.

    But only Briony knew how much it was costing her-how each word seemed to tear a new hole in her heart, bleeding away whatever warmth she had left.

    No one would ever know how much she''d poured into this marriage just to appear unbreakable now.

 Chapter 33

    "Since you''re still worried," Stewart said, his gaze steady, "let''s sit down together and revise the agreement now."

    "Together?" Briony raised an eyebrow. "You want to go to your office?"

    "No, we''ll go back to Southcreek Manor," Stewart replied. "And while we''re there, I need to look for the other copy of our marriage certificate. I couldn''t find it earlier.¡±

    Briony hesitated; she had no desire to return to Southcreek Manor. "The marriage certificate is in the nightstand. I left it right there.¡±

    "I already checked. It''s not there."

    "I know I put it in the nightstand," Briony insisted.

    "I''m telling you, it''s not there." Stewart arched a brow. "Do you think I''m lying to you?"

    Briony fell silent. She doubted Stewart would lie about something so trivial-there was simply no reason for it.

    She let out a quiet sigh and said, "Fine. Let''s go."

    Stewart walked ahead and opened the passenger door for her. Briony nced at the script left on the seat-no doubt Rosita''s. Without saying a word, she opted for the back seat instead, slipping in and pulling the door shut behind her.

    Stewart paused for a moment, then closed the passenger door and moved to the driver''s side.

    The Maybach rolled smoothly out of the driveway.

    A beat-up van parked nearby started its engine and began to tail them at a discreet distance.

    Twenty minutester, the Maybach pulled through the iron gates of Southcreek Manor and wound its way up the drive.

    Briony got out as soon as the car stopped. She led the way into the house, Stewart close behind.

    From the van parked outside, a high-definition camera recorded every move.

    Once inside, Briony headed straight for the bedroom. She yanked open the nightstand drawer-but the marriage certificate was nowhere to be seen.

    She could''ve sworn she''d left it there before she moved out.

    Briony searched the bedroom, growing more frustrated by the minute, until finally she found the certificate tucked away in a drawer of the vanity table.

    She stared at it, puzzled. Had she remembered wrong? Or maybe Irwin had been ying around and left it there by mistake? That seemed likely-Irwin was always getting into things he shouldn''t.

    Marriage certificate in hand, Briony strode down the hall to the study and knocked on the door.

    "Come in," Stewart called from inside.

    Briony entered. "Found the marriage certificate."

    She set it down on his desk. Stewart was typing at hisptop; he stopped,

    nced at the certificate, and looked up at her.

    "Where did you find it?"

    "In the vanity table drawer."

    He raised an eyebrow. "Not the nightstand?"

    Briony frowned, not wanting to be misunderstood. "I was sure I left it in the nightstand. Maybe Irwin took it out to y and put it there."

    "Irwin hasn''t been back thesest few days."

    Briony fell silent. Maybe she really had remembered wrong.

    "How''s the agreementing?" she asked, changing the subject. "And by the way, I don''t want Southcreek Manor."

    "Why not?"

    "It''s too far from my studio. It doesn''t work for me." That was part of the truth, but not the whole of it. Still, she saw no reason to exin herself further. Stewart probably wasn''t interested anyway.

    "I''ll just give you the cash value instead." Stewart''s attention was back on hisptop. "I''ll give you one hundred million in cash for the manor. And another hundred million-that''s from Irwin. You''ve taken care of him for five years. He depends on you. I want you to be there for him in the future, if he needs you."

    Truth be told, Stewart didn''t need to offer money; Briony would never turn her back on Irwin if he needed her. But if Stewart wanted to settle things this way, she wasn''t going to argue. Better to take the money than have peopleter im she was only sticking around for Stewart''s sake.

    She gave it a moment''s thought, then replied in an even tone, "Alright."

    Stewart''s fingers paused over the keyboard, then resumed typing.

    A little over ten minutester, the new divorce agreement was printed-two

    copies, everything revised and in ck and white.

    Briony read through the contract carefully. Everything was clear, all the changes

    made. She picked up a pen and signed her name with a steady hand.

    She handed the agreement to Stewart. "See you at city hall in ten days."

    He took the papers, meeting her eyes. "You won''t be able to get the divorce finalized in ten days."

    Briony blinked. "Why not?"

    "There''s a mandatory cooling-off period now. Write me a letter of authorization, and I''ll file the paperwork. After thirty days, when the period is over, I''ll let you know so we can collect the decree."

    Briony had no energy left to argue. "Fine. Thirty days it is."

    Just then, the rideshare she''d ordered showed up outside.

    She left Southcreek Manor without looking back, got in the car, and disappeared down the drive.

    Upstairs, Stewart stood by the study''s tall windows, his silhouette framed against the ss, still and silent as a pine.

    No one noticed as, outside, the high-definition camera quietly retreated into the van and vanished from sight.

 Chapter 34

    By the time Briony got home, it was already past four in the afternoon.

    Their new live-in housekeeper, Gina, had arrived around midday.

    Gina was from the north-about Julia''s age, direct, efficient, and with a knack for spotless housekeeping. But it was her cooking that really won Julia over.

    Dinner that night was all Gina''s doing. With nothing else to upy her, Julia decided to lend a hand in the kitchen, hoping to pick up a few new recipes.

    Julia could manage some basic dishes, but nothing too fancy. After all, she''d grown up as the cherished daughter of a wealthy family, and marrying into the Kensingtons had only reinforced a life attended by maids and butlers. Domestic chores were never expected of her.

    Briony, knowing how much her mother had suffered during those five years in prison, couldn''t bear to see her have to struggle with daily life now that she was finally free.

    Now that Briony was in a position to help, she wanted to give her mother the best life possible.

    Their apartment was conveniently close to Briony''s studio, though the building itself was hardly luxurious. For now, Briony had cleared out her study to give Gina a room, but she was already nning to buy a river-view vi near the studio after the New Year.

    That new ce had gorgeousndscaping, spacious gardens, and a backyard perfect for Julia to grow flowers-a peaceful spot for her mother to enjoy herter years.

    After dinner, Briony told Julia she''d be away on a business trip for about ten days. Julia didn''t suspect a thing. She urged Briony to focus on work and assured her that having Gina around meant she''d be just fine at home.

    Only then did Briony feel truly at ease.

    That night, she and her mother shared a bed, lying side by side in the dark, talking quietly.

    Mostly, Julia spoke while Briony listened.

    The stories were old ones-painful memories from years ago. Five years behind bars had broken Julia, and now her daughter was the only person she could confide in.

    Julia had grown up under the strict expectations of the Hudson family, groomed for the perfect society match. As an adult, she never really learned to assert herself. After marrying into the Kensington family, she endured her husband''s affairs in silence, because her own family would never have permitted divorce.

    She suffered in silence. But her patience never earned her any pity from her husband. Whatever tenderness he had was reserved for the woman outside their marriage; the violence, he saved for Julia.

    Betrayed, she stayed silent. For the family''s sake, she gritted her teeth and held the marriage together.

    When Julia gave birth to her first daughter, she spent her postpartum month with broken ribs, courtesy of her husband, while the Kensingtons looked on coldly and the Hudsons pretended not to hear.

    Later, when she became pregnant again, Madeline consulted a so-called spiritual advisor, who dered that Briony would bring misfortune to her father and brother if she stayed. Briony was barely a year old when, on the strength of that single deration, she was sent away to the countryside to be raised by her grandfather, Josiah Kensington. She didn''t return to the Kensington family until Josiah died when she was eighteen.

    The Kensingtons never truly epted Briony, but they expected her to be as obedient as Julia¡ªa pawn for another arranged marriage. Briony refused, so they med Julia for her defiance.

    When Briony turned twenty-two, Julia, after years of abuse, finally fought back for the first time. She never meant to kill anyone. She only found the courage to push her husband away-and he toppled from a third-floor window, dying instantly.

    The rest of the story, Briony already knew.

    She held her sobbing mother, her own tears soaking the pillow.

    "It''s over now, Mom. We''ll be okay from here on out."

    "Bryn, my life is what it is. But I hope you won''t repeat my mistakes..."

    "Bryn, you''re smart and capable. When you choose a husband, pick someone who truly treats you well..."

    "And if, by some misfortune, you choose wrong-if you love the wrong person or marry the wrong man-have the courage to walk away. Never forget this, darling: always love yourself first."

    Briony buried her face in her mother''s arms, sobbing uncontrobly. "I promise, Mom. I know."

    The next morning, Ste arrived bright and early.

    She said she''d drive Briony to the airport. Julia didn''t suspect a thing.

    After breakfast together, Ste and Briony headed out.

    But instead of the airport, they drove to the hospital, where Briony checked in.

    Irwin was also admitted to this hospital. To be cautious, Briony chose a private suite with the highest level of confidentiality.

    "The surgery''s scheduled for two o''clock. I''m on shift this morning, but I''ll be here with you as soon as I''m off at noon," Ste said.

    Briony was the one facing surgery, but Ste was the more anxious of the two, fussing over every detail. "Just rest in your room. If you can get some sleep, all the better. If you need anything, call a nurse-or me, anytime."

    Briony gave her a faint smile. "I''ll be fine. Go on, you''ll bete for work."

    With a resigned sigh, Ste turned to go.

    As the door clicked shut, Briony''s smile faded.

    She lowered her head, hands gently resting on her stomach.

    "In a few hours, we''ll say goodbye. I hope, little one, that next time, you''ll find a

    loving family¡ªa life full of happiness..."

    Bzzz. Bzzz.

    Her phone vibrated on the bed.

    It was Stewart calling.

    Briony frowned, reluctant to answer.

    But he kept calling, one call after another-four, five in a row. Then a text

    message appeared.

    **[There''s trouble online. Pick up the phone.]**

    The call came through again before she could even finish reading.

    She answered, her voice cold. "What happened?"

    "We were photographed together yesterday at Southcreek Manor," Stewart said.

    Briony froze.

    "The inte''s full of rumors about me cheating. It''s already causing Rosita a lot of trouble."

    Briony''s grip on the phone tightened. "So-why are you calling me?"

    "Rosita cares deeply about her career. She can''t afford this kind of scandal."

    Stewart''s voice was low, steady. "She and I have both made statements denying the rumors. Since you''re involved, I hope you''lle forward and rify things too."

    He sounded so reasonable every word like a knife.

    Briony''s lips pressed into a bloodless line. Her chest ached.

    How could Stewart...how could he be so shamelessly matter-of-fact?

    And how had she ended up like this?

    Hiding out in a hospital, awaiting an abortion, while the father of her child called to

    ask his legal wife to defend him and his mistress online.

    Briony pressed a hand to her heart, forcing a brittle smile.

    She''d never known pain could make a personugh.

    And as sheughed, the tears finally fell-silent and endless.

 Chapter 35

    "Briony."

    Stewart grew impatient when she didn''t answer right away. His voice tightened with urgency. "Aspensation, I''ll add another ten million to the agreement. You

    "That''s not necessary." Briony cut him off, wiping away her tears with the back of her hand. ¡°The agreement doesn''t need to change. I''ll help you clear things up."

    Her heart was numb, colder than ever. All she wanted now was to end this marriage as quickly as possible, to get as far away from Stewart and Rosita as she could.

    She was done being the fool in their love story.

    On the other end, Stewart was silent for a moment, then tried again. "Or you can ask for something else. Anything."

    "Other than getting this divorce finalized," Briony replied, her voice icy, "I want nothing from you. Nothing at all."

    With that, she hung up the phone.

    Her hands trembling, Briony opened Facebook and logged in.

    But Facebook offered her no refuge, either.

    The very first post on her feed was from Rosita.

    She clicked in-

    Rosita: *First of all, thank you to all my fans and everyone who''s reached out with concern. Mr. Wentworth and I are both doing well. As for the rumors and wild stories being spread based on photos, I never believed them, and I hope you won''t either.*

    *I really don''t want my personal life to take up public space, but seeing so many unfairments about Mr. Wentworth has upset me deeply.*

    *He''s not just my partner; he''s an outstandingwyer and a private person. I don''t want his life to be turned into gossip fodder just because he''s with me. I hope my fans can give him some space, just as you''ve always supported me.*

    *If you care about me, please care for Mr. Wentworth too.*

    The moment Rosita posted her lengthy statement, the story exploded again.

    Fans flooded thement section with support.

    Soon, someone posted a screenshot of a statement released by Stewart himself.

    He''d used hisw firm''s official ount to issue a formal statementplete with a notice of legal action against the original source of the rumors.

    That was ssic Stewart.

    In an instant, Rosita''s fans rallied behind Stewart, flooding herments with praise for their "brother-inw" and messages of congrattions.

    On social media, hashtags about ¡°Rosita''s fiercely protective boyfriend¡± began trending, and the buzz only intensified. Rosita''s fans were celebrating, riding the wave of excitement, while inte onlookers kept specting about the other woman in the photos.

    Doubts about Rosita and Stewart''s rtionship still lingered.

    Briony, nearly numb, closed the page and returned to the registration screen.

    Creating a new personal ount was tedious, but she forced herself through the steps.

    When it was finally set up, she made a single post:

    Briony: *I am the woman in the photo. Attorney Wentworth and I are only professional colleagues. Attorney Wentworth and Ms. Lockwood have been deeply in love for years. Please don''t be misled by gossip ounts.*

    Once she posted it, Briony logged off Facebook.

    For thest time.

    She told herself this would be thest thing she ever did for Stewart-a way to repay him for helping her two years ago.

    From this moment on, she swore, she would never let Stewart affect her life again.

    But Briony had no idea the storm she''d just unleashed.

    Fans and trolls alike descended on her Facebook page, hurling abuse. Some inte sleuths even dug into her personal history.

    Within hours, someone unearthed Stewart''s high-profile defense of Julia from five years ago, and a wave of online agitators began to steer the conversation.

    Suddenly, Briony became "the murderer''s daughter." Rumors swirled that she was ying the victim to seduce Stewart...

    The bacsh was swift and vicious.

    Then, a user iming to be Briony''s own rtive posted this:

    *Briony and Stewart are just colleagues, sure, but five years ago her mother killed her father. She and her mother milked Stewart''s sympathy, and he stepped in to help her mother, the murderer, escaped the death penalty because of him! Our family has been cursed ever since those two showed up!*

    The shocking revtion sent the inte into a frenzy.

    Rosita''s fans and eager gossip-hunters pounced on the "rtive," demanding more details.

 Chapter 36

    Here is a culturally localized adaptation for a Western novel audience, following your requirements:

    The anonymous poster kept dropping bombshells-

    They imed that when Briony was born, a renowned priest predicted she was a bringer of misfortune, destined to bring tragedy to those closest to her!

    *"The Kensington family sent Briony away to the countryside when she was just a year old, only bringing her back at eighteen. And what happened? Within four years, her father was dead-because of her! Thank God we''vepletely cut ties with Briony and her mother. Who knows how many more of us would have died if we''d let them stay!"*

    The inte was stunned.

    Wealthy families are notoriously superstitious, so most readers bought the story without a second thought.

    Of course, besides the rubberneckers, Rosita''s fans were the loudest. They openly attacked and cursed Briony, convinced she was after Stewart.

    After all, Stewart-handsome, sessful, from an impable background-was the very definition of the perfect man. ording to the supposed insider from the Kensingtons, Briony was a scheming opportunist, and no way would she let someone like Stewart slip through her fingers!

    It wasn''t that they doubted Stewart''s feelings for Rosita-they just didn''t trust Briony at all.

    Rosita''s followers were fiercely protective. Almost overnight, posts smearing Briony started spreading like wildfire.

    By this point, Rosita and Stewart, having weathered the storm of rumors stirred up by clickbait ounts, had already stepped back from the public eye, untouched by the chaos.

    Now, only Briony remained, mired in the swamp of public outrage.

    She was still in the hospital, her phone switched off,pletely unaware of the storm raging online.

    At noon, Ste arrived after her shift to keep herpany.

    Ste had seen the online drama, but with Briony''s surgery looming, she decided to keep it from her¡ªat least until Briony was safely through and recovering. Then, she''d find the right moment to tell her.

    At 1:50 p.m., Briony changed into a sterile hospital gown. Ste walked with her to the operating room.

    "I''ll be there during the surgery, but Dr. Grant-my mentor-will be leading," Ste said, holding Briony''s hand tightly outside the theater. Her tone was gentle but resolute. "Dr. Grant is the best, Bryn. Just rx, close your eyes, and sleep. When you wake up, it''ll all be over."

    Briony nodded, her eyes downcast and lifeless.

    Ste searched her friend''s face, unable to hold back. She asked quietly, "Are you sure about this?"

    Briony''sshes fluttered as she met Ste''s worried gaze and managed a bitter smile. "We''vee this far, Star. Why ask now? Honestly, kids who grow up without love or expectations from their families aren''t happy."

    Just like her.

    She''d suffered enough to know she could never let her own child go through that.

    So maybe it was time to be the selfish, heartless mother.

    If there was a price to pay, then so be it.

    Ste nodded, her heart aching. She knew Briony didn''tck love for the twins- she just feared she couldn''t give them the happy life they deserved.

    She said nothing more, linking arms with Briony as they walked into the operating room together.

    Few patients chose full anesthesia for this kind of procedure, but Briony did not because she was brave, but because she couldn''t bear to be conscious as her children were taken from her body.

    She was terrified that this surgery would haunt her for the rest of her life.

    So she chose this weak, desperate way to escape.

    The doors closed behind her.

    Brionyy down on the operating table.

    Dr. Grant and Ste entered from the scrub room in their surgical gowns.

    The bright overhead lights red down, making Briony squint in pain.

    She squeezed her eyes shut as the anesthesiologist spoke softly beside her, "I''m going to give you the anesthesia now. Start counting for me, from one."

    Briony''sshes trembled; a tear slipped down her cheek as she began to count in her mind...

 Chapter 37

    The sudden ring of Ste''s phone broke the silence.

    She froze for a split second before realizing it was her own.

    "Sorry, I need to take this," she said, peeling off her gloves and answering. "Gina? What''s wrong-Ms. Hudson fainted?!"

    On the operating table, Briony''s eyes snapped open. She stared at Ste, her voice urgent: "What happened to my mom?"

    "Ms. Hudson copsed," Ste exined quickly. "Gina tried to call you several times but couldn''t get through, so she called me. Don''t worry-Gina''s already called an ambnce. They''re on their way to the hospital now."

    Briony sat up, swinging her legs off the table. "We have to pause the procedure. I need to make sure my mom is okay."

    ...

    By the time Julia was brought into the hospital, she was unconscious.

    A flu outbreak had left the ER understaffed, so Dr. Cedric rke-usually found in oncology-was helping out that day.

    When Julia was rushed into the resuscitation room, Cedric took over her care.

    Thankfully, she''d arrived in time. Although Julia hadn''t woken up yet, her life was no longer in danger.

    Still unconscious, she was moved to a hospital room, with Gina trailing close behind.

    Cedric spotted Briony in a hospital gown nearby and then turned to Ste, choosing his words carefully. "There''s something concerning in Ms. Hudson''s bloodwork. I''d rmend she stay for a full evaluation."

    Ste''s heart skipped a beat.

    Cedric rke was a leading cancer specialist-his instincts were rarely wrong.

    Briony, who''d just started to rx, tensed up all over again. She fixed Cedric with a worried stare, her brow furrowed.

    "Dr. rke, are you saying-my mom might be really sick?"

    "This is just a preliminary finding," Cedric said gently. "We''ll need to wait for more detailed test results."

    Briony''s breath caught, a wave of anxiety threatening to knock her over.

    She wobbled, and Ste hurried to steady her.

    "Dr. rke is only suggesting some tests, Bryn. Stay strong. Ms. Hudson''s a fighter-she''ll be okay, you''ll see."

    Briony nodded, almost to herself. "Yeah... she''s going to live a long, healthy life.¡±

    Ste and Cedric exchanged a nce, then supported Briony as they walked her down the hall toward Julia''s room.

    Watching them go, Cedric slipped his phone from his pocket and dialed Stewart''s number.

    "Stewart, guess who I just ran into at the hospital?"

    Stewart had just stepped out of Lunar Heights Estate. He opened the door of his Maybach, slid inside, and shut the door behind him.

    "Who?" he asked, his tone cool.

    "Remember the woman we saw at the hotel the other day? My friend''s close pal- your infamous tabloid me."

    "Briony?" Stewart paused, his hand on his seatbelt, voice dropping. "What''s she doing at the hospital?"

    "Her mother''s sick-I''m the attending physician. Judging by her bloodwork, I''d say there''s a good chance it''s cancer."

    Stewart''s hand stilled. "Is it treatable?"

    "We''ll need the final test results," Cedric replied, rubbing his neck. "But Briony was

    in a hospital gown too, and she looked pretty rough. I almost felt sorry for her."

    "She''s sick as well?" Stewart''s voice was unreadable. "Is it serious?"

    "I didn''t ask," Cedric said, raising an eyebrow. "Funny-you sound pretty concerned. I thought you two barely knew each other. Or is there more going on than you''ve let on?"

    "You talk too much," Stewart said, his tone turning frosty. "If you''re so bored, write

    a few more research papers and quit gossiping."

    "Oh,e on! It was just a joke-no need to get all touchy!"

    "If that''s all, I''m hanging up."

    "Wait-if you want an update on Briony, I can find out¡ª"

    "That won''t be necessary," Stewart cut him off, voice cold. "She''s not that important."

    And with that, he ended the call.

 Chapter 38

    Briony returned to her own hospital room first, changing out of the standard-issue gown and back into her own clothes. After collecting herself, she made her way to see Julia.

    Outside Julia''s room, Gina was waiting. The moment she saw Briony, she hurried over, blocking her path.

    "Ms. Kensington, please, don''t go in just yet."

    Briony frowned in confusion. "What''s happened?"

    Gina nced around, then pulled Briony aside, lowering her voice. "I''ll be honest with you-your mother''s awake, but she''s... well, she''s seen the news online. She thinks you broke up someone else''s rtionship, and the shock is what caused her to faint."

    Briony froze.

    News online?

    She hesitated, her mind racing. Suddenly, the realization hit her. She spun around to look at Ste.

    "Star, give me my phone."

    Ste, knowing there was no use hiding it anymore, handed the phone over.

    Briony unlocked it and opened Facebook.

    Her inbox was flooded with messages. Even under her attempted post rifying the rumors, thements were a barrage of vitriol:

    "Homewrecker."

    "Maniptor."

    "Attention seeker."

    "Brought ruin to your own father."

    "Knew he was married and still got involved."

    "Daughter of a murderer-just die already!"

    "Murderess deserves to rot!"

    "Evil always gets what''sing!"

    The endless stream of ugly insults made Briony''s eyes sting with tears.

    The hospital room door creaked open from the outside.

    Briony stepped inside.

    Julia sat on the bed, dazed. Hearing someone enter, she slowly turned her head.

    When she saw Briony, her pale and exhausted face managed a faint smile. "Why did youe back?"

    "My flight was dyed. Gina called me, so I came straight here."

    Briony walked over to the bed, gently touching her mother''s cheek. "Mom, don''t worry. Everything online-it''s all lies."

    "All lies?" Julia stared at her, her voice trembling. "Bryn, can you swear on my life that there''s nothing-nothing at all-between you and Attorney Wentworth?" Briony stiffened.

    "You''re my daughter." Julia''s eyes bore into her, catching every subtle flicker of Briony''s expression, every sign of forced calm.

    "How could you..." Julia''s voice broke, her eyes red-rimmed as she clenched her fists. "My entire life was ruined by the other woman! How could you... how could you be one?"

    Julia couldn''t bring herself to say the words "the other woman" to her own daughter. She squeezed her eyes shut, tears streaming down her face as she choked out, "You''re stabbing me right in the heart, Bryn! If the price of avoiding a death sentence is my daughter destroying someone else''s marriage, then I''d rather die!"

    Briony''s eyes widened in shock.

    She stared at her mother, tears streaming down her own pale cheeks.

    "Mom, it''s not true, I swear-I would never... I haven''t..."

    She clung to Julia''s hand, pleading, "Mom, please, believe me, okay?"

    "I knew something was wrong with you that day at the hotel..." Julia''s disappointment was in, her voice heavy. "Bryn, you love Stewart. I can see it in your eyes-you can''t fool me."

    Briony''s heart dropped.

    Julia shook her head, tears and a bitter, broken smile on her lips. "You''ve made a terrible mistake, Bryn. I can''t forgive you. I don''t want to see you right now. Please, just go."

    "No, please..." Briony held tight to her mother''s hand. "Let me exin, Mom, just listen to me-"

    "Go!" Julia wrenched her hand free, pushing Briony away.

    Briony stumbled backward just as the door opened again.

    Stewart entered, reaching out instinctively to steady her.

    Briony caught herself, then, realizing who it was, jerked away. Her expression hardened.

    Stewart merely raised a dark brow, his face as unreadable as ever.

    Briony red at him, her voice trembling with anger. "Stewart, what are you doing here?"

 Chapter 39

    Stewart nced at Julia, hesitated for a moment, and finally spoke in a low, heavy voice. "About what''s been happening online, I¡ª¡±

    "Stewart."

    A gentle voice called from the hallway. It was Rosita.

    Stewart paused, turning around with a slight furrow in his brow. "What are you doing here?"

    Rosita, sunsses and a mask covering most of her face, nced around nervously before speaking in a whisper. "I came in for a follow-up appointment and ran into Ethan. He told me Ms. Kensington and Ms. Hudson were both here." She sounded innocent-almost too innocent. After a beat, she added, "I didn''t expect to see you as well."

    Inside the hospital room, Julia caught sight of Rosita and immediately tried to get out of bed.

    Briony rushed to stop her. "Mom, you''re still on an IV. You can''t get up right now."

    "But what do we do? The rumors have gotten so out of hand that Mrs. Wentworth herself came looking for us!" Julia gripped Briony''s hand tightly, her anxiety spilling over. "Bryn, you need to go to Mrs. Wentworth and apologize. Tell her you promise you''ll never, ever entertain any improper thoughts about Attorney Wentworth again!"

    Briony stared at her mother in disbelief.

    "Mom, you''ve got it all wrong. This isn''t what you think, I-"

    "Bryn!" Julia cut her off, her frustration clear as she frowned. "Why won''t you

    listen? No matter how remarkable Attorney Wentworth is, he''s a married man. You can''t be so reckless!"

    Briony could only look at her mother, stunned.

    Why?

    Why did even her own mother see her this way?

    What had thest five years of her life even been for?

    It was only now, in this moment, that Briony truly understood. All along, what Stewart had given her in this marriage wasn''t salvation¡ªit was a carefully crafted boomerang, one that woulde back to wound her in the end.

    Divorce wasn''t the end. For her, it was the messy beginning of something far

    worse.

    Five years-five whole years! Never in her wildest dreams had Briony imagined that the man she''d loved so dearly could turn out to be so cold and ruthless.

    To protect Rosita''s reputation, Stewart had never given Briony the slightest bit of consideration.

    A man like that, she realized, wasn''t worth a single ounce of her affection.

    Lowering her gaze to hide the disappointment and humiliation in her eyes, Briony steeled herself.

    If Stewart didn''t care about her, why should she care about saving face?

    Gently, she pulled her hand out of her mother''s tight grasp.

    Looking at Julia, her voice trembling but resolute, she asked, "Mom, I''m your daughter. Why don''t you believe me?"

    Julia suddenly felt the emptiness in her hand. Sitting on the edge of the hospital bed, she stared at her daughter, her eyes glistening with tears as a realization dawned on her.

    "Bryn, it''s not that I don''t believe you. I''m just... worried about you."

    "You don''t need to worry." Briony cut her off, her voice cold and unwavering. "I swear on my life, Mom-never again will I have the slightest feeling for Stewart. I will never, ever be the other woman. If I break this promise, may I never know peace."

    Stewart''s brow twitched at her words, his gaze darkening as he watched Briony''s back.

    "Bryn!" Julia''s eyes went wide, aching with worry. "Don''t say something so harsh

    "Mom, my conscience is clear," Briony replied, her voice steady.

    She had never been the other woman-and from now on, she would never again be a ve to anyone''s love.

    Julia opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but the words wouldn''te. She was afraid that anything she said would only make things worse.

    Yet, seeing the calm on Briony''s face, Julia finally understood how wrong she''d been.

    This was her daughter-the very daughter she''d vowed to protect against the whole world if she had to.

    How could she ever have doubted her?

    Overwhelmed by guilt, Julia reached for Briony''s hand, her voice trembling. ¡°Bryn, I''m sorry. I was wrong. I''m so sorry, sweetheart. You didn''t deserve any of this."

    Those words-*You didn''t deserve this*-nearly brought Briony to tears right then and there.

 Chapter 40

    She really did feel wronged, but Briony knew she couldn''t me her mother for any of this.

    Her mother was never one for strong opinions-when swept up in public gossip and confusion, it was only natural she''d panic. Briony understood.

    After calming her mother, Briony turned away, casting a quick nce at Rosita standing outside the door. Her gaze then settled coldly on Stewart.

    "Stewart, the only reason I agreed to clear things up online was because I owed you for what you did for me years ago." Her voice was icy. "But if I''d known it woulde to this, I''d have rather been called ungrateful than get involved at all.¡±

    Stewart stared at her, seeing a resolve in her calm expression that he''d never witnessed before.

    This was nothing like the gentle, amodating Briony he''d known for the past

    five years.

    Something in her had changed.

    "I''ll handle everything online," Stewart said in a low voice. "And don''t me Rosita. She''s already spoken up for you on her Facebook page."

    "Spoken up for me?" Briony gave a sharp, incredulousugh. "If it weren''t for the two of you, would I be getting dragged through the mud in the first ce? Would I need her fake sympathy and empty words?"

    Stewart pressed his lips together, silent.

    Briony was done with their drama.

    "Listen, Stewart. The only reason I''ve put up with any of this is because of Irwin. But don''t think for a second that means you can walk all over me."

    She shot another nce toward Rosita outside the door, her voice quiet but edged with warning. ¡°So it''s public opinion you''re worried about? Fine, I can y that game too. But if this turns into a real fight, are you sure you''re ready for it?"

    "Briony." Stewart''s face darkened. "Is that a threat?"

    "If you''ve got nothing to hide, then nothing I say should bother you."

    Briony met his gaze, letting out a coldugh. "Stewart, you can''t have it all. You want everything your way, but you can''t even keep up the pretense."

    "Don''te bothering us again. Rosita''s a celebrity-if you want to put up with the paparazzi for her, that''s your decision. But my mother and I are not props for your little love story."

    Stewart looked at Briony, his dark eyes inscrutable.

    Seeing the tension, Rosita quickly stepped into the room.

    She came to stand before Briony and Julia, removing her sunsses and mask to reveal her wlessly delicate features.

    Completely bare-faced, her pale skin made her look almost fragile.

    She bowed deeply, voice sincere. "Ms. Kensington, Ms. Hudson, I''m truly sorry for

    all the trouble I''ve brought into your lives."

    Briony frowned.

    She wasn''t about to pretend everything was fine.

    None of this would''ve happened if it weren''t for Rosita.

    "Ms. Lockwood, spare me the act. First it was ''let''s meet at the caf¨¦,'' then next thing I know, it''s ''Stewart''s cheating scandal.'' You know exactly how innocent you are in all this, don''t you?"

    Rosita froze, then said softly, "I''m sorry, Ms. Kensington. I never thought things would get so out of hand. I''ve already asked my fan club president to help delete all the negativements about you."

    She sounded so pitiable, you''d think Briony was the one forcing her hand.

    Briony fixed her with a cool stare. "Ms. Lockwood, I''m not someone who likes to suffer in silence. If you can''t clean up this mess, I''ll use all the attention you''ve thrown my way to post the full, unvarnished truth about the three of us online. Everyst detail."

    Rosita''s face went nk.

    "You have a lot of devoted fans, don''t you?" Briony smiled, her lips curling as she studied Rosita''s innocent facade. "Well, I wonder how much they''ll love you once they know what really happened."

 Chapter 41

    Rosita''s breath caught, her face drained of color as she swayed unsteadily, those innocent eyes ssy with unshed tears.

    Briony watched with cold detachment, silently counting in her mind.

    One, two, three...

    On cue, Rosita squeezed her eyes shut and copsed, her slender frame crumpling to the floor.

    "Rosita!"

    Stewart rushed forward and scooped the unconscious Rosita into his arms. He shot Briony a quick look, then turned and strode out of the room without another word.

    Briony remained a silent observer, her expression unmoved, not even a flicker of emotion crossing her face.

    Rosita''s timing was always impable-she could faint at just the right moment, every single time. Stewart, blinded by love, never seemed to notice.

    Briony closed the door to the hospital room, drew a deep breath, and let her eyes flutter shut.

    "Bryn."

    Briony opened her eyes at the sound of her mother''s voice, meeting Julia''s red- rimmed gaze.

    "Bryn, what''s really going on between you and Attorney Wentworth?" Julia blurted out, then quickly added, "I''m not using you, sweetheart. I''m just worried about you."

    Briony walked over and took her mother''s hand. "Mom, I didn''t tell you before because I thought it would all be over soon, and I didn''t want you to worry unnecessarily. If I''d known things would get thisplicated, I would''ve told you everything from the start."

    Julia''s heart sank with dawning suspicion. "So, you and Attorney Wentworth- you''re..."

    Briony''s face was calm, her eyes hollowed out by old wounds. These days, just hearing Stewart''s name left her cold. "We''re in the middle of a divorce."

    Top floor, private suite.

    Rosita blinked awake on the hospital bed.

    Stewart stood at the window with his back to her, tall and rigid, his whole

    demeanor radiating a cold, unapproachable energy.

    Even just his silhouette was enough to make Rosita''s heart flutter.

    She propped herself up, her voice soft and tentative. "Stewart?"

    He turned his head slightly. "You''re awake."

    His face was unreadable, his tone distant.

    Rosita faltered. "What''s wrong?"

    Stewart''s gaze lingered on the fragile woman lying in the bed, his eyes dark and inscrutable. "Rosita, you were reckless today."

    Rosita held her breath, her fingers tightening around the nket.

    Her voice came out barely above a whisper, tinged with wounded innocence. "I don''t understand what you mean."

    ¡°I told you, I''d look after both of you." Stewart''s voice was low and firm. "Don''t do something like this again."

    Rosita froze.

    The matter of the procedure had to be put on hold when Julia fell ill.

    Ste said Julia''s test results wouldn''t be ready until the day after tomorrow at the earliest.

    Until then, Briony had no choice but to stay with her mother at the hospital-she couldn''t leave Julia alone.

    Julia had tried to insist she didn''t want Briony''s work to be dyed on her ount.

    Briony reassured her, exining she''d already spoken to her client and everything was handled.

    Julia didn''t really understand the ins and outs of Briony''s job, so it was easy to put her mind at ease.

    That night, once Julia had finally drifted off to sleep, her brow still furrowed with worry, Briony gave a few instructions to Gina before finally leaving the hospital.

    She went home, packed a few changes of clothes for Julia, then made her way to her studio.

    Once there, Briony opened herptop and checked her email.

    Earlier that afternoon, she''d received a message.

    It was from her old mentor-someone she hadn''t heard from in years.

    There was no text, just a few attached photographs.

    Briony recognized the artifact at a nce.

    It was a porcin statue of Christ, popr at the turn of the fourteenth century.

    Artifacts like these had been discovered by archaeologists in the 1970s.

    Most had ended up in the National Museum of History.

    Briony erged the photos, examining every detail.

    Every year around the holidays, Briony would send her mentor a greeting. She''d always felt guilty for letting her mentor down, so she kept her messages short, never daring to mention anything personal-just a simple well-wish.

    Her mentor had never replied.

 Chapter 42

    Briony was caught off guard when an unexpected email from her advisor popped up in her inbox that afternoon. Surprise washed over her-followed by something warmer, almost like hope.

    She''d honestly thought Professor Winslow had given up on her long ago.

    Staring at the attached photo, Briony gathered her nerve and dialed his number.

    The phone rang three times before someone picked up.

    Clutching her phone tightly, Briony''s voice came out thin and anxious. "Professor...?"

    "Professor Winslow is meeting with an important guest right now," a man''s voice replied.

    Briony hesitated, thrown off. "..."

    "You''re Briony, right?" The man sounded smug¡ªalmost mocking. "You saw the photo of the porcin Christ figurine?"

    She had no idea who this was, but if he was answering the professor''s phone, he had to be someone Winslow trusted.

    "I saw it," she answered calmly. "And you are?"

    "James Dney," he introduced himself, his tone full of self-importance. "Currently Professor Winslow''s most promising student."

    Briony blinked, feeling a flicker of irritation.

    So that''s how it is.

    "Professor Winslow predicted you''d call," James continued. "He asked me to tell you: The National Archaeological Society recently uncovered ate medieval tomb. Most of the artifacts found so far are badly damaged, and they''re searching for an exceptionally skilled and talented restorer."

    Briony listened, silent as he went on.

    "He says you and I are both gifted, but I''m the one who''s shown real drive. So before he decides, he wants to see your current level of skill for himself."

    Briony caught on quickly. "So the porcin Christ in the photo-that''s my audition, isn''t it?"

    "Exactly. But you can always refuse. Professor Winslow won''t force you."

    "I''ll do it," Briony replied, her voice steady. "Send the piece over."

    "It''s extremely valuable, so I''ll have to bring it myself. And Professor Winslow instructed me to supervise the entire process."

    "Fine." Briony said, "Add me on WhatsApp, and I''ll send you my address."

    James chuckled. "So quick to give your number to a stranger? Aren''t you a little too easy, senior?"

    Briony bristled, unsettled by his flirty tone-despite how smooth his voice was. She kept her cool and replied tly, "It''s just for work," before hanging up.

    A few minutester, Briony opened WhatsApp.

    James had already sent a contact request.

    She epted, saved his name, and sent over the detailed address of her studio.

    He replied with a thumbs-up emoji.

    Briony: [When will you arrive?]

    James: [Eager, aren''t you?]

    Briony frowned, forcing herself to stay professional. [Just need to confirm the time so I can make arrangements.]

    He started typing. And kept typing. For nearly a minute before finally sending:

    James: [I''ll be there the day after tomorrow.]

    Briony: [Alright. Let me know when you''re close.]

    James replied with another ''ok.''

    Conversation over.

    Briony shut down herputer, grabbed her bag, and headed out of her office.

    Outside, she opened her ride-share app while standing on the curb.

    It was almost 10 p.m. The city streets were cold and busy, wind biting through her coat.

    A sleek ck Mercedes glided to a stop in front of her.

    Briony, still looking down at her phone, paused and nced up.

    The passenger-side window slid down. Stewart, sitting behind the wheel, turned his head to look at her.

    "Get in," he said.

    Briony''s expression darkened, a flicker of distaste crossing her otherwise calm features.

    She didn''t even bother responding. Turning on her heel, she headed for the nearest bus stop.

    Just as she arrived, her ride pulled up.

    She climbed in and the car set off towards the hospital.

    Behind her, the ck Mercedes merged into traffic, quietly following.

 Chapter 43

    When Briony arrived at the hospital, she had just stepped into the elevator when footsteps echoed behind her.

    Catching the movement in the polished reflection of the elevator wall, Briony saw Stewart approaching.

    She pressed her lips together and ignored him.

    Stewart entered the elevator, gave her a cool nce, and then moved to stand behind her.

    A momentter, six or seven more people squeezed in, making the small space instantly crowded.

    A plump woman in front shuffled closer, forcing Briony to take a few steps back.

    Her back was now almost-though not quite-touching Stewart''s broad, solid chest.

    He stood a full head taller than her, and she could faintly catch that familiar, subtle hint of mint on his skin.

    Unbidden, memories flickered through her mind.

    She recalled the past five years: tying his tie for him in the mornings like any dutiful wife as he got ready for work; and how, like any ordinary husband, he''d wrap an arm around her waist and press a soft kiss to her lips before leaving...

    Looking back now, the whole routine felt painfully ironic.

    Briony forced herself to shake off the thoughts and focus on the present, resolutely ignoring the man behind her.

    When the elevator reached Julia''s floor, the doors slid open. Briony slipped out quickly.

    This time, Stewart didn''t follow. He stayed where he was, watching her as she walked away.

    She didn''t look back. Her figure disappeared down the hallway, the closing elevator doors cutting off his view.

    ...

    Briony told Gina to head home and get some rest-she coulde back in the morning.

    Not long after Gina left, Ste arrived.

    The two of them slipped into the tiny break room, closed the door, and lowered their voices to discuss thetest online drama.

    "Rosita just posted a long statement backing you up," Ste said. "But honestly, I doubt she wrote it herself. Feels like she hired a PR pro to do it."

    Briony pulled up Facebook and found the post.

    She scanned it, reading quickly.

    Not bad, she thought.

    "She also deleted that earlier post where she ''stood up for you.'' Looks like she''s feeling guilty," Ste scoffed. "All those vague, wishy-washyments she made before? They looked supportive on the surface, but really she was just egging her fans on to question your character!"

    "But here''s the weird part: the minute Rosita''s statement went up, all the gossip about you and Ms. Hudson vanished. Even the trending tags disappearedpletely-like someone was pulling strings behind the scenes."

    "My guess is Stewart," Briony said quietly.

    Ste''s eyes widened. "Wait, he actually helped you?"

    "I threatened him," Briony replied, her voice calm.

    Ste gaped at her, shocked. "Girl, spill! How did you pull that off?"

    Briony gave her a wry smile. "Public opinion is a double-edged sword. Stewart and I aren''t officially divorced yet." She fixed Ste with a meaningful look. "So what do you think they''re most afraid of?"

    Understanding dawned on Ste''s face, and she gave Briony a big thumbs up. "That''s my girl! Honestly, post-breakup Briony is my hero." She shook her head, then added, ¡°But Rosita really is ying with fire. Stewart''s been shielding her from everything, even gave her a son, and after five years she''s finally about to make her rtionship official. Seriously, is there anyone in all of Northborough luckier than her? You''d think she''d be content living her best life as a Hollywood star-so why go out of her way to mess with you, his soon-to-be ex-wife?"

    "Everyone has their own agenda," Briony replied softly. "I don''t want to fight her, but that doesn''t mean she doesn''t see me as a threat."

    "You''re right," Ste agreed, nodding. "After all, you''re still Mrs. Wentworth. That alone is enough to put her on edge!"

    Briony just pressed her lips together, silent.

    If she could, she''d dly erase ever being Mrs. Wentworth at all.

    Ste sensed her mood and, feeling helpless, searched for words tofort her.

    Her gaze drifted to Briony''s stomach, and she sighed again.

    Nothing seemed to be going right these days.

    Three dayster, Julia''s test results came back.

    Cedric rke reached out to Ste directly.

    The moment Ste saw the report, she called Briony at once.

 Chapter 44

    Today was the day James arrived in Northborough.

    Briony''s burn was nearly healed-she could finally drive herself again.

    Now, she was behind the wheel of Ste''s car, heading to the airport to pick up James.

    Halfway there, her phone rang. It was Ste.

    Ste didn''t exin much, only urged her to get back to the hospital as quickly as possible.

    A wave of dread crashed over Briony. Her heart dropped, and her eyelid twitched with anxiety.

    She texted James, turned the car around, and sped toward the hospital.

    As soon as she arrived, Briony rushed straight to Dr. Cedric rke''s office.

    He handed her a report, and she took it, hands trembling.

    Acute leukemia. Advanced stage.

    The words hit her like a bolt from the blue. Briony stared numbly at the paper, refusing to believe it.

    But the report was right there in her hands.

    It took all her strength to find her voice. Looking up at Dr. rke, she asked, "Is there a chance for treatment?"

    "Treatment is certainly possible," Dr. rke replied, "but your mother''s overall health is quite weak. Radiation or chemotherapy would be extremely tough on her. The best option is a bone marrow transnt."

    "A transnt..." Briony''sshes fluttered. "Could I be a donor?"

    "Family members are often a good match, but nothing is guaranteed," Dr. rke said gently. "You should get tested forpatibility first."

    "All right, I''ll do it-"

    "Are you out of your mind?!" Ste cut in, her voice urgent. "Have you forgotten your own situation?"

    Briony hadn''t forgotten. "I remember. But I have to save my mom."

    Ste frowned, worry etched across her face. "But you-"

    "Star, don''t try to talk me out of this." Briony''s voice was resolute. "Nothing matters more than saving her."

    Dr. rke looked between the two women, sensing there was more going on than they were letting on.

    ...

    Inside Ste''s office.

    "You can''t be a donor while you''re pregnant." Ste locked the door and led Briony to sit beside her. ¡°Pregnancy makes your bone marrow unstable. Even if you''re a match, you won''t be allowed to donate."

    Briony stared at the floor. "Then I''ll go through with the procedure first, and get tested afterward."

    "It''s not that simple," Ste sighed. "After the abortion, your body will need time to recover before you''re eligible to donate."

    Briony''s brow furrowed in frustration.

    "Bryn, I know you''re scared. But you need to take a breath and think this through."

    Ste squeezed her hand reassuringly. ¡°I''m right here with you. I''ve already scheduled thepatibility test, and Dr. rke has sent a request to the marrow registry."

    Briony looked up at her. "Thank you, Star."

    "Try to rx," Ste said softly, offering a small smile. "Beating cancer is a long journey, but we''ll face it together¡ªwith your mom every step of the way." Briony pressed her lips together and nodded.

    ...

    Nightfall. Moonlight, the most exclusive private club in Northborough.

    Briony had heard that Mack was here tonight with friends.

    Family members had the best odds of being a match, and even though she doubted Mack would agree, Briony had to try.

    She stepped out of the elevator and made her way toward Mack''s private suite.

    Rounding a corner, she nearly collided with a grouping the other way.

    Stewart was there with Rosita, nked by Dr. Cedric rke-and Jason Prescott, the notorious yboy of the Prescott family.

    Jason was famous for dating a string of up-anding actresses and popr influencers. His habit of cycling through girlfriends had made him something of a local legend.

    But Briony barely noticed them.

    She kept her eyes ahead, ignoring the group, determined to keep moving forward.

    Rosita spotted Briony approaching and instinctively tightened her grip on Stewart''s arm, brows knitting ever so slightly.

 Chapter 45

    Stewart''s brows drew together ever so slightly as he nced down at Rosita.

    Sensing his gaze, Rosita looked up at him with wide, innocent eyes, her voice soft and sweet. "These heels are killing my feet today."

    Stewart didn''t reply. Instead, he turned his head, looking over at Briony.

    Briony stared straight ahead, her expression cold and distant. As she brushed

    past Stewart, she didn''t spare him so much as a nce.

    Stewart''s sharp gaze followed her, but his dark eyes betrayed nothing.

    Rosita slowly let go of his arm.

    "Wow, that woman who just walked by-she''s gorgeous!"

    Peyton whistled. "I was thinking about giving it a shot and chatting her up, but then I saw her head into that private suite with Mack and his crew. Those guys are notorious for how they treat women-way too risky for me. Last thing I need is to catch something. Forget it."

    Hearing this, Cedric rke instinctively looked at Stewart.

    Stewart''s face was unreadable, his expression as cool andposed as ever.

    Still, Cedric couldn''t shake the feeling that there was something more going on between Stewart and Briony.

    It was just something men could sense about each other.

    "You don''t know a thing-stop talking nonsense." Cedric shot a look at Jason. "That''s Mack''s sister. Their rtionship''s not exactly great, though."

    "The Kensingtons?" Jason''s eyes widened in surprise. "You mean that old-money family that treats women like bargaining chips? I can''t believe Mack''s sister is that stunning. How did they manage to keep her hidden all this time?"

    "Ms. Kensington actually cut ties with her family ages ago," Rosita said gently, ncing at Jason. "Jason, she''s had a really tough time. Please, don''t give her a hard time."

    "Oh!" Jason suddenly remembered. "She''s the one all over the newstely-''the disowned daughter of the Kensingtons,'' right?"

    "Jason!" Rosita''s tone turned sharp, her brows knitting together. "Don''t call her that. She and her mother have both been through a lot."

    Jason scoffed, a crooked grin on his face. "She doesn''t seem too pitiful to me, not if she has the guts to go after Stewart."

    "Jason!"

    Seeing Rosita was genuinely upset, Jason put his hands up in surrender, shing a roguish smile. "Alright, Rosita, don''t get mad. I take it back, okay?"

    Rosita shot him a yful re. "You always think you can say whatever you want just because you''re the youngest."

    Jason shrugged. "I''m starving. How about we grab something to eat?"

    "I''ve got an early shift tomorrow. You all go ahead-I''m calling it a night," Cedric said, waving goodbye as he headed out.

    Jason turned to Stewart. "Youing?"

    "No," Stewart replied, his tone t and distant.

    Jason looked to Rosita and let out a long sigh. "I figured. If Stewart isn''t eating, you won''t either."

    Rosita blushed and giggled. "Don''t tease. My agent''s watching my weight like a hawk for this new role. I can''t even gain a pound."

    "Whatever, whatever." Jason pulled out his phone, scrolling through his contacts. "You guys are all workaholics or hopelessly attached. Hanging out with you is pointless. I''ll call my sweetheart-at least she knows how to have fun..."

    As he spoke, he dialed, then sauntered off, phone pressed to his ear. "Hey, babe..."

    Stewart and Rosita took the elevator down to the parking garage, where their assistant, Carl Shaw, pulled the car around.

    Carl got out and opened the back door for them.

    Rosita slid gracefully into the back seat.

    But Stewart didn''t follow. He just stood there, car door open, unmoving.

    Rosita looked up, puzzled. "Aren''t you getting in?"

    "I want Carl to take you home first," Stewart said quietly, his voice low.

    Rosita froze, staring at him in surprise, her own voice barely above a whisper. "Stewart, are you going to see Ms. Kensington?"

 Chapter 46

    Stewart slipped one hand into his pocket, his sharp gaze lowered as he looked at Rosita. His voice was calm but distant. "Go home and get some rest."

    With that, he closed the car door.

    The sound wasn''t loud or abrupt, but it startled Rosita so much that she sat frozen for several seconds before she snapped out of it.

    The car was already moving. She rolled down the window and craned her neck to look for Stewart, but all she caught was the back of him stepping into the elevator.

    "Carl, stop the car."

    Carl was Stewart''s longtime personal assistant-sharp, discreet, and always attuned to Stewart''s moods.

    Tonight, Stewart was clearly not in a good ce.

    ncing at her in the rearview mirror, Carl spoke gently but firmly. "Ms.

    Lockwood, Mr. Wentworth made it clear-my job is to see you home safe. Please don''t make this difficult for me."

    At that, Rosita lowered her head and clenched her hands in herp, silent.

    ...

    Inside the neon-lit private lounge, Briony stood alone-slender, upright, and out of ce.

    Ten shot sses lined the table in front of her, filled with everything from vodka to whiskey to sickly-sweet cocktails.

    Across from her, Mack sprawled in the center of the couch, legs crossed, arms draped around two women. His smirk was pure arrogance. "You finish all those drinks, and I''ll talk to you. Or, since we''re family, I''ll give you a second option."

    Briony wasn''t a drinker, and the room was packed with rich, reckless young men. If she downed those shots, she knew things would only spiral further out of her control.

    She narrowed her eyes. "What''s the second option?"

    Mack''s grin widened. "Look around. Every guy herees from old money. Don''t say I never did anything for you. You like flirting with men, don''t you? Go ahead- pick any one of my friends and seduce him. If you can pull it off, I''ll give you whatever you want. That''s a promise-from your loving little brother."

    Briony stared him down, herugh cold. "Mack, you really are Malcolm Kensington''s son."

    Crash!

    A crystal ss shattered at Briony''s feet.

    Cold liquor and shards sprayed across the floor. Briony winced as a piece of ss sliced the back of her hand, blood welling up and dripping onto the carpet.

    "What the hell gives you the right to say my father''s name?" Mack shot to his feet and lunged at Briony, seizing her by the throat and mming her back against the wall.

    The shock of the cold wall made her nch, but she red at him¡ªdefiant, furious, unbroken.

    "Mack, don''t forget-without Mom carrying you for nine months, you wouldn''t even exist!"

    "So what if she gave birth to me?" Mack snarled back. "She''s a useless woman who never did a damn thing for the Kensingtons except have kids. If it weren''t for my father, this family would be nothing. She was just a burden, lucky to be kept around, and instead of gratitude, she murdered him! And you think I''m like my father? What about you?!"

    His grip tightened, his rage barely contained. "You''re every bit as poisonous as Julia! What kind of daughter begs for mercy for her father''s killer? You''re a traitor just like Julia. You both deserve to die!"

    Briony''s face turned crimson as she wed at Mack''s hand, desperate for air, but his grip only hardened. He''d trained as a boxer since childhood, and his strength was terrifying.

    Her resistance faded. Her arms dropped. She slid helplessly toward the floor.

    As she copsed, Briony barely registered the lounge door flying open with a violent kick.

    And just before the darkness swallowed her, she thought she saw a tall figure rushing toward her-

 Chapter 47

    Half-conscious, Briony caught the faint scent of something familiar.

    She coughed, clutching her aching throat as she forced her eyes open.

    The car was dim inside, streetlights flickering through the windows as they passed by. The shifting glow and shadow jolted her memory into ce.

    This was Stewart''s car.

    She sat up abruptly, scanning the front seat. Stewart nced at her in the rearview mirror. "You''re awake?"

    Fragments of memory from before she cked out drifted back. Thest person she remembered seeing... was Stewart? But why would Stewart be there?

    "How are you feeling now?" His deep voice broke through the silence, pulling her out of her thoughts.

    She touched her neck pain red beneath her fingers. She didn''t need a mirror to know it was probably bruised.

    The Kensingtons had finally managed to turn Mack into a second Malcolm. She felt no sorrow about it.

    She''d grown up in the countryside with her grandfather. Other than her mother, who''d sneak away to see her whenever she could, the rest of the Kensington family had always treated her with cold indifference. If her grandfather hadn''t died when she was eighteen, the Kensingtons never would''ve bothered bringing her back.

    Afterward, they''d only done so for their own gain-forcing her, just out of high school, to parade around at stuffy society gs. They called it ¡°broadening her horizons," but everyone knew the real n was to marry her off for some strategic alliance. As long as the man was powerful enough, the Kensingtons didn''t care if he was a fifty-year-old widower; they''d still force her to marry him.

    Briony could still remember the night she refused. Neen-year-old Mack sneered, "Do you know how much their family''s offering as a dowry? Five million! Dad says if we get the money, he''ll buy me a new Mercedes. Just marry him already!"

    From that moment on, Briony stopped expecting anything from her brother.

    If it weren''t for her mother, she never would''vee back tonight to endure this humiliation.

    At a traffic light, the car slowed to a stop. Briony stayed quiet, lost in thought.

    Stewart nced back at her. "Are you feeling that bad?"

    She met his eyes in the dim light, unable to read his expression. "I''m fine." She hesitated, then asked, "What were you doing there anyway?"

    Stewart let out a lowugh. "What do you think?"

    Briony fell silent. She knew, really, that Stewart hade looking for her. It wasn''t the first time he''d stepped in to help. But she wouldn''t let herself read too much into it this time.

    He probably just didn''t want their divorce paperworkplicated by her untimely death. If she died before they signed the papers, he''d be a widower instead of a divorcee-a little too ominous for someone like Stewart.

    She pressed her lips together, her tone grave. "Whatever your reasons, the fact remains-you saved me. Thank you."

    Stewart''s mouth twitched in the faintest of smiles. The light turned green; he faced forward and pressed on the gas.

    The Mercedes glided down the road. Briony nced outside, eyebrows knitting. "Where are you taking me?"

    "The hospital," he replied.

    Her breath caught. If she went to the hospital and they discovered she was pregnant...

    "I''m fine!" Briony blurted out, panic rising in her voice. "I don''t need to go."

    Stewart didn''t slow down. "It''s better to get you checked out."

    "I know my own body," Briony shot back. "Pull over. I want out."

    Stewart frowned, eyeing her in the mirror. "You seem pretty scared of hospitals."

    "Who actually likes hospitals?" Briony''s nerves were fraying, making her tone sharp. ¡°Stewart, did you hear me? I said pull over!"

    She''d already made up her mind about the pregnancy, but she knew all too well how men like Stewart valued their bloodlines. If he found out, he might force her to keep the baby.

    Plenty of rich families cared more about their heirs than the women who bore them.

    Briony refused to be reduced to a tool for someone else''s legacy. She couldn''t bear the thought of her child growing up in a broken home, motherless from the start.

    Her anxiety spiked. "Stewart, I''m telling you again¡ªI''m not going to the hospital! Stop the car! I want out!"

    Stewart had never seen her so rattled before. He eased off the gas. "Don''t worry. I''ll leave as soon as you finish the exam."

    "That''s not necessary," Briony said coldly. "Don''t forget-you''re Rosita''s boyfriend. The paparazzi are watching your every move. Or do you want another scandal sshed all over the inte?"

    "That was a one-time thing. It won''t happen again."

    Briony had no idea where Stewart got his confidence. Reporters would do anything for a good headline. If he kept meeting up with her while still publicly dating Rosita, rumors would start flying again¡ªit was only a matter of time.

    But that wasn''t even the most urgent problem. Right now, she just couldn''t let Stewart take her to the hospital.

    "Stewart, do you really think a couple of kind gestures will make me go back to being your free babysitter for you and Rosita?"

 Chapter 48

    Briony let out a coldugh. "Honestly, the thought that I raised a child for you and Rosita for five years makes me sick."

    Stewart mmed on the brakes.

    The screech of tires cut through the night.

    The Maybach stopped at the side of the road.

    "Briony, Irwin really sees you as his mother," Stewart said, meeting her gaze in the rearview mirror. "Don''t you think that''s a little harsh?"

    Briony looked away, her hand tightening at her side. She knew Irwin was innocent -she''d never once taken her anger out on him. But tonight, she had to say what needed to be said.

    Her face remained cold. "I''m just telling the truth."

    Stewart let out a derisive snort, his handsome face shadowed with anger. He was about to speak when his phone rang.

    It was Rosita.

    He hesitated, then answered. "Rosita... Don''t worry, I''ll be home soon."

    When the call ended, Stewart turned toward Briony. But before he could say a word, she spoke.

    "Unlock the door. I''m getting out."

    Stewart pressed his lips together in frustration, but said nothing. He unlocked the doors.

    Briony pushed open the door and stepped out of the car.

    The door shut, and the Maybach pulled away into the darkness.

    Briony''s lips curled into a cold, bitter smile. No matter how much she said, it would

    never mean as much as a single word from Rosita.

    Ste was right¡ªno one in Northborough had luck like Rosita.

    It wasn''t far from downtown. Briony took out her phone to call a ride.

    Suddenly, headlights shed in front of her, harsh and blinding. She shielded her eyes with her hand.

    A ck Range Rover slowed to a stop beside her.

    The driver''s door swung open, and a young man with sharp, striking features stepped out. He mmed the door with a thud, anger written all over his face.

    "Briony!"

    He was tall and lean, dressed in casual clothes, and his face was good enough for a magazine cover-if he weren''t ring at her.

    Briony stared at him, frowning slightly, uncertain. ¡°You''re...James?"

    James let out a short, incredulousugh. "Well, look who remembers me! I half expected you to pick me up from the airport after the holidays-if you even showed up at all!"

    Briony was silent for a moment, then said, "I texted you."

    "Oh, a text, huh?" James bristled. "It''s my first time in Northborough! No matter how busy you are, you should have made sure someone was there for me. Briony, you''re unbelievable! You''re the most unreliable person I know! No wonder the professor hasn''t spoken to you in five years he couldn''t stand you!"

    Briony pressed her lips together, guilt flickering across her face. She gave a

    sincere apology. "You''re right. It was my mistake. I promise it won''t happen again."

    James was caught off guard by how quickly she apologized.

    He hadn''t even finished yelling at her!

    Then, as he nced at her, he caught sight of the angry red marks around her neck.

    His brow furrowed. "What...what happened to you?"

    Briony didn''t feel like ying the victim, nor was she in the habit of sharing private matters with people she barely knew. "Something came up, that''s all. But don''t worry-it won''t affect my work."

    "That''s not what I meant..." James rubbed the back of his head, sighing. "Forget

    it. It''s not like this is the first time you''ve let me down."

    Just then, his stomach gave a loud, unmistakable growl.

    Briony nced at his stomach, one eyebrow raised. "To make it up to you, how about I buy you something to eat?"

    James was practically starving, but tried to hide it behind a mask of pride. "Fine. Since you''re so sincerely apologizing, I''ll let you."

    Briony put away her phone. "You drive, I''ll tell you where to go."

    About ten minutester, Briony and James arrived at the local food district.

    The ce was buzzing with people-famous for itste-night eats, it was a favorite haunt for foodies, and Briony and Ste would sometimese here together.

    It was packed, but they managed to find a table.

    Briony asked James what he wanted.

    He said he felt like having fondue.

    So she led him to a cozy fondue ce she often visited.

    They found a seat and sat down.

    Not far away, Jason was just biting into a piece of beef his girlfriend had picked

    out for him when he nced up¡ªand spotted Briony across the restaurant.

    He froze, staring at the guy sitting opposite her.

    James?!

    Wasn''t that the genius kid who''d just been featured on national television?

    Briony...how did she get mixed up with someone like that?

    Jason immediately pulled out his phone, snapped a photo of Briony and James, and sent it to his group chat with Stewart, Cedric, and Rosita.

    Jason: [Looks like Mack''s full of surprises. Even someone like James is hanging around her now!]

 Chapter 49

    After Jason fired off his message, the group chat went quiet. No one replied. Jason: [Seriously? It''s barely eleven, and you''re all ghosting me?]

    A few seconds ticked by...

    Rosita: [Jason, can you not always take shots at Ms. Kensington like that?]

    Jason: [What did I say that was so wrong? I literally saw herst night at Moonlight with Mack and his spoiled buddies, and the next minute she''s out grabbing ate-night bite with James!]

    Rosita: [That''s Ms. Kensington''s private life. She can do what she wants. Talking behind her back like this isn''t right.]

    Jason rolled his eyes at his phone.

    Jason: [Rosita, you''ve been sheltered by Stewart for too long. You have no idea- some women will stoop to anything to climb thedder. If it gets them what they want, nothing''s off limits!]

    Rosita: [If you keep talking like this, Jason, I''m seriously going to get mad.] Jason: "..."

    Was he really in the wrong here?

    Briony had literally been photographed with Stewart, and Rosita still managed to say something so na?ve? It drove Jason up the wall-she was just too innocent for her own good.

    Did she really think he cared about Briony for his own sake? Sure, Briony was gorgeous, but she wasn''t remotely his type. The only reason he bothered paying attention was for Rosita''s sake. Otherwise, he wouldn''t waste a second on Briony.

    Too bad Rosita was so easily taken in by Stewart, she didn''t have the slightest sense of self-preservation.

    Jason nced across the room at Briony.

    He caught a glimpse of her lips curling in a soft, reserved smile at something James had said. There was something captivating about her-her features were gentle, beautiful in a way that was striking without being the least bit intimidating. Jason stared, caught off guard, his throat bobbing unconsciously.

    "What are you looking at?" his girlfriend snapped, following his gaze. The moment she saw Briony, her face soured.

    "Seriously, Jason? I''m sitting right here and you''re gawking at another woman?"

    Jason scowled, irritation shing in his eyes. "You don''t know what you''re talking about."

    "Jason!" She mmed her fork down, her voice rising. "What''s with the attitude? I just called you out, you can''t even handle that? Apologize, or I''m going to get angry."

    "So what if you do? I''m not here to baby you," Jason shot back, standing up with a sneer. "I''m bored. We''re done."

    His girlfriend stared at him, stunned. "What did you just say?"

    "I don''t like drama queens." He lit a cigarette, smirking as he spoke around it. "Honestly, I thought you''d keep my interest for at least a month. Clearly, I overestimated you."

    She was speechless.

    "If you want the breakuppensation, talk to my assistant. He''ll wire it to you."

    With that, Jason waved her off and strode away without a backward nce.

    His girlfriend just stood there, frozen in disbelief before abruptly snapping out of it and running after him.

    "Jason! Jason, please, I don''t want to break up¡ª!¡±

    Other diners turned to stare at the unfolding breakup scene-including Briony and James.

    James, always curious and a bit green, leaned over. "Jason? As in, Jason Prescott? Don''t tell me he''s from the Prescott family-one of Northborough''s top four old-money houses?"

    Briony swallowed a bite of fish cake and nodded. "That''s the one."

    James blinked. "My grandfather''s on good terms with Jason''s grandfather. When I came to Northborough, Grandpa even told me to stop by and pay my respects to the elder Mr. Prescott if I got the chance."

    Briony looked over, mildly intrigued. "Who''s your grandfather?"

    "Jewell Dney."

    Briony''s eyebrows shot up. "You mean Jewell Dney, the national porcin master?"

    James grinned, chin lifted in pride. "That''s him. But for the record, Professor Winslow took me on as hisst disciple because of my own talent, not just my family connections!"

    Briony''s expression softened again, her voice calm. "I know."

    James, caught off guard, frowned at her. "Hey, are you brushing me off?"

    "Not at all." Briony took a sip of her lemon water, her tone even. "I trust the professor''s judgment."

    James blinked, then bit down on a smile he was trying to hide. "Yeah, well, Professor Winslow''s always had an eye for talent!"

    Briony set her ss down and stood up. "I''ll go pay the bill."

    James quickly rose to block her. "No way, I can''t let you pay-"

    "Don''t be polite." Her words were gentle but firm. "I said I''d treat, and you always

    say a person should keep their promises."

    James: "..."

    Briony simply stepped around him and headed to the register.

    James watched her go, raising an eyebrow to himself.

    His senior really was...something special.

    When they left the restaurant, James offered to give Briony a ride home.

 Chapter 50

    Briony said calmly, "Let''s head back to the studio first."

    "The studio?" James raised an eyebrow.

    "You brought the statue of Jesus, didn''t you?" Briony nced at him. "I want to examine the piece in person."

    James chuckled. "Alright."

    Truth be told, he was just as eager-impatient, even-to see what Briony could do. He wanted to witness the kind of talent that could make the famously strict Professor Winslow still talk about her, even after five years.

    When they arrived at the studio, Briony changed into her work clothes.

    Inside the restoration room, she opened the artifact case and carefully ced the porcin statue of Jesus on the workbench, then scanned it¡ª

    Data collected, she transferred the analysis to herputer.

    Briony''s expression grew serious. "The damage is even worse than it looked in the photos. This will be a tough restoration. The craftsmanship is very old, and some of the original materials might be hard to source."

    James stood with one hand in his pocket, looking entertained. "So, after all that, are you saying you can''t restore it?"

    "I can restore it," Briony replied, pulling off her gloves and meeting James''s gaze. "But I''ll need some time."

    James said, ¡°Professor said you have two weeks, tops."

    Two weeks? Briony pressed her lips together for a moment. "That''s more than enough. I''ll have it done in a week."

    James was momentarily taken aback. In truth, he''d already shaved the real deadline-Professor Winslow had given them a month, knowing how difficult it would be to find the required materials for the restoration.

    He cleared his throat, trying to sound stern. "Briony, just remember-this artifact is incredibly rare. This is no time for shortcuts."

    "I know."

    Briony looked at the porcin statue on the workbench. Her eyes shone-bright, determined. "Professor always said: every artifact is a witness to history, and every restoration is a profound dialogue with the past. As restorers, we need reverence for history and a true craftsman''s spirit. I''ve never forgotten those words."

    With Gina keeping watch at the hospital, Briony decided to stay at the studio, while James checked into a hotel nearby.

    Before six the next morning, Briony was jolted awake by her phone buzzing with a call.

    She''d stayed upte after James left, researching materials online until nearly 2 a.m. Groggy, she fumbled for her phone and hit answer. "Hello?"

    James''s voice was barely more than a groan. "Wake up... Come rescue me at the hotel..."

    Briony frowned. "What happened?"

    "I''ve been in the bathroom all night..." His voice was weak, tinged with usation. ¡°Is there some kind ofxative in Northborough''s food?"

    Briony was silent for a moment.

    ...

    She took a cab to the hotel and practically had to support James, who looked pale and could barely walk, to the hospital.

    At the ER, the doctor diagnosed him with acute gastroenteritis.

    Once James was hooked up to an IV, Briony took his paperwork to the billing desk.

    On her way back, she ran into Cedric rke and Stewart at the entrance of the emergency department.

    They''d been deep in conversation but fell silent when they saw her.

    Briony ignored Stewart and gave Cedric a polite nod. "Dr. rke."

    Cedric smiled warmly. "Ms. Kensington, here so early?"

    "A friend''s sick. I came to keep himpany," Briony replied in her usual calm tone.

    "A friend?" Cedric shot a nce at Stewart.

    Stewart''s face was impassive, as if none of this concerned him.

    Cedric cleared his throat and looked back at Briony, concern in his voice. "Is your friend alright?"

    "Just a stomach bug. Nothing serious."

    Cedric nodded, relieved. "d to hear it."

    He nced at Stewart again, but Stewart''s expression remained cold, and he didn''t say a word-or make any move to leave.

    Cedric felt the awkwardness building.

    "I''ll let you two talk," Briony said to Cedric, then stepped past Stewart and headed straight into the ER.

    When she was out of earshot, Cedric turned to Stewart. "That friend of hers was James, right? Both here at this hour-don''t tell me they spent the night together?"

    At that, Stewart''s eyes darkened. He pped Cedric''s medical file against his chest. "I don''t care."

    He hit hard enough to make Cedric cough several times.

    People who''d served with the peacekeeping forces really were something else¡ª Cedric almost thought he''d fractured a rib!

    "Are you sure you don''t care, or do you just not want to know?" Cedric waved the file teasingly. "You came to me first thing this morning to ask about Julia''s condition. Stewart, are you more worried about Julia, or about Ms. Kensington?¡±

    Stewart''s brow furrowed, his handsome face clouded with irritation.

    Cedric had known him for years, but he''d never seen Stewart act like this before.

    But then Cedric remembered Rosita and Irwin, and whatever joke he''d been about to make faded. He lowered his voice, suddenly serious. "Mate, something''s not right with you."

 Chapter 51

    Two hourster, James had finished his IV drip and looked much better-more alert, more himself.

    The doctor rmended that he stay at the hospital for observation, but James wouldn''t hear of it.

    In the end, the doctor wrote him a prescription and told him to stick to light, easily digestible meals for the next few days.

    While Briony was waiting at the pharmacy, her phone buzzed. Stewart was calling her.

    Three calls came in a row. She didn''t answer any of them.

    Finally, Stewart sent a text.

    **[Irwin misses you.]**

    Staring at the message, Briony hesitated for a moment. Then she sighed and called back.

    The line was picked up almost instantly, and Irwin''s excited little voice piped up, "Mom!"

    Briony''s voice softened. "Irwin, have you been good?"

    "I have! But Mom, you haven''t called me in days!" Irwinined. "You promised¡ªeven when you traveled for work, you''d always call or video chat with

    me!"

    "I''m sorry, Irwin. Things have just been really busy these past few days," Briony apologized gently.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Irwin huffed, clearly upset. "You never used to be like this! Even when your work was crazy, you never forgot about me. Do you do you not love me as much as you used to?"

    It had been one thing after anothertely, and Briony was barely keeping her head above water. But remembering the promises she''d made to Irwin, her heart softened with guilt.

    "Irwin, I''m sorry. I love you just as much as ever. I just really haven''t had a free moment to call or video chat, that''s all."

    "But Dad''s busy too. He''s a super importantwyer, but he stilles to the hospital every day to be with me. Mom, isn''t your job as important as Dad''s? Howe you''re too busy for your own son?"

    Briony pressed her lips together, brow furrowing slightly.

    She knew Irwin was just a child and didn''t understand, but his words still stung. He''d never spoken to her like this before.

    Back when she was first starting her studio, life had been chaos. She was running herself ragged and even fell ill a few times, so she had to leave Irwin with the Wentworth family for a while.

    Irwin hadn''t loved staying there, but he''d always promised her he''d be good, that he''d listen to his grandmother, and that she should rest and get better before picking him up...

    But now, Irwin was different.

    "Mom?" Irwin''s voice came through again, impatient and a little hurt. "Are you even listening to me?"

    "I''m here, sweetheart,¡± Briony said, snapping back to the moment with a weary sigh. ¡°Be good, okay? I''ll bring you a present when I get back."

    "I don''t care about presents!" Irwin grumbled. "I just miss your cooking! I haven''t had your food in days, and I''m not happy about it!"

    "All right. When I get back, I''ll make you all your favorite dishes. Don''t be mad, okay?"

    "You have to make a lot!" Irwin insisted. "I want your slow-cooked pork and your teriyaki chicken with rice!"

    "Deal."

    "So, when are youing home?"

    Briony thought for a moment. "About a week, I think."

    "A whole week?!" Irwin burst out. "It''s already been days, Mom! You said you''d be home soon-it''s the fifth day now!"

    Before she could reply, James''s name shed across her screen.

    "Irwin, something''se up. Be good, and I promise I''ll cook for you as soon as I''m back, all right?"

    With that, Briony hung up and headed back to the emergency room with the medication.

    James was sitting on the edge of the bed, still pale but looking a bit more like himself. He frowned at her. "You were gone forever. Did they lose your prescription or something?"

    "I was on the phone," Briony replied, eyeing him. "Are you able to walk on your own?"

    "I''m not that fragile," James muttered, standing up carefully. "Just a little dizzy. Would you mind driving me back to the hotel?"

    "Of course," Briony said quietly.

    In the underground parking garage, Briony helped James into the car.

    The white SUV rolled toward the exit, its headlights cutting through the dim light.

    In a ck van parked a few spaces back, Irwin sat strapped in his booster seat, frowning in concentration. "That''s strange. I think I just saw Mom Bryn."

    Rosita, his nanny, ruffled his hair affectionately. "Missing Mom Bryn, sweetheart?"

    Irwin''s eyes darted as he grinned, "No! I just really miss her cooking, that''s all! Don''t get the wrong idea, Mom."

    Rosita chuckled softly. "Irwin, little boys shouldn''t tell fibs. I won''t be upset if you say you miss Mom Bryn. She took care of you for five years-it''s perfectly natural you''d be attached to her."

 Chapter 52

    "No way!" Irwin blurted out, "Mom, you''re my favorite!"

    Rosita''s eyes crinkled withughter. "Well, you''re my favorite too, Irwin. You''ll always be my one and only darling son. Don''t ever forget that you''re the only one for me."

    Irwin basked in her affection, grinning from ear to ear. "You''re so beautiful, Mom, and you''re famous too! I''m so proud to be your son, you know?"

    But then his smile faded. Thinking of Briony, he frowned andined, "Mom Bryn is nothing like you! She''s always away on those dumb repair jobs, traveling all the time. Doesn''t even make much money or spend time with me. No wonder Grandma never liked her!"

    Rosita gently stroked Irwin''s round head, her lovely features softened by that ever-present, tender smile.

    At the intersection, the car rolled to a slow stop.

    Their sleek ck SUV ended up right beside a white Range Rover.

    Through the window, Rosita caught a glimpse of Briony.

    Briony was focused on driving and didn''t notice anyone watching her from the neighboring car.

    The light turned green. The white Range Rover drove straight ahead, and the ck SUV followed at a leisurely pace.

    A few minutester, the Range Rover pulled into the underground garage of a hotel.

    The ck SUV stopped by the curb outside the hotel entrance.

    Inside, Irwin pressed his face to the window, watching helplessly as the white Range Rover disappeared down the ramp into the garage.

    "Liar!" Tears welled up in Irwin''s eyes as he shouted, "She''s a liar! I don''t want to like her anymore!"

    A flicker of satisfaction crossed Rosita''s eyes, but her expression remained as gentle as ever.

    "Irwin, don''t be like that. I''m sure Mom Bryn didn''t mean to let you down..." "She did it on purpose! I know she did!"

    Irwin lost control, yelling, "I just know that ever since she divorced Dad, she doesn''t want me anymore! And who was that man in her car? Is he her new boyfriend?!"

    "I... I''m not really sure." Rosita sighed, feigning helplessness, and pulled Irwin into her embrace. "But Irwin, even if that man is Mom Bryn''s new boyfriend, you can''t be mad at her, okay?"

    "But why?!" Irwin couldn''t make sense of any of it. Everything felt different now, and the secure feeling he''d had about family for the past five years suddenly seemed to vanish.

    "Grown-ups always change their minds! I used to think Dad only loved you, but once you came back, all his attention went to you!"

    Rosita''s hand, which had been gently rubbing Irwin''s back, paused for a moment. "Are you ming me now, Irwin?"

    "No!" Irwin hugged her tightly, scrambling to exin. "I just mean Dad changed. He only cares about you now! I was happy when he was nice to Mom Bryn, but now even Mom Bryn seems different. She used to care about me and Dad, but now... she hardly talks to Dad, and she doesn''t pay as much attention to me anymore..."

    "Does that make you sad, Irwin?¡±

    "A little..." Irwin sighed. ¡°I mean, if Mom Bryn stops caring about me, I''ll hardly ever get to eat her cooking again!"

    "I could learn to cook for you too, sweetheart."

    "But you''re a star, Mom! And you''re not in the best health¡ªI don''t want you working too hard for me."

    He hesitated, then added, "Don''t worry. I just like the way Mom Bryn takes care of me. She learned to cook my favorite foods just for me, you know?"

    Rosita''s voice turned gentle, but there was a note of warning. "But now that Mom Bryn has a new boyfriend, she''ll probably have her own children one day. When that happens, she''ll be busy raising her own family-she won''t have much time left to look after you, will she?"

    Irwin froze, staring up with wide, uncertain eyes. "If she has her own kids... does that mean she won''t care about me anymore?"

    Rosita gazed at his innocent, confused little face, her lips curving into a faint smile. "That''s right. For a mother, her own child-the one she carried and gave birth to will alwayse first."

 Chapter 53

    After dropping James off at his hotel room, Briony hurried back to the hospital.

    Julia''s condition was stable for now, though she kept insisting on being discharged. The family was still keeping the truth about her illness from her, nning to wait until the treatment n was finalized before saying anything. Once Briony had calmed Julia down, she went to look for Dr. Cedric rke.

    Dr. rke wasn''t in his office. His nurse told her he was in surgery and wouldn''t be finished for at least another hour.

    Briony nodded, deciding toe backter.

    As she passed the nurses'' station, she nearly collided with Mack, who wasing out of the patient care room.

    Their eyes met, and Briony paused in surprise.

    She hadn''t expected to run into Mack here. What shocked her even more was the state of his face it was so swollen and bruised he barely looked human.

    "Of all people to bump into..." Mack sneered, but the expression tugged painfully at the cut on his lip and he winced, unable to hide his difort.

    "Damn it..." he muttered under his breath, ring at Briony with barely contained fury. "Don''t think you can just rx because you''vetched onto Stewart! Briony, you''d better pray the match doesn''t work out otherwise, you''ll be the one begging me for help!"

    With that, Mack stormed off, his anger echoing in the corridor.

    Briony watched him go, a slight frown creasing her brow.

    A match?

    Mack came in for testing?

    Did Stewart ask him to do it?

    That seemed impossible. Stewart was never one to meddle, and with their marriage now on the brink of divorce, there was no reason for him to get involved in her family''s business.

    Why would Stewart help her now...?

    "Dr. rke?"

    The nurse''s voice pulled Briony out of her thoughts.

    She looked up and saw Cedric rke approaching, still in his white coat,

    handsome features tinged with post-surgery exhaustion.

    He stopped in front of her and gave a polite nod. "Ms. Kensington."

    "Dr. rke, I''m sorry to bother you again," Briony said, pausing for a moment before continuing, "Has my mother''s treatment n been decided?"

    "Let''s talk inside," he replied.

    Briony nodded and followed him into his office.

    "These are the reports from this morning''s tests," Dr. rke said, handing her several pages. "After consulting with the other physicians, we believe your mother''s main issue right now is weakness-her system needs to be strengthened before we can consider anything more aggressive. I rmend a blend of conventional medicine and supportive therapies."

    "And once she''s stronger, will you move straight to chemotherapy?"

    "Chemotherapy is only ast resort if we can''t proceed with a bone marrow transnt," Dr. rke exined, adjusting his sses. "If there''s apatible donor, surgery is our first choice. Didn''t Stewart tell you?"

    "Stewart?" Briony echoed, confused. "Tell me what?"

    "Your brother Mack agreed to undergopatibility testing. He should be starting the first round of cell mobilization injections today."

    "I just ran into him," Briony said, her tone unreadable.

    "I''m not sure how Stewart convinced your brother, but having him as a candidate gives us a stronger chance. If your mother has any siblings from her side of the family, it would help to reach out as well."

    But the Hudson family had cut ties with her mother five years ago. Briony knew convincing them to help would be a near-impossible task.

    Still, even the smallest chance was worth pursuing.

    "I''ll try to contact them," Briony replied, looking up at Dr. rke. "How long will it take to know if my brother is a match?"

    "About two weeks, give or take."

    Briony nodded. "My brother and I don''t have a good rtionship. I''m sorry to trouble you with all of this, Dr. rke."

    Dr. rke gave her a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry. I''ll do everything I can."

 Chapter 54

    "You have nothing to worry about. You''re Dr. Joyner''s friend, and you''re one of the few people Mr. Wentworth pays special attention to. I promise I''ll keep an extra eye on things for you."

    One of the few people Stewart ever goes out of his way for?

    Briony couldn''t help but find that ironic.

    She didn''t say anything, though¡ªjust thanked him again, then left the office.

    Cedric rke stood in the doorway, watching Briony''s retreating figure with aplicated look on his face.

    After several interactions, he was pretty sure of one thing: Briony wasn''t fazed by Stewart at all.

    And yet, Stewart''s attitude towards her was...strange.

    Something about their rtionship just felt off.

    Cedric pulled out his phone, scrolled to Ste''s contact, and dialed her number...

    ...

    On the way back, Briony''s thoughts kept drifting.

    She just couldn''t figure Stewart out.

    When she returned to her mother''s hospital room, the first thing she noticed was a fruit basket sitting on the table.

    "Did someone stop by?" she asked.

    "You''re just in time," Julia said, beckoning her over. "Come here, Bryn."

    Briony sat down by her mother''s bedside.

    "That fruit basket was delivered a little while ago by a young man-he said it was on Attorney Wentworth''s orders."

    Briony paused. "Did he say anything else?"

    "No," Julia replied. "Just told me to focus on getting better."

    Briony frowned.

    What exactly was Stewart trying to do?

    "Bryn, what does Attorney Wentworth mean by this? Isn''t he with Ms. Lockwood now? And you two are already getting divorced... This whole thing makes me nervous."

    "Don''t overthink it," Briony reassured her. "Stewart probably just wants to be polite, since we''ve known each other for a while. That''s all."

    "Really?" Julia eyed her. "Well, since you''re getting divorced, make it clean. Don''t let things drag out. Ms. Lockwood''s a public figure¡ªI just don''t want another incident likest time. It could really hurt your reputation."

    "I know. Stewart''s in love with Rosita. I have no intention of putting myself between them."

    "I''m d you see things clearly," Julia sighed. "Attorney Wentworth is impressive, but he''s not the right one for you. Once the divorce is settled, you''re still young. You''ll meet someone much better."

    Briony nodded. "I understand, Mom."

    After sharing lunch with Julia at the hospital, Briony waited until her mother was napping before leaving.

    On the cab ride back to her studio, Briony thought for a long while before finally texting Stewart.

    [Dr. rke told me Mack agreed to help with the donor match. Thank you. Also, my mom knows about the divorce now, so please don''t send anything else to her.]

    She let out a silent sigh of relief after hitting send.

    But before she could even put her phone away, Stewart was calling her.

    Briony hesitated for a second, then picked up.

    "Irwin saw you today," Stewart said.

    Briony blinked. "When?"

    "When Rosita picked him up from the hospital. Their car happened to be right behind yours."

    Stewart''s voice was low. "He said he saw you and your boyfriend check into a hotel."

    Briony: "..."

    11

    "He''s locked himself in his room, sulking. Rosita''s off filming, and I can''t get through to him."

    Briony: "..."

    31

    "If you have time, can youe by?"

    Briony let out a quiet sigh. As much as she wished she could just walk away, she

    knew she couldn''t-not after lying to Irwin.

    "Where are you?"

    "Southcreek Manor."

    Briony closed her eyes briefly. "I''ll be there soon."

    She hung up and immediately asked the cab driver to change course for

    Southcreek Manor.

 Chapter 55

    The taxi rolled to a stop just outside the gates of Southcreek Manor.

    Briony stepped out, her hands weighed down by tworge shopping bags as she made her way up the stone path to the house.

    On the way over, she''d stopped by her studio to pick up the New Year''s gifts she''d ordered online weeks ago, figuring this was as good a time as any to finally deliver them.

    She pressed the doorbell.

    The door swung open almost immediately.

    Stewart stood there, lips pressed into a thin line. "The code hasn''t changed," he said, voice cool and even.

    Briony just nodded, gaze dropping as she stepped inside.

    "Is Irwin still locked away in his room?" she asked quietly.

    "Yeah," Stewart replied, ncing at the bags in her hands. "You brought him gifts?"

    "New Year''s presents," she said, her tone t. Without another word, she started up the stairs.

    Stewart lingered in the foyer for a moment, watching her retreat, then followed after.

    Upstairs, outside the children''s room.

    Briony knocked gently. "Irwin, would you open the door? I brought you lots of presents."

    "I don''t want your stupid presents!" came Irwin''s furious shout from inside. "You''re

    a liar! You weren''t busy with work at all! Why did you lie to me?"

    Briony''s brow knit together.

    He''d nevershed out at her like this before.

    Clearly, her little white lie about being away on business had hit him harder than she''d expected.

    She let out a silent sigh and raised her hand to knock again, but footsteps creaked up behind her.

    Stewart appeared, holding out a key.

    Briony''s face darkened when she saw it.

    "If you had the key all along, why didn''t you open the door sooner?"

    Stewart just raised an eyebrow, somewhere between exasperated and amused. "If you didn''te, unlocking the door wouldn''t change anything. What Irwin needs right now is you."

    Briony bristled, convinced Stewart was being deliberately difficult. But she didn''t have the energy to argue. She snatched the key from his hand and unlocked the door.

    As soon as the door swung open, Irwin yanked his nket over his head and curled up tighter on the bed.

    "Go away! I don''t want you as my mom anymore! You''re a liar! I hate you-¡± Briony froze in the doorway.

    I don''t want you as my mom anymore. The words hit harder than she''d expected.

    Ever since she learned Irwin''s birth mother was Rosita, Briony had known, deep down, that one day he''d say something like this. She just hadn''t expected it would

    Even though she knew he was justshing out in anger, the sting was real.

    "Irwin, I''ll give you one more chance to speak properly," came Stewart''s cold, stern voice from behind her.

    Briony blinked, turning to see him.

    He strode over to the bed, his expression steely. "A real man speaks his mind. If you have something to say, say it. Hiding under the covers and throwing a tantrum? That''s not how we solve things."

    Irwin fell silent.

    Briony stared at Stewart, surprised.

    He''d always indulged Irwin, never once raising his voice or scolding him. Who would have guessed that the same man known for his cutthroat decisiveness at work could be so gentle and amodating with his son?

    But this was the first time Stewart had ever lost his temper with Irwin.

    Even under the nket, Irwin could feel his father''s anger¡ªand the authority in his voice.

    After a moment''s hesitation, Irwin slowly peeked out from beneath the covers.

    No sooner had he poked out his head than Stewart''s icy voice cut through the room again: "Get out of bed and stand up. Apologize to your mother."

    Irwin froze.

    His wide eyes brimmed with indignation. "But she''s the one who lied to me! Why should I be the one to apologize?"

    "Did you ever bother to ask her why she lied?" Stewart shot back.

    Irwin sulked, refusing to meet anyone''s eyes. "What''s the point? She ditched me

    to go on a date with her new boyfriend, obviously!"

    Stewart''s jaw tightened. "Irwin, one more word of nonsense like that and you''re grounded."

 Chapter 56

    Irwin''s little body went stiff with fear, then his lower lip began to tremble and, in an instant, tears spilled down his cheeks.

    "Dad, why are you being mean to me? It was Mom who lied to me... sob, sob... Mom has changed, and now you have too..."

    Stewart''s brow was furrowed tight, his face growing even darker.

    Watching this father and son, Briony felt a headacheing on.

    Irwin was sobbing so hard it was almost painful to hear. If he kept this up, his asthma was bound to re up.

    Briony''s heart softened. With a sigh, she stepped forward and scooped Irwin up from the bed, holding him gently in her arms.

    The moment she picked him up, Irwin clung tightly to her.

    "I''m sorry, Mom, I didn''t mean to yell at you... sob... I was just so scared you didn''t want me anymore..."

    Holding Irwin close, Briony felt aplicated mix of emotions.

    She spoke to him softly, soothing him with gentle words.

    Gradually, Irwin calmed down in her embrace.

    Stewart stood silently by, his gaze unreadable and distant.

    Once Irwin had settled, Briony handed him a small gift.

    "This is for you, sweetheart. It''s both an apology and your New Year''s present for this year."

    "Thank you, Mom!" Irwin''s face lit up as soon as he took the present.

    "But Mom, didn''t you always give me my New Year''s gift on New Year''s Eve? Why are you giving it to me early this year?"

    Briony ruffled his hair and, instead of exining, just said, ¡°I figured I''d give it to you now, since I already bought it."

    "Oh, okay." Irwin was already too focused on the gift to wonder further.

    He tore into the wrapping paper with giddy excitement, but still remembered to remind Briony, "Mom, you promised you''d make me lots of yummy food when you got back-don''t forget!"

    "Of course," Briony replied, standing up and ncing at Stewart. "I''m going to the grocery store to pick up a few things. Mind if I borrow your car?"

    "I''lle with you," Stewart said. "I''ve got nothing else going on."

    "No, it''s fine," Briony replied quickly, not wanting to spend any extra time with Stewart. "I can manage="

    "Irwin," Stewart interrupted, gently patting Irwin''s head, "why don''t we all go with Mom to the store?"

    "Yeah!" Irwin immediately abandoned his new toy, hopped off the bed, put on his shoes, and ran over to grab Briony''s hand. "Let''s go, Mom!"

    Briony: "..

    11

    She shot Stewart a look of irritation, her displeasure clear in her eyes.

    Ignoring her, Stewart turned and walked out of the room.

    Briony watched his retreating back, pressing her lips together in annoyance.

    Irwin tugged her hand. "Come on, Mom, Dad''s already downstairs. Let''s hurry!" Briony looked down at Irwin and nodded. "Alright, let''s go."

    The grocery store in their neighborhood was huge, stocked with everything you could imagine, and the quality was top-notch.

    Irwin sat happily in the shopping cart while Stewart pushed it with one hand. Up ahead, Briony was carefully picking out ingredients.

    When they reached the fresh foods section, a lively middle-aged woman behind the counter started her sales pitch: "Ma''am, how about some steak today? It''s already marinated-just toss it in the pan when you get home. Want to take a couple? Kids love it!"

    Briony smiled politely and shook her head.

    But the woman was determined. Sizing up Stewart and Irwin, she quickly switched tactics.

    "You''re one luckydy, ma''am! Handsome husband, adorable son, and you''re so pretty-you could pass for a college girl! I can''t believe your son is already this big. And your husband, he looks like the kind who really spoils his family! I''m honestly a little jealous!"

    As her words hung in the air, Briony and Stewart''s eyes met unexpectedly. Suddenly, the air between them felt very still.

 Chapter 57

    Briony was the first to look away, turning to the older woman and saying, "You''ve got it wrong-he''s not my husband."

    "Oh?" The woman blinked in surprise, caught off guard for the first time in her years of sales pitches. After a long pause, she managed, "Oh... I see."

    Briony didn''t dwell on the awkward exchange. She grabbed a neatly packaged tray of ribs from the meat counter and headed toward the produce section. Stewart watched her go, his eyes cool and unreadable.

    ...

    By the time they returned to Southcreek Manor, it was already noon.

    Briony went straight to the kitchen to start lunch.

    Irwin was in the living room, tinkering with his new toys.

    No sooner had Briony tied on her apron than the ss kitchen door slid open.

    She turned and saw Stewart step inside.

    "Did you need something?" she asked.

    He nced at the ingredients on the counter, his voice calm. "Do you want a hand?"

    "I''m fine," Briony replied without looking up, already busy at the sink.

    Stewart stood and watched her for a moment before quietly leaving. She turned on the tap and pulled out the vegetables to wash them.

    It wasn''t long before Stewart returned.

    "Here. Wear these," he said.

    Briony paused mid-wash, eyeing the stic gloves he held out. Her brow furrowed.

    "The burn on your hand is still healing. It''d be better to keep it covered."

    Briony nced at the faint pink patch of new skin on the back of her hand. He was right-it was still delicate.

    She took the gloves, her tone t. "Thanks. You can go now."

    Without another word, Stewart left the kitchen.

    Irwin had asked for all sorts of dishes, but since he was just recovering from pneumonia, Briony chose mild, nourishing recipes.

    Over the years, she''d researched countless meal ns for Irwin-meals tailored for a child with a sensitive stomach.

    Cooking was demanding, but after five years, she moved around the kitchen with practiced ease.

    About an hourter, she brought out five dishes and a hearty soup to the dining table.

    "Irwin, lunch is ready. Go wash your hands," she called.

    "Coming!" Irwin dropped his toy and scampered off to wash up, then hurried to take his seat at the table, excitement written all over his face.

    Brionydled out a bowl of chicken and yam soup for him. "It''s hot, so blow on it first."

    "Okay!" Irwin''s mouth was practically watering as he looked at the spread. He grinned, "Thanks, Mom! You worked so hard!"

    Briony gave a faint smile. "Dig in."

    Stewart pulled out a chair and sat down.

    Briony took off her apron, walked it back to the kitchen, and paused. After a moment, she took the apron and tossed it in the trash.

    She returned with two bowls of rice, sitting next to Irwin and setting one bowl in front of him, the other for herself.

    Across from them, Stewart watched her silently.

    Briony served Irwin some vegetables, then quietly focused on her own meal. Stewart said nothing.

    Once upon a time, one of those bowls of rice would have been for him.

    Stewart watched Briony eat with single-minded focus, his brow tightening.

    After a moment, he stood and went into the kitchen.

    "Mom, why didn''t you get Dad''s rice today?" Irwin piped up.

    Briony hesitated, serving herself another bite. "Your dad''s a grown man. He can manage it himself."

    "But you used to do it for him. Did you and Dad have a fight?" Irwin asked, looking at her with innocent eyes.

    "We didn''t fight."

    As Briony spoke, Stewart reappeared from the kitchen.

    He heard her words, and his dark mood visibly lightened.

    He sat down, picked up a fork, and calmly ced a piece of beef in his mouth, chewing slowly as he watched Briony.

    He ate with quiet refinement, his expression still distant, but if you looked closely,

    you could see he was in a much better mood than before.

    Not that Briony noticed-she didn''t look at him once.

    Her appetite hadn''t been greattely, so she barely touched her rice, though she did have two bowls of soup.

    "Mom! Can I sleep with you tonight?" Irwin said around a mouthful of rib. "Don''t go out tonight-stay home with me, please?"

    Briony set down her fork.

    She knew it was time to be honest.

    She waited for Irwin to swallow before she spoke.

 Chapter 58

    "Irwin, there''s something I need to make clear to you," Briony said.

    Irwin stiffened. He was just a child, but for some reason, an uneasy feeling crept over him.

    Across the table, Stewart seemed to sense what wasing, too. He set down his fork and knife, his gaze settling darkly on Briony.

    Irwin blinked innocently. "What is it, Mom? What do you need to say?"

    Briony looked at him, her voice steady and serious. "Irwin, your father and I are divorced."

    She held his eyes. "We''re not a family anymore. This isn''t my home now, so I won''t being back here again."

    "Briony." Stewart''s tone was edged with anger. "Don''t forget what you promised me."

    "I''ve changed my mind," Briony replied, her eyes never leaving his. "Don''t worry. I''ll pay back the ten million."

    Stewart stared at her, frowning as if she''d said somethingpletely absurd, his face growing darker.

    "Briony, do you really think I care about the money?"

    "Honestly, I don''t care what you think," Briony shot back.

    She turned to Irwin again. "Listen to me, Irwin. Your father and I have separated. If you miss me, you can call me. If I''m not busy with work, you cane see me. But I won''t being back here anymore."

    Irwin sat there in a daze, struggling to process what was happening.

    He could tell that both his mom and dad were in a terrible mood.

    "Mom, did I do something wrong?" he asked in a small, cautious voice.

    Briony stroked his hair gently. "No, sweetheart. This isn''t your fault. It''s a decision your father and I made as adults."

    Irwin''s eyes filled with tears. ¡°Then why are you leaving Dad? Why don''t you want to be here with us? Is it because of your new boyfriend?"

    Briony frowned. Where had he heard something like that?

    She looked at the boy she''d poured her heart into for the past five years, her emotions tangled and heavy. She hated hurting him like this, but if she didn''t make things clear today, Stewart would keep using Irwin as a way to control her. She didn''t want to wonder anymore about Stewart''s motives. What mattered now was getting out of a marriage built on lies and maniption.

    After a moment, Briony spoke softly. "Irwin, whether or not I have someone new in my life, it doesn''t change the fact that I can''t live with your father anymore. So-"

    "You''re lying!" Irwin suddenly shouted. "You''re leaving because of your new boyfriend! You don''t want this family! You don''t want ME! You''re going to have a new child with him, and then you''ll forget all about me!"

    Briony was stunned. She never imagined Irwin would say that to her.

    "Irwin, who told you these things?"

    "Nobody!" Irwin slid off his chair and stormed into the living room. He grabbed his toys and hurled them to the floor, one after another.

    "I saw you go into a hotel with that man myself! You lied and said you were on a business trip just so you could be with him!"

    Briony ran after him, staring in disbelief at the broken toys scattered across the floor. Was this really the same sweet, obedient Irwin she''d known?

    "Irwin, do you even know what you''re saying?" Briony asked, her brow furrowed, her tone stern. "Tell me who put these ideas in your head? Who told you I''d stop loving you just because I had a new baby? Who?"

    "Why are you yelling at me? You''re not even my real mom! You can''t talk to me like that!"

    Irwin''s voice was wild with hurt and anger. He snatched up a toy model and hurled it at Briony with all his strength.

    Briony gasped, instinctively raising her arms to shield her stomach.

    "Watch out!" Stewart rushed forward, pulling Briony into his arms.

    The toy struck Stewart''s back hard, then ttered to the floor in pieces.

    Briony caught her breath and immediately pushed Stewart away, stepping back to put space between them.

    Stewart''s eyes flickered to the hand Briony still pressed protectively over her belly, then back up to her pale, shaken face. His expression was cold as steel, his gaze narrowing dangerously...

 Chapter 59

    "I hate you!"

    Irwin hurled the rest of his bedtime stories to the floor and stomped on them, his voice trembling with fury. "You''re a liar! You don''t want me, well, I don''t want you either! I don''t want any of this!"

    "Irwin!"

    Stewart grabbed Irwin''s arm, his handsome face darkening with anger. "Say one more word like that and you''ll be sorry!"

    Irwin struggled with all his might, but he was no match for his father''s strength.

    Blinded by rage, Irwin couldn''t see the storm brewing in his father''s eyes. All he wanted was to let out every ounce of hurt and frustration bottled up inside him¡ª

    "I just hate her!" Irwin jutted out his chin, his tear-stained eyes ring stubbornly at Stewart. "You said it yourself-she''s not really my mom, right? So if she isn''t my mom, why should I have to like her? I hate her! I hate that she lied to me!"

    Stewart froze.

    That one sentence-"You said she''s not really my mom!"-hit him like a p in the face.

    He let go of Irwin and turned to look at Briony.

    Briony stood rooted to the spot, silent and pale as a ghost.

    She was staring at Irwin, her delicate face drained of all color. Her usually bright, clear eyes were now clouded, as if a heavy mist had settled over them, snuffing out their light and leaving only broken fragments behind.

    Stewart, always so in control, felt a wave of unease rise in his chest.

    [Why is Mommy crying?]

    A memory surfaced from the depths of Briony''s mind. Staring at Irwin, who was now flushed and defiant, she suddenly saw him as he''d been at two years old, lisping his first words.

    She remembered the time he''d clumsily, yet so tenderly, wiped away her tears-

    It was the day she''d visited her mother in prison. She''d seen the bruises on her mother''s face and realized, for the first time, just how much her mother was suffering behind bars. Briony had been devastated, helpless to do anything.

    She''d cried the whole way home.

    Later, sitting on the couch with Irwin and pretending to read to him, her mind had drifted, lost in worry.

    Little Irwin had noticed. He''d scrambled onto herp, chubby arms wrapped around her neck, his soft cheek pressing against hers. ¡°Don''t be sad, Mommy. Irwin''s here for you."

    The memory made Briony''s nose sting. She''d burst into tears again, unable to help herself.

    Tiny Irwin had done his best to wipe away her tears with his chubby little hands, mumbling over and over, "Don''t cry, Mommy. Don''t cry... Irwin''s here, Irwin will stay with Mommy."

    He''d just learned to talk, his words still limited, so he repeated theforting things she usually said to him. The more anxious he got, the more his words tumbled out in a jumble-awkward, but achingly sweet.

    That day, Briony had beenpletely broken. She''d clung to Irwin, sobbing uncontrobly.

    After her mother went to prison, the Kensingtons hadn''t let up. They ruined her reputation at university, schemed against her in every way they could. She''d endured it all, no matter how bitter or difficult-but knowing her mother was being bullied and beaten in prison was the one thing she couldn''t bear.

    She had no power, no connections. All she could do was watch as her mother suffered.

    When Briony clutched her chest and said it hurt, little Irwin started crying too, blowing on her with his tiny lips, trying to ''make it better.''

    "If Mommy hurts, Irwin hurts too..."

    It was the worst, lowest day Briony had had in five years. And yet, because Irwin was there, his pure, childlike love had soothed the part of her that hurt the most.

    That night, she fell asleep holding him close.

    The next morning, she''d gotten a call from the prison. Someone had reported the abuse, and the authorities had responded swiftly. Those who''d hurt her mother had been punished.

    Onlyter did Briony learn that Irwin had told Stewart what happened.

    Stewart had told her, "Irwin was so worried about you. He begged me to chase away the bad people who were hurting your mom."

    Briony had been stunned and deeply moved.

    Everyone said Irwin depended on her, but no one realized that, to her, Irwin was her light in the darkness.

    But now, looking at him, Briony felt lost.

    Was this really the same child she had raised with her own hands?

    She took a step back.

    Seeing her retreat, Stewart seemed to sense what she was about to do. His face hardened. He barked at Irwin, "Apologize to your mother. Now."

    "I won''t!" Irwin sobbed louder. "She''s not my mom! She''s a liar and I hate her!"

 Chapter 60

    Briony listened to Irwin''s sharp words, feeling nothing but numbness inside.

    Maybe it was for the best. She wasn''t Irwin''s mother, after all. Maybe it was time to let things go back to how they should be.

    She would step out of Stewart and Irwin''s lives for good, and let everything return to its proper course.

    Without another nce back, Briony turned and walked straight for the door.

    "Briony "

    A sudden fit of coughing cut through the silence.

    Stewart''s face changed instantly. "Irwin?"

    Irwin was gasping for breath, clutching his chest as he began to copse.

    "Irwin!" Stewart scooped him into his arms, turning desperately to Briony. "He''s having an asthma attack!"

    Briony''s hand froze on the doorknob.

    "Mom... cough... Mom..." Even as Stewart held him, Irwin''s pale face was contorted in pain. Despite everything, he instinctively reached out a trembling hand toward Briony, pleading, "Mom, I can''t breathe... cough..."

    Briony''s grip on the doorknob tightened.

    She squeezed her eyes shut, telling herself not to give in. Stewart was here¡ªhe''d make sure Irwin was alright...

    "Where''s Irwin''s inhaler?!"

    Briony faltered, then spun around.

    Stewart was standing there, clutching the breathless boy, his eyes pleading with her.

    Irwin''s pale face had lost all its earlier defiance. Now, he just looked scared and helpless.

    Something twisted painfully in Briony''s chest. Releasing the door, she rushed upstairs toward the child''s room.

    Stewart hurried after her, Irwin limp in his arms.

    In the bedroom, Briony yanked open the top drawer by the bed and grabbed the medication.

    After Irwin used his inhaler, his breathing gradually steadied. Nestled in Briony''s arms, he soon drifted off to sleep.

    She gentlyid him on the bed and pulled the covers up around him.

    Throughout it all, Briony didn''t say a word, nor did she look at Stewart once.

    Stewart stood silently nearby, watching as she cared for Irwin with quiet tenderness, something soft flickering in his deep-set eyes.

    Atst, Briony brushed a hand over Irwin''s pale cheek, then turned to leave. "Briony."

    Stewart called after her.

    She didn''t reply, didn''t look back, just headed downstairs without hesitation.

    Stewart frowned and hurried to catch up.

    At the top of the stairs, he grabbed her wrist. "There''s a blizzard out there. No way

    you''ll get a cab tonight. Just stay here, at least for tonight."

    Briony nced out the window.

    It had been clear that morning, but now the sky was heavy and gray, snow

    swirling through the biting wind. It was truly dreadful weather.

    She pulled her wrist free of his grasp. "Don''t worry about me. If I managed to get here, I can manage to leave."

    She started down the stairs.

    "If Irwin wakes up, he''ll want to see you," Stewart said quietly.

    Briony stopped, halfway down.

    She turned and looked up at him, standing at the top of the stairs, still so

    impossibly distant, always looking down on her from above.

    A faint, bitter smile touched her lips. "You really are father and son."

    With that, she didn''t hesitate again. She left.

    The front door opened and closed. Stewart stood there, watching through the tall window as Briony''s solitary figure disappeared into the swirling snow.

    He didn''t move, his hand-still tingling from where he''d held her-hung uselessly at his side, the emptiness in his palm making him frown as the realization finally hit him.

    Ste arrived to find Briony trudging down the avenue, almost swallowed by the storm.

    She was dressed much too lightly, snow clinging to her hair and shoulders. mming the car to a halt, Ste flung open the driver''s door and hurried over, berating her as she brushed the snow off Briony''s coat. "What, did you lose your mind? Couldn''t you wait inside for me in this blizzard?"

    Briony''s voice was nearly lost in the wind. "I couldn''t stay there a second longer." "You''vested over five years-what''s another few minutes going to kill you?" Briony''sshes, frosted with snow, fluttered. She managed a faint, hollowugh. "It won''t kill me. But it makes me sick..."

    Ste paused, suddenly realizing something was wrong. The harsh words died in her throat, and she just sighed, bundling Briony into the car.

    Once inside, she grabbed a nket from the back seat and wrapped Briony''s shivering body.

    "Seriously, what are you trying to prove? If Stewart wants to be an ass, that''s his problem. But now you''re just punishing yourself! You''re pregnant, Briony. For God''s sake "

    "Ste."

    Ste stopped, looking at Briony''s bloodless face, her frustration turning her voice sharp. "What is it now?"

    "Help me schedule the procedure."

    Ste hesitated, lips pressed tight. She had so much she wanted to say, but in the end, all she managed was: "Alright."

 Chapter 61

    The blizzard was relentless, and the wipers thrashed frantically across the windshield as Ste crawled along the empty road.

    Inside the car, the heater was on full st, and gentle music drifted through the warm air.

    Briony leaned back, eyes closed, her whole body as still as Milo beside her.

    Ste kept sneaking nces her way.

    She didn''t know exactly what had happened back at Southcreek Manor, but she could sense Briony had been hurt badly this time.

    Honk! Honk!

    Suddenly, a car horn red from behind.

    Ste nced in the rearview mirror.

    A sleek ck Maybach was barreling up behind them, closing in fast.

    "Is that Stewart''s car behind us?" she asked, tension creeping into her voice.

    Briony slowly opened her eyes, looked into the mirror, and frowned slightly. "It''s him."

    ¡°He''s shing his lights at us!" Ste pressed harder on the gas. "Seriously, what does he want now?!"

    "Just ignore him," Briony replied quietly.

    "As if I''d do anything else," Ste muttered.

    She gripped the wheel tighter, her nerves firing as she sped up. ¡°Buckle up, Bryn! I''m about to floor it!"

    But the weather was too fierce-sixty miles an hour was already pushing the limits of Ste''s skills in this storm.

    It wasn''t long before the Maybach overtook them.

    Ste was still cursing under her breath when the Maybach suddenly swerved, fishtailing right in front of them.

    Ste''s eyes went wide as she mmed on the brakes-

    Briony lurched forward from the momentum, but her seatbelt kept her safe.

    Trying to steady her breathing, Ste turned to Briony. "Bryn, are you okay? Did you get hurt?"

    "I''m fine," Briony said, shaking her head. "Are you?"

    "Me? Right now I want to give Stewart a piece of my mind! I swear, if I get out of this car I''ll- I''ll punch a hole in his "

    She never finished her sentence.

    Because as she turned, she saw Stewart himself standing right in front of their

    car.

    The wipers whipped back and forth, but nothing could obscure the force of his presence.

    He was dressed all in ck, the hem of his long coat snapping in the wind and snow. Nearly six foot three, he stood like a sentinel, unyielding against the storm.

    Even the swirling snow couldn''t diminish the intensity that radiated from him. His handsome face was unreadable, his dark eyes fixed deeply, unblinkingly, on Briony inside the car.

    Ste swallowed hard and looked at Briony.

    "Bryn, I''ve never backed down from a fight, but if he''s our opponent, I think our only shot is hitting the gas and running him down while we have the chance!"

    Briony just gave her a look, tightening the nket around her shoulders. "He''s here for me. Stay in the car."

    "What if he tries to drag you off?" Ste protested, eyes wide with worry.

    Briony paused, ncing back at Ste''s anxious face.

    They locked eyes for a few seconds before Briony let out a small, exasperatedugh. "Star, maybey off the romance novels for a bit."

    Ste pouted. "...Fine."

    Briony pushed open the door and was immediately hit by a st of icy wind.

    She stepped out, closed the door behind her, and brushed a few loose strands of hair from her cheek.

    Stewart''s gaze never wavered.

    Briony stood by the car, keeping a few yards between them.

    The sky had grown even darker, and the storm was only getting worse.

    This wasn''t the kind of weather for a roadside conversation, but Briony knew Stewart-if he''d chased her down, he wasn''t leaving without a fight.

    "Stewart, if you came here to convince me to go back and look after Irwin, let me make this clear-I won''t."

    Stewart''s jaw tightened. His voice was quiet, but deep. "Irwin''s just a kid. He didn''t mean what he said."

    "Those weren''t empty words, Stewart. He was telling the truth-just repeating what you told him: I''m not his mother."

    Stewart stiffened.

    Briony met his gaze, her voice steady, nearly carried away by the wind. "I''m not as important to Irwin as you think. He''s just gotten used to relying on me these past five years. If I leave, of course he''ll have a hard time at first. But he''ll move on. He''ll be fine."

    Stewart pressed his lips into a thin line.

    The snow was falling harder now. There were only a few yards between them, but it suddenly felt like miles.

    "So you''re really set on cutting ties with Irwin?" he finally asked, his voice barely rising above the storm.

 Chapter 62

    Briony blinked, her gaze steady. "Do you know why I rang the doorbell at

    Southcreek Manor today?"

    Stewart offered no reply, his silence stretching between them.

    She continued, ¡°Because ever since the moment I signed the divorce papers and moved out, Southcreek Manor stopped being my home. When you visit someone else''s house, you ring the bell. That''s justmon courtesy."

    Stewart''s brow furrowed. "If Irwin hears you say that, he''ll be upset."

    Briony let out a softugh, the swirling snow doing a fine job of hiding the redness in her eyes.

    "You really do live up to your reputation, Stewart-the brilliant attorney everyone admires and fears. You certainly know how to twist the knife."

    He remained stone-faced, refusing to argue. To Briony, that look meant only one thing: he couldn''t even be bothered to exin.

    In the past, she would have felt crushed by that-hurt, even. But now? Not anymore.

    Still, some things needed to be said, if only to finallyy them to rest.

    "Is that what you think, Stewart? That my behavior today was cruel to Irwin?"

    "You know how much Irwin depends on you." Stewart hesitated, then added, "In his heart, you''re someone Rosita could never truly rece."

    "Is that so?" Briony actuallyughed. "If you know how important I am to him, why did you say those things to him? You want him to understand that blood family is irreceable, but you also want him to cling to me forever."

    She shot him a look, her voice icy. "Don''t you realize how twisted that is, Stewart? How maniptive?"

    Stewart was momentarily taken aback. He let out a heavy sigh. "Irwin and Rosita are his real mother and son. Rosita''s depression-well, reconnecting with Irwin has always been her biggest regret."

    "I''ve never stopped them from being together," Briony shot back. "Me stepping aside was my way of making space for the three of you. I''ve done my part, yed by the rules-what more do you want from me?"

    Stewart''s gaze darkened, unreadable in the swirling storm.

    His silence now felt to Briony like the most natural kind of dismissal.

    "Stewart, I don''t know what you ever thought of our marriage, but as far as I was concerned¡ªeven if there was no love, I believed we were at least family, that we trusted and cared for each other. But you hid Irwin''s parentage from me. You had me raise your and Rosita''s child, without ever telling me the truth. You turned me into a fool in my own marriage..."

    The words still stung, even now. Briony paused, swallowed hard, and drew a shaky breath, forcing herself to keep going.

    "I know our marriage was always a transaction. But even in a business partnership, I deserved to know the facts. But you-Stewart, you kept me at arm''s length the whole time. Or maybe you just thought I was too gullible to notice."

    "I never thought of you as an outsider."

    Through the howling wind, Stewart''s eyes met hers, a storm of emotions swirling in their depths. "I didn''t mean to keep Irwin''s past from you. At the time, it was just

    "It doesn''t matter anymore." Briony cut him off, her tone dismissive. "At this point, I honestly don''t care about your family''s secrets."

    Stewart stared, as if he couldn''t quite believe her. "Are you serious?"

    "Do I look like I''m joking?" Briony gave a cold littleugh. "Stewart, can''t we just keep things dignified? I get it¡ªyou want to protect your son, and you don''t want Rosita to be hurt. So instead of standing here trying to guilt-trip me, why don''t you just go back inside and be with your family?"

    With that, she turned and reached for the car door, but Stewart suddenly lunged forward, grabbing her wrist in a firm grip.

    He was stronger than she remembered. In one sharp motion, she was pulled right into his arms.

    For a split second, Briony froze. She tried to push him away, but he only held her tighter, one hand pressing firmly against her stomach.

    Above her, his voice dropped to a low, urgent whisper. "Are you pregnant?"

 Chapter 63

    The nket slipped from Briony''s shoulders and tumbled onto the snow-covered ground.

    A biting chill wrapped around her, making her shiver.

    "When Irwin threw something at you," Stewart said quietly, "the first thing you did was shield your stomach."

    Briony froze, her breath catching in her chest.

    She hadn''t expected Stewart to notice something so small. Then again, he had been a father before-clearly, he''d done his homework back when Rosita was pregnant.

    But what did it matter now, whether she was pregnant or not? What did any of this have to do with Stewart?

    She''d already made up her mind-she wasn''t going to have a child.

    A child that would never be born... Stewart didn''t need to know about it.

    Steadying herself, Briony lifted her head to meet his gaze.

    Their eyes locked. Stewart''s stare was dark and razor-sharp, as if he could see straight through her.

    Briony refused to look away. Her voice was even, almost bored. "I just have cramps. It''s that time of the month."

    Stewart watched her, searching her eyes for any sign of a lie.

    But Briony was too calm, too controlled.

    His voice was cold as ice. "You''d better not be lying to me."

    She let out a short, bitterugh. "Oh? What are you so worried about? Afraid I''ll secretly have a child and put them in line to fight Irwin for the Wentworth inheritance?"

    "Briony." Stewart''s hand slid to rest gently on her t stomach. "Trust me, you not being pregnant is the best oue for everyone."

    "You''re unbelievable!" Briony snapped, shoving his hand away and trying to pull back, but his grip on her wrist was irond.

    "Let go of me, Stewart!"

    He stood his ground, watching her anger with a probing look. "Last time at the hospital, you were sick. You said it was food poisoning, but it was morning sickness, wasn''t it?"

    "I have no idea what you''re talking about!"

    Unable to break free, Briony raised her hand and pped him hard across the face.

    Smack.

    The sharp sound of her palm echoed with the howling wind and swirling snow. Stewart looked stunned. He clearly hadn''t expected her to hit him.

    Briony used the opening to wrench free, grab the fallen nket, and wrap it tightly around herself.

    Putting a few paces between them, she fixed him with a cold, unyielding stare. "What makes you think I''d ever want to have your child?"

    Stewart pressed his tongue against the inside of his cheek where she''d pped him, his eyes locked on her from just a few feet away.

    The snow and wind blurred their vision, as if nature itself wanted to keep them apart.

    Briony''s voice cut through the storm, icy and emotionless.

    "This was always a transaction, wasn''t it? If that''s all it is, what exactly are you so delusional about?"

    "What makes you think-when you''ve always kept me at arm''s length, treated me like a stranger to be used and guarded against-that I''d ever be desperate enough to bear your child?"

    "Listen to me, Stewart. I''m not pregnant. And even if by some ident I ever was, I wouldn''t keep the baby. Because you are thest person I''d ever want to have a child with."

    With every word, Stewart''s expression darkened, shadows settling over his face.

    Briony stared him down, voice still cool. "Are you done interrogating me?" He said nothing.

    "I''ve said everything I needed to say. I have nothing to be ashamed of."

    "From now on, Stewart, let''s keep out of each other''s lives. If we ever cross paths again, let''s just pretend we''re strangers."

    Without another word, Briony turned, yanked open the car door, and climbed inside without a hint of hesitation.

    This time, Stewart didn''t try to stop her.

    He stood motionless in the snow, his sharp features fading into the storm, unreadable.

    Thud.

    The car door shut, shutting out the biting wind and the swirling snow.

    Briony brushed the snow off her nket, her body trembling as the tension slowly ebbed away.

    Staring straight ahead, her face nk, she spoke quietly. "Ste, let''s go."

    Ste nced out the window, checking on the man outside.

    He hadn''t moved. He wasn''t going to stop them.

    She let out a silent breath of relief, released the brake, and turned the car around.

    The car drove off, its taillights fading into the white, leaving Stewart alone in the heart of the storm.

 Chapter 64

    In the hospital, inside the office of Dr. Grant, the head of Obstetrics.

    "Thest procedure was canceled, and the reserved blood from the bank was already used up. Since your blood type is rare, if we apply again, it''ll take at least a week. I wanted to let you know in advance."

    Briony''s blood type was so umon that what would be a routine, low-risk procedure for most women required the utmost care in her case.

    "Please help me apply for it," Briony replied quietly. "Let''s schedule the operation for a week from now."

    "Alright." Dr. Grant slid a fresh ultrasound across the desk. "You''re just past seven weeks. Before twelve weeks, the risk to your health is lower. But at this stage, the babies already have heartbeats."

    Dr. Grant handed over the report. "Both embryos have strong heartbeats. Fraternal twins-quite umon in your situation."

    Briony didn''t take the report. She couldn''t even bring herself to look at it.

    Ste, standing close by, reached out and epted the papers on her behalf.

    "Dr. Grant, my friend and her ex-husband... there''s no chance of reconciliation. She doesn''t want her children to grow up in a broken family, so I''d appreciate it if you could help arrange the procedure as soon as possible."

    But Dr. Grant shook her head gently. "Given Ms. Kensington''s situation, I''d advise her to think carefully. Thetest tests show there are some issues with her uterus."

    At that, Briony looked up, her voice barely above a whisper. "What''s wrong with my uterus?"

    Dr. Grant adjusted her sses. "It''s only a preliminary assessment. I''d rmend a transvaginal ultrasound to get a clearer picture."

    Hearing this, Ste¡ªan OB-GYN herself-felt a knot tighten in her stomach. She knew this was serious.

    Dr. Grant performed the scan herself.

    The results were not encouraging.

    "With a naturally thin endometrial lining, conceiving is usually very difficult. You''re carrying twins, which is extraordinary. But if you go through with the termination, the damage to your uterus could make it even harder-maybe impossible-for you to get pregnant in the future. You''re still young. I really think you should consider this carefully."

    Briony sat with her head bowed, fists clenched tight on her knees.

    Ste nced at her, then asked, "Dr. Grant, even if you were to perform the surgery yourself, would it make a difference?"

    Dr. Grant shook her head. "This is a congenital issue. Honestly, the fact that she conceived at all¡ªlet alone with twins-is nothing short of a miracle. Usually, patients with this condition, if they do get pregnant, need intensive care throughout the first trimester. Yet both babies are doing well. I''ve never seen a case like this in my career."

    She paused, looking at Briony''s downcast face, then cleared her throat. She knew she shouldn''t say more.

    "In the end, there are no guarantees, no matter who performs the procedure. Maybe she''ll be one of the rare lucky ones, but we can''t be sure."

    Ste nodded, understanding. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Grant. I''ll take her home now. Once she''s decided, I''ll let you know."

    Dr. Grant nodded. "Of course. Talk it over with her."

    By the time they left Dr. Grant''s office, night had fully fallen.

    Snow was still swirling outside.

    The hospital corridor glowed with soft lights, casting shadows across Briony''s pale face.

    Hershes trembled. She tried to smile, but tears spilled down her cheeks before she could force it.

    Ste watched her, heart heavy with worry and sympathy.

    "Bryn, it''s okay. Worst case, if you keep the babies, I''ll help you raise them. If you don''t want Stewart to find out, I''ll go abroad with you. We could immigrate, or just move to a different city-whatever you want. I''ll be there."

    Briony shook her head, tears streaming, her eyes cold and resolute. "No. I don''t want to. I won''t have his children."

 Chapter 65

    Briony still chose to go through with the procedure.

    Ste, sensing that her friend wasn''t exactly in a calm state of mind, suggested she go home, take a hot shower, get some sleep, and wait until morning to make a final decision. "There''s no rush," she said gently.

    But Briony was resolute.

    Seeing her determination, Ste didn''t try to talk her out of it any further.

    It wasn''t that Ste necessarily thought keeping Stewart''s child was the better option. She just worried that Briony was acting out of pure emotion, and she didn''t want her friend to make a decision she''d regret when the storm had passed. So she''d pressed a little harder, just in case.

    But now, with Briony''s mind made up, Ste switched to unwavering support-just as any best friend would.

    That night, Ste apanied Briony back to her ce at Dolphin Cove.

    Once home, she all but pushed Briony toward the bathroom. "Go take a hot shower," she said. "I''ll make us some pasta. By the time you''re out, dinner will be ready."

    Briony nodded quietly.

    Ste wagged her finger at her. "Don''t stay in too long, okay? You''re pregnant, and long hot showers can make you dizzy!"

    "Alright, I know," Briony replied.

    As the bathroom door closed, she walked over to the mirror.

    The woman staring back at her looked pale, with eyes red and swollen from crying.

    She was a mess.

    Briony turned on the faucet and sshed icy water onto her face. The cold washed away some of the fog in her mind.

    After a moment, she looked up again, meeting her own gaze in the mirror. Slowly, the sorrow in her eyes began to fade.

    After tonight, those five years of misguided devotion-no matter how pitiful or ridiculous would be behind her.

    [Briony, move forward. Don''t look back.]

    A vicious snowstorm had raged through the night, but by morning, sunlight sparkled across the city, nketing everything in a dazzlingyer of white. It looked as if the world had been draped in a veil studded with diamonds.

    Briony woke early. She made some nourishing soup and steamed a few fresh rolls for breakfast.

    When everything was ready, she went to rouse Ste, who was still snug under the covers.

    Ste had work that morning, so after breakfast, the two left together.

    Briony needed to stop by her studio, so Ste dropped her off on the way.

    Before Briony got out of the car, Ste checked one more time. "Are you sure about this?"

    Briony met her eyes, calm and steady. "Director Grant said they can''t schedule the procedure for at least another week, right? That''s perfect-I have an artifact restoration to finish in the next few days. The timing works out."

    "Sounds like you''ve got everything under control." Ste thumped her chest in mock relief. "Alright, I''ll support whatever you decide."

    Briony smiled faintly. "Thanks."

    ...

    Once she was at the studio, Briony called James.

    He arrived about ten minutester.

    She grabbed her bag and headed downstairs.

    Once in the car, she buckled her seatbelt and said, "Let''s go. I checked-there''s

    an antiques market over in Ashbourne Valley, about thirty miles away. If we head

    out now and don''t waste time, we should be able to get back today."

    James rested one hand on the wheel, idly fiddling with a wooden bead bracelet in the other.

    "So I''m your chauffeur now?"

    Briony nced over at him, meeting his eyes. "Wasn''t it your idea? You said you didn''t trust me not to cheat, and you had to supervise the whole process."

    James just grunted.

    "Come on. I have to leave town for a while next week. I need to finish this restoration before then."

    "Leave town?" James asked. "Where to?"

    Briony turned her gaze to the window. "Just taking some time off. Need a break."

    He snorted. "No wonder Professor White says youck ambition." Briony''sshes fluttered, but she didn''t argue.

    James was a skilled driver. He made the thirty-mile trip in just over half an hour. Ashbourne Valley sat on the edge of Northborough, a quirky little town full of odds and ends¡ªsome genuine, many not. For neers, it was a minefield of fakes and scams, but every so often, a real treasure surfaced for the trained eye. Briony and James spent the whole morningbing through the market, but came up empty-handed.

    By lunchtime, they ducked into a nearby diner for a quick bite before heading back out.

    Meanwhile, Jason was also at the market, hunting for pieces for the auction house he nned to open.

    He''d just scored a promising find when he spotted Briony and James. Raising an eyebrow, he snapped a few photos on his phone and sent them to the group chat.

    Jason: [Am I cursed or something? Why do I keep running into Briony everywheretely?]

    Cedric rke was on his lunch break. Curious, he tapped the notification and scrolled through the photos.

    Cedric rke: [The guy with Ms. Kensington looks pretty young. Is that her boyfriend?]

    Jason: [Boyfriend? No way. James is three years younger than Briony, I think.]

    Cedric rke: [So what? Older women, younger men-didn''t you date someone nine years your seniorst year, Jason? Who was it calling her ''ma''am'' every five minutes?]

    Stewart: [Is that the one you had to pay half a million to break up with?]

    Jason: [......]

    Cedric rke: [Haha! Attorney Wentworth never forgets a detail.] Jason: [Cedric, if you can''t say anything nice, just don''t say anything at all!] Cedric replied with a shrug emoji.

    Rosita: [Jason, I told you gossiping about people behind their backs isn''t right.]

    Jason rolled his eyes and typed back: [I didn''t say anything bad this time!]

    Rosita: [I just think Ms. Kensington is a grown woman. She''s beautiful and sessful¡ªif she''s dating a younger guy, good for her! We don''t know the whole story, so let''s not jump to conclusions.]

    Jason couldn''t help himself. He shot back: [She''s hardly what I''d call ''sessful¡ªall she does is try tond a rich man.] Then he exited the chat, put away his phone, and walked over to where Briony and James were standing.

    Of course, he wasn''t interested in Briony. His real target was James, the young prodigy already on the government''s radar for his talents.

    Briony had finally tracked down the materials she needed. After negotiating the price and paying, she was about to leave when she turned and found herself face- to-face with Jason.

    She simply nced at him, indifferent.

    James, on the other hand, raised an eyebrow.

    Jason, ever the smooth operator, extended his hand to James. "Mr. Dney, it''s

    an honor. I''ve seen your interviews on the Arts Channel..."

    Briony didn''t interrupt. She just turned away, heading for another antiques stall nearby.

 Chapter 66

    Although James never really warmed up to Jason, the long-standing friendship between their familiespelled him to make an effort. So, he forced himself to chat with Jason, keeping up polite small talk while Briony wandered off on her

    own.

    As the two men talked, Briony lost herself among the stalls. Suddenly, something caught her eye. She crouched down, pointing at a delicate porcin bowl. "How much for this one?" she asked.

    The vendor nced over. "It''s got a chip, so I''ll give you a deal-five grand, t." Without missing a beat, Briony said, "Wrap it up for me."

    The vendor stared, wide-eyed. That chipped, unimpressive bowl had been gathering dust in a corner for ages-he''d practically given up hope of ever selling it. In a ce crawling with experts, only a real pro would snap it up at asking price, no questions asked.

    He hesitated, scratching the back of his head, about to say something. But Briony cut him off, "I''ll give you ten. It''s the real deal, but it''s wed. If you don''t sell it to me, it''ll just sit here collecting dust."

    He fell silent. She was right. Several collectors had shown interest, but all of them had walked away because restoring it would be a nightmare.

    In the end, Briony bought the bowl for ten thousand, just as she wanted.

    As she turned away with her purchase, she found herself face-to-face with Jason''s mocking gaze.

    "Seriously? Only someone with more money than sense would pay that much for a damaged piece."

    Standing beside James, Jason slipped into full lecture mode. "Listen, antiques aren''t really for women to dabble in. I know you want to impress Mr. Dney, but don''t waste your hard-earned cash on junk just to keep up appearances."

    Briony stared at him, speechless. Who was really putting on a show here? The nerve!

    She couldn''t be bothered to answer and turned instead to James.

    James pressed his lips together, struggling not to burst outughing.

    Briony sighed. "I''m done here. Can we go?"

    "Of course, let''s head back." James gave Jason a friendly pat on the shoulder. "Mr. Prescott, I''ll catch youter. Enjoy the rest of your shopping."

    Jason frowned. "Leaving already, Mr. Dney? I was hoping to show you the treasure I just picked up."

    James paused, a little curious despite himself. "Well, with your eye for antiques, I''m sure it''s something special."

    Eager to impress, Jason produced a porcin statue from his bag. "Check this out¡ªate Medieval Christ figure! Real masterpiece!"

    A porcin Christ figure?

    Briony and James exchanged a look, then turned their eyes to Jason''s "treasure." Silence hung between them.

    After a few seconds, their nces met again, and without a word, both were thinking the same thing: What an idiot.

    James finally spoke. "Out of curiosity, Mr. Prescott, how much did you pay for this?"

    "One hundred eighty grand!"

    James choked. "How much?!"

    "One-eighty," Jason repeated, brimming with confidence. "The vendor started at two-fifty, but I bargained him down. Lucky number, you know? That''s how you win in the antiques game!"

    James could only nod. "That''s... certainly lucky."

    Briony just shook her head, biting her tongue to keep fromughing.

    Afraid he''d burst from holding it in, James hurried through his goodbyes, grabbed Briony''s arm, and hustled her out of there.

    Back in the car, James copsed onto the steering wheel,ughing until tears streamed down his face. "Oh my God, what a sucker. I bet that vendor still can''t believe his luck! I swear, if the Prescott family ends up in this guy''s hands, it''s doomed."

    Thank goodness Jason had two older brothers who actually had their heads on straight.

    Briony, for her part, took Jason''s antics in stride. She offered a dry assessment: "He may be clueless, but at least he''s got confidence."

    James sputtered, nearly choking on his water. "Briony, that''s savage! You''re going to be the death of me."

    Thanks to Jason''s unintentionaledy, the drive back was filled withughter.

    When they got to the studio, Briony unwrapped her new porcin bowl. James''s eyes lit up at the sight.

    ¡°This is a real find. If you can restore it, it''ll fetch millions at auction. But the craftsmanship is so rare, and the materials are even harder toe by than that porcin Christ statue Jason bought. As far as I know, no one here has ever managed to pull off a restoration."

    James warned her, "If you can''t restore it, that ten grand is as good as gone."

    "I know," Briony replied. "I''ll set it aside for now-when I have time, I''ll see what I can do."

    James watched her, suddenly realizing Briony might not be as aimless as people said. Maybe she was just willing to take a gamble¡ªafter all, turning ten thousand into millions was a risk worth taking.

    Either way, the fact she''d spotted that bowl among piles of fakes and junk spoke volumes about her skill.

    For the next five days, Briony threw herself into restoring the Christ statue.

    James hung around the studio from dawn till dusk under the guise of "supervising," but really, he just wanted to watch a master at work.

    Briony was so absorbed that she barely noticed anything outside her project. James even took care of all their meals, ordering food so she wouldn''t have to break her focus.

    In those five days, James witnessed not only Briony''s expertise but her total dedication to her craft. He finally understood why their mentor had insisted on bringing her in.

    On the sixth day, with the restoration nearly finished, Briony had just finished lunch and was heading back to the studio when a familiar voice rang out from outside.

    "Mom! Mom, I''m here!" Irwin pressed his hands and nose to the studio''s ss door, shouting at the top of his lungs, "Mom, I missed you! Open up, Mom!"

 Chapter 67

    "Whose kid is that?" James stood up, peering curiously toward the door. "This isn''t

    even an apartment building. Why would a kid be running around here?"

    "He''s here for me."

    "For you?" James turned, eyes wide. "But he called you ''Mom''... Wait, you? You''re married? And your kid''s that old already?!"

    "I''m getting divorced. And the kid isn''t mine to keep."

    Briony didn''t feel like exining, nor did she want to face Irwin. "Just tell him I''m not here. I''m not going out."

    Before James could press any further, Briony had already turned and disappeared into the restoration room.

    He blinked, a touch of mischief flickering in his eyes, then sauntered over to the front door, eager to witness the drama.

    On the other side of the ss, Irwin had assumed it would be Brionying to greet him. When he saw James instead, the smile he''d started to wear instantly vanished.

    The studio''s ss door was automatic, buttely, Briony and James had kept themselves locked in the restoration room for safety, so the outer door was sealed from the inside.

    James punched the release, and the door slid open with a soft hiss.

    Irwin stood his ground, chin slightly raised, sizing up the stranger before him. Inwardly, hepared:

    He''s about as tall as Dad, but that''s about where the simrity ends.

    Dad always wears ck, usually has sses on, looks cool but kind of stern;

    But this guy... he''s pale, his eyes are really striking¡ªalmost star-like¡ªand he looks younger than Dad by a mile...

    The more Irwinpared, the more uneasy he felt.

    Could it be Mom wants a divorce just because Dad''s too old?

    James looked down, waiting for Irwin to speak. When the silence dragged on, he frowned impatiently. "Alright, kid, who are you looking for?"

    "I''m here for my mom!" Irwin shot back, voice loud and clear. "Her name''s Briony!" James raised an eyebrow, unbothered. "She''s not here."

    "You''re lying!" Irwin red at him, indignant. ¡°Just because I''m a kid doesn''t mean you can fool me! Whenever my mom doesn''te home, she stays here!"

    "Oh, she doesn''t go home much, huh?" James crouched down and gave Irwin''s cheek a gentle pinch. "Is your dad not treating her right?"

    "That''s not true at all!" Irwin shoved James'' hand away. "Dad''s great to her! He''s downstairs waiting for me right now! We both came to take her home!"

    James was amused.

    For a kid his age, he sure had a sharp tongue.

    Even though Briony hadn''t said much, her attitude told James all he needed to know she had zero desire to deal with this kid.

    He took a good look at Irwin, searching for any hint of Briony in the boy''s round, adorable face.

    Aren''t sons supposed to look like their mothers?

    This one must''ve inherited his dad''s genes wholesale.

    "Time to head back, kid." James straightened up, ruffling Irwin''s hair in a mock- sympathetic way. "Your mom doesn''t want you anymore."

    "That''s not true!¡± The words hit Irwin like a p. He exploded, voice trembling with rage. "You''re a liar! It''s all your fault! If it wasn''t for you, my mom wouldn''t be avoiding me! I hate you! I hate you¡ª!"

    With that, Irwin lunged at James, fists flying as he burst into tears.

    James just stood there, entirely unfazed by the little whirlwind''s iling.

    He couldn''t help but wonder: how did Briony end up with such a tempestuous kid?

    "Hey, brat," he warned tly, "I''m going to count to three. If you don''t calm down, I''m going to step in."

    "Give me back my mom! Give her back-!"

    James sighed.

    There was no reasoning with a tantrum.

    He reached out and grabbed the back of Irwin''s shirt, lifting him clean off the ground.

    For a second, Irwin was stunned by the sudden weightlessness. Then, realizing what had happened, he started thrashing and kicking for all he was worth.

 Chapter 68

    James didn''t coddle the boy for even a second. Without hesitation, he hoisted him over his shoulder and delivered a sharp smack to his backside. "No wonder your mother left you, you little rascal! Such a troublemaker!"

    Irwin''s wailing was immediate. "Mom! Mom, help me! Waaa-this awful man is hitting me-!"

    No matter how much Irwin kicked and screamed, it didn''t change a thing-James carried him straight down the stairs.

    Parked by the curb was a sleek Maybach.

    The passenger window was down.

    Irwin, still sniffling, spotted Stewart in the driver''s seat and shrieked, "Dad! Dad, help me¡ª!"

    Stewart opened the door and stepped out, walking over with his usual calm.

    Without a word, James dumped Irwin right into Stewart''s arms.

    The moment Irwinnded in his father''s embrace, he clung to Stewart''s neck, his sobs fading into pitiful little hups. He slumped against Stewart''s shoulder, his small body shaking with every breath-he looked every bit the picture of misery.

    If James hadn''t just witnessed Irwin''s wild tantrum upstairs-punching and kicking

    with all his might-he might have actually been fooled by this act.

    He really hadn''t expected that Briony''s child would turn out to be such a maniptor.

    James was thoroughly unimpressed. Fixing Stewart with a cool stare, he said bluntly, "Mr. Wentworth, heir to the most prestigious family in Northborough, yet this is how you raise your son? I must say, it''s rather...unexpected."

    Stewart''s sharp gaze, magnified behind his sses, didn''t waver from James.

    It was their first face-to-face encounter, though both men had certainly heard of each other by reputation.

    Ignoring James''s jibe, Stewart replied, his voice low and even, "Briony isn''t here?"

    "She''s busy," James replied, sticking one hand in his pocket as he sized Stewart up. Then he shed a crooked smile. "If you''ve got a message, I can pass it along."

    Stewart''s handsome face remained impassive as he studied James for a moment before saying, "Tell her the results are in for her mother''s and brother''s bone marrow match."

    With that, Stewart turned, still holding Irwin, and got back in the car.

    The Maybach pulled away, disappearing down the street.

    James watched the car shrink into the distance, a thin, cold smile flickering across his lips.

    ...

    When James returned to the studio, Briony was just stepping out of the restoration room.

    "All done?" he asked.

    She nodded, heading over to the water cooler. She poured herself a cup of warm water and drank most of it in one go.

    Setting the cup down, she nced at James. "Do you want to check my work?"

    "No need." James pulled out his phone, firing off a message to his personal assistant to book his flight. "I''ve seen your skill these past few days. Since the restoration''splete, I''ll take the artifact back tonight and hand it in. As for the results, you''ll just have to wait the professor will probably contact you himself.¡± "Alright."

    "Oh, by the way," James added, slipping his phone back into his pocket and looking up, "your soon-to-be ex-husband wanted me to tell you the results for your mother''s and brother''s bone marrow tests are in..."

    Briony headed straight to the hospital to find Dr. Cedric rke.

    He was waiting for her, handing over the report as soon as she arrived.

    "Congrattions. It''s a sessful match."

    Briony took the report, her vision blurring with tears.

    She sniffed hard, blinked rapidly, and finally managed to clear her eyes.

    At that moment, her phone buzzed in her pocket.

    It was an unfamiliar number.

    She answered, and before she could speak, Mack''s voice crackled through the receiver: "Well, big sis, have you figured out how you''re going to beg me?"

    Briony froze.

    "Don''t you love ying the dutiful daughter?" Mack sneered, hisugh cold and twisted, like something crawling out of the grave. "Come on! Show me again¡ª let''s see just how far you''ll go for that wretched woman this time!"

 Chapter 69

    Briony''s brow furrowed in frustration as she ended the call with a sharp tap. Her face had gone pale, and her hand trembled so badly from anger that she nearly dropped her phone.

    "Ms. Kensington, are you alright?" Cedric rke asked, immediately noticing her distress.

    Briony shook her head. "I''m fine."

    "That was Mack, wasn''t it?"

    She pressed her lips together and didn''t respond.

    Cedric seemed to understand at once. He let out a quiet sigh. He''d heard bits and pieces about Briony''s situation with the Kensingtons. In their eyes, Julia was the one responsible for Malcolm''s death-and since Briony had always protected Julia, she''d be a pariah to the whole family.

    Now that a donor match had finally been found, the Kensingtons were bound to use this as an opportunity to humiliate her-he could only imagine what they''d put her through.

    After a moment''s thought, Cedric said cautiously, "You know, you could try reaching out to Stewart."

    Briony frowned. "I''m not going to do that."

    "Are you sure you''re not misunderstanding him?" Cedric pressed gently.

    He couldn''t shake the feeling that there was someplicated, unspoken tension between Briony and Stewart. But he knew Stewart well-he already had a family with Rosita. He would never be unfaithful. And Briony didn''t seem like the type of woman who''d get between a couple.

    Still, whatever the history, Cedric was certain of one thing: Stewart genuinely wanted to help Briony and her daughter.

    Clearing his throat, Cedric offered, "Honestly, the reason you got the match results so quickly is because Stewart got personally involved."

    Briony said nothing, her lips pressed tight.

    So what was Stewart trying to do? Was this his way of making up for the past five years she''d given up for them?

    Cedric continued, "You know deep down that asking Mack for help won''t get you anywhere."

    That made Briony''s eyelids flutter. She looked up at Cedric through the haze of her turmoil.

    "I''ve known Stewart for years,¡± Cedric said gently. "You can trust him¡ªyou really can."

    Trust? For five years, she''d given Stewart her trustpletely. And what had she gotten in return? Nothing but disappointment and heartbreak. Now, all the pain she''d bottled up seemed to press against her chest, desperate for release.

    After a long silence, Briony finally nodded. "Thank you, Dr. rke. I''ll think about it."

    He offered her a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry-things will get better. One way or another, you''ll make it through."

    ...

    After leaving Dr. rke''s office, Briony went straight to Julia''s hospital room.

    Julia was in good spirits today, and Ste was there as well. Briony, weighed down by everything on her mind, only stayed a short while before excusing herself, iming she had work to do.

    Ste followed her out into the hallway.

    "Bryn, the donor match came through. Why do you still look so worried?"

    "Mack called me."

    At that, Ste didn''t need to ask for details. She already knew what Mack was capable of.

    "So what are you going to do now?" Ste pressed. ¡°Did that bastard try to make you agree to anything?"

    "He wants me to go to the Kensingtons and beg."

    Ste''s jaw clenched. "He''s unbelievable. He''s just looking for a chance to humiliate you!"

    Briony stayed silent. Sensing how bad things were, Ste grabbed her hand. "Don''t do anything reckless. Please tell me you''re not actually considering it."

    "My mind is a mess right now," Briony admitted, rubbing her face with trembling hands. ¡°Star, am I being selfish? Julia needs me, and all I can think about is my own pride."

    "How can you say that?" Ste frowned. "You know what the Kensingtons are like. They''ll tear you apart if you walk in there, and they won''t stop until they''ve made you suffer. But if you really decide to go, I''ming with you."

    "This isn''t your problem. When the Kensingtons lose control, they''ll stop at nothing I can''t drag you into it."

    "Like I''m scared of them," Ste huffed. "Maybe I''ll start a livestream-let the whole world see how the Kensingtons treat people when they think no one''s watching!"

    It wasn''t a bad idea, but Briony knew it wouldn''t work; the Kensingtons had too much power. The moment they realized they were being recorded, they''d shut it down in a heartbeat.

    Briony shook her head. "Dr. rke told me Stewart was the one who got everything moving with the transnt. He thinks I should go to Stewart for help.¡±

    ¡°Stewart?!¡± Ste looked stunned. "What''s with him? Is he having some kind of identity crisis? First he does one thing, then another."

    Briony could only shake her head. She didn''t understand Stewart any better than Ste did.

 Chapter 70

    But Cedric rke was right. Compared to asking Mack for help, Stewart did seem like the better choice.

    Still, she had just burned all her bridges with him a few days ago. Now she''d have to swallow her pride and ask him for a favor...

    So be it. If it meant saving her mother, what did her dignity matter?

    ...

    Briony found out from Cedric that Stewart would be at a gathering tonight at the Moonlight Lounge.

    She''d been here before, so it wasn''t hard to find Stewart''s private room this time. She hesitated at the door for a moment, then took a breath and pushed it open-

    "Rosita, can you believe Stewart actually went to your brother in person to help Julia? You know how your brother is all business, no favoritism. Stewart had to donate a whole batch of top-of-the-line medical equipment, and now he owes your brother a big favor! Seriously, Stewart''s going all out for Julia. Be honest with me, you''re not bothered by that?"

    "Why would I be?" Rosita replied calmly. "Ms. Kensington has been caring for Irwin for five years-she''s practically a second mom to him. That makes Ms. Hudson like a grandmother. Stewart helping them is the least he can do."

    "You''re hrious! Briony''s just a nanny-what makes her Irwin''s mom?" Jason scoffed. "Stewart told us himself: Rosita, you''re so career-driven, and with your health, you couldn''t take care of Irwin yourself, so you hired Briony. I never thought much of it, buttely, Irwin''s been asking for Briony nonstop. I think she''s brainwashed the kid!"

    "Jason, don''t be ridiculous," Rosita chided gently. "It''s normal for Irwin to depend on Ms. Kensington-she''s been with him for years. Honestly, she''s better at caring for him than I am."

    Her tone softened even more. "Stewart just wants Ms. Hudson to recover, so Ms. Kensington can be at ease and keep helping with Irwin. After all, she''s been in his life for five years-no one''s more suited to raise him."

    "Briony only agreed to look after Irwin because she didn''t know about you!" Jason said with a sneer. "You really think she''s content being just a nanny? Come on, her real goal is Stewart. But now that you and Stewart are officially together, she knows she''s got no chance. I bet she won''t keep helping with Irwin for long."

    "Jason!" Rosita''s voice sharpened. "Ms. Kensington isn''t like that. Stop talking about her this way! Besides, Stewart told me himself: as long as he helps Ms. Hudson, with how grateful Ms. Kensington is, she''ll definitelye back to help with Irwin. Don''t always assume the worst about her!"

    "You''re just too trusting!" Jason huffed. "Even if Brionyes back, you''d better watch out-she might use Irwin to get close to Stewart!"

    "Jason, if you say one more word, I''m really going to be angry...''

    The door mmed shut with a bang. Briony turned away, her knuckles white on the doorknob.

    So this was Stewart''s real reason for helping her.

    He really was... always thinking about Rosita first.

    Briony closed her eyes, taking a few deep breaths to force down the anger boiling inside her.

    Letting go of the handle, she headed straight for the elevators.

    Inside the private room, Rosita nced-almost unconsciously at the tightly closed door, a faint smile tugging at her lips.

    The elevator doors slid open. Briony stepped inside, and as they glided shut behind her, the elevator on the other side opened. Stewart and Cedric rke emerged, making their way toward the private room.

    ...

    At the hospital, Gina was tidying up the closet when she pulled out a winter coat. "This is the one Ms. Kensington worest time. She forgot to take it when she left, so I put it away. These long puffer coats are the warmest for this time of year!" "Let me have it," Julia said.

    Gina handed over the coat, and Julia hugged it to her chest, running her hand over the fabric. "It isn''t new. The holidays are almost here, and Bryn is still so busy -I wonder if she''s remembered to buy herself anything new..."

    She rambled on, slipping her hand into the pocket. Suddenly, her fingers brushed against a piece of paper. She paused, then pulled it out.

    When she unfolded it, she realized-it was a prenatal test report.

 Chapter 71

    When Briony returned to the hospital, it was already past ten.

    Gina was making up the bed, and looked up in surprise when Briony walked in. "Ms. Kensington? I thought you weren''ting tonight."

    Julia, sitting up in her hospital bed, gave her a curious look. "Bryn, what brings you here sote?"

    Briony stepped inside and closed the door behind her. "I think I left my coat here."

    "This one, right?" Julia handed her the down jacket from the side of the bed. "The weather forecast says there''s going to be a big snowstorm. You need to stay warm."

    Briony took the coat and nodded. "I will. Thanks, Mom."

    "If there''s nothing else, you should get home and rest.¡± Julia squeezed her hand gently, frowning. "Why are your hands so cold? Are you feeling sick?"

    Briony managed a faint smile. "No, it''s just winter. My hands are always cold this time of year."

    Julia was quiet for a moment, then suddenly said, "Bryn, Christmas Eve is only five days away."

    Briony paused, caught off guard, then gave a helpless littleugh. "I''ve been so busytely, Ipletely lost track of time."

    Julia held her daughter''s hand and sighed. "You''ve been running back and forth between work and the hospital. I bet you haven''t even had time to prepare for the holidays, have you?"

    Briony hesitated, then admitted, "Not really. I''ll try to find some time to go shopping in the next few days."

    "Let mee with you."

    "You can''t leave the hospital, Mom..."

    "I''ll get a day pass. I know I need treatment, but I still want to spend Christmas like everyone else!" Julia shot her a look. "Are you nning to make me spend Christmas Eve in a hospital bed?"

    Briony was at a loss for words.

    Her mother still didn''t know about the leukemia. Dr. Cedric rke had convinced her to stay for treatment by saying she was just anemic and needed monitoring.

    Not wanting Julia to suspect anything, Briony offered a reassuring smile. "I''ll talk to Dr. rke tomorrow and see if you can get a day pass, okay?"

    ¡°Great!¡± Julia grinned. ¡°Dr. rke is such a good man¡ªI''m sure he''ll say yes."

    As soon as she left the room, Briony reached into her coat pocket to check on the envelope from her prenatal appointment.

    It was still there. She breathed a quiet sigh of relief, nced back at the room, and slipped away down the corridor.

    The next morning, Briony was back at the hospital early to find Dr. rke.

    She got straight to the point, asking about what needed to be considered for the transnt surgery.

    Dr. rke assumed she and Stewart had already agreed on everything. "Your mother''s still not quite ready for surgery. ording to herst test results, she''ll need at least another week of treatment before we can reassess."

    Briony nodded. "Would it be possible for me to take her out for a few hours today? She''d love to get some fresh air."

    "That''s fine. A change of scenery might do her good. Just make sure she''s back before evening."

    Dr. rke paused, then added, "She''s stable right now, but you''ll need to keep her warm, and she shouldn''t be out alone. Watch out for crowds and make sure she wears a mask, just to be safe."

    Briony took careful note of his instructions. "I understand. Thank you."

    Briony''s car was finally fixed. The dealership had called that morning and delivered the car right to the hospital for her.

    Julia was thrilled at the idea of a trip to the mall. She changed into her clothes, practically dragging Briony out the door, bubbling with excitement.

    Brionyughed. "Slow down, Mom! The mall isn''t going anywhere." She wrapped a scarf around Julia''s neck and handed her a hat and mask. "Dr. rke said you have to wear these."

    "Oh,e on, do I have to be wrapped up like a Christmas present just to go shopping?"

    "There''s a nasty flu going around. You''re still recovering, so we have to be careful."

    ¡°Alright, alright, I''ll do as I''m told!" Julia grumbled, but let Briony help her bundle up. Once she was ready, she tucked her arm into her daughter''s. "Now can we go?"

    Briony smiled in resignation. "Yes, Mom. Let''s go."

    With the holidays approaching, the mall was bustling with people.

    Briony wanted to stop at the supermarket first to pick up some essentials and decorations, but Julia insisted on looking at clothes.

    Assuming her mother wanted something new for herself, Briony led her up to the third floor, where all the designer boutiques were.

    Julia pulled her into one of the shops, picked out a few outfits, and handed them to Briony. "Go on, try these on."

    It was only then that Briony realized what was going on. "Wait, Mom-you wanted toe shopping to buy me clothes?"

    Julia gave her a mock re. "What else? If you won''t take care of yourself, I will! You work so hard and never treat yourself. You deserve something nice."

    Briony was taken aback for a moment. Then she smiled, a little helpless. "Mom, I haven''t been neglecting myself. I''ve just been busy and haven''t had time to shop, that''s all."

 Chapter 72

    "Work never really ends, but you *have* to buy new clothes for the New Year. Out with the old, in with the new-that''s how you invite luck and happiness for the year ahead!"

    As Julia spoke, she ushered Briony into the fitting room. "Go on, try these on. I''ll wait right here."

    Briony had a great figure; with the right size, anything looked fantastic on her.

    Thest outfit was a dress-fitted and a little more tailored than the rest.

    Julia stepped up and gently ran her hands over Briony''s waist and stomach. "Is this one too snug?"

    Briony stiffened.

    Her belly wasn''t showing at all yet, but the way her mother''s hand lingered there made her nervous.

    Thankfully, Julia quickly withdrew her hand, frowning and shaking her head. "It looks gorgeous, but it''s much too fitted. You''ll be ufortable working in this- let''s find something roomier."

    It was true; as a physical therapist, Briony needed clothes she could actually move in.

    Briony shot her mother a sidelong nce. Julia''s face was as calm as ever, and Briony let out a silent sigh of relief.

    Maybe she was just being paranoid.

    In the end, they bought all five outfits Julia had picked out-except for the fitted dress.

    Briony paid for everything and then led Julia next door, into a boutique for women her mother''s age.

    There, she bought Julia five new outfits and two pairs of shoes.

    As they were checking out, a mother and daughter walked in-it was Mack''s aunt, Melody Lynn, and her daughter Ottilie Kensington from the second branch of the Kensington family.

    The moment Melody and Ottilie entered, they spotted Briony and Julia. The two exchanged a look and stepped aside, quietly watching.

    "Ms. Kensington, your totales to one hundred fifty-seven thousand pounds," the cashier announced.

    Briony handed over her card.

    Julia tried to stop her, flustered. "That''s too much! Bryn, you''re young and you own your own studio-designer brands make sense for you. I''m too old for that sort of thing, and I hardly ever go anywhere. Just get me something simple!"

    Briony shot her a look. "Mom, that''s not what you said when you were telling me to buy new clothes."

    Julia huffed. "I was just worried about you-"

    "And I''m worried about you," Briony replied, slipping her card to the cashier. "Please ring it up and have everything delivered to this address."

    "Of course, ma''am," the cashier said, epting the card with both hands.

    Once they''d paid, Briony led a very reluctant Julia out of the shop, oblivious to the four eyes following their every move.

    "One hundred grand on clothes, just like that! Looks like Briony''s living the good life," Melody muttered, her voice dripping with envy as she watched Julia''s retreating figure. "That woman really did raise a golden goose, didn''t she?"

    Ottilie said nothing, but she''d already snapped a photo and sent it to Mack.

    Given how much Mack hated Briony, finding out she was living it up like this would probably make him furious.

    While they were at the supermarket, Briony''s phone rang.

    She stepped aside so Julia wouldn''t overhear and answered.

    "Briony, you''ve got the nerve to go shopping?" Mack''s voice spat through the line, barely controlled. "This is yourst warning. If I don''t see you at the Kensington house tomorrow, I''ll destroy that bone marrow-I won''t donate it, no matter what!"

    Click.

    The dial tone buzzed in Briony''s ear, leaving her chilled to the bone.

    How did Mack know she''d been shopping? Was someone watching her?

    She scanned the store, but saw nothing out of the ordinary.

    Just then, her phone vibrated again. It was Stewart.

    Remembering what she''d overheard outside the loungest night, Briony declined

    the call and slipped her phone back into her bag.

    Whatever happened now, she wasn''t going to Stewart for help.

    ...

    After finishing at the supermarket, Briony took Julia back to Dolphin Cove.

    That day, the two of them spent hours decorating the new apartment, working straight from noon until well after sunset.

    By the end, the ce looked festive and weing, and they couldn''t help but embrace andugh together.

    For dinner, Julia suggested they make dumplings. Neither of them was particrly skilled, so the dumplings came out with questionable looks and vor-but they still ate everyst one,ughing the whole time.

    After dinner, Briony said she needed to head back to the hospital. But Julia

    insisted on spending the night in the new ce, no matter what.

    Briony picked up on something odd and frowned at her mother. "Mom, you''re acting strange. Is there something you''re not telling me?"

 Chapter 73

    Julia frowned and shot her daughter a yful re. "Come on, I''m just your mother¡ªwhat secrets could I possibly keep from you?"

    But Briony still looked uneasy. "Mom, if there''s ever anything you want to tell me, promise you won''t just keep it to yourself, okay?"

    Julia reached over and squeezed her hand. "Sweetheart, I''m fine. And if there ever was something important, you''d be the very first to know, I promise."

    She smiled, her eyes softening. "Honestly, Bryn, the thing I''m most proud of in this life is having you as my daughter. I know I wasn''t able to give you everything you deserved, sending you to the countryside to live with your grandfather when you were just a little girl. But your grandpa raised you well, and you''ve grown up into someone wonderful."

    "Mom, please don''t say that." Briony''s brow creased with concern. "You didn''t have a choice. Even though you had to send me away, you still came to visit me every month, sneaking around behind the Kensingtons'' backs. I know you always cared about me."

    Julia reached up to gently smooth Briony''s hair. "All I want is for you to be happy, Bryn. No matter what you decide to do, I''ll always be here, supporting you."

    Briony nced at her mother, an unshakable sense of unease lingering in her chest.

    "Don''t worry about me, Mom." She reached up, sping Julia''s hand tightly in hers as her mother stroked her cheek.

    "My studio''s doing better and better. I''m going to make a lot of money-after New Year''s, I''m thinking about buying a house on the river. The yard is huge there, and you love gardening, right? You could fill the whole ce with flowers, and we could build a little fish pond, maybe get some fish... If you want, we could even get a dog or a cat. Whatever you like, I''ll make it happen for you!"

    Julia listened to her daughter''s words, and she could almost see that peaceful, beautiful future unfolding before them.

    She looked at Briony''s hopeful expression, not wanting to dampen her dreams. So she just nodded, smiling warmly. "You''re such a good girl, Bryn. Just hearing you talk about it makes me excited."

    For a moment, Briony simply watched her mother. The uneasy feeling still lingered, stronger now without any clear reason.

    Almost on instinct, she leaned in and wrapped her arms around her mother, resting her cheek on Julia''s shoulder. ¡°Mom, just hold me, would you?"

    Julia hesitated for a second, then hugged her back, her tone gently teasing. "What''s gotten into you? Aren''t you a little old for cuddles?"

    "I''ll be your child even when I''m eighty!" Briony replied, her voice suddenly yful. "You have to live to a hundred-so even when I''m old, I''ll still have a mom to spoil me!"

    Julia nced at the television, catching their reflection-mother and daughter, arms wrapped around each other.

    Augh bubbled up as she squeezed Briony tighter. "Alright, for you, I''ll do my best to make it to a hundred."

    Hearing that, the anxiety in Briony''s heart started to ebb away. She closed her eyes in contentment. "It''s so good to have you, Mom."

    Julia stroked her hair. "One day, when you have a little one of your own, you''ll understand. It might seem like children depend on their mothers, but really, it''s a mother who draws endless strength from her child. The love a child gives is the most healing,forting thing in the world."

    Briony didn''t reply. She was simply too tired, and before she knew it, she''d drifted off to sleep in her mother''s arms.

    Julia looked down, gently brushing a stray hair from Briony''s cheek. All the worry she''d tried to hide showed openly in her eyes. "Silly girl... you''ve lost weight..."

    The next morning, just four days before New Year''s Eve.

    Briony got up early to drive Julia back to the hospital. She stayed with her through the daily check-up, only rxing once the doctor confirmed everything looked fine.

    After the doctors and nurses finished their rounds and left the room, Gina arrived right on time.

    Briony stood and grabbed her bag. "Mom, I''ve got some work to catch up on today, so I''ll head out now."

    "Alright. Don''t overwork yourself, and remember-no matter how busy you are, you need to eat three meals a day!"

    "I know, I know." Briony smiled, then turned to Gina. "I might not make it back tonight, Gina, so I''m counting on you to look after my mom."

 Chapter 74

    Gina grinned. ¡°No worries, Ms. Kensington. Just go take care of your business- I''ve got everything under control here!"

    Briony nodded, then nced over at Julia.

    Julia was sitting up in bed, watching her. She lifted a hand and waved her off. "Go on, now. And drive safe."

    "Alright." Briony shed a bright, reassuring smile before turning to leave.

    As the hospital room door closed behind her, Julia''s smile faded, her lips pressing together in a soft sigh.

    ...

    Briony left the hospital and headed straight for the Kensington estate.

    She hadn''t set foot in that house since Malcolm''s death.

    Over the years, she''d heard plenty of rumors: after Malcolm passed away, the Kensington Group''s business had gone downhill year after year. Mack simply wasn''t cut out for the corporate world. Word was, every project the Kensington Group had invested in recently had crashed and burned.

    Right now, the Kensingtons were strapped for cash-and that was her greatest leverage in today''s negotiation.

    The Kensingtons cared about nothing but profit. As long as her offer was tempting enough, she didn''t doubt for a second that they''d bite.

    Her white BMW rolled to a stop outside the stately gates.

    A security guard approached, sizing her up. ¡°Can I help you? Who are you here to see?"

    "Briony," she replied simply.

    At the mention of her name, the guard''s expression shifted instantly-now openly disdainful. "Oh, it''s you. Mrs. Kensington left instructions: you''ll need to park out here."

    Briony had expected nothing less.

    She parked, stepped out of the car, and closed the door behind her.

    The guard had already notified the family.

    Within moments, the front doors swung open, and a small crowd emerged, led by Madeline and Mack-seven or eight Kensingtons in total.

    Briony walked forward.

    It wasn''t yet ten in the morning, but the sky was already a dull, oppressive gray- a sure sign the weather wouldn''t be kind. She''d checked the forecast before leaving; heavy snow was expected.

    She wore a long cream-colored down coat, her ck hair falling loose around her shoulders, hands tucked into her pockets, half her face hidden behind a thick scarf. Her eyes¡ªcalm, cold, and utterly steady-never wavered from the path ahead.

    At the grand entrance, the Kensingtons stood a few steps above her, looking down with all the arrogance of royalty presiding over a subject.

    Briony stopped a few paces from the steps, her gaze coolly sweeping over each face.

    Every one of these people was family by blood-yet every one of them had tried their hardest to ruin her.

    Looking at them now, Briony felt nothing. It was like staring at a row of emotionless mannequins.

    "Mack, I''m here," she said, turning her gaze to him. Her voice was t, cold. "Let''s hear your terms."

    Mack let out a derisiveugh. "Doesn''t matter what I say. Grandma''s the one who calls the shots."

    Briony''s brow furrowed, but before she could say anything, Madeline''s sharp voice cut in:

    "Mack, go get your father!"

    "Fine." Mack shot Briony a re, then disappeared inside.

    Momentster he returned-carrying Malcolm''s portrait in his arms.

    Madeline fixed Briony with a venomous re.

    "That wicked woman Julia murdered my son! And you expect Mack to help her?" she spat. "Briony, if you hadn''t schemed and manipted Stewart into helping youst time, do you think I''d have let Mack so much as get tested-let alone consider a donation?"

    "But even if the test is a match, so what? The decision is ours! What''s Stewart going to do-hold a knife to Mack''s throat and force him to donate?" Madeline sneered, her lined face twisting in triumph. "Besides, Stewart hasn''t said a word since the results came in. Looks like he''s not nning to help you a second time!¡±

    She gave a brittle, satisfiedugh. "So now, Briony, you have no choice but to beg us!"

 Chapter 75

    Briony couldn''t be bothered to argue with them any longer. She''de here fully prepared for whatever might happen.

    As for Stewart... If she was still harboring even a shred of hope for him at this point, that would be truly pathetic.

    With that in mind, Briony spoke, her voice icy: "I''ll pay for Mack''s bone marrow. Name your price."

    "Name a price?" Madeline scoffed, her lips curling in disdain. "The Kensington family hardly needs your money, Briony! If you want to save that wretched woman, fine¡ªbut first, you''ll get on your knees and beg my son for forgiveness!"

    At her words, Mack stepped forward, clutching Malcolm''s framed portrait in his arms. He stood on the steps, looming over Briony, looking down with a smug authority.

    "Briony, you want my help?" Mack sneered. "Get down on your knees and bow to my father''s picture. One hundred times. And for each one, you say, ''I''m sorry, I was wrong.'' Do that, and I''ll donate my bone marrow to your criminal of a mother."

    Briony''s eyes flicked to Malcolm''s portrait, her brow furrowing. She turned back to Mack. "You swear you''ll keep your word?"

    "Of course!" Mack''s eyes gleamed with the thrill of tormenting her. "Well? What are you waiting for, Briony? Get down and start begging!"

    But Briony stood her ground, unmoved.

    Mack''s expression twisted with frustration. He thrust the portrait toward her. "What''s wrong, Briony? Not willing? Look! Who''s this? It''s your father-your own flesh and blood! Now, in front of him, you''re begging me to save the woman who killed him. And that''s your attitude? Don''t you think you should show a little sincerity?"

    Briony stared at the portrait, and for one chilling moment, Mack''s face seemed to blend with Malcolm''s. The cruelty-it really did run in their blood.

    Her heart was numb, emptied of any feeling for Malcolm, for Mack, for Madeline, or for anything the Kensingtons had ever done. Disgust had hollowed her out long ago.

    When facing them, she realized, there was no point thinking of them as people. It was better to treat them as rabid animals, ready to bite at any moment.

    "Mack." She lifted her gaze and looked at him as if he were nothing more than a piece of furniture. "I''ll kneel. I''ll apologize. But do you dare swear, here and now, in front of Malcolm''s portrait, that if you break your word, you''ll suffer for it?"

    Mack faltered, caught off guard.

    Swear an oath like that?

    Before Mack could answer, Madeline exploded. "You venomous little wretch! Mack is the only heir our family has left-how dare you¡ª"

    "Fine!" Mack cut her off, eager to keep the upper hand. "I swear before my father: if you kneel a hundred times, I''ll keep my word!"

    "Mack!" Madeline pounded her cane against the floor, her voice rising in panic. "How could you say such a thing?"

    "Grandma," Mack turned to reassure her, "don''t worry. A hundred times? There''s no way she''ll go through with it."

    Outside, the bitter cold seeped into their bones. Mack was sure Briony didn''t have the strength-or the pride-to endure this humiliation.

    And even if she did, so what? Mack had never believed in superstitions. The dead were dead. Swearing in front of some picture meant nothing. What could possibly happen-divine retribution?

    He looked back at Briony. "Listen, Briony. One hundred bows, one hundred apologies. Miss even one, and the deal''s off."

    Briony stared at him, her eyes cold and unblinking.

    Deep down, she knew Mack had no intention of donating his bone marrow. She wasn''t betting on his honesty. She was betting on Madeline''s deep-seated superstition. If Mack swore an oath in front of Malcolm''s portrait, and Briony did her part, Madeline''s fear of retribution would force Mack to follow through-no matter what he wanted.

    If it meant her mother might live, Briony could endure kneeling. She could endure anything.

    She took a step back, expression nk, then dropped to her knees.

    The moment she did, Mack burst into raucousughter.

    "Well, well! Look at you now, Briony! Five years ago, you thought you were something special, didn''t you? Sleeping with Stewart-big deal! Now you''re on your knees before me like a dog! Ha! I shouldn''t have asked you to beg for forgiveness. I should have made you crawl and bark! Hahaha!¡±

 Chapter 76

    Briony knelt upright on the unforgiving ground, fists clenched tightly at her sides.

    Though she was on her knees, her back remained ramrod straight. Her face was calm, almost serene, as she stared up at Mack, who was still howling withughter.

    There was no fear or pleading in her delicate features. If anything, her eyes shed with stubborn defiance-a refusal to break.

    That only infuriated Mack further.

    Not humble enough. Not nearly humiliated enough.

    "Briony! That''s not how you beg for mercy!" Mack stormed down the steps, grabbed a fistful of her hair, and yanked her head back hard.

    A jolt of pain shot through Briony, making her brow crease. Forced to look up at him, tears sprang to her eyes from the sting, but she stayed silent. Gritting her teeth, she red at Mack, refusing to utter a sound.

    Her defiance stabbed at him, sending his temper ring. He pressed her head toward the rough pavement.

    "Don''t know how to bow your head, do you? Want me to teach you?!"

    "What are you so proud of, Briony? You''re nothing but the Kensington family''s cast-off! Who do you think you are, acting high and mighty in front of me?!"

    "You thought Stewart was some prize you could easily snatch? He''s just toying with you! His real girlfriend is Rosita Lockwood-daughter of the Lockwoods, the hottest star in Hollywood! You''re nothing to him but a disposable ything. Did you really think he''d break the rules for you, again and again?"

    "Let me tell you tonight, I''ll have a few guys take turns with you right here, and Stewart won''t even bother to show up!"

    Briony''s forehead mmed into the coarse asphalt. The pain drained the color from her face in an instant.

    The Kensingtons stood above on the steps, looking down at her, every face twisted in satisfaction at her misery.

    From the shadows, Ottilie pulled out her phone and started filming, sending the footage to a massive group chat-over five hundred members, all sons and daughters of Northborough''s elite.

    Five years ago, Briony had defied the Kensingtons to save Julia-something many in Northborough still remembered.

    So when the video of Briony, once proud, now kneeling and bowing her head in humiliation outside the Kensingtons'' mansion, hit the group, the chat exploded.

    Within minutes, the footage spread from one group to another, and then onto social media...

    Meanwhile, Ste couldn''t reach Briony.

    Today was supposed to be Briony''s surgery, but she hadn''t answered her phone all morning.

    Something was wrong. Worry gnawed at Ste as she rushed to find Cedric rke.

    Cedric looked surprised when Ste mentioned Stewart. "Why are you looking for him?"

    "I can''t get hold of Bryn. Last night she told me you suggested she ask Stewart for help!"

    "That''s right," Cedric replied. "She came to me yesterday to ask about the surgery.

    I assumed she talked things over with Stewart the night before."

    "She went to see Stewart the night before yesterday?"

    "That''s what I figured."

    Ste frowned and shook her head. ¡°No, something''s off. Bryn and I had ns today¡ªimportant ones. Even if something urgent came up, she''d tell me in advance. But she didn''t. And now her phone''s off!"

    Cedric pressed his lips together, suddenly uneasy. "You think something happened to her?"

    Ste''s eyes brimmed with anxious tears. "I''m scared she went alone to the Kensingtons!"

    "The Kensingtons?" Cedric frowned. "But Stewart already agreed to help her. Why would she go to them?"

    "Did you ask her directly?" Ste pressed. "Did she tell you herself that Stewart agreed?"

    Cedric hesitated.

    No. She hadn''t.

    "If she didn''t say so, how can you be sure? If Stewart had promised, she would''ve told me right away!"

    The uneasy feeling in Ste''s chest only grew. "Bryn isn''t reckless. If she had to choose between pleading with the Kensingtons or Stewart, she''d go to Stewart every time. If she went to the Kensingtons...it means things with Stewart fell apart."

    Cedric''s heart skipped a beat. Only now did he realize how badly he might have misjudged the situation.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll call Stewart right now."

    He pulled out his phone and dialed Stewart''s number.

 Chapter 77

    Lunar Heights Estate.

    Irwin was moring to build a snowman, and because Rosita was too frail to y outside with him, Stewart stepped in himself.

    From the sunroom upstairs, Rosita watched her husband and son in the snowy yard below, theirughter drifting up to her. Her eyes were filled with tenderness and contentment.

    Suddenly, a phone vibrated on the wooden tea table beside her.

    It was Stewart''s phone.

    Rosita walked over and picked it up, pausing when she saw the caller ID: Cedric rke.

    Her hand stilled for a moment as she recalled a video she''d just watched online. She nced through the window at Stewart and Irwin, still ying in the snow.

    After a breath, she set the phone back down, lifted her cup of herbal tea, and sipped slowly, savoring the warmth.

    At the hospital, Cedric rke had already called five times, but no one answered. "This is odd. Why isn''t Stewart picking up?" he muttered.

    "Maybe he''s ignoring you on purpose!" Ste was clearly agitated. "He probably guessed you were calling about Bryn and decided not to answer!"

    "Stewart isn''t like that," Cedric replied with conviction. "He''s probably just busy¡ª" "Oh, forget it! I must be out of my mind to think Stewart would help!" Ste sighed in frustration. "I''ll just go to the Kensingtons myself!"

    "Are you sure you want to go alone?" Cedric caught her arm. "Do you want me toe with you?"

    Ste hesitated. Her first instinct was to refuse, not wanting to trouble him-but then she remembered the Kensingtons and their notorious arrogance. The rke family was influential in Northborough, and Cedric was close to Stewart. Having him along might actually help if things got tense.

    She nodded. "Thank you, Dr. rke. I''d appreciate it."

    Cedric nodded back, about to say something else when a nurse rushed over, face pale and anxious.

    "Dr. rke, urgent! The patient in Room 28 has copsed!"

    Room 28!

    Ste''s eyes widened. "That''s Ms. Hudson, isn''t it?"

    "Don''t worry, I''ll check on her right away!" Cedric said, already moving.

    Julia had suddenly suffered a severe episode and lost consciousness. Cedric rushed to lead the emergency response.

    Ste waited outside the ER, pacing back and forth, anxiety etched in every line of her face.

    Gina stood nearby, looking just as worried.

    Julia had fainted just as Gina had gone downstairs to grab a snack from the convenience store. By the time she returned, Julia was already in the ER.

    If anything happened to Julia, Gina knew she''d never forgive herself.

    A painfully long half hour passed before the emergency room light finally flicked off.

    The door swung open.

    Ste hurried forward. "How is Ms. Hudson?"

    "She''s stable," Cedric said, pulling down his surgical mask with a relieved smile. "She''s already regained consciousness. There''s no sign of her condition worsening-it looks like her fainting was triggered by emotional distress, not her illness."

    "Emotional distress?" Ste frowned. "She''s barely left her room. What could have upset her so much?"

    "When I left her earlier, she seemed fine," Gina recalled. "She even asked me to bring her back some corn on the cob."

    Ste thought the situation odd as well.

    "Let''s get her back to the ward," she said. "We can ask her once she''s feeling better."

    Ste nodded, and Julia was soon settled back in her room. She seemed calm, even chatted quietly with Ste for a bit, but quickly slipped back into a drowsy sleep.

    With no answers and still worried about Briony, Ste reminded Gina to keep an eye on Julia''s mood, then left for the Kensingtons'' estate.

    As she walked down the corridor, Ste overheard a group of nurses whispering

    "Did you see that video? Unbelievable! Are all these high-society families really that crazy?"

    "You mean the woman in the video-Ms. Kensington? Isn''t she the daughter of the patient in Room 28?"

    "That''s her. Poor thing, getting stuck with a family like the Kensingtons. She''s really got it rough."

    Ste frowned and stopped one of the nurses. "Sorry, what video are you talking about?"

    "Dr. Joyner, you haven''t seen it?" The nurse pulled out her phone, found the video, and handed it over. "Look, that''s Ms. Kensington, right?"

    The woman in the video, forced to her knees with her hair yanked back, was indeed Briony.

 Chapter 78

    Ste''s blood pressure shot straight to the roof the moment she nced at the video.

    She demanded, "Where did this videoe from?"

    "It looks like it leaked from some rich kids'' group chat. But now it''s all over the inte."

    Without another word, Ste grabbed her phone and called Cedric rke.

    Cedric picked up almost immediately, beating her to the punch: "You saw the video too, didn''t you?"

    Ste paused. "You saw it as well?"

    "Yeah. I''m already in the parking garage. Juste down-I''m by Section C."

    "Got it!"

    She hung up and made a beeline for the underground garage.

    ***

    Meanwhile, in a quiet hospital room, Julia slowly opened her eyes.

    "Gee..."

    Gina rushed to her side. "I''m right here. How are you feeling? Want some water?"

    "I want to go home."

    Gina frowned. "You''re still sick, Julia. You can''t just leave now."

    "The holidays are four days away. I want to spend New Year''s at home."

    "At least wait until Ms. Kensington gets here, okay? We''ll talk it over together." "If I go home, she''lle home too."

    Julia pushed herself upright, meeting Gina''s worried gaze, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears. "Gee, all of you have been hiding things from me. But I have cancer. If Dr. Lockwood hadn''t slipped up this morning, I''d still have no idea."

    Gina froze, stunned into silence.

    After a moment, she finally stammered, "You... you know?"

    "You shouldn''t have kept it from me. I''m not that fragile. If I''m sick, I''ll get treated. No need to act like it''s the end of the world."

    "Is that really how you feel?" Gina studied Julia''s face, searching for cracks.

    "Call Star for me, will you? Tell her I know about the leukemia, and I''ll cooperate with treatment. But it''s the holidays¡ªpeople are supposed to be home. Just let me spend these few days with Bryn, so we can see in the New Year together." Julia''s voice was calm and steady, as if the diagnosis hadn''t shaken her at all. Gina had to admit, she made a good point.

    Spending the holidays in a hospital... it just didn''t feel right.

    So, Gina called Ste.

    After hearing Gina out and discussing it with Cedric, Ste agreed: Julia could go home for a few days. It would help keep her spirits up.

    ***

    Out in the Kensington family''s backyard, the "intervention" against Briony was far from over.

    Mack''s brute strength was terrifying-he pinned Briony down, mming her into the ground again and again.

    Briony fought back with everything she had, but it was no use; her forehead struck the ground several times, hard.

    At some point, she started bleeding, a fresh trickle of blood running down her temple.

    The moment Briony saw the blood, panic shot through her. She had no intention of dying here.

    Just as Mack went to force her down again, she gritted her teeth and shoved him with all her strength.

    Mack, caught off guard, stumbled backward-the framed portrait he was holding slipped from his hands and crashed to the ground.

    Crack!

    The ss over the photo shattered.

    ¡°Oh, dear Lord!¡± Madeline shrieked, banging her cane against the ground in distress. "This is sacrilege! Utterly disgraceful! You ungrateful girl! Mack, pick up your father''s portrait-now!"

    Snapped out of his daze, Mack scrambled to retrieve Malcolm''s broken photo.

    Madeline was deeply superstitious. A smashed memorial photo was a terrible

    omen.

    "Hurry, bring it here!" Madeline barked.

    Mack hurried up the steps, handing the photo to Madeline.

    She stroked herte son''s picture with trembling hands, tears streaming down her face. "The priest was right. This girl is a curse on our family! Mack, as long as that wretched girl breathes, the Kensingtons will never know peace!"

    Mack''s brow furrowed. "Grandma, are you saying "

    Madeline''s eyes zed as she red at Briony, who was struggling to her feet, blood still dripping down her forehead. "Let the Rottweiler out of the back yard."

 Chapter 79

    Tibetan mastiff!

    A jolt of fear shot through Briony''s heart.

    But she knew¡ªthis was exactly the kind of situation where she couldn''t afford to panic.

    "Did Madeline really think I''d show up here empty-handed?" Briony''s voice was steady, almost cold.

    Madeline frowned. "What are you getting at?"

    Briony''s lips curled into a frosty smile. "Every single call Mack made to me these past few days¡ªI recorded them all. Before I set foot in the Kensington house, I stopped by the police station. I filed a report and handed over the recordings. If anything happens to me here today, Mack will be the prime suspect. And the rest of you? Every single person in this room will be implicated."

    A stunned silence fell over the room. The entire Kensington family stared at her in disbelief.

    She had actually thought this far ahead!

    Melody practically spat with rage. "You little wretch! No wonder you seduced Stewart into representing you back in college-you conniving witch! You didn''te here looking for help; you came to set a trap for the whole Kensington family!"

    The rest of the Kensingtons weren''t far behind, pointing fingers and hurling

    curses:

    "It''s a disgrace we ever took you in! Briony, will you only be happy when you''ve destroyed this family?"

    "We never should have let the old man raise you-we should''ve left you to fend for yourself in the middle of nowhere!"

    "Mack is your own brother! And you''re scheming against him? Briony, you''re vile -you''ll get what you deserve!"

    Briony tuned out their insults; to her, their words were just so much noise.

    She stood alone, back straight despite the blood staining her ivory winter coat. She looked battered, but hardly broken.

    Blood blurred her vision. She wiped it away, smearing her hand red, then held her palm up for them all to see.

    Her lips, pale and bloodless, pulled into a faint smile. "With injuries like this, a medical examination should be more than enough to prove assault with intent."

    "You-!" Madeline''s face twisted with fury, the lines of age deepening in her scowl. "You really are a schemer, aren''t you?"

    Briony''s eyes, cold as ice, swept over every face in the room before settling on Madeline. "When you''re up against a pack of heartless animals, you have to use your wits. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have survived this long, would I?"

    She turned her gaze back to Madeline. "Madeline, Mack is your only son-your precious heir. Are you really willing to risk his future for the sake of getting rid of your so-called ck sheep?"

    Madeline red daggers at her, hatred burning in her eyes.

    But Briony simply stared back, calm and detached. It was as if she had anticipated every move, every word-the entire scene was unfolding exactly as she''d nned.

    Mack descended the stairs and stopped in front of her.

    "You expect me to just take your word for it about these recordings?" he sneered. "Briony, stop trying to y mind games with me. Even if you really did go to the police, I''m not scared. There''s not a single witness here who would testify for you."

    His dark gaze was menacing, fixed on her. "As long as you end up dead, no one can prove a thing."

    "Is that so?" Briony let out a shortugh. "Mack, did you forget when you deliberately ran me down before?"

    He flinched; his brows drew together.

    She caught the flicker of fear in his expression-and knew she''d hit her mark.

    "This is a society ofws," she said quietly. "Your crimes don''t go unnoticed. To the justice system, you''re already a repeat offender."

    Lifting her bloody hand, she wiped it carelessly across the front of his pristine suit jacket. ¡°You look the part of a gentleman, Mack, but everything you do proves you''re nothing but a monster."

 Chapter 80

    "Mack, you should try doing more good in this world. People who walk a dark path tend to meet ghosts in the night."

    With those words, Briony cast a cold, contemptuous nce at Madeline, who was sitting on the steps. Then she turned and strode out of the house.

    "Briony! I''ll kill you!"

    Mack snarled, teeth clenched in fury. He grabbed a heavy flowerpot from a nearby table and charged at her, raising it high, ready to bring it crashing down on her head-

    "Mack!!"

    Madeline shrieked, her eyes wide in panic. "What are you all just standing there for? Stop him-now!"

    The house staff rushed forward, grabbing Mack and pulling him back before he could strike.

    The flowerpot slipped from Mack''s grasp and smashed to pieces on the floor, shards and dirt scattering everywhere.

    Briony paused and nced back at the mess. She lifted her gaze, her eyes full of disgust as she stared at Mack, his face red with rage and violence.

    A cold, mocking smile curved her lips. "You really are just like Malcolm."

    Mack froze.

    "Here''s the deal, Mack. In three days, you''lle sign the donation agreement, or I''ll take my medical report and this recording straight to the police and file an attempted murder charge."

    "Bullshit!" Mack roared, still struggling against the staff restraining him. "You think this little game is enough to threaten me? Let me tell you something go ahead, call the cops! I''m not scared of you! A couple of scratches and some lousy recording-you really think the Kensington family can''t make this disappear?" "You''re right, that evidence alone might not be enough to put you away. But imagine the headlines: ''CEO of the Kensington Group used of Attempted Murder.'' With thepany''s current situation, do you think your business could survive the fallout?"

    Mack fell silent, stunned.

    Madeline and the other Kensingtons were livid, hurling insults at Briony, but not a single one dared to step forward and challenge her outright.

    To Briony, they looked like nothing more than pathetic clowns.

    Every angry, twisted face was uglier than thest.

    She turned away, no longer interested in their outbursts, and walked straight for the door.

    The massive Kensington estate stood with its doors thrown wide open.

    When she''d arrived, she''d been alone outnumbered, facing gloating enemies. But as she left, she carried herself with quiet confidence, and this time, no one dared stop her.

    A white BMW crawled down the quiet road.

    It wasn''t until she''d put three miles between herself and the Kensington mansion that Briony finally began to rx. Her body started to tremble, the shock catching up with her atst.

    She wasn''t nearly as calm or confident as she''d appeared back there.

    Blood still trickled from the cut on her forehead, and a wave of dizziness washed over her.

    She needed a hospital.

    She couldn''t let herself ck out behind the wheel.

    Up ahead, the traffic lights blurred in her vision at the next intersection.

    Briony shook her head, fighting to stay awake, but her eyelids grew heavier by the second.

    Her phone buzzed relentlessly in her purse.

    She pressed her foot on the brake and the BMW rolled to a stop at the red light.

    With thest of her strength, Briony fished her phone out, squinting at the screen

    to see who was calling-but everything was just a blur.

    She was so tired...

    Her finger managed to swipe the answer button, but the phone slipped from her hand, tumbling to the floor.

    Briony slumped over the steering wheel, consciousness slipping away.

    On the floor mat, the phone screen still glowed, showing an iing call from "Stewart."

    "Briony, where are you?"

    "Briony? Say something! Briony?"

    Stewart''s deep voice, edged with panic, echoed through the silent car.

    His only answer was the ring of car horns behind her, impatient and sharp in

    the night.

 Chapter 81

    "Bryn!"

    A white Porsche Cayenne screeched to a halt at the side of the road. The

    passenger door flew open and Ste jumped out, racing toward the white BMW parked just ahead.

    She yanked at the door handle, but it was still locked. Desperate, she pounded on the window, shouting at the top of her lungs. Inside, Briony sat motionless,

    showing no sign of hearing her.

    "Bryn! Bryn, wake up! Please!"

    Ste''s eyes filled with tears when she caught sight of the blood on Briony''s clothes. Panic rose in her chest, her voice breaking as she called out again.

    Cedric rke hurried over and tried to calm her. "Ste, stand back. Let me handle this."

    Wiping her cheeks with the back of her hand, Ste quickly stepped aside.

    Cedric pulled a rescue tool from his bag and smashed the window. He reached in, unlocked the door, and swung it open.

    He leaned in to check on Briony, assessing her injuries as quickly as he could.

    Not far away, a ck Maybach idled at the curb, hazard lights blinking. Behind the wheel, Stewart''s sharp features remained inscrutable as he watched the scene unfold, his dark eyes fixed on them.

    Cedric gently lifted Briony from the car. "Open the back door, quick."

    Ste rushed to do as he asked, pulling the rear door open.

    "The cut on her forehead isn''t deep, but I can''t tell if there are other injuries," Cedric said, carefullyying Briony across the backseat. He closed the door and turned to Ste. ¡°I''m taking her straight to the hospital. Can you drive my car and meet me there?"

    Ste nodded quickly. "Of course."

    Cedric slid into the driver''s seat and sped off, the white BMW disappearing down the road. Ste scrambled into Cedric''s car and followed close behind.

    About ten minutester, Briony was wheeled into the emergency room.

    Ste raced down the hall just as the doors swung shut behind them.

    "How is she?" she asked anxiously.

    "Director Faust called while we were on the way. He''s waiting for her-don''t worry, she''s in good hands," Cedric assured her.

    Director Faust was the top surgeon in the hospital, a man so in-demand that patients usually waited months for an appointment. Yet Cedric had managed to get him here with a single phone call. The realization left Ste both stunned and grateful.

    She looked at Cedric, her voice trembling with emotion. "Thank you, Dr. rke. Really."

    Dr. rke shook his head, offering a rare, gentle smile. "No need to thank me, Dr. Joyner. You and Ms. Kensington may not be sisters by blood, but anyone can see you''re closer than most real siblings. That kind of friendship is something to be envied."

    Ste nodded, her eyes misting again. "Bryn is amazing. I moved to Northborough in high school, and at first, I was the new kid everyone picked on. Most of my ssmates just looked the other way, but Bryn-she always stood up for me."

    She let out a small, wateryugh. "Don''t let her size fool you-she''s tougher than she looks! She''d get into fights for me, and she didn''t care if she got hurt herself. I just don''t understand why someone as good as Bryn keeps having to suffer like this..."

    Her voice wavered, and tears threatened to spill again.

    Cedric shifted awkwardly, clearly ufortable with tears. He tried, in his own clumsy way, to offerfort. "Hey, don''t cry."

    Ste sniffled, attempting a smile. Right-she shouldn''t be falling apart, not now, not so close to the holidays.

    She took a deep breath, wiped her cheeks, and forced herself to rally. "I''ll stay with Bryn. Dr. rke, if you need to get back to work, go ahead.¡±

    Cedric was about to respond when his phone buzzed. He nced at the screen, then answered. After a brief, urgent conversation about a patient, he hung up and hurried away to another emergency.

    A momentter, the doors to the ER swung open and Director Faust stepped out. "Director Faust! Is my friend all right?"

    "She''s stable. We stitched up her wound-the cut wasn''t deep, but she lost a fair bit of blood. She''ll need to stay for observation to rule out a concussion, but if all goes well, she can go home soon and rest."

    Relief washed over Ste. "Does she have any other injuries?"

    "Nothing obvious, but if you''re concerned, you can request a full-body scan once she wakes up."

    Ste hesitated, anxiety twisting in her stomach.

    The fewer people who knew Briony was pregnant, the better. A full exam would almost certainly reveal it¡ªand Director Faust was close with Cedric. If Cedric found out, there was every chance Stewart would too.

    Ste managed a tight smile. "Thank you, Director Faust, but let''s wait until Bryn wakes up and see what she wants to do."

    He nodded. "Of course. I''ll leave you to it, then. If you need anything, just let me know."

    "Thank you, Director Faust."

    Ste watched him walk away, letting out a long sigh.

    Two failed attempts at an abortion-and both times, something had stopped it from happening. Maybe, she thought, there really was such a thing as fate, just like her grandmother used to say.

    Half an hourter, Cedric emerged from surgery, exhausted.

    He pushed open the office door-and nearly jumped. Stewart was sitting on the couch, waiting for him.

    "I''ve called you five times and you didn''t answer. Now you turn up in my office out of nowhere? What, is this supposed to be a surprise? Don''t get me wrong, but I''m not Rosita¨Dyou don''t need to keep me on my toes."

    Stewart''s face gave nothing away. He barely nced up, his cool gaze as unreadable as ever.

    Cedric rolled his eyes, grabbed a cup, and filled it with warm water from the dispenser. "Seriously, what were you doing all morning? I called you five times. You could have picked up just once!"

 Chapter 82

    Stewart ignored his question and asked instead, "You just got back from the ER?"

    "Yeah!" Cedric rke strode over and dropped onto the sofa across from Stewart. His tall frame slouched against the cushions, exhaustion written all over him. "I''m dead tired. It was a close call at death''s door-if we''d been a minuteter, we would''ve lost him for good!"

    At that, Stewart''s brow twitched. "That serious?"

    "Of course. Internal bleeding. We managed to save him for now, but he''ll have to stay in the ICU for a few more days..."

    "Internal bleeding?" Stewart cut him off, his dark eyes locked onto Cedric. A storm seemed to gather behind his gaze.

    Cedric, eyes shut and rubbing the stiffness from his neck, didn''t notice Stewart''s sudden change.

    "Yeah, just yesterday he was fine, then today-boom, out of nowhere. Makes you realize how precious life really is. You never know what''sing first, an ident or tomorrow. Take my patient, for example-"

    "Where is he?" Stewart demanded.

    Cedric blinked, startled by the interruption and Stewart''s grim expression. "Wait, what''s with you?"

    "Internal bleeding-who did this?" Stewart''s voice was cold, edged with barely concealed rage.

    "Did what?" Cedric straightened up, giving Stewart a look like he''d lost his mind. "Man, we''re talking about an eighty-year-old. Who wouldy a hand on him?"

    Stewart froze. "An old man?" He frowned, his clenched fists loosening a little. "The person you just saved was..."

    "My patient!" Cedric stared at him, baffled. "Seriously, why are you so worked up about an old man? How about worrying about why I was looking for you this morning?"

    Stewart pressed his lips together, saying nothing, but the look he shot Cedric was tinged with clear annoyance.

    Cedric felt even more lost under that re. "What''s up with you, Stewart? You''re off today. Did something big happen this morning? You missed my call-where the hell were you? Do you even know- Hey! I''m not finished-where are you going? Stewart!"

    The door mmed shut with a loud bang.

    Cedric stared at the closed door, frowning and muttering, "Seriously, what''s his problem..."

    Meanwhile, in the hospital room, Briony was just waking up.

    Ste had been keeping vigil by her side. As soon as she saw Briony stir, she hurried over. "How are you feeling?"

    Briony managed a faint, ¡°I''m okay."

    After making sure Briony had no signs of concussion, Ste finally rxed.

    Then, hands on her hips, she spent the next ten minutes absolutely tearing into Briony.

    "If f you ever go behind my back like that again, I swear I''ll disown you!"

    "Do you think you''re invincible? That''s the Kensington family we''re talking about! Did you forget what they did to you five years ago?!"

    "If I hadn''t dragged Dr. rke over to find you today, you''d have died in that car, do you get that?!"

    Briony stayed silent throughout the tirade.

    Only when Ste finally ran out of steam did she softly say, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to worry you."

    "You always do this!" Ste shot her a re, but though she was angry, concern clearly outweighed it.

    Seeing the thick bandage wrapped around Briony''s forehead, Ste let out a heavy sigh, her voice softening.

    "Bryn, you can''t keep trying to handle everything on your own. It''s cruel, you know? Not just to yourself, but to me and Ms. Hudson. If something really happened to you today... we''d spend the rest of our lives drowning in guilt and regret."

    Briony realized she''d truly scared Ste this time.

    "Star, I''m sorry. I didn''t think it through."

    "The one you owe an apology to is Ms. Hudson." Ste hesitated, her expression growing serious. "She knows about her leukemia now."

    Briony''s eyes widened. "How did she find out?"

    "Gina said a new intern let it slip."

    "I need to see her-"

    "How? In your state?" Ste held her down gently. "Rx, Ms. Hudson is fine. She just kept insisting she wanted to go home for the holidays. After talking it over with Dr. rke, we decided to let Gina take her home for now."

    That finally eased Briony''s nerves a little.

    "Worry about yourself first," Ste said, ncing pointedly at Briony''s abdomen. "You banged your head hard, but those two little ones are hanging in there."

    Briony fell silent for a moment, then reached to touch her belly.

    "Can you ask Director Grant if the surgery can still happen this afternoon?"

    Ste''s eyes widened in shock. "You''re really going through with it?"

 Chapter 83

    "Yeah."

    "There are only four days left until New Year''s Eve," Ste said, her expression worried. "You really should stay with Ms. Hudson through the holidays before you even think about surgery, don''t you think?"

    "I looked it up," Briony replied, voice calm but tired. "I just need to keep warm and take it easy for a while. Other than that, there''s not much I have to worry about."

    "But still-"

    "Star, can you please ask for me?" Briony looked at Ste earnestly. "Scheduling surgery is a huge headache. Waiting another week... it just feels like forever."

    After all, it was her own child. Every day she waited, her attachment grew a little stronger.

    She was terrified afraid that if she dragged this out any longer, she might change her mind.

    Ste wasn''t sure this was right, but seeing how determined Briony was, she could only agree to try.

    When Director Grant heard that Briony had juste out of the ER with stitches still fresh on her forehead and was asking about surgery that very afternoon, she didn''t just refuse. She tore into Ste over the phone.

    Ste hung up, lips pouting in defeat. "See? Absolutely not! This isn''t a joke, Briony, you have a rare blood type! I haven''t been chewed out by my mentor this badly since I became a full-time resident!"

    "Sorry, I just "

    "Alright, alright, enough." Ste cut her off with an exasperated eye roll. "You''ve been apologizing to me ever since you woke up. If you''re not tired of saying it, I''m already tired of hearing it. Just stop thinking about all this for now, okay? Get some rest."

    Briony pressed her lips together and fell quiet.

    Ste nced at her friend''s worried face, then sighed. "Don''t stress. Professor Grant knows your situation inside out. She said she''ll keep your case on the blood bank''s radar. After the holidays, if you''re still sure you want to go through with it, just tell me and I''ll call her right away."

    Briony touched her belly gently. "Alright. We''ll talk after the holidays."

    That evening, Cedric rke stopped by to check on Briony.

    Ste had gone back to work, leaving the two of them alone in the room.

    Once Cedric was sure that Briony was alright, he cleared his throat, hesitated, then finally spoke up. "Um, Stewart came to see me this morning." Briony went still.

    After a few seconds, she looked at Cedric. "Dr. rke, can I ask you something? Has Stewart ever mentioned me to you?"

    Cedric blinked, thinking it over before answering honestly. "You know, I don''t think he ever has."

    Briony''s lips twisted in a faint, bitter smile.

    Just as she''d expected.

    In thest five years, Stewart had never introduced her to a single one of his friends. She used to think it was because he was busy with work, or maybe just naturally reserved and not one for casual get-togethers.

    But after Rosita returned from abroad, and Irwin''s family secret came out, Briony finally understood. From the moment she''d begged Stewart to defend her mother, he''d already set everything in motion.

    He''d offered her his hand, shining like a savior, and she''d thought it was salvation -never realizing he was just casting a.

    For five years, she''d been tangled in the marriage Stewart had woven for her, convinced she was safe within it. She never saw the hooks hidden in the threads.

    Five years of marriage had left her battered and scarred without her even realizing it, while Stewart-the one who''d spun the web-came and went as he pleased, always in control, always calcting.

    Only she was left to pick up the pieces, her pain invisible to everyone else.

    The hospital room was silent.

    Briony''s quiet sadness was so palpable that Cedric almost couldn''t bear it.

    "Are you alright?" he asked gently. "Did I say something wrong?"

    Briony snapped out of her reverie and looked at Cedric, then gave a cold, crooked smile. "If Stewart never mentioned me, Dr. rke, why would you think he''d help me?"

    Cedric hesitated. She was right-why had he assumed that?

    Stewart had never once told him directly what their rtionship was.

    He''d even asked, but Stewart always evaded the question.

    Staring at Briony, Cedric felt a sudden wave of embarrassment.

    He couldn''t exactly say, "Well, my gut tells me Stewart cares about you."

    If Stewart were single, maybe he could have yed matchmaker.

    But Stewart and Rosita had been together for years and even had a son.

    If he implied Stewart cared for Briony, it would make Stewart look like a serial cheater in waiting. That wasn''t a line Cedric was willing to cross.

 Chapter 84

    "Sorry, I didn''t think it through. I just assumed that since Stewart stepped in to help at the start, he''d see things through to the end-just the kind of person he

    is."

    Cedric rke paused, then added, "Ms. Kensington, I know you''re not the type to interfere in other people''s rtionships. If anything I''ve said or done before has offended you, I want to sincerely apologize."

    "No need for that, Dr. rke," Briony replied with a faint smile. "Stewart and I aren''t even friends. I''d appreciate it if you didn''t bring him up around me anymore. People might get the wrong idea."

    Cedric nodded in agreement. "You''re right. I''ll keep that in mind from now on."

    Just outside the hospital room, the door left slightly ajar, a man peered in through the crack, watching Briony.

    Her profile looked almost ghostly pale, a thick bandage wrapped around her forehead-enough to make anyone''s heart ache at the sight. But her eyes were calm and distant, and her voice when she spoke was cold, betraying no emotion whatsoever.

    Stewart''s dark brows knit together as he watched for a moment. Then, suddenly, the corner of his mouth curved into a cold, humorless smile.

    After a brief pause, he tore his gaze away and left without another word.

    A nurse pushing a cart of supplies passed by, ncing at the trash can beside the corridor-where a perfectly arranged fruit basket sat on top.

    "Who on earth would throw away such a beautiful fruit basket?" she wondered aloud.

    She eyed the basket: elegant wrapping, and the fruit inside looked like the finest you could buy...

    Lately, Stewart had been working on a particrly difficult case involving sexual assault against a minor. The victim''s parents were immigrant workers; the used, four local rich kids. Cases like this were always a minefield-ss divides and social pressure made every step a challenge.

    For the past few days, Stewart had barely had time for anything else.

    That morning, the victim''s parents had shown up at the firm again, saying they''d been threatened and harassed. Stewart did his best to reassure them, promising he''d do everything possible to win their case, and then asked his assistant to personally escort them home.

    He''d barely seen them out when Cedric rke called.

    Stewart answered, walking over to the window and pinching the bridge of his nose. "What is it?"

    "I thought about it all night," Cedric said. "I really think you need to step in and help Mack. If you''re going to do a good deed, might as well see it through to the end, right?"

    At that, Stewart paused, eyes narrowing. "You''re awfully invested in Briony''s business."

    "Oh, please. I treat all my patients this way!" Cedric sighed. "Come on, just do me this favor. The Kensingtons aren''t the type to back down easily, but if you get involved, it''ll be fine."

    "You want me to get involved?" Stewart let out a short, coldugh. "Did Briony put you up to this?"

    "No, this was my idea."

    "She''d rather go begging to the Kensingtons than ask me for help. What makes you think she''d ept it if I offered?"

    Cedric was at a loss for words.

    "If Briony prefers to humiliate herself, why should you y the saint?" Stewart''s voice was icy. "If she wants to beg the Kensingtons, let her. I won''t stand in her way."

    With that, Stewart hung up.

    He closed his eyes and pressed his lips together hard. Since yesterday, there''d been a fire smoldering in his chest that he couldn''t name and couldn''t shake.

    "Mr. Wentworth?"

    Carl''s voice broke the silence in the office.

    Stewart''s mood darkened even further at the interruption. He turned, eyes cold and sharp, his presence instantly chilling the room.

    Carl shrank back under Stewart''s gaze, quickly stepping aside as he gestured toward the door. "Mr. Wentworth, Ms. Hudson here says she''d like a word with you."

    In the doorway stood Julia and Gina, each holding a carefully wrapped gift box. Stewart looked genuinely surprised to see Julia.

    She stepped inside, her voice trembling just a little. "Attorney Wentworth, did I hear you say Bryn went to the Kensingtons for help? Why would she do that?"

    Stewart nced at Carl. "Bring in some coffee, please."

    Then he turned back to Julia, his tone gentler. "Please, have a seat."

    But Julia shook her head. "Attorney Wentworth, I only came to drop off some New Year''s gifts¡ªI won''t stay for coffee. But I overheard your call. You said Bryn went to the Kensingtons. What''s going on?"

    "Please, don''t worry. Let me "

    "Stewart, I brought you an Americano-"

    Rosita walked in carrying a steaming cup of coffee, beaming, but the smile froze

    on her face when she spotted Julia. "Ms. Hudson?"

 Chapter 85

    Julia was caught off guard when she saw Rosita standing there.

    The memory of mistaking Rosita for Mrs. Wentworth made guilt twist in her stomach-she couldn''t believe how unfair she''d been to her own daughter. Even when her daughter was being hounded online, Julia had apologized to Rosita instead...

    Those moments yed back in her mind as she tightened her grip on the New Year''s gift bag. Julia had never been the confrontational type, but facing the woman who hade between her daughter and her son-inw, resentment simmered inside her.

    "I don''t know you well, Ms. Lockwood," Julia said coldly. "Let''s keep things formal -please call me Ms. Hudson."

    Rosita''s smile faltered for a split second, but she quicklyposed herself, feigning confusion and innocence. "Ms. Hudson, is something wrong? We had such a lovely chat thest time we met, didn''t we?"

    "That was before I knew who you really were..." Julia''s voice trailed off in shock as she nced toward the door where Gina stood.

    "Gina, would you please leave the gift here and wait for me outside? I have some things to discuss with Mr. Wentworth."

    Gina nodded, set the gift on the table, and quietly slipped out to the reception

    area.

    Turning back to Rosita, Julia''s tone was icy. "Ms. Lockwood, I''d appreciate it if you could give us a moment alone as well."

    Rosita''s brows drew together, her pretty features tinged with hurt. "Ms. Hudson, are you upset about something?"

    Anger red inside Julia. She''d watched her own marriage fall apart because of another woman, and now her daughter was going through the same heartbreak...

    The more Julia thought about it, the angrier she became. She decided there was no point in keeping up the pretense.

    "Ms. Lockwood, my daughter tried to spare everyone''s dignity by keeping this quiet, but don''t forget-Bryn and Attorney Wentworth aren''t even divorced yet! They''re still legally married! As the other woman, you should have at least a shred of shame."

    Rosita stood there, stunned, as the color drained from her face.

    "Ms. Hudson..." she stammered, her eyes brimming with tears. She shook her head helplessly. "It''s not what you think..."

    "I don''t want to get entangled any further," Julia cut her off, turning to Stewart. "Mr. Wentworth, I''ve always been grateful to you. Before Bryn told me the truth, I never doubted your character. I sincerely wished you and Ms. Lockwood happiness. But the truth is, you''ve let Bryn down..."

    Her voice wavered, and Julia paused to steady herself, taking a shaky breath.

    Stewart''s brows were furrowed, his dark eyes fixed on Julia. "What happened between Briony and me isn''t something that can be exined in a few words. I understand you''re worried about your daughter, but Rosita isn''t to me here, she "

    His phone buzzed insistently¡ªa call from the team handling histest case. "Excuse me, I need to take this."

    He left, stepping out of the office with his phone.

    Julia frowned at his retreating figure, feeling foolish for evening today. She set the gift on the table and turned to go.

    "Ms. Hudson, you''re leaving already?"

    Julia stopped, ncing back at Rosita. For some reason, the more she looked at her, the more familiar her face seemed...

    "Ms. Hudson, you spent five years in prison. I understand there''s a lot you might not know," Rosita said softly, stepping closer, lowering her voice. "Please, don''t be angry. Let me tell you what really happened."

    Julia stared at her, her frown deepening.

    "Back then, Stewart entered into a marriage of convenience with Ms. Kensington -a business arrangement. While they were secretly married, Stewart defended you in court. Their agreement was to raise Irwin together as a legally married couple..."

 Chapter 86

    "Have you heard of Irwin?" Rosita asked, her voice as innocent as ever. "He''s the son Stewart and I had five years ago. Back then, my career was taking off, and Stewart didn''t want me to lose momentum because of a baby-so this was the solution we came up with."

    She looked at Ms. Hudson, wide-eyed and guileless. "Ms. Hudson, you''ve really misunderstood me. I''m not the other woman. Stewart and I grew up together¡ª we''ve loved each other for years. Your daughter? She''s not the wife, not really. She''s just someone we asked to raise our child for us. Nothing more than a caretaker."

    Julia stared at Rosita, eyes wide in disbelief.

    "This can''t be..." Julia shook her head, her voice trembling. "I don''t believe you. Bryn would never be that foolish! If she was just taking care of your child, then why would she..."

    Why would she let herself get pregnant?

    Her Bryn couldn''t be that na?ve.

    Clutching her aching chest, Julia struggled to breathe. ¡°No. I don''t believe it. I need to go home and talk to Bryn..."

    She turned and stumbled toward the door.

    "Ms. Hudson." Rosita darted forward and caught Julia''s arm. "Don''t rush off just yet. There''s something else you should know."

    Julia tried to shake her off, but Rosita held on tight, leaning in to whisper in Julia''s ear, "Do you remember Lauren Lynn?"

    Julia froze mid-struggle.

    Rosita released her, stepped back, and smiled sweetly as Julia''s eyes widened in horror. "Let me introduce myself properly. My name is Rosita. Lauren Lynn? She''s my mother."

    It was like Julia had been struck by lightning. All the color drained from her face.

    "You-you''re...?" Julia''s hand trembled as she pointed at Rosita. "You''re that woman''s daughter..."

    "Oh, and one more thing." Rosita unlocked her phone and pulled up a video-the one from yesterday, showing Briony kneeling at the Kensingtons'' front door. "Take a good look at this, Ms. Hudson."

    "I heard Ms. Kensington went to beg the family just to pay for your treatment-let herself be humiliated for your sake. Even as an outsider, I was moved by her filial devotion."

    Julia''s gaze drifted to the phone, where the video yed: Briony forced to her knees by Mack, her head pressed to the ground...

    Julia felt as if her heart were being ripped apart. She couldn''t watch another second. Turning blindly, she staggered out of the room.

    By the time Stewart returned from his phone call, Julia was gone.

    He nced at the holiday gift basket on the table, frowned, and turned to Rosita. "Did she say anything before she left?"

    Rosita, lounging on the sofa, looked up at Stewart and shook her head innocently.

    ¡°Ms. Hudson seemed pretty upset. I tried to exin things between you and Ms. Kensington, but she wouldn''t listen. She just dropped off the gift and left."

    Stewart nodded and said nothing more.

    The ride home from thew office was silent. Julia didn''t say a word.

    Gina quickly sensed something was wrong and tried to chat, but Julia barely responded.

    Once they got home, Julia murmured that she was tired and retreated to her bedroom to rest.

    Gina didn''t think much of it. After checking the time, she slipped out to do the grocery shopping, just like any other day.

    An hourter, Gina finished making lunch and went to Julia''s room to call her to eat.

    She knocked several times. No answer. Frowning, Gina pushed the door open.

    The room was empty. Julia was gone.

    Gina searched the entire apartment, but Julia was nowhere to be found. She even checked outside, but there was still no sign of her.

    A rising sense of dread washed over her. With shaking hands, Gina dialed Briony''s number...

 Chapter 87

    Julia was missing.

    Ste and Gina had spent hoursbing the area around Dolphin Cove with Briony, but there wasn''t a single clue to be found.

    Night had fallen, New Year''s Eve was one day closer, and the sky was dumping endless snow, nketing the entire city in a relentless blizzard.

    Briony wandered through the storm like a lost child, searching for any trace of Julia.

    Where could her mother have gone?

    This city was so vast, and yet the only ce her mother could truly call home was their modest apartment near Dolphin Cove-a hundred square meters and nothing more. But Julia wasn''t there.

    Why did she leave?

    Briony couldn''t make sense of it. The guilt gnawed at her; she med herself for not looking after her mother, for not being thoughtful enough...

    The wind and snow grew harsher, battering her slender frame until she staggered. Several times she slipped and fell, but each time she stubbornly pushed herself back to her feet.

    No matter how Ste tried to talk sense into her, Briony wouldn''t listen. Searching for someone on foot in weather like this was madness-pure self-punishment.

    Finally, when reasoning failed, Ste and Gina resorted to force, dragging Briony back into the car.

    At four in the morning, Cedric rke''s phone rang.

    Ste was on the line.

    When he heard Julia was missing, Cedric sprang out of bed, dressed in record time, grabbed his car keys, and rushed out the door.

    Twenty minutester, his white Cayenne pulled up outside the Kensington estate gates.

    A BMW idled nearby, headlights glowing in the darkness.

    Cedric stepped out and walked over. As he approached, Ste and Briony climbed out of the BMW.

    "I''m so sorry to trouble you again, Dr. rke," Briony rasped, her voice hoarse.

    Given the rke family''s influence in Northborough, even the Kensingtons wouldn''t dare turn Cedric away. The situation was urgent, and Briony had no choice but to ask for his help.

    Cedric took one look at her face and frowned. "Wait in the car. Dr. Joyner and I will go in."

    Briony looked paler than the swirling snow, her nose and eyes red and swollen, her whole body ragged with exhaustion. The bandage on her forehead was spotted with blood; running around in this weather with an injury like that was sheer recklessness.

    Ste gently urged her, "Dr. rke''s right, Bryn. Wait in the car."

    Briony pressed her lips together and said nothing, but she didn''t move.

    Ste sighed. "Ms. Hudson hasn''t been found yet you can''t fall apart now."

    That finally got through to Briony. She nodded and turned back to the car.

    She closed the door behind her and stared anxiously out the window, watching as Ste and Cedric rke disappeared into the Kensington estate.

    The wait was agonizing.

    Outside, the wind howled; inside the car, Briony kept her eyes glued to the big iron gates. She both hoped her mother was there and dreaded what might

    happen if the Kensingtons found her first.

    Suddenly, there was movement at the gate.

    The Kensingtons'' elderly butler personally escorted Cedric and Ste out. Briony''s heart leapt then sank as quickly as it had risen. Only Cedric and Ste emerged.

    They opened the car door, standing outside as Briony looked up at them.

    Cedric shook his head. "We tried everything-reasoning, threats, you name it. She''s not here."

    Briony dropped her gaze. "Then where could she have gone?"

    Northborough was enormous, but Briony couldn''t think of a single other ce her mother might go.

    In desperation, they even checked the Hudson family home-thest ce Julia would ever choose. Cedric went with her. By the time they left, dawn had broken. The snow had stopped, but the sky was still a dull gray.

    Julia was still missing.

    Cedric headed straight to the hospital-he had a major surgery scheduled that morning.

    Ste called in to take the day off and apanied Briony to the police station to file a report.

    At nine a.m., Ste helped a dazed, exhausted Briony out of the precinct. Gina trailed behind, wiping tears from her cheeks.

    She was eaten up with regret, still wondering if Julia would be safe now-if only she hadn''t left to run errands the day before, maybe none of this would have happened...

 Chapter 88

    After they got in the car, Ste unscrewed her insted bottle and handed it to

    Briony. "Here, drink some warm water. With that injury on your head and another sleepless night behind you, your body''s going to give out if you don''t take care of yourself."

    Briony kept her gaze down and shook her head slightly, almost as if talking to herself. "Where do you think my mom could''ve gone?"

    Ste pressed her lips together, at a loss for an answer.

    From the back seat, Gina suddenly pped her thigh. "Why don''t we just ask Attorney Wentworth?"

    Stewart?

    Ste turned to look at Gina. "Why would we talk to him?"

    "We went to Attorney Wentworth''s office together yesterday morning."

    "What?" Ste was stunned. "Why didn''t you mention this earlier?"

    "You guys... never asked."

    Briony looked over at Gina. "Why did my mom go to his office?¡±

    "She was just bringing a New Year''s gift. But when we got there, Ms. Lockwood happened to be meeting with Attorney Wentworth, too. After a while, your mom told me to wait outside. I don''t know what they talked about after that.....¡±

    Briony clenched her hands. "Star, let''s go to thew office and find Stewart."

    "On it!" Ste started the car without hesitation.

    The past few days had been hectic for Stewartte nights at the office had be routine.

    Rosita had just wrapped up filming her series, so with her schedule suddenly clear, she''d taken to dropping by thew firm almost every day.

    That morning, she arrived bright and early, carrying a homemade breakfast. As she stepped out of her car, she caught sight of a white BMW parked by the curb. Rosita paused for a second, then looked away and strode gracefully into the building, heels clicking against the floor.

    Rosita knocked on Stewart''s office door.

    He was buried in paperwork, eyes fixed on the pages. Without looking up, he said tly, "Come in."

    Rosita entered, walking straight to his desk.

    She nced at the intimidating stack of files, her brows drawing together. Her tone was gentle but carried a hint of reproach. "Another all-nighter?"

    Stewart murmured a nomittal response.

    Rosita set the breakfast down in front of him. "Stewart, I know how much this case means to you, but you still need to eat and keep a normal routine. At least pause for breakfast, okay?"

    "Just leave it there. I''ll eat after I finish these."

    Without waiting for permission, Rosita slipped the files from his hands and nudged the breakfast closer. "Eat first."

    Stewart''s brows knit in irritation as he finally looked up at Rosita.

    His face was as cool and impassive as ever, but there was an unmistakable flicker of impatience in his dark eyes. Interruptions during work were his least favorite thing.

    But Rosita just smiled sweetly, tucking the files behind her back and tilting her chin up in mock defiance. "If you don''t eat, I''m calling Irwin to tell him you''re being

    a workaholic again. He specifically asked me to make sure you took care of yourself!"

    At the mention of Irwin, Stewart gave in.

    Massaging his brow, he let out a quiet sigh. "Fine. I get it."

    He picked up the breakfast and was just about to open it when there was a knock at the door.

    Rosita nced back and called out naturally, "Come in."

    Carl stepped inside. "Mr. Wentworth, Ms. Kensington would like to see you."

    Stewart paused, setting the breakfast aside, his tone immediately cool. "Let her in."

    Carl moved aside, holding the door for Briony and Ste. "Ladies, this way." Briony and Ste entered.

    Ste shot Rosita a look, rolling her eyes so hard it was almost theatrical.

    Briony, on the other hand,pletely ignored Rosita. Her cold, steely gaze settled right on Stewart.

    "Stewart, what did you say to my mom yesterday?"

    Stewart''s eyes shifted to Briony, and for a split second, he froze when he saw her face.

    She looked even worse than yesterday-so bad that any stranger passing by would instinctively feel a pang of sympathy.

    A strange tightness gripped Stewart''s chest. He stood and moved over to Briony,

    his gaze dropping to meet her pale, withdrawn face.

    Usually so distant and assertive, his voice softened unexpectedly. "What happened?"

 Chapter 89

    Stewart''s sudden, softened tone caught Rosita off guard. She looked at him, her brows knitting in silent confusion.

    But Briony had no time to dwell on Stewart''s change in attitude.

    Right now, all she cared about was finding her mother.

    Any lead, any glimmer of hope-she refused to let it slip by.

    She fixed Stewart with a fierce stare. "My mom''s missing."

    Stewart''s brow furrowed. "When did this happen?"

    "Last night. After she left your office."

    Briony''s gaze was icy, her resentment barely concealed.

    Stewart flinched under her re. ¡°Briony, do you really think your mother''s disappearance has something to do with me?"

    "She vanished right after seeing you! Who else am I supposed toe to?!"

    Her voice broke, anger and desperation colliding. Briony''s chest heaved, and for a moment the room spun. She pressed her lips together, fighting back tears that threatened to spill from her reddened eyes.

    She''d spent the entire night searching-she was at her breaking point.

    Seeing Stewart''s indifference now, all the frustration she''d bottled up suddenly exploded.

    "If you and Rosita hadn''t shown up at the hospitalst time, my mother never would''ve learned about our marriage!"

    "If it wasn''t for you two, I wouldn''t have been dragged through the mud online, and my mom wouldn''t think I was someone''s mistress!"

    "Stewart, I never imagined, when I agreed to your arrangement five years ago, that this marriage would be such a humiliation!"

    Stewart listened to her usations, his handsome features growing colder. "Being married to me is humiliating?"

    "Yes!" Briony met his dark eyes, unflinching. "If I could go back and choose again, I''d never marry you."

    Stewart''s expression darkenedpletely, something hot and furious rising in his chest.

    "Briony, I didn''t even have a chance to talk to your mother yesterday," he said, his voice cold and edged with anger. "Instead of ming me, maybe you should focus on where she might have gone."

    Briony''s breath caught. She stared at the man in front of her, realizing yet again -that disappointment in someone truly had no limits.

    She''d thought she couldn''t possibly be let down by Stewart any further, but he always managed to prove her wrong.

    A bitter smile curled Briony''s lips. "Right. I''m just being unreasonable, aren''t I...?"

    Stewart''s frown deepened as he watched the way she smiled.

    "Ms. Kensington, you''ve really misunderstood Stewart." Rosita stepped up beside Stewart, looking at Briony with wide, innocent eyes.

    "I was there when your mother visited yesterday. Stewart''s been caught up in a tough casetely, and he happened to step outside to take a call when Ms. Hudson arrived. She waited in the office for a few minutes, then left."

    Briony turned to Rosita, her voice sharp. "Then tell me what did you say to my mother?"

    "Me?" Rosita shook her head. "I barely know Ms. Hudson. She already thought I was the other woman because she knew about the divorce, so she was cold to me. I offered her some tea, but she refused, left her gift, and walked out."

    "Other woman''?" Ste practically gagged at Rosita''s faux-innocence. "Please. Why don''t you check your purse and see if you''re carrying a marriage certificate? Ms. Hudson was perfectly restrained-if she didn''t p you, it''s just because she''s got ss."

    Rosita''s face went pale, tears springing to her eyes.

    Ste rolled her own. "Oh, save it. Maybe your performance works on the gullible, but I''m not buying it."

    "Stewart..." Rosita looked up at him, voice trembling. "I swear I didn''t say anything. Please, tell Ms. Kensington¡ªI didn''t even talk to Ms. Hudson."

    But Stewart wasn''t looking at Rosita. His eyes were fixed on Briony''s ashen face.

    Maybe it was how terrible she looked in that moment, but for once, Stewart was willing to exin himself.

    "Your mother did get upset with Rosita yesterday," he said quietly. "Briony, I know you''re worried, but you can''t justsh out at whoever''s nearby."

    A coldugh escaped Briony, her eyes shifting from Rosita to Stewart.

    He still believed Rosita. He always took Rosita''s side.

    Briony''s voice was icy as she spoke, each word deliberate. "Stewart, you honestly make me sick."

    Stewart froze, clearly not expecting Briony to be so blunt. His face darkened further.

    Briony didn''t spare him another nce. She turned to Rosita. "Rosita, you''d better

    pray my momes home safe. Otherwise, this is on you."

    Rosita''s brows drew together, a flicker of concern in her eyes.

    Briony didn''t look back. She turned and strode away.

    Ste, still fuming, paused at the door to toss a final remark at Stewart: "I can''t

    believe Dr. rke would call someone like you a friend."

 Chapter 90

    The sound of footsteps faded into the distance, and Rosita lowered her head, finally letting out a silent sigh of relief.

    Stewart stood by the door, his expression icy and unreadable, eyes dark with something unspoken.

    Rosita nced up at him, uncertain what was going through his mind.

    "Stewart?" she ventured.

    He snapped out of his reverie and looked at her.

    "Ms. Kensington only said those harsh things because she was worried. Please don''t be upset," Rosita said gently, trying to smooth things over. "Right now, all we can hope is that Ms. Hudson is found soon. It''s almost the holidays, and Ms. Hudson, she..."

    "Yesterday," Stewart cut her off, his tone cold as he fixed her with an unblinking stare, "did you and Julia really not say anything to each other?"

    Rosita froze, caught off guard by his probing gaze. Her heart skipped a beat. "Stewart, what are you implying... Are you using me?"

    His eyes narrowed as he studied her seemingly innocent face. "Just answer the question: did you say anything to Julia?"

    "I..." Rosita instinctively took a step back, panic flickering across her features.

    Stewart was awyer, and had studied psychology. Rosita knew better than to keep denying it¡ªif he was asking, it meant he already suspected her. If she kept insisting she was innocent, he''d only be more guarded with her in the future. Her eyes reddened with emotion. "I''m sorry. She asked me directly who Irwin''s real parents were... I... I couldn''t bring myself to lie."

    At her confession, Stewart''s expression turned even colder. "Rosita, before you came back, you promised me you wouldn''t reveal Irwin''s identity."

    Rosita froze.

    "Irwin is where I draw the line," Stewart said, his voice like ice. "You crossed it this time. I think you should leave."

    Rosita shook her head, face pale. "I''m sorry, Stewart. I swear I didn''t mean to tell her. Ms. Hudson pressed me so hard-I was afraid she''d say something to Irwin, and I just panicked¡ª"

    "Go home, Rosita." Stewart had already turned away, walking over to the floor-to- ceiling window with his back to her.

    He clearly wasn''t interested in hearing any more excuses.

    Rosita bit her lip, standing motionless as she stared at the outline of his shoulders. Tears slid down her cheeks as she finally turned and headed for the door.

    But the moment she reached the threshold, her legs gave out and she copsed to the floor.

    "Ms. Lockwood!" Carl called out in rm, rushing over. "Mr. Wentworth, Ms. Lockwood''s fainted!"

    Stewart stopped in his tracks, then strode quickly over and knelt to scoop Rosita into his arms.

    "Get the car. We''re going to the hospital."

    After emergency treatment, Rosita''s condition stabilized and she was transferred to a private room.

    Cedric rke came by as soon as he got the news.

    Stewart stood in the hallway, looking tense and grim, his mood as dark as a thundercloud.

    Cedric nced at the closed door to Rosita''s room. "You know, after all these years of treatment, I''m surprised Rosita''s health hasn''t improved at all."

    Stewart didn''t reply. "Julia''s missing," he said instead.

    Cedric blinked in surprise. "Wait-how did you hear about that?¡±

    "What do you mean, how did I hear about it?" Stewart frowned, studying Cedric with a searching look.

    "At four this morning, Dr. Joyner called me," Cedric exined, sighing. "I went with her to the Kensingtons'' and the Hudsons''. No luck. We reported Julia missing as soon as it got light."

    Stewart''s brow furrowed.

    "Yesterday, Julia came by my office. I got a phone call and had to step out- Rosita was there too, so the two of them were alone for a while. Rosita..." Stewart hesitated, pressing his lips together. "She told Julia the truth about Irwin."

    "Hold on, I feel like I''m missing something here," Cedric said, giving Stewart a pointed look. "I always had a hunch things weren''t simple between you and Ms. Kensington. You''ve never wanted to talk about it, and I never pushed. But if Julia''s disappearance has anything to do with you, you''d bettere clean with me, Stewart-no more secrets."

    Stewart rubbed his forehead, letting out a weary sigh. "Briony and I were married in secret for five years. Irwin''s her son she raised him."

    "What?!" Cedric''s eyes went wide. "I must be sleep-deprived, because there''s no way I just heard that right. Stewart, you¡ª"

    He was cut off by the sudden ring of his phone.

    It was Ste calling.

    Cedric answered immediately. "Dr. Joyner, any news about Ms. Hudson? ... What?! How could- Okay, don''t panic. I''ll be there right away."

    Stewart stared at him. "Is there news about Julia?"

    Cedric hung up and met Stewart''s anxious gaze, heaving a long sigh.

    Stewart''s nerves were stretched tight. "What''s with that look? Did you find Julia or not?"

    Cedric just shook his head, pping Stewart on the shoulder. "Buddy, you''d better brace yourself."

 Chapter 91

    The police had received a tip from a concerned citizen: someone had found a cell phone and a pair of shoes by the river.

    By the time Briony and Ste arrived at the station, the officers were already reviewing security footage.

    A young female officer handed Briony a sealed evidence bag. Inside were the phone and the shoes, and she asked Briony to identify them.

    The phone was Julia''s.

    And those shoes... Briony recognized them instantly. She''d just bought them for her mother on a shopping trip a few days ago.

    Briony''s heart dropped, but she shook her head in denial. "These aren''t my mom''s. They''re not..."

    "Bryn, please," Ste said, choking back tears as she tried tofort her. "We have to cooperate with the police¡ªmaybe Julia just went somewhere else afterward, okay?"

    Briony stared at the phone and shoes before her. After a moment, she closed her eyes in despair. "They''re my mom''s."

    The officer offered a gentle reassurance. "Don''t panic. We''re reviewing all the security footage along the river. As soon as we know something, we''ll tell you."

    Briony nodded numbly, her hands clenched together so tightly they had turned white.

    There were several cameras installed along the riverbank, and the police soon confirmed what they feared: Julia had jumped into the river at 7:19 p.m. the night before.

    The footage showed Julia standing at the water''s edge for over an hour before she finally climbed over the guardrail.

    It was getting dark; the camera couldn''t capture her expression.

    Briony watched her mother on the screen.

    She wondered, in that endless hour, what had her mom been thinking?

    No one could give her an answer.

    And what about herself? While her mother had been wandering the riverbank, what had Briony been doing?

    She''d been looking up flights, nning an itinerary. She had meant to take her mom on a little getaway to Sunwave Bay after her uing surgery-a change of scenery to help them both heal.

    But before she could even buy the tickets, Gina had called.

    Briony watched the footage as Julia climbed over the railing, arms outstretched, and leapt into the river-

    There was a ssh. The water rippled, then stilled.

    Just like that, Julia was gone.

    Briony shut her eyes, clutching her chest as she slowly sank to the floor.

    She didn''t cry. The world was silent around her.

    Ste knelt down and threw her arms around her. "Bryn..."

    She couldn''t say anything else. Whatfort could she offer? Tell her not to grieve?

    But this was her mother-the only person in the world who had truly loved and cared for her.

    When Briony finally opened her eyes, her gaze was vacant and hollow, as if her soul had slipped away.

    Ste heard her whisper, barely audible.

    "The water''s so cold. She hated the cold. Star, I have to find her. I have to bring her home..."

    Ste felt Briony breaking apart in her arms. Sobbing, she hugged her even tighter. "Okay, okay. I''ll help you look. I promise. I''ll stay with you..."

    Following protocol, the police organized a search along the river, even though they all knew the odds of survival in these conditions were next to nothing.

    An officer exined gently to Briony that, since the river flowed out to sea, if the search turned up nothing in the first three days, the chances of finding her mother would drop sharply.

    Everyone used the phrase "find her," but no one really believed Julia would being back.

    When they left the station, Briony was still silent.

    She cradled her mother''s phone and shoes, walking forward step by mechanical

    step, like a marite with its strings cut.

    Ste supported her toward the car parked by the curb.

    A ck sedan pulled up; it stopped nearby.

    The car door opened, and Stewart got out with Dr. Cedric rke.

    Ste scowled at the sight of Stewart. Wiping her tears away, she turned to Dr.

    rke usingly. "Why did you bring him here?"

    Cedric rke, who had only just learned the truth himself, wanted to speak up for Stewart. But when he met Ste''s anguished gaze, he fell silent.

 Chapter 92

    Stewart strode straight over, blocking Briony''s path.

    She stopped and slowly lifted her gaze to meet his. Her eyes were empty, drained of any trace of emotion.

    He looked at her, a strange, sharp ache twisting in his chest. "I''ll get a search team organized-"

    Crack!

    A sharp p cut him off mid-sentence.

    Stewart''s head snapped to the side. For a stunned moment, he just stood there, brows pinched in confusion before he finally turned to look at Briony.

    Her hand¡ªstill trembling from the blow-fell limply to her side. She tried to clench her fist, but her fingers shook uncontrobly. She''d put everything she had into that p, and now she had nothing left.

    But she refused to let Stewart see her weakness. She red at him coldly. "Get out of my way."

    Stewart''s expression darkened.

    Cedric rke hurried over, grabbing Stewart by the arm and pulling him aside. "Let it go, man. She''s not herself right now-you''re only making things worse."

    Stewart pressed his lips into a thin line, his dark eyes stormy and unreadable.

    He was used to being in control. For the first time, he found himself utterly powerless.

    She''d pped him¡ªand yes, he was angry. But when he met the burning resentment in Briony''s eyes, he was left adrift, at a loss for what to do.

    Briony didn''t spare him another nce. She turned and walked toward her car, her figure looking heartbreakingly slight against the biting winter wind.

    Stewart swallowed hard, fighting through the pain that gripped his chest. Almost without thinking, he reached out and caught her by the wrist.

    Briony froze, but didn''t look back.

    ¡°Let go,¡± she said. Her voice was hoarse and lifeless, carried away by the wind, leaving only a lingering ache behind.

    Still, Stewart refused to release her. He stared at the way she hung her head, his emotions swirling, but his lips remained tightly sealed.

    Cedric was nearly frantic. "If you want to apologize, just say it!"

    Ste hurried to Briony''s side, shooting Stewart a furious re. "Are you trying to drive her mad? Let her go, Stewart!"

    Stewart''s eyes never left Briony. His lips parted, but for a long moment, no sound came. Finally, he managed just two words, low and solemn: "I''m sorry."

    But right now, those words felt hollow.

    Cedric and Ste fell silent.

    Briony still didn''t turn around. She couldn''t bear to look at him again.

    "Stewart, I won''t say it again. Let go of me."

    His jaw clenched, but he didn''t move.

    He thought maybe he''d lost his mind-still desperate, in this moment, for Briony to turn and look at him.

    Even if it was only to re at him with all the hatred she had.

    He couldn''t stand being ignored by her.

    The intensity of his own feelings left him reeling, lost. He didn''t even know what

    he wanted¡ªwhat would possibly make this right.

    They stood there, locked in a silent standoff, neither willing to yield.

    Cedric was about to intervene when suddenly Briony spun around.

    She lifted her chin, her icy stare pinning Stewart in ce. "What do you want from me, Stewart?"

    He swallowed hard, unable to find an answer.

    She studied his face-the face she''d loved for five long years, as familiar to her as her own.

    It was as if she couldn''t make sense of any of it. She frowned slightly. "Is this what you want? Do you need me on my knees, begging, before you''ll let me go?"

    Stewart was stunned, about to speak, but Briony shoved him back-hard. He stumbled several steps, her slender arm slipping from his grasp. His palm was suddenly empty, and a wave of panic crashed over him. Briony''s eyes were bloodshot, burning with fury. "I hate you, Stewart!"

 Chapter 93

    Briony turned away from Stewart, no longer meeting his eyes, and staggered forward, barely holding herself together.

    "Bryn!"

    Ste hurried after her, catching up to help her into the car.

    Stewart''sshes trembled. He''d just started to move when Cedric rke, unable

    to watch any longer, stepped in to block his way.

    "Stewart, let it go. She needs someone else right now, and that''s not you."

    Stewart''s expression darkened at those words.

    Cedric, frustrated, shook his head. "Honestly, you''re hopeless. You just stand there trying to make your presence known, and it''s infuriating!"

    Stewart shot him a re, his face like a thundercloud, but said nothing.

    Cedric sighed, the whole situation growing more absurd by the second.

    "I mean it, man. You even kept your secret marriage to Briony from me! Thest time at the hotel, I said all those things... No wonder Dr. Joyner was giving me that look. Stewart, you totally set me up...''

    But Stewart wasn''t listening anymore. He pulled out his phone and dialed. "I need a search and rescue team. Money''s not a problem-just send them."

    For three days, Briony waited-sometimes by the riverbank, sometimes at the police station-hoping for news.

    Ste took time off from her job at the hospital, staying with Briony day and night. On New Year''s Eve, the officer assigned to the case finally approached Briony and told her the search was over. He offered his condolences.

    Briony didn''t say a word. Once outside the station, she told Ste she wanted to stop by the grocery store.

    Ste knew something was wrong. Ever since Julia''s ident, Briony had locked all her emotions deep inside. It was unsettling-far more so than if she''d broken down in tears.

    But Ste was helpless. Briony had shut herself off, moving through the world like a numb, unfeeling puppet.

    At the store, Briony quietly filled her basket with all the foods Julia had loved.

    Ste trailed after her, eyes stinging with unshed tears.

    Once home, Briony headed straight for the kitchen and began to cook.

    Worried she might drift off or hurt herself, Ste stayed close, helping where she could.

    As night fell and the city''s lights flickered on, Briony finally finished, setting out a full table of holiday dishes.

    She set three ces, then called Ste to join her at the table.

    Ste sat down, staring at the hearty, festive meal-everything looked delicious, but she had no appetite at all.

    Briony put a few pieces of fish into the empty bowl beside her, thendled soup into another bowl and ced it at the same spot.

    Watching this, Ste''s chest tightened; her tears flowed unchecked.

    "Bryn, please don''t do this. Just let yourself cry. If Julia could see you like this, it would break her heart..."

    Briony looked up, her lips pale but curved in a faint smile. "It''s New Year''s Eve. We can''t cry today."

    "I''m okay," she said softly. "Come on, let''s eat."

    She picked up a meatball and put it in Ste''s bowl. "These are your favorite. I made them just for you so you can''t use me of only cooking what my mom liked."

    Ste stared at the meatball, tears streaming even harder.

    Briony frowned and shot her a mock re. "If you keep crying, I''ll throw you out, I swear."

    Then she quietly ced more of Julia''s favorite dishes in the empty bowl beside her.

    Ste pressed her lips together, trying to hold back the sobs, but the tears just wouldn''t stop.

 Chapter 94

    Briony ignored her and focused on her own meal, barely ncing up.

    That New Year''s Eve dinner was shrouded in an uneasy, suffocating silence.

    Ste ate in tears, each bite swallowed with more saltwater than food.

    Briony, on the other hand, managed to eat quite a bit.

    But as she cleared the table, she suddenly mped a hand over her mouth and bolted for the bathroom, where she threw up everything she''d eaten.

    Ste panicked, but Briony just offered a faint smile and murmured that she was simply tired.

    It was barely nine o''clock-hours still to go before midnight.

    Ste gently supported Briony, helping her to bed.

    In the past three days, Briony had barely slept a wink.

    And if Briony was awake, Ste couldn''t rest either.

    Given the state Briony was in, Ste refused to leave her side. She''d called their parents earlier to exin, and they understood, reminding her to take good care of Briony.

    Once Brionyy down, exhaustion overtook her and she drifted off almost instantly.

    Ste stayed beside her, and before she knew it, she too had fallen asleep.

    It was impossible to say how long had passed when Briony, half-dreaming, heard someone calling her name.

    She startled awake, drenched in sweat, tears streaking her face, her chest aching with emptiness.

    Boom! Boom! Boom-

    Outside, the night sky exploded in a riot of fireworks, bursting in brilliant color. The new year had arrived.

    The room was dim and quiet. Briony nced over at Ste, who was fast asleep. Carefully, Briony slipped out from under the covers and tiptoed out the door.

    It was New Year''s. She needed to find her mother...

    ...

    Down by the river, the city was alive with noise and celebration. Families and friends flocked together in joyful crowds to ring in the new year.

    Wearing a pale dress and slippers, Briony wove unsteadily through the revelers toward the water''s edge.

    Hundreds of floatingnterns drifted across the river-a Northborough tradition to wee the new year with wishes and prayers.

    Briony gazed out at the glowingnterns until her vision blurred with tears. "Mom..."

    The word slipped out, and with it, the dam she''d held for three days finally broke; tears rushed down her cheeks unchecked.

    "Mom! It''s New Year''s. Why aren''t youing home... Mom!"

    Behind her,ughter and cheers filled the night, but Briony gripped the railing,

    calling for her mother again and again.

    Her voice, ragged and desperate, was swallowed by the crowd-no one noticed.

    No matter how she called, there would never be an answer.

    Unbearable grief tore through her. Her mother was gone.

    And now, she no longer had a home.

    From behind, voices shouted fresh wishes into the night:

    "Here''s to a year filled with peace and happiness for the whole family!"

    "I hope this year brings my parents good health, my marriage harmony, my

    children joy, and our family all the happiness in the world!"

    Briony turned, taking in the beaming faces, the glow of families wrapped in each other''s arms. All she felt was a hollow ache inside her chest.

    She was alone, utterly alone.

    Everyone else had someone to call home. How lucky they were.

    Her lips twisted into a bitter, fragile smile.

    Slowly, Briony turned back to the river, a determined glint rising in her eyes.

    As the cheers andughter rose behind her, she climbed over the railing.

    "Hey! Miss, what are you doing-"

    A shout rang out from the crowd.

    Briony didn''t hear it. She closed her eyes and spread her arms wide-

    "Wait! Someone''s trying to jump-!"

    At thest possible second, a tall figure lunged forward, grabbing Briony''s arm before she could let go.

 Chapter 95

    Briony had a dream.

    In it, she was sharing a holiday dinner with her mother.

    Her mother smiled and praised her cooking.

    Brionyughed, but tears slipped down her cheeks.

    "Mom..."

    Sprawled across the big bed, Briony''s brow furrowed as her tears soaked the pillow beneath her.

    She murmured restlessly, clutching the front of her nightshirt in pain, her suffering almost unbearable.

    In her dream, her mother said she was tired, and from now on, Briony would have to walk her own path alone.

    Briony begged her not to leave, but her mother only faded away into the mist that drifted across the river. No matter how desperately Briony called, she never appeared again.

    "Mom!"

    Briony jolted awake.

    For a moment, as she stared up at the familiar ceiling, the world felt strange and distant.

    "Mommy!"

    At the foot of the bed, Irwin abandoned his toys and scrambled over to her side.

    "Did you have a bad dream, Mommy?"

    Briony looked at him, her mind slowly clearing from the fog.

    This was Southcreek Manor.

    But... how had she ended up here?

    She pressed her hands against the mattress, pushing herself upright, and rubbed her aching temples.

    She could barely recall-she''d gone down to the river, maybe even climbed over the fence...

    Everything after that was a blur.

    "Mommy? Why are you crying?" Irwin reached up and touched her damp cheek. "You were crying in your sleep, too. You kept calling for your mom."

    Briony gazed at him.

    The concern in his young eyes was genuine, impossible to fake.

    But when he frowned in worry, there was something in the set of his brows that reminded her of Rosita.

    At the thought of Rosita, a wave of rejection-almost revulsion-rose in Briony''s chest.

    Gently, she brushed Irwin''s hand away, threw off the covers, and swung her legs out of bed.

    The moment she stood, dizziness washed over her; her body felt weak and drained.

    But she couldn''t stand to stay here a second longer.

    Steeling herself, Briony shuffled out of the master bedroom and made her way downstairs.

    "Mommy!"

    Irwin chased after her, grabbing her hand. ¡°Are you leaving again?"

    Briony looked down at him, pulling her hand free, her voice cold. "Irwin, don''t call me Mommy anymore."

    Irwin froze.

    She didn''t spare him another nce and headed for the stairs.

    As soon as she reached the ground floor, she nearly collided with Stewart, who

    was emerging from the kitchen with a steaming bowl of in porridge.

    He paused, ncing up at Irwin, who had followed her down.

    "Are you leaving?" he asked.

    Briony''s face was icy, unwilling to waste even a word on him.

    Of course she was leaving-but Southcreek Manor was miles from Dolphin Cove,

    and on New Year''s Eve, getting a cab would be nearly impossible.

    She''d left the house in a daze, hadn''t even brought her phone.

    If Ste woke up and found her missing, she''d be beside herself with worry.

    "Mommy!"

    Irwin rushed to her side, grabbing her hand again.

    "Don''t go, please? It''s New Year''s Eve! Mommy, we always spent New Year''s together, remember?"

    Briony shut her eyes, took a slow, deep breath, and forced herself to swallow the surge of emotion.

    When she opened her eyes again, they were cold and hard.

    She pulled her hand away, turned to Stewart, and said, "If you don''t want me to take my anger out on your son, then get someone to drive me home. Now."

    Stewart frowned. "I know I can''t deny my responsibility for what happened to your mother. But Irwin is just a child¡ªhe had nothing to do with it. And I know you, Briony. You''ve never been the type to me a child for an adult''s mistakes."

    "You''re wrong," Briony said, shaking off Irwin''s hand. "His birth mother is Rosita. I told you already¡ªif anything happened to my mom, you and Rosita would be the ones I me."

 Chapter 96

    "Briony, you''re not thinking clearly right now, so I''m not going to argue with you."

    With a sigh that betrayed his helplessness, Stewart set the bowl of hot cereal on the table and beckoned to Irwin. "Irwin,e here, buddy."

    Irwin nced nervously at Briony before shuffling over to Stewart''s side.

    Clinging to Stewart''s hand, Irwin asked in a hesitant whisper, "Dad, is Mom really angry? Did you two have a fight?"

    "We didn''t have a fight." Stewart ruffled his son''s hair, offering a gentle smile. "Why don''t you go upstairs and y for a while, okay?"

    Irwin didn''t want to leave-not really. He could tell something was wrong. The whole room felt heavy, and Briony had barely looked at him. She''d never been this cold before.

    A knot of frustration tightened in his chest. He wanted to protest, but Briony seemed so harsh right now, it scared him.

    With a pout, he nodded, trying not to let his disappointment show. "Okay. But Dad, please talk to Mom nicely. Don''t fight, okay?"

    Stewart managed a reassuring smile. "I promise."

    Irwin trudged up the stairs, throwing anxious nces over his shoulder with every step.

    The moment he reached his room on the second floor, he grabbed his smartwatch and quickly called Rosita...

    Downstairs, Stewart tapped the tabletop. "I made you some porridge. Try to eat a little."

    Themanding tone in his voice made Briony scoff. "Save it. I''m not interested in anything you made. All I want is to get out of here, right now."

    Stewart could see the anger burning in her eyes, the way she bristled at even the smallest hint of concern. She wasn''t about to ept a shred of kindness from him.

    Rubbing his temples in frustration, he softened his voice. "I''ve already called Cedric rke. He''s reached out to Ste. For tonight, please just stay. Tomorrow morning, I''ll drive you back."

    "And why should I listen to you?" Briony shot back. "Stewart, you have no right to decide anything for me! I''m leaving now."

    He frowned. "It''ste. Irwin barely slept tonight because he was so worried about you. Are you really okay with breaking his heart?"

    "He''s your and Rosita''s son!"

    Her voice rose sharply, her chest heaving. "I''ve raised your child for five years. I''ve done more than enough! Don''t forget, we''re in the middle of a divorce. I owe Irwin nothing¡ªnot anymore!"

    Stewart''s expression darkened with every word.

    "Briony, no matter how upset you are, you can''t say things like that. If Irwin heard you, it would devastate him. He truly sees you as his mother."

    "Oh, really?" Briony''sughter was cold, bitter. "Then what if I made him choose between me and Rosita? Who do you think he''d pick?"

    "That''s not fair," Stewart said sternly. "Rosita is Irwin''s biological mother. That will never change."

    "Yes, I respect that." Briony''s voice turned icy. "So do me a favor-tell Irwin his only mother is Rosita. From now on, don''t let him call me Mom ever again."

    Stewart''s jaw tightened. He fixed her with a hard stare. "You''re saying you want to cut him out of your lifepletely?"

    "That''s right, I¡ª¡±

    "No! Mom, you can''t leave me !"

    Irwin''s shout rang out from the stairs. He had been listening, hidden just out of sight, but now he barreled down in a panic.

    "Irwin, stop! It''s dangerous-"

    Before Stewart could finish, Irwin''s foot slipped. He tumbled down the stairs, crashing hard at the bottom.

    "Irwin!"

    Stewart rushed to scoop his son into his arms.

    Irwin was unconscious, blood trickling from the back of his head...

 Chapter 97

    It was just past 1 a.m. on the first day of the new year when Irwin was rushed into the emergency room.

    The attending physician examined his injuries, his brows furrowing with concern. "The wound''s pretty deep," he said gravely. "It might''ve reached the bone."

    Briony stood outside the ER, watching Stewart pace back and forth, his phone pressed tightly to his ear. The fear and anxiety written all over his face were impossible to miss.

    She never imagined things would spiral out of control like this.

    Though Briony had her share of resentment, she''d never once intended for Irwin to get hurt.

    She''d cared for him for five years. Colds and sniffles happened often enough, but tumbles and scrapes were rare. This was by far the worst injury he''d suffered since he was born, and Briony couldn''t pretend she didn''t care.

    After all, she''d raised this boy with her own hands; he''d called her "Mom" for five years. And now, because of a single argument, he was lying in the ER, fighting for his life...

    No matter what mistakes Rosita and Stewart had made, Irwin was just a child-an innocent bystander.

    Briony pressed a trembling hand to her lower abdomen, her chest tightening with guilt.

    She couldn''t bring herself to harden her heart toward Irwin-yet when it came to her own children, she''d always been cold and ruthless.

    Ever since she had learned of their existence, it seemed as if she''d done nothing but turn her back on them.

    But if Irwin was innocent, then what about her own kids?

    Weren''t they just as meless?

    A wave of pain crashed over her, so sharp she had to close her eyes to keep from crying out.

    Her mother was gone, and soon, these two children would be taken from her as well.

    She would be left in this world with no one-utterly alone.

    Briony turned away, moving slowly, and suddenly felt her wrist caught in a firm grip.

    "Going somewhere?" Stewart''s voice was low and cold, edged with anger.

    She frowned, turning to meet his using gaze. Her own expression was cool, her eyes t and lifeless.

    Stewart''s face hardened even further. "Irwin got hurt because of you. He''s still in there, fighting for his life!"

    Briony hadn''t nned to leave-not yet. At the very least, she would wait until Irwin was out of danger. She was just exhausted and wanted to find a ce to sit and wait.

    But she didn''t bother exining herself to Stewart. There was no point.

    She pulled her hand free from his grasp, ignoring the intense look in his eyes. Without ncing back, Briony walked over to an empty seat, folded her arms around herself, and stared at the floor, her gaze unfocused-anywhere but Stewart.

    He noticed how thinly she was dressed and, after a moment''s hesitation, took off his coat and approached her.

    A shadow fell over her. Before she could react, the heavy ck overcoat, still warm from his body, settled around her shoulders.

    Briony immediately reached up to shrug it off, but Stewart, clearly anticipating her move, gently pressed her shoulders. "No need to punish yourself just because you''re angry," he said quietly.

    She froze.

    "Stewart!" Rosita''s anxious voice rang out as she hurried toward them.

    Stewart let go of Briony and turned to meet Rosita, catching her just as she stumbled. He looked up at the man who had apanied her-Director Quentin Lockwood, Rosita''s stepbrother and Irwin''s uncle.

    "Has Dr. Faust arrived?" Stewart asked.

    "He''s already inside," Quentin replied, ncing briefly at Briony before turning back to Stewart. "Is that Irwin''s foster mother?"

    Stewart caught the implication in his tone and frowned. "She had nothing to do with this. It was an ident."

    Quentin offered a thin, knowing smile. "As long as Irwin''s okay, we''ll work things out."

    Stewart''s expression darkened. "Is that a threat, Director Lockwood?"

    Quentin adjusted his gold-rimmed sses, his lips curving in a polite smile. ¡°I thought you had plenty of faith in Dr. Faust."

    He paused, watching Stewart''s face grow even more stormy, then raised an eyebrow. "Our brilliant Attorney Wentworth-getting rattled because he cares?" Quentin looked every bit the refined gentleman, but those striking hazel eyes always gave him an air of cold detachment, something untamable.

    Stewart had dealt with him a few times before and knew all too well that Quentin was fiercely protective of his family.

    Just as now he didn''t bother with pleasantries,ing straight to the point with threats and provocation.

    Stewart narrowed his eyes. "You certainly y the part of protective brother well."

 Chapter 98

    At Quentin''s words, the faint curve at the corner of his mouth vanished.

    Those two had never managed to get along.

    Rosita''s eyes flickered. She clung to Stewart''s arm, her delicate frame half- copsing against his chest, her tear-filled eyes looking up at him for support. "Stewart, tell me why did Irwin fall down the stairs?"

    Stewart lowered his gaze to her, speaking softly. "It was my oversight. I''m sorry."

    "I''m not ming you..." Rosita''s tears spilled over, streaming down her cheeks. "I just don''t understand. He called me not even an hour ago he sounded so happy. He told me his mom, Bryn, hade home to spend New Year''s with him. Why... why would he suddenly fall down the stairs?!"

    Irwin had called Rosita?

    Stewart asked, "What else did he say to you?"

    "He told me he couldn''te home tonight-that Ms. Kensington was upset, and he wanted to stay with her. Irwin''s always so considerate, and I was d to hear it. I told him not to worry about me, that he should look after Ms. Kensington. I even said, if Ms. Kensington knew how thoughtful he was, she''d be truly touched."

    "Irwin was so happy to hear that. He wished me a happy New Year, and then hung up." The more Rosita spoke, the more her voice trembled, her tears falling like beads from a broken string.

    "Stewart, I''m not ming you, and I''m not using Ms. Kensington either. It''s just... as a mother, I need to know why my child got hurt. I just want to know the reason, that''s all..."

    Stewart gently tried to calm her. "Rosita, it was truly an ident. Please don''t worry. Dr. Faust is already here-Irwin will be all right."

    Rosita sobbed, nodding through her tears. "Yes, you''re right. Irwin''s such a sweet, good boy. Nothing''s going to happen to him..."

    Standing nearby, Quentin listened to Rosita''s words, a shadow passing over his brown eyes behind his sses.

    He nced at Briony.

    Just then, the doors to the emergency room swung open. A nurse stepped out, announcing that Irwin had lost too much blood and needed a transfusion.

    But the blood bank was out of type A.

    Irwin was type A. So was Quentin.

    Quentin spoke up immediately. "I''m type A. Take mine!"

    "You can''t!" Rosita grabbed Quentin''s arm. "Irwin can''t have your blood!"

    Quentin frowned, confused. "Why not?"

    Rosita froze, momentarily at a loss for words.

    Stewart noticed something was off as well. "Rosita, why can''t Director Lockwood donate blood to Irwin?"

    Rosita lowered her eyes, panic shing across her face.

    Suddenly, her expression changed. She looked up at Quentin through a fresh veil

    of tears. "Quentin, did you forget? You''re on medication."

    Quentin met her gaze, reading the unspoken message in her eyes.

    He cleared his throat and turned to Stewart. "She''s right. I almost forgot¡ªI''ve

    been taking medication. I really shouldn''t donate blood."

    Stewart paused, his eyes flickering briefly over to Rosita.

    "So we''re just supposed to wait around?" he snapped, his tone dark and heavy.

    Rosita flinched, bowing her head and sobbing anew.

    Quentin instructed the nurse to find someone on staff who could donate, offering a generous reward.

    Thankfully, everything worked out.

    Irwin received the transfusion in time. He''d suffered a minor skull fracture, but was now out of danger and moved to intensive care.

    Once Irwin was settled, Stewart finally remembered Briony.

    When he returned to the waiting area outside the emergency room, he found

    Milo''s ck coat draped quietly over an empty chair.

    Briony was already gone.

    Stewart walked over and picked up the coat.

    It was still warm.

    He stood there for a long moment, staring down the silent, empty corridor, his hand tightening around the coat.

    Briony had borrowed a phone from a nurse to call Ste.

    Ste drove straight to the hospital and brought her back to Dolphin Cove.

    Briony didn''t say a word the entire way, and Ste didn''t press her.

    Once they got home, Ste guided her over to the couch.

    "Here, take a look." Ste handed Briony Julia''s phone. "Julia left you a message on it."

 Chapter 99

    "Happy New Year, Bryn. By the time you hear this message, I''ll probably be gone already... There''s so much I want to say, but I don''t even know where to begin..."

    "I suppose I should start by saying I''m sorry, for leaving you like this. I know it''s cowardly and selfish of me, running away and leaving you with so many regrets... I''ve never been a good mother, not when you were little and I couldn''t protect you, and not now, when you''ve made something of yourself through your own hard work. Instead of helping you, I''ve only be a burden. Bryn... I know I''ve failed you, but the one thing I''m grateful for in this life is having you as my daughter."

    "The other day, I found that test result in your coat pocket. It turns out my Bryn is going to be a mother herself. Twins, the report said. I know you''ve kept it from me, and I can understand you must have your reasons, but I couldn''t help worrying. I reached out to Director Grant from the hospital, and she told me you''re nning to end the pregnancy. But if you do, you might never be able to have children again..."

    "Bryn, I won''t interfere in your decision about the babies. If you choose to keep them, I thought of some names-Milo and Nina. I hope they''ll have peaceful, happy lives. But if you go through with the surgery, I''ll pray to every saint I know, asking them to protect you and keep you safe. There''s a little chapel up on Brightspring Mountain outside Northborough. It''s supposed to be a ce of miracles. If you have the surgery, promise me you''ll go and light a candle first..."

    "Bryn, the little home you made for us is so warm and inviting. I can''t bear the thought of it bing a ce of tragedy. They say the river below Pearbrook leads out to the open sea. All my life, I''ve felt trapped-by family expectations, by marriage, by thew... But now, I''m finally free. I want to follow the river, to see how big the world really is. Bryn, please don''t cry, don''t grieve, and don''te looking for me..."

    "Bryn, I have to go now. Promise me you''ll take care of yourself. Work hard, but don''t forget to spend a little on yourself-buy clothes, a new bag, some jewelry. A girl should treat herself, and you''re so beautiful, Bryn. If you dress up, you''ll turn every head in the room... Listen to me, rambling on and on. It''s getting dark. I have to leave now..."

    "Bryn, remember to eat well, sleep well, and love yourself. If you miss me, juste to Pearbrook. I''ll be there, in the river breeze, right by your side..."

    The recording ended, and the whole house fell into a heavy silence.

    Briony''s face was already streaked with tears, but she hadn''t made a sound from start to finish.

    She pressed her phone to her heart, her pale lips trembling. "Star, I don''t have a mother anymore."

    "You still have me."

    Ste gathered her into a tight, tearful hug. ¡°Bryn, you have me. I''ll always be here, no matter what. Don''t be afraid. Whatever happens, I''ll stay by your side, always!"

    Briony squeezed her eyes shut, and a sob finally broke free from her throat.

    Three dayster, Briony held a funeral for Julia.

    She bought a small plot by the river, but with no body to bury, she could only put up a memorial stone for her mother.

    The Hudson family had cut ties with Julia five years ago, though Julia''s own mother was still alive.

    After some thought, Briony had the funeral home send a notice to the Hudsons anyway.

    No one from the family came. Only Old Mrs. Hudson, now in her seventies, sent a wreath.

    Dressed in somber ck, Briony watched as the staff quietly ced the two wreaths in a corner.

    Hershes trembled. She turned away.

    Next door, another funeral parlor was crowded with mourners, the air thick with crying and words offort.

    But Julia''s memorial was quiet and still, heavy with loneliness.

    It had been half an hour since the service began, and so far only Briony''s

    colleagues and Ste''s parents hade to pay their respects.

    Briony wasn''t surprised.

    Just then, footsteps echoed at the doorway.

    Ste turned and, seeing who it was, blinked in surprise. "Dr. rke?"

    Cedric rke nodded politely. "I hope I''m not toote?"

    "Not at all," Ste said, ushering him in. "We''re just grateful you coulde."

    After paying his respects to Julia, Cedric turned to Briony, offering her a gentle, sorrowful smile. "Ms. Kensington, my condolences."

 Chapter 100

    Briony gave him a deep, respectful bow. "Dr. rke, thank you so much foring."

    Cedric rke scratched the back of his head, looking distinctly ufortable. "Actually, I just ran into Stewart and the others in the parking lot."

    At his words, Briony''s brow furrowed.

    "The others?" Ste had a bad feeling. "Who''s with Stewart?"

    Before Cedric could answer, amotion sounded at the door.

    Stewart walked in with Rosita at his side, and Irwin trailing after them-his forehead still bandaged.

    "Oh, you have got to be kidding me." Ste rolled up her sleeves, eyes narrowing. "If I don''t lose my temper over this, then¡ª"

    Ste''s mother, Scarlett Joyner, swooped in just in time, grabbing her arm and hissing, "What do you think you''re doing? This is a funeral. Get a hold of yourself."

    Ste gritted her teeth, barely keeping her anger in check. "They''re obviously here to cause trouble!"

    "The dead deserve respect," Scarlett warned. "Let''s just see what they''re up to. Don''t do anything rash."

    With no choice, Ste forced herself to swallow her outrage, at least for now.

    Stewart led Rosita and Irwin to the front, epting a candle from one of the funeral staff, preparing to pay their respects to Julia.

    But Briony stepped forward, nting herself squarely in front of Julia''s photograph.

    Stewart and Rosita both stopped, caught off guard.

    "You have no right to mourn my mother," Briony spat, her re filled with utter contempt, as if she were looking at murderers.

    Stewart frowned, about to say something, but Cedric rke quickly pulled him aside.

    Cedric dropped his voice. "Are you insane? It''s bad enough you showed up, but why did you bring her?"

    "Rosita canceled her meetings for this. She really means it," Stewart muttered. "Briony''s got issues with Rosita, and Rosita wants to clear the air."

    Cedric stared at him in disbelief, gaping for a full three seconds before finding his voice. "Unbelievable... Stewart, it''s no wonder you''re getting divorced. Honestly, you deserve it."

    Stewart bristled, picking up the sarcasm in Cedric''s tone. His expression darkened.

    Cedric could only sigh internally, realizing Stewart hadpletely missed the point. He mentally lit a candle for Stewart''s lost cause.

    Meanwhile, with Stewart distracted, Rosita stood awkwardly by herself, her eyes red and brimming with tears, looking every bit the wronged victim.

    "Ms. Kensington," she pleaded, "I know it''s hard to ept, but Stewart and I are truly here to honor Ms. Hudson''s memory."

    "Truly?" Briony let out a coldugh. She lifted Julia''s portrait and held it right in front of Rosita. "Rosita, do you dare look my mother in the eye and swear you didn''t hurt her? Do you?"

    Rosita''s gaze flickered to Julia''s image, her brow creasing. She quickly looked away.

    She took a step back, her voice trembling with innocence. "Ms. Kensington, please calm down. If Ms. Hudson were here, she wouldn''t want to see you like this..."

    "My mother left me a voice message before she died."

    Rosita froze.

    Briony caught every nuance of her reaction.

    A slow, chilling smile yed on Briony''s lips. "Would you like to know what she said before she died, Rosita?"

    Panic flickered across Rosita''s face.

    Did Julia really leave Briony a recording?

    If so, then her secret-

    Briony cradled her mother''s portrait, eyes fixed on Rosita, advancing step by step. Rosita stumbled back, then suddenly cried out and fell to the floor. "Ah! My ankle

    "Mom!" Irwin rushed to her side, panic written all over his face. "Mom, are you okay?"

    Rosita blinked away tears, shaking her head. ¡°I''m all right, honey. I just twisted my ankle, that''s all."

    Irwin frowned, but then stood up and marched over to Briony, tilting his chin up defiantly. "You''ve got Mom Rosita all wrong!"

    Briony arched an eyebrow, regarding Irwin as he stood guard in front of Rosita like a little adult. She let out a mirthless chuckle. "I''m the one who''s mistaken?"

    "Yes!" Irwin insisted, frowning at her. "It was Mom Rosita who told me and Dad that Grandma Julia and you didn''t have many friends or family. She was worried the funeral would feel too empty, and you''d be even sadder. That''s why she canceled really important work and came here with me and Dad! Mom Rosita is so kind. You can''t be mean to her, Mom!"

 Chapter 101

    "Irwin!"

    Stewart strode over, his expression stern as he fixed his gaze on Irwin. "That''s no way to behave. Apologize."

    "I didn''t say anything wrong!" Irwin protested, defiant. "Mom Rosita''s already hurt, and it''s not right for my mom to take out her bad mood on her!"

    Stewart''s face darkened immediately. "Irwin. Apologize. Now."

    Irwin''s lips pressed into a thin line. He was afraid of Stewart-no matter how much he wanted to argue, he dared not say another word.

    But apologize? He wouldn''t do it.

    Rosita limped over to Irwin''s side, gently cupping his cheek in her hand as she soothed him in a soft voice. "Irwin, that wasn''t the right thing to say. Come on, apologize to your Mom Bryn."

    Irwin stared at the floor, stubbornly silent.

    Briony watched the entire exchange with cold detachment.

    The moment Irwin spoke up for Rosita, something inside her went numb. She felt nothing but bitter disappointment, so much so that even anger seemed pointless

    now.

    Her mind wandered to the time the abbot at Brightspring Abbey had chosen for her mother''s funeral.

    Briony turned away, retrieving her mother''s portrait and carefully putting it back in ce.

    When she faced the others again, her voice was calm and unwavering. "The dead deserve respect. You''vee, put on your little show-now you can leave."

    "Is everything arranged for the funeral?" Stewart asked, trying to keep his tone neutral. "If you need help with anything, just tell me."

    "There is something," Briony replied, meeting his eyes. She lifted her arm and pointed toward the door. "Take your partner and your child, and get out."

    Stewart''s expression clouded over.

    But this time, he said nothing more. He simply stared at Briony for a moment, then took Irwin''s hand. "Irwin, let''s go."

    At this, Rosita quickly grabbed Irwin''s other hand. She nced at Briony and said gently, "Ms. Kensington, we''ll take our leave now. My condolences."

    With that, she gave Briony a polite nod.

    Briony felt nothing but disgust. She turned away, unable to stand the sight of them.

    Irwin was led out by Stewart, but he kept ncing back every few steps.

    Briony had her back to him, making no move to look his way.

    Irwin felt something had changed in his mother. He wondered if she even cared about him anymore.

    He couldn''t understand it-how could the mom who once put him at the center of her world now refuse to spare him even a nce?

    Once the three of them had finally left, Briony pressed her fingers to her throbbing temple.

    Ste walked over, her eyes full of concern. "Are you alright? If you need to sit down, just say so."

    Briony shook her head, checked the time, and said, "It''s about time. Tell the staff to prepare for the burial ceremony at the cemetery."

    Ste nodded and turned to find someone, but before she could call out, several people entered the room.

    Wreaths-dozens of them-were carried in, one after another.

    Ste stared, dumbfounded. "What on earth is going on?"

    Briony turned around and caught sight of James walking in, dressed in ck.

    Behind him followed an elegant, distinguished couple.

    It was her mentor, Professor Carney Winslow, and his wife, Mrs. Gwendolyn White.

    James strode over, frowning at Briony. "Something this big, and you didn''t even tell me? Good thing I keep my ear to the ground. If I missed your mother''s funeral, Professor Winslow would never let me hear the end of it!"

 Chapter 102

    Briony stared at Carney and Gwendolyn White, her nose stinging as emotion welled up inside her.

    Carney and Gwendolyn approached, their faces grave with concern.

    "You really do treat your teachers like outsiders," Carney said, his tone tinged with gentle reproach. "Bryn, you''ve truly let me down."

    Briony pressed her lips together, fighting back the tears threatening to spill. "I''m sorry, sir, I-"

    Before she could finish, Gwendolyn White stepped forward and pulled her into a warm embrace. "Oh, sweetheart, don''t mind your teacher. He''s just trying to scare you, that''s all. For thest five years, he''s talked about you every single day. You''re his brightest student. Seeing you struggle like this-it breaks his heart. He didn''t mean what he said."

    Wrapped in Gwendolyn''s motherly arms, Briony suddenly felt every bottled-up emotion from the past dayse crashing down.

    "Mrs. Winslow, my mom... she''s gone..."

    Gwendolyn gently stroked her back, her own eyes growing red. "Don''t be afraid, dear. You still have us. We never had children of our own, and if you''re willing, we''d love nothing more than to be your family."

    Briony buried her face in Gwendolyn''s shoulder and wept, letting the grief finally pour out.

    Carney and James stood nearby, watching the scene in silence, their brows furrowed with worry.

    With Carney, Gwendolyn, and James by her side, the funeral suddenly felt a little less lonely, a little less bleak.

    After the burial at the cemetery, Briony still needed to go to Brightspring Hill to hold a memorial for her mother.

    Her mom had once told her that Brightspring Hill was a sacred ce. Briony had remembered those words.

    Everyone apanied her up the hill, watching as she knelt before the altar, hands sped together in a silent, heartfelt prayer.

    But in truth, they all understood: these rituals were never really for the departed, but for those left behind, to help them let go.

    As the priest recited the prayers, a white butterfly drifted in from outside the chapel,nding gently on Briony''s folded hands.

    Sensing its presence, Briony slowly opened her eyes.

    The butterfly lingered on her fingertips for a few seconds. As her tears trickled down, it fluttered its wings and took flight, dancing gracefully in the air.

    It was only early January, and the city was still nketed in snow. No one knew where the butterfly hade from. It circled Briony a few times before disappearing into the cold, gray sky.

    Briony rose and followed after it, and in that moment, her mother''s words echoed in her mind-

    "Bryn, don''t cry. Don''t be sad. And don''t stubbornly try to find me..."

    She stopped, watching as the butterfly slowly drifted away.

    Briony wiped the tears from her cheeks.

    Behind her, the priest closed the prayer book.

    The farewell, atst, hade to an end.

    Carney and Gwendolyn White had official duties to return to and couldn''t stay in Northborough for long.

    On the third day, the couple set off together back to Silveridge.

    The porcin Christ figurine Briony restoredst time had already proven her

    talent, and now the Antiquarian Society had sent her a formal invitation.

    A few newly unearthed artifacts still needed restoration, so James would remain in Northborough to assist Briony with the uing work.

    Before leaving, Carney asked if Briony was open to traveling for an assignment.

    He said, "The excavation team''s found an ancient site out west. The terrain''s rough, and it''ll be hard work, but if you can join this project, it''ll be a huge opportunity for you."

    Briony asked when it would begin.

    Carney replied, "Probably early March."

    Briony thought to herself, That gives me two months. Just enough time to see through my recovery...

 Chapter 103

    Briony''s surgery was scheduled for the eighth of January.

    Ste''s vacation had just ended, and on the seventh, she needed to return to the hospital. Still, she couldn''t help but worry, so she called Briony-only to find out Briony had already gone out for the day.

    That morning, Briony had arranged to meet with a realtor to tour houses on the edge of Pearbrook, in the neighborhood known as Whispering Pines Estates.

    She had her eye on a particr standalone house, the one closest to the riverbank.

    After walking through the property, Briony turned to the realtor and said, "My mother loves gardening."

    The realtor, not knowing the full story, immediately beamed. "Then this ce is perfect! Look at the backyard¡ªit''s big enough for all the flowers, shrubs, and trees she might want. Your mom will absolutely love it here."

    Briony regarded the realtor for a moment, then gave a faint smile. "Yes. She would love it."

    "You could convert the front yard into an open carport," the realtor continued eagerly, "and over there maybe add a koi pond? If your mother enjoys gardening, I imagine she''d like having fish as well."

    Briony''s smile lingered, gentle but distant. "Yes. I''ll take it."

    Even so early in the year, Pearbrook''s riverfront was still bustling with people. Briony wasn''t ready to go home. She wanted to walk by the water for a while.

    It was a bright, clear day-the wind calm, but the air still biting cold.

    She wore a loose dress under her ck down coat, with Milo, her little dog, quietly trotting at her side.

    At the intersection, the traffic light turned red. Pedestrians stopped at the curb, but Briony, lost in thought, kept walking.

    A ring car horn shattered the quiet.

    Startled, Briony snapped back to reality-just in time to see a white sedan barreling straight toward her.

    "Watch out!"

    A strong hand grabbed her arm. Before she could react, she was yanked out of harm''s way and, a heartbeatter, collided hard against someone''s solid chest.

    The car screeched to a stop barely a foot from where she''d been standing. The passenger window rolled down and an angry driver stuck his head out, shouting, "Hey! Watch where you''re going! If you want to get yourself killed, at least don''t drag the rest of us into it. It''s the holidays, for crying out loud!"

    James kept one arm around Briony, steadying her, and raised his other hand in apology. "I''m so sorry. My friend''s not feeling well-she didn''t mean to."

    The driver scoffed, rolled up his window, and sped off.

    Briony finally caught her breath and gently pushed James away.

    He let her go, his face etched with concern. "Are you alright?"

    She nced up at him, managing a faint, wry smile. "I''m fine."

    James wasn''t buying it.

    Thank God Ste had called and asked him to check on Briony-if he hadn''t been there, things could have ended very differently.

    "Where are you headed?" he asked.

    "I just wanted to walk by the river for a bit," Briony replied quietly.

    "Alright." James took a step forward, then paused and turned back, reaching for her arm.

    Briony looked at him, a little puzzled.

    "What?" she asked.

    He raised an eyebrow. "You nearly got hit by a car just now. I''m holding on to you while we cross."

    Briony flushed, a bit embarrassed. "I''m fine. I just got distracted, that''s all."

    "I''ll let go once we''re across," James said, exhaling sharply. "Honestly, you''re so out of it. Dr. Joyner knows you too well-she called and asked me to keep an eye

    on you. If something happened, I''d have a lot to answer for."

    With that, he took her hand and led her across the street.

    Once they reached the other side, he let go.

    Briony murmured a quiet "thank you," then stuffed her hands into her coat pockets. She gazed out at the calm river, breathing deeply before setting off along the bank.

    James followed a few paces behind.

    Briony wandered aimlessly, sometimes stopping to stare out across the water, lost in thought, before moving on again.

    James watched her, worried. He assumed she was still grieving Julia''s death.

    But soon, he sensed something else was wrong.

    Briony suddenly came to a halt, standing perfectly still.

    James caught up, curiosity getting the better of him. "What are you looking at? You seem pretty captivated."

    He followed her gaze and saw a little girl ying with her dog in the grass.

 Chapter 104

    The little girl was barely two, her hair tied into two tiny pigtails and dressed in a bright red dress. She was round-cheeked, chubby, and absolutely adorable.

    "Mama, puppy, puppy~!"

    Her young mother gazed at her with a look full of warmth. "Not puppy, sweetheart. That''s Max. His name is Max."

    "Puppy! Puppy..."

    She was just learning to talk, her wordsing out wobbly and mispronounced, the soft baby voice so sweet it could melt anyone''s heart.

    James watched her and, despite his usual stoic demeanor, felt his heart soften just a little. ¡°Honestly, if you ask me, having a daughter is way better. Boys are no fun at all!"

    Briony didn''t answer.

    James, puzzled, looked down-and froze.

    Briony was crying.

    He immediately panicked. "Hey, why are you crying? Did I say something wrong?"

    Briony shook her head, quickly wiping at the tears on her cheeks.

    But the tears just kepting.

    "Come on, don''t cry. Seriously..." James fumbled awkwardly. "People are going to think I was mean to you or something!"

    Briony covered her face, slowly sinking into a crouch. Amidst her muffled sobs, he could just make out her whispering, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."

    James had no idea what she was apologizing for.

    She wept, heartbroken, repeating "I''m sorry" over and over.

    James felt his head spin. He raked a hand through his hair, helpless and anxious, then finally sighed and reached out to gently pat Briony''s shoulder.

    "All right, all right. You don''t need to apologize. If you need to cry, just cry. I''ll stay here with you. When you''re done, I''ll carry you home, okay?"

    Eventually, Briony cried herself out, utterly exhausted. James scooped her up and carried her back to the studio.

    By the time they returned, it was already noon. James ordered some takeout. While Briony was eating, James pulled out his phone and snapped a few photos. "What are you taking pictures for?" Briony looked up at him.

    "Dr. Joyner wants an update," James replied, opening his messages and sending the photos to Ste.

    Ste replied almost instantly: [How is she?]

    James was about to type a response when Briony spoke, "Tell her I''m doing fine."

    James nced at her. "Now you''re embarrassed? You didn''t seem worried about pride when you were bawling by the river like a lost puppy."

    Briony frowned at him silently.

    James fell quiet for a beat, then gave in. "All right, all right. Whatever you say." He typed out "She''s doing fine" and even showed it to Briony before sending. Briony nced at the message, then went back to her lunch.

    She didn''t eat much, but at least she ate something. James didn''t push her to have more.

    After lunch, Briony retreated to the break room to rest.

    Once she was asleep, James grabbed his car keys and headed out.

    At the pet store, James snapped some photos of the puppies and sent them to Ste.

    She replied: [The golden retriever, I think. Bryn''s grandfather used to have one-a golden retriever that went missing years ago. Bryn was heartbroken for a long time.]

    James replied: [Got it.]

    The golden retriever was just two months old. James paid, signed the adoption papers...

    Just then, the shop door swung open, and Irwin walked in, holding Stewart''s hand.

    "Wow! Dad, look at all these cute puppies and kittens!"

    Stewart nced down at Irwin, the hint of a smile on his lips. "Yeah."

    James turned around, locking eyes with Stewart for a tense three seconds before

    Stewart looked away, clearly not interested in making small talk.

    James thought, Well, that''s perfect-saves me from having to pretend to be friendly.

    "Dad, these kittens are adorable!" Irwin stood in front of a disy, pointing at a litter of fluffy ragdoll kittens. "Can we get one for Mom? Please?"

    James frowned, looking at Irwin.

    Was this kid really trying to buy a kitten for Briony?

 Chapter 105

    Stewart walked over and gently ruffled Irwin''s hair. "So, which one do you want to pick for your mom?"

    "I want to pick two!" Irwin announced brightly. "One for Mom Bryn, one for Mom Rosita so it''s fair!"

    Stewart''s voice was warm and mellow. "Alright, that''s fine."

    Standing nearby, James overheard their conversation and couldn''t help but be puzzled.

    Mom Bryn? Mom Rosita?

    How many moms does this kid have, anyway?

    Stewart signaled to the staff and bought the two ragdoll kittens Irwin had chosen. James, having finished his own paperwork, didn''t pay any more attention to the father and son. He grabbed the pet carrier-with a golden retriever puppy inside ¡ªand pushed open the ss door of the pet shop, stepping out into the street. Stewart nced back, his gaze briefly falling on the carrier in James''s hand. His dark brows furrowed ever so slightly.

    By the time James returned to the studio, Briony was already up.

    She was sitting on the sofa, staring absentmindedly at her medical report. Hearing the knock at the door, she snapped back to reality and quickly tucked her prenatal checkup results beneath a throw pillow.

    "Come in," she called.

    James opened the door and stepped inside.

    "Hey, there''s something I wanted to discuss with you," he began.

    Briony looked at him. "Go ahead."

    He gestured toward the hallway. "Can youe out here for a sec?"

    Briony stood and followed him out of the office.

    Near the door sat a pet carrier. The golden retriever puppy had been lying quietly inside, but as Briony approached, it seemed to sense her presence. Instantly, it sprang to its feet, tail wagging enthusiastically.

    A sh of delight crossed Briony''s face. She turned to James. "Whose puppy is this?"

    "A friend''s dog had a litter-way too many puppies to find homes for. He asked if I could help out and take one," James exined smoothly. "But I''m allergic to dog hair, so I can''t keep it myself."

    "Did you ask your other friends already?"

    "Yeah." James shrugged. "No one else was interested."

    Briony pressed her lips together, looking at the puppy.

    The little golden seemed to like her, too. As she met its gaze, it barked twice in excitement, its tail wagging so hard it was a blur.

    Briony''s heart melted. She walked over, knelt down in front of the crate, and reached out her hand.

    The puppy sniffed her fingers with its wet nose, then licked her gently.

    A smile broke across Briony''s face, her eyes softening with fondness.

    She really liked this little guy.

    James sidled over, watching her expression. Seeing her obvious interest, he added, ¡°I just brought him by to see if you might want to help out. You''ve got a big studio here¡ªmaybe you could foster him for a while? If not, I''ll post an adoption notice online..."

    "Let him stay with me," Briony interrupted, standing up to look at James. "I had a golden retriever when I was a kid. I know how to take care of them-I''ll be fine."

    James raised his eyebrows. "You''re sure? You know, they say having a pet is a lot like raising a kid. It''s not just a whim-you have to bemitted."

    "I know," Briony replied firmly. "I can take care of him."

    James secretly breathed a sigh of relief, but on the surface, he yed it cool.

    ¡°Alright then, I''ll leave this little guy in your hands."

    Briony smiled softly. "I feel like we''re meant to be."

    "Looks that way," James agreed, crouching down to peer inside the carrier. "He seems like a calm one."

    "He reminds me of the golden retriever my granddad used to have," Briony said, her voice gentle as she knelt beside him.

    "So, have you thought of a name yet?"

    Briony thought for a moment, then looked at the puppy. "How about Lucky?"

 Chapter 106

    "Woof woof!" The golden retriever puppy barked eagerly in response.

    James chimed in with a grin, "Honestly, I think ''Woof Woof'' is kind of a cute name!"

    The puppy turned to James and let out a whimper, sounding adorably aggrieved.

    James''s eyes widened in surprise. "No way, did it just understand me?"

    "Golden retrievers are really smart," Briony replied, smiling. ¡°I think he just doesn''t like your name. He probably prefers ''Lucky''."

    "Woof woof!" the puppy barked again, clearly in agreement.

    Watching the puppy respond to Briony''s every word, James shook his head in mock defeat. "Alright, I give up! You really are his chosen human."

    For the first time in days, Briony''s lifeless eyes brightened, just a little, as she looked at the puppy.

    She was about to let the puppy out when a familiar voice suddenly echoed from outside

    "Mom!"

    Briony froze in ce.

    The studio door had been left ajar, and Stewart walked in, Irwin close behind.

    "Mom!" Irwin called out again, running toward her with a pet carrier clutched in his arms.

    Briony stood up, her expression calm as she watched Irwin approach. He wore a knitted beanie, his cheeks rosy and lively-clearly, he was on the mend.

    James got to his feet too, shoving a hand into his pocket and muttering under his breath, ¡°Why is this kid here again?"

    Stewart followed quietly, his sharp gaze narrowing slightly when he noticed James.

    Irwin stopped in front of Briony, beaming with excitement as he lifted the carrier high. "Look, Mom! I brought you something!"

    Briony was taken aback.

    Irwin was giving her a cat?

    She''d never been much of a cat person, but knowing this was a gift from Irwin, she couldn''t help but feel a pang of emotion.

    Looking at his innocent, hopeful face, she couldn''t resist asking, "Why are you giving me a cat?"

    "Because Mom Rosita says every woman loves cute little animals like kittens!" Irwin replied, matter-of-factly.

    At that, Briony''s brow furrowed, and the faint spark of hope in her chest quickly died out.

    Irwin went on enthusiastically, "Mom Rosita said Grandma Julia isn''t here anymore, so you must be really lonely. She told me a kitten can keep youpany instead of Grandma Julia. That way, you won''t miss Grandma Julia so much!"

    Thatst line¡ª¡°a kitten can rece Grandma Julia?¡ªstabbed Briony straight in the heart.

    She looked at Irwin, struggling to keep her rising anger in check. Her voice was tight. "I don''t need it. Take it back."

    "Why?" Irwin''s face fell, confusion clouding his big eyes.

    "Why don''t you want the kitten, Mom? I picked it out just for you! It''s really cute, and Mom Rosita said you''d love it. Why don''t you want it?"

    "I just don''t want it. Take it away!" Briony''s chest heaved as she fought to stay calm. ¡°Irwin, I''ll say it one more time-take it away!"

    Irwin''s lower lip trembled. Hugging the carrier to his chest, he turned away slowly, shoulders slumping.

    Watching his defeated little figure, Briony squeezed her eyes shut in pain.

    Irwin took a few steps, simmering with anger, then suddenly spun around and yelled, "You''re so mean, Mom!"

    Briony''s eyes snapped open in shock.

    Tears streaming down his cheeks, Irwin red at her and shouted, "I put so much

    thought into your present, and you don''t even care! You''re nothing like Mom Rosita! When I gave her a kitten, she was happy and said I was so thoughtful! Why can''t you be like Mom Rosita?"

 Chapter 107

    Briony stared at Irwin, unable to believe what she was hearing.

    Until today, it had never even crossed her mind that the boy she''d poured her heart into raising could turn on her so fiercely.

    It had only been a few weeks. How could he have changed sopletely?

    "I hate you! I never want you to be my mom again!"

    Irwin screamed the words, then turned to bolt for the door-

    "Irwin!"

    Stewart''s brow furrowed as he reached out and caught his son by the arm.

    Irwin''s pet carrier tumbled to the floor. The little kitten inside yelped and fluffed up in rm.

    "Daddy!" Irwin threw himself into Stewart''s arms and broke down in sobs.

    "Mom doesn''t love me anymore! Dad, I hate her! She doesn''t love me at all!" Stewart stooped to pick Irwin up, then fixed Briony with a dark, reproachful stare. His handsome face was clouded with anger, and his voice was sharp. "Briony, Irwin just got out of the hospital and the first thing he wanted to do was buy you a gift to cheer you up. He did it because he loves you. If you can''t appreciate that, fine, but did you really have to take it out on him?"

    Briony''s breath caught in her throat. A wave of heat and pain rose from her chest, burning all the way to her heart.

    She stood there, trembling, her slender frame barely able to hold itself together.

    There was anger, yes. Bitterness. But underneath it all, a deep, gnawing sense of injustice.

    Why? Why should she have to endure all this?

    She''d raised this boy for five years, only to be told he was the son of her husband and his mistress. She hadn''t thrown a fit or made a scene-she''d just asked for a divorce, wanting nothing more than to leave that twisted "family" behind and live her own life.

    She thought she had given enough,promised enough. So why couldn''t they just let her go?

    What more did they want from her?

    Briony''s face was ghostly pale, her breathsing faster and faster.

    James, watching her clench her jaw to keep fromshing out, felt a twinge of sympathy.

    He turned to Stewart. "How exactly was Briony taking it out on Irwin? Maybe you should listen to what your son actually said! He told her the kitten could take Grandma Julia''s ce. That''s Briony''s mother! No one can rece Ms. Hudson- not a cat, not anyone else!"

    Stewart shot James a frosty re. "Irwin is five years old. He''s bound to say things the wrong way sometimes. As an adult, shouldn''t you know better than to hold it against him?"

    James let out a sharp, incredulousugh. "You really are awyer, aren''t you? Always have an answer for everything. All right, let''s say your kid didn''t mean any harm. But what about this ''Mom Rosita'' he keeps bringing up? Comparing her to Ms. Hudson¡ªif she''s not clueless, she''s just in malicious."

    "You''re the malicious one!" Irwin wailed, tears streaming down his face. "Mom Rosita is the best! She''s never said a bad word about anyone. You don''t even know her-how can you say she''s mean?"

    James looked at Irwin and gave him a mocking thumbs-up.

    "Sure, kid. Guess you inherited your dad''s mouth, too. Your precious Mom Rosita is the best, huh? Why don''t you both run along home to her and stop making Briony''s life miserable?"

    The way James said "Bryn" made Stewart''s frown deepen.

    He turned to Briony, his gaze hard and unyielding. "Briony, whether or not you like the gift, Irwin meant well. You don''t have to ept it¡ªbut as his mother, you can''t take your anger out on your child."

 Chapter 108

    Briony looked at Stewart, his words stinging so sharply that her eyes filled with tears even as she forced a bitter smile.

    "Stewart, your son has a mother. Her name is Rosita-not me, not Briony! And if you think I''m emotionally unstable and unfit to be a mother, fine! I''ll admit it. I, Briony, am not worthy of being Irwin''s mom. So now, please take your son and get out of my house!"

    She got it all out in one breath, but the rush left her dizzy and lightheaded. Her slender frame swayed unsteadily.

    James hurried to catch her before she could fall, leaning in to murmur softly in her ear, "Are you alright?"

    Briony took a deep breath, her blurred vision slowly clearing. She shook her head, managing a faint, "I''m okay."

    Stewart watched their exchange, his jaw clenched and eyes icy.

    Meanwhile, Irwin simply stared at Briony, lips parted, too stunned to even cry.

    What had Mom just said?

    Did she really...not want him anymore?

    A wave of panic washed over Irwin. He clung tighter to Stewart''s neck, voice trembling. "Dad, Mom didn''t mean it, right? She''s my mom-she wouldn''t really leave me, would she?"

    His words came out between choked sobs, all the defiance gone, leaving only small, wounded innocence.

    Stewart''s heart softened; he ruffled Irwin''s hair. "Your mom''s just upset right now. We need to give her some space."

    "But..." Irwin sniffled, his voice thick with tears. "Even when Mom was sad before, she never yelled at me. I think... She only stopped loving me because she has a new boyfriend."

    As he spoke, Irwin shot a re at James.

    James: "...?"

    Seriously? How can a kid this young have so much drama?

    James couldn''t help but burst outughing, half exasperated, half amused.

    Not one to let anyone get the better of him-even a kid-James raised an eyebrow at Irwin. "You know, you''re notpletely wrong, little man. Bryn really does love me most right now!"

    Irwin''s wet eyes grew huge. He shrieked, voice cracking with outrage, "Liar! You''re awful! She doesn''t love you! My mom loves me and my dad the most!"

    "Oh? That''s just what you think," James replied with a crooked smile. "Doesn''t count unless she says it herself."

    That was thest straw. Irwin burst into tears, wailing that Briony couldn''t possibly love James, begging her not to be with him.

    Briony had never seen Irwin throw a tantrum like this before. But she was done trying to y the part of a caring stepmother, done trying to guide orfort him.

    She fixed Stewart with a cool, steady gaze. "I don''t want to argue in front of Irwin, but you need to remember-once he''s calmed down, you owe him an honest exnation about where things stand between us."

    Stewart narrowed his eyes at her, his voice low. "Where things stand? We''re still married, Briony. Until the divorce is finalized, you''re still Mrs. Wentworth, still Irwin''s legal mother."

    "The month is almost up." Briony''s tone was unwavering. "If the papers aren''t signed by then, I''ll file for divorce myself."

    Stewart red at her, his eyes dark and cold. "You''re in quite a rush, aren''t you?"

    "Yes, I am." Briony met his gaze without blinking. "So I suggest Attorney

    Wentworth shows a little of that famous efficiency."

    At that, Stewart''s mouth pressed into a thin, hard line.

    Their eyes locked, neither willing to back down.

 Chapter 109

    Stewart left with Irwin-and took the ragdoll cat Rosita had insisted Briony would love.

    The moment the door closed behind them, Briony, who had been holding herself together all this time, finally copsed.

    James caught her just as her legs gave out and gently carried her over to the office couch.

    She sank into the cushions, clutching her chest, her breathing ragged and fast, her face as white as a sheet.

    It was clear she was having a panic attack, triggered by overwhelming emotion.

    James pressed a steady hand to her mouth, calmly guiding her, "You''re hyperventting. Close your mouth and breathe with me. One, two-inhale. That''s it. One, two, inhale..."

    With James''s help, her breath eventually slowed to a normal rhythm.

    He went to pour her a ss of warm water and brought it to her lips. "Here, drink a little."

    Briony leaned back and sipped the water, and after a few gulps, the tension in her body slowly began to ease.

    James grabbed a throw pillow and tucked it behind her back. "Lean on this. You''ll feel better."

    Briony looked up at him, her pale lips curving in a faint, sincere smile. "Thank you."

    The past few days had shown her that while James could be blunt, he was genuinely kind¡ªand surprisingly thoughtful for someone his age.

    "What''s this?" James bent to pick a folded sheet of paper off the floor, frowning. "An ultrasound report? Whose is¡ª?"

    Briony''s heart skipped. She pushed herself up, reaching for it.

    "Wait." James dodged her hand and stood, scanning the document.

    A few secondster, he turned to her, brows knit. "You''re pregnant?"

    She met his gaze, her own brows pinched. "Don''t tell anyone."

    "But you and Stewart are getting divorced!" James stared at her in disbelief. "Are you nning to raise the baby alone?"

    "I have a procedure scheduled for tomorrow."

    James blinked. "A procedure...?"

    She nodded, standing to take the report from his hand, her voice barely above a whisper. "An abortion."

    James was silent.

    Briony slipped the paper back into her bag and headed for the door.

    Her golden retriever puppy was still waiting patiently in its crate. As soon as it saw her, it leapt up, tail wagging furiously, barking in delight.

    She smiled and let the puppy out.

    The little dog bounded over to her, rubbing its head against her hand, tail swishing with uncontainable joy.

    James walked over, watching her y with the puppy.

    After a long, ufortable silence, he finally asked, "Does Stewart know?"

    Briony kept her eyes on the puppy, not looking up. "He doesn''t need to." James pressed his lips together, falling silent again.

    "Lucky doesn''t have a dog bed or any food yet, right?" Briony asked softly.

    "Oh¡ªactually, I... I already bought everything." James caught himself, coughed, then added, "My friend took care of it. It''s all in my trunk. I''ll grab itter."

    Briony kept stroking the golden retriever, her whole presence still a little distant and fragile.

    James crouched down beside her, watching her quietly.

    He remembered how she''d broken down in tears by the riverside after seeing that little girl.

    He hadn''t understood it then-he''d thought she was still grieving Julia''s death. But now, after seeing the ultrasound report, after learning she was having a procedure tomorrow...

    He understood. Every "I''m sorry" she''d whispered was for the child she was about to lose.

    "Actually..." James hesitated, rubbing his nose, weighing his words. "I think... it wouldn''t be so bad to keep the baby. Even if Stewart''s not in the picture."

    Briony''s hand stilled on the puppy''s fur. She nced up at him.

    "I mean it," James said earnestly. "You''re financially independent, you''re capable

    if you want to, you could give this kid a good life, even without Stewart. You wouldn''t have to do it alone."

    Briony frowned. "Raising a child takes more than just money."

    "What else then?" James pressed. "Oh, you mean a dad? Well, I could do that!"

    Briony blinked at him, surprised. "You?"

    "Sure!" James grinned, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. "I can be the godfather! Wait, what''s with that look? Am I not handsome enough, or not charming enough?"

 Chapter 110

    ¡°I didn''t mean it like that." Briony pressed her lips together, sighing softly as she stood up. "I appreciate what you''re trying to do for me, but my mind''s made up."

    James stood too, watching her closely. "You''re really sure about this?"

    She nodded, her voice firm. "I used to worry about how I''d hide the surgery from you, but now that you know, I just ask that you keep this to yourself."

    Seeing her resolve, James dropped the argument.

    "Don''t worry I won''t say a word." He hesitated, then asked, "What time''s your surgery tomorrow?"

    "Nine."

    "I''ll drive you to the hospital in the morning."

    "That''s not necessary." Briony didn''t want to trouble him. "Ste''s already at the hospital. She''ll make sure everything''s set."

    James shook his head. "Before they left, our mentors insisted I look after you. If you want me to keep this secret, at least let me be there. I''ll only rx once I know you''re out of surgery and safe."

    Briony opened her mouth to protest, but James cut her off. "It''s settled. If you say no, I''ll call our mentors right now."

    Briony: "..."

    She sighed, realizing there was no point fighting it. She didn''t want the two elders worrying about her, so she let James have his way.

    The next morning, 8:10 AM.

    James''s Range Rover cruised steadily through the city streets toward the hospital.

    The car was quiet, the air heavy with unspoken tension.

    Every so often, James nced at Briony in the passenger seat. Milo sat quietly by the window, gazing out at the passing scenery.

    At a red light, the Range Rover rolled to a gentle stop at an intersection.

    A giant digital billboard on the building ahead shed with an advertisement featuring Rosita''s wless, innocent-looking face.

    Unable to contain his curiosity, James blurted out, "Did Stewart divorce you because of Rosita?"

    Briony snapped out of her thoughts, nced at the billboard, then quickly looked away, her voice t. "Yeah."

    "I heard that kid yesterday-he kept calling her ''Mom Rosita.'' Guess he''s already epted her as a stepmom."

    "She''s not a stepmom."

    James looked at her, confused. "What?"

    "Rosita''s Irwin''s biological mother."

    James''s worldview shattered. "Wait, what? Are you kidding me? So you and Stewart were married, but Irwin is Rosita''s son? That means... all this time, you were the stepmom?"

    "They grew up together." Briony rubbed her temples, suddenly tired.

    There was nothing left to hide, so sheid it all out for James.

    He was silent for a good thirty seconds, jaw clenched, before finally muttering, "What a bastard."

    "Stewart''s a real piece of work. No wonder he''s a big shot attorney-he managed to get everything he wanted out of this marriage. And you? You spent five years raising someone else''s child, while your own¡ª"

    He caught himself before finishing the thought, ncing at Briony.

    She looked as distant as ever. James sighed.

    "I always thought that kid didn''t look like you, and he''s not exactly a charmer, either. Makes sense now-he takes after Rosita. You should stay away from him from now on. With a mother like that, he''s bound to be trouble."

    Briony''sshes fluttered, and she murmured, "Okay."

    At the hospital, James parked in the underground garage.

    They took the elevator to the third-floor maternity ward.

    When the doors slid open, they stepped out together, walking side by side toward Ste''s office.

    They passed another exam room just as Jason turned around inside.

    He spotted Briony, and his impatient scowl faltered. Without a word, he

    abandoned his weepy girlfriend and hurried after them.

    Briony pushed open Ste''s office door and slipped inside, James following close behind.

    Jason was dumbfounded.

    Briony and James-at the maternity ward?

    What was going on?

    Were they living together now?

    Was Briony pregnant with James''s child?!

    Jason immediately whipped out his phone, scrolled through his contacts, and

    found Stewart''s number...

 Chapter 111

    Ste handled Briony''s hospital admission first, then led her to the ward to change into a hospital gown.

    Once Briony had changed, they went through a series of routine checkups.

    The test results would be ready in half an hour.

    That wait felt endless. Briony stood by the window, silent and still.

    Ste and James kept herpany, quietly staying nearby without intruding.

    Thirty minutes ticked by before the results finally arrived-everything was normal, and she was cleared for surgery.

    At that moment, a message came from the operating room: they were ready.

    "Bryn," Ste called softly, "it''s time. We should go to the OR."

    Briony''sshes fluttered as she slowly turned around.

    Ste walked over and wrapped her in a gentle hug. "Don''t be nervous. I''ll be right there with you," she reassured her.

    Briony''s reply was barely above a whisper. "Okay."

    James stood off to the side, wordless, his brow furrowed, the concern on his face deeper than usual.

    The three of them made their way to the doors of the operating room. James stopped there.

    Ste held Briony''s arm and walked her in. The heavy doors swung shut behind them.

    ...

    Northborough Municipal Court. The judge''s gavel hit the bench, marking the end of the case. The verdict: the intiff had won thewsuit for sexual assault against a minor.

    Stewart stepped out into the corridor, only to have the victim''s parents hurrying after him.

    "Thank you, Attorney Wentworth! Thank you!"

    The middle-aged couple, faces lined with exhaustion and dressed in in clothes, fell to their knees, thanking Stewart over and over as they bowed in gratitude. Stewart''s eyes widened in surprise. He rushed forward, helping them to their feet.

    His voice was steady but gentle. "This is my duty as your attorney. There''s no need for this."

    "We couldn''t find anyone in all of Northborough willing to help us-no one but you, Attorney Wentworth..." The mother''s tears streamed down her cheeks. "You''re our family''s savior!"

    Stewart was eloquent andmanding in the courtroom, but outside of it, he''d never beenfortable with emotional disys.

    He nced over at Carl.

    Carl caught his meaning immediately and stepped forward, his tone soothing. "Really, you''re giving us too much credit. Attorney Wentworth only did what any goodwyer should do. The case is won-go home and take care of your daughter."

    Stewart left theforting to Carl and walked away toward his car, a sleek Maybach.

    Once inside, he pulled out his phone and saw several missed calls from Jason. Stewart frowned, then returned the call.

    Jason answered immediately, his voice urgent and loud. "Finally! You have no idea who I just ran into at the hospital-guess who was in the OB-GYN wing?" Stewart paused, a strange sense of foreboding creeping over him. "Who?" "Briony, that''s who!"

    Stewart''s grip on the steering wheel tightened.

    "What was she doing at the OB-GYN?"

    Jason snorted. "What do you think people do at the OB-GYN?"

    He scoffed again. "She was there with James. I swear, I always said she was up to something! Trying to get ahead by getting pregnant before marriage! The Dneys are practically old money¡ªno way they''d ever approve of someone like her. James is just too young, never been burned by a woman before! If Briony thinks she cannd a ce in that family by having a kid, she''s dreaming..."

    Stewart tuned out the rest of Jason''s rant.

    He hung up, started the engine, and pulled out of the parking lot, heading straight for the hospital.

    All the way there, memories of Briony''s recent odd behavior kept resurfacing.

    When had it started?

    He thought back¡ªit must have been New Year''s Eve. She hadn''t looked well that night, but he''d brushed it off, assuming she was just in a mood.

    Later, when Irwin was hospitalized, she''d thrown up at the slightest smell of fish.

    And then, when Irwin threw something at her, she instinctively shielded her stomach...

 Chapter 112

    One memory after another reyed in his mind, and as Stewart pieced everything together, the answer became painfully clear.

    Briony must have found out about her pregnancy long ago. And she never intended to tell him-not from the very start.

    His mind shed back to that day...

    The blizzard had raged outside, and Briony''s resolve had been absolute. He''d been so blinded by anger that he''d overlooked the most important detail.

    The Maybach sped through the city streets, weaving dangerously betweennes, but Stewart never eased off the gas for a second.

    Inside the car, his grip on the steering wheel was iron-tight, his handsome features set in a cold, stormy scowl.

    So this was Briony''s n-leave him while carrying his child, and then start a new life with James? Was she really going to let his own child grow up calling another man "dad"?

    A bitter smile twisted Stewart''s lips.

    "Well done, Briony. You really outdid yourself."

    With one hand on the wheel, he pulled up his contacts and dialed Cedric rke. "Briony''s at your hospital. I need you to check her patient records, right now¡ª"

    Honk! Honk!-

    Suddenly, a massive truck ran a red light and barreled into the intersection ahead.

    Stewart''s heart lurched. Instinct took over-he yanked the steering wheel hard to the side just as the truck hurtled toward him.

    The ck Maybach fishtailed violently, spun out of control, and careened onto the sidewalk. The front of the car mmed straight into a street sign.

    Crash!

    With a deafening bang, the hood crumpled and the airbags exploded open.

    White smoke began to billow from the engine.

    Inside, Stewart slumped over the wheel, eyes closed. On the floor, his phone still glowed-Cedric''s call was connected.

    "Stewart? Stewart, can you hear me? Stewart-!"

    Cedric''s anxious voice kept echoing from the phone, but no one answered...

    At the hospital, Cedric burst out of his office in a panic. "Joey!"

    His assistant rushed over. "Dr. rke, what is it?"

    "Call Zachary now-tell him to bring the ambnce to the ER entrance! And you,

    grab the trauma kit ande with me!"

    Joey sprang into action without hesitation.

    Meanwhile, Cedric grabbed his own phone and called a friend in the traffic

    department, asking for help tracking Stewart''s location.

    Less than five minutester, the police had news.

    Cedric and Joey jumped into the ambnce and raced toward the ident

    scene.

    At the same time, in the operating room, everything was ready.

    Brionyy down on the surgical table.

    Now that the moment hade, her whole body was tense. A strange chill crept over her, and she began to tremble uncontrobly.

    Ste, dressed in surgical scrubs, stood by her side and picked up on her fear.

    She whispered gently, "Bryn, don''t be scared. Try to rx. The anesthesiologist is about to give you something to help you sleep."

    Briony looked up at her, hands clenched tight. ¡°Star, I''m so cold. Can you can you hold my hand?"

    Ste''s heart clenched.

    Director Grant, standing nearby, sighed. "Ste, keep her calm. Being this anxious isn''t good for the anesthesia."

    Ste wasn''t the lead surgeon for this procedure¡ªher main job was to stay with Briony and help her feel safe.

    She squeezed Briony''s hand, holding it tight. "I''m right here, Bryn. Just rest now. When you wake up, it''ll all be over."

    At her words, Briony gradually closed her eyes.

    The anesthesiologist approached, speaking softly. "Ms. Kensington, I''m going to start the anesthesia now. Try to rx and count in your head from the beginning..."

    The needle pricked her skin-sharp pain made Briony''s brow knit in distress, and a tear slipped from the corner of her eye-

 Chapter 113

    **ng!**

    The scalpel hit the floor with a sharp, metallic ring.

    The anesthesiologist froze, syringe halfway to the IV.

    Director Grant frowned, turning to the first assistant. "What''s going on?" The assistant looked startled, hands raised in protest. "It wasn''t me, I¡ª" Suddenly, the anesthesiologist yanked out the needle. "It''s an earthquake!" Briony''s eyes snapped open.

    Above her, the surgical lights flickered ominously. Her head spun, and the operating table beneath her rolled and shuddered.

    A momentter, rms red throughout the hospital.

    "Pause the surgery! Evacuate through the emergency exits-now!"

    Briony, still dazed, was helped off the table by Ste and the anesthesiologist.

    The operating room doors flew open. The hallway was a chaos of patients and staff, everyone pushing toward safety.

    James spotted them and hurried over.

    "Are you alright? Did the surgery-?"

    "Let''s get out of here first!" Ste interrupted, steadying Briony as they made for the exit.

    James nodded, his tall frame shielding them as they moved swiftly down the corridor.

    Fortunately, the tremors subsided almost as quickly as they''d begun.

    Now the emergency stairwell and hallways were jam-packed with people. Even though the shaking had stopped, everyone looked rattled, bracing for aftershocks. Then, finally, the hospital rms fell silent.

    A few secondster, a gentle female voice came over the inte: "This is an update from the Seismology Bureau. At 10:45 this morning, a 6.2 magnitude earthquake struck the city. The immediate danger has passed. Medical staff, please escort patients safely back to their rooms, and check carefully for injuries..."

    Everyone breathed a collective sigh of relief.

    The staff began guiding patients back to their wards.

    "Bryn, are you okay?" Ste asked, searching Briony''s face.

    Briony nodded. "I''m fine."

    "Good thing I hadn''t started the anesthesia yet," Director Faust said, pausing to catch his breath. "Otherwise, we''d have had to carry you out unconscious." He managed a wry smile. "In all my years as a surgeon, I''ve never had an earthquake interrupt an operation."

    "Earthquakes are rare here in Northborough," Ste added. "I''ve lived here all my life, and I''ve never felt anything like that.¡±

    Director Grant gave Briony''s abdomen a thoughtful nce. "Regardless, we''ll have topletely re-sterilize everything if we continue. Ms. Kensington, please return to your room and wait for further instructions."

    Briony lowered her eyes, instinctively cing a hand over her stomach.

    Ste and James exchanged a look-each wanted to say something, but neither dared.

    It wasn''t their ce to persuade her. If Briony kept the baby, she''d face all the responsibilities of single motherhood¡ªa hard road, and they both knew it.

    So, in silence, they escorted Briony back to her room.

    Just as they reached the door, a nurse from the neighboring room burst out, breathless. "Dr. Joyner! The woman in bed 38-her incision''s opened up, she''s bleeding a lot, and Dr. Wace is stuck with another emergency. Can you help?" "Of course," Ste replied, giving Briony a quick squeeze before hurrying inside. From the doorway, Briony could see the patient: a woman, pale and trembling in bed, beside a crib holding a peacefully sleeping newborn.

    Ste examined the wound, her expression darkening. "We''ll have to re-stitch. How did it tear so badly?"

    The nurse sighed. "When the quake started, her mother-inw ran off on her own -left her and the baby behind. She tried to escape while holding her newborn, and the incision tore open."

    "That''s just awful." Ste shook her head, then turned to the weeping new mother. Her voice softened. "Don''t worry, I''ll give you a local anesthetic before I start."

    "I want to breastfeed," the woman managed between sobs. "Will the anesthetic affect my milk?"

    Despite her pain, she was still thinking of her baby. Ste''s heart went out to her.

    With a gentle smile, she reassured her, "It''s safe. You can breastfeed after a local."

 Chapter 114

    Hearing that, the new mother finally let out a relieved sigh.

    Briony lingered in the doorway, watching the woman in the hospital bed. The lifelessness in her own eyes gradually faded.

    She turned and walked into her own room.

    James saw her pick up some clothes and head for the bathroom, baffled.

    "Where are you going?"

    Briony paused and nced back at him, her expression calm and a faint smile on her lips. "I''m getting changed. I''m being discharged."

    James blinked, his striking hazel eyes going wide. "Wait, you mean-?"

    Briony''s lips curved upward. Her voice was gentle but resolute. "I''ve decided not to go through with the procedure."

    "You''re... not?" James was surprised, but a smile broke through as he realized the meaning. "Really, you''re not?"

    She nodded. "From the moment I found out about them, I kept trying to let them go. Including today, that''s three times now I tried and failed. People keep saying earthquakes are rare in a city like Northborough. Maybe it''s a sign¡ªeven fate wants these babies to stay. Maybe they just really want me as their mom."

    Some things in life just can''t be exined by science.

    James didn''t believe in fate or superstition, but right now, one thing was certain: these two children would be Briony''s anchor. Maybe they would heal the loneliness that had gradually eaten away at her heart.

    Her world would be brighter, more vivid-full of life because of them.

    Maybe that''s what life is all about.

    "I''m going to have them," Briony said softly, resting her hands over her belly. "They''re my children, and Stewart has nothing to do with it."

    Still, a shadow crossed her face. "But... if Stewart ever found out, I''m afraid he''d try to take them from me. So, I''m going to need your help to cover for me."

    James grinned, raising an eyebrow. "Are you kidding? I''m their godfather! With me in their corner, that deadbeat dad won''t get anywhere near your kids."

    For the first time in a long while, Briony felt at peace. She turned and disappeared into the bathroom.

    By the time she came out, Ste had finished her rounds and returned.

    James had already filled Ste in on Briony''s decision.

    Of course, Ste was thrilled. She took Briony''s hands in hers. ¡°So, the kids have

    a godfather. Does that mean I get to be godmother?"

    "Of course you do," Briony said, squeezing her friend''s hands gratefully. "Star, thank you for everything. I know you''ve been exhausted, taking care of me."

    Seeing Briony''s spirits so obviously lifted, Ste finally let herself rx.

    "Come on, don''t get all sentimental on me," Ste said with augh. "Now, let''s get you started on prenatal vitamins and folic acid."

    Ste wrote out the prescriptions and had James take Briony to the pharmacy to pick them up-she had to get back to her shift.

    Leaving the clinic, Briony and James walked side by side down the corridor.

    Suddenly, chaos erupted from the emergency room behind them¡ªa loud crash of medical equipment, followed by Cedric rke''s furious shout:

    "Stewart, are you out of your damn mind? Where do you think you''re going?!"

    Briony frowned, not quite processing what was happening before she heard hurried footsteps behind her.

    A momentter, a cold, powerful hand mped around her wrist.

    She stiffened, turning¡ªand froze in shock at the sight before her.

    Blood trickled down from a gash at his brow, the bright red stark against his paper-white skin.

    In all the years she''d known Stewart, Briony had never seen him look so utterly wrecked...

    His eyes bored into her, rimmed with red, pupils dark and sharp as obsidian, as if he could see straight through her.

    A chill ran down Briony''s spine. Every nerve was suddenly on edge.

    "Stewart, what the hell do you think you''re doing? Let go of me!"

    She struggled, trying to wrench her arm free, but his grip was irond.

    "Me? Losing it?" Stewart let out a harsh, bitterugh, his breath ragged from pain. He gritted his teeth, voice trembling with usation. "Briony, you''re carrying my children and you kept it from me! Don''t you think you owe me an exnation?"

 Chapter 115

    "What is there to exin?" Ste stepped protectively in front of Briony, ring at Stewart with open hostility. "You two are getting divorced! There''s no way Bryn is having your child, so stop dreaming!"

    James shot Stewart a cold look as well. "Mr. Wentworth, this is getting rather undignified, don''t you think?"

    Stewart ignored them both. His sharp, dark gaze was locked on Briony, unyielding.

    Ste was furious, ready to tell James to pull Stewart away, when hurried footsteps echoed from behind-

    Cedric rke appeared with a couple of nurses, rushing over. He grabbed Stewart''s arm-but didn''t dare use brute force.

    Usually the model of calm andposure, Cedric''s face was now thunderous with anger. ¡°You''ve got broken ribs and you''re running around? Do you have any idea how close you are to killing yourself?"

    Stewart winced and tried to shrug Cedric off, but the pain in his chest only intensified, draining what little color remained from his face.

    Still, he refused to give in. "Let go of me..."

    "No, you''re the one who needs to let go!" Cedric pried at Stewart''s hand, which was mped stubbornly on Briony''s wrist, but Stewart wouldn''t budge. Cedric''s patience snapped. "Let go! Your ribs are broken-if you move like this, you could puncture your lung and die!"

    Stewart still wouldn''t back down.

    He fixed his eyes on Briony, determined to get an answer from her.

    "Briony, answer me. Are you pregnant?"

    Briony frowned and stayed silent.

    Cedric knew this was absolutely the wrong time to be grilling Briony about a pregnancy, but looking at Stewart''s expression, he realized Stewart wouldn''t stop until he got an answer.

    With a sigh, Cedric nced at Briony. "He''s seriously hurt. Maybe... just tell him the truth?"

    Briony''s face was icy. "I don''t care if he lives or dies."

    Cedric: "..."

    "Don''t worry, Briony. I''m not dying anytime soon." Stewart''s lips curled in a cold, humorless smile. ¡°But the child you''re carrying? That child will have my name, no matter what."

    rm bells red in Briony''s mind, though she forced herself to appear calm and unbothered.

    This wasn''t the first time Stewart had suspected she was pregnant.

    But clearly, this time he was more certain than ever.

    Once Stewart decided on something, it was almost impossible to change his mind.

    If she tried to deny it outright like before, he wouldn''t buy it. But if she admitted it, given his current attitude, he''d fight her for custody.

    In families like his, heirs mattered more than anything. And a man like Stewart would never allow his child to take anyone else''s name.

    If he took her to court, she didn''t stand a chance.

    Besides, their divorce wasn''t even finalized yet...

    Briony pressed her lips together and, in that moment, made a reckless decision.

    "Stewart, you want the truth?" She looked him in the eye, a mocking smile tugging at her lips. "Fine. But don''t say I didn''t warn you."

    Stewart''s gaze grew even darker.

    "That''s right. I was pregnant."

    Stewart''s brows shot up, but before he could react, Briony''s voice cut in, cold as ice.

    "But this morning, I lost the baby."

    Stewart''s pupils contracted. "That''s not possible..."

    "If you don''t believe me, ask Dr. rke to pull my hospital records," Briony replied evenly, ncing quickly at Ste. The looksted only a split second, but Ste caught it.

 Chapter 116

    Ste quietly stepped back, moved to the side, and pulled out her phone. Keeping her expression carefully neutral, she opened WhatsApp and began typing a

    discreet message...

    "You think just saying that is enough to make me believe you?" Stewart stared at Briony, his breathing growing heavier and more erratic. "Briony, you wouldn''t¡ª how could you dare-" He broke off abruptly, wracked by a fit of harsh coughing. The next moment, bright red blood spattered from his lips.

    "Stewart!"

    Cedric rke cried out, just barely managing to catch Stewart''s tall frame as he staggered and copsed in shock.

    "Where''s the gurney? Hurry-get him to the ER!"

    The room erupted into chaos as Stewart was rushed to the emergency room.

    The window of time while Stewart was being treated gave Briony the perfect opportunity.

    Ste had already messaged Dr. Grant, the hospital''s director, asking her to help alter Briony''s medical records.

    Just then, Ste''s phone rang. It was Dr. Grant calling back.

    "The records are missing?" Ste eximed in surprise. "Is it a system error?"

    Dr. Grant replied, "I checked with IT. Apparently, there was a glitch during some routine maintenance. They''re working on restoring the files-it might take a few days."

    Ste paused, then let out a softugh. "Well, that''s convenient. At least we don''t have to forge any records now."

    After hanging up, Ste quickly ryed the situation to Briony.

    Briony listened, her expression grave. "We can''t leave the recordspletely nk. Stewart would never buy it."

    "So what do you suggest?" Ste blinked. "Want me to fake an abortion report?"

    "No," Briony replied with a sly smile. "There''s another surgery that would be far more convincing."

    "What kind?" Ste asked.

    Briony nced at James, then beckoned Ste over with a crook of her finger. "Come here, I''ll tell you."

    Ste leaned in, and Briony whispered a few words in her ear.

    When she pulled back, Ste''s eyes were wide with surprise. After a long moment, she grinned and gave Briony a big thumbs-up. "Bryn, you''re a genius!"

    James narrowed his eyes, watching the two women whispering conspiratorially right in front of him, feeling distinctly left out.

    "Hey, that''s not fair! What are you talking about that I can''t hear? Have you even considered my feelings?"

    Ste reached up and patted James on the arm¡ªhe was a good head taller than her. "Be good, little brother. We''re keeping you out of the loop for your own good, trust us!"

    James: "...?"

    Stewart had suffered a fractured rib, a head wound, and a mild concussion. After surgery, he was transferred to a private VIP room.

    The moment the anesthesia wore off and he came to, he ordered Cedric rke to look into Briony''s medical records.

    Cedric had already done so while Stewart was unconscious.

    "She really did have surgery," Cedric reported, handing over the medical file.

    Stewart sat up slightly and took the file, flipping through it.

    "A uterine fibroid removal?" His expression darkened. "Are you sure you didn''t get this wrong?"

    "I''m just telling you what I found." Cedric shrugged. "It''s a prettymon issue- sometimes serious, sometimes not. In her case, it wasn''t too bad. She had a minorparoscopic procedure this morning."

    Stewart stared hard at the records in his hands.

    Could it really be true that Briony hadn''t been pregnant?

    How was that possible...?

    "Medical records can be faked," Stewart said coldly, fixing Cedric with a hard look. "Go find Quentin-he''s the hospital director. He can check the system logs. We''ll see if those files have been tampered with."

 Chapter 117

    Cedric rke thought Stewart was being more than a little paranoid.

    From his perspective, Briony absolutely loathed Stewart at this point. If she really was pregnant, given the state of things between them, there was no way she''d keep the baby. Yet Stewart wouldn''t let it go¡ªhe was determined to get to the bottom of it.

    Cedric worried Stewart might go off the rails again because of this, so he reluctantly agreed to run the errand on his behalf.

    Dean''s Office.

    Cedric ryed Stewart''s request to Quentin.

    Quentin listened with a raised brow, his tone cool. "Stewart seems awfully invested in this Ms. Kensington, doesn''t he?"

    Cedric''s eyelid twitched. "You can ask Stewart yourself. The man''s a vault. I''ve known him for years and he''s barely shared a thing with me."

    Quentin gave a shortugh. "Can''t say I''ve ever been thrilled with him as a brother-inw, but Rosita likes him. As her big brother, I''ve learned to let some things slide."

    Cedric thought privately, That''s rich-your brother-inw isn''t exactly your biggest fan either!

    Quentin said no more, just picked up the phone and dialed the extension for IT. "Dr. rke will be over soon. Help him pull some files."

    When he hung up, he nced at Cedric. "Tell Stewart he owes me another favor."

    Cedric''s mouth twitched. "Noted."

    As soon as he stepped out of the dean''s office, Cedric rolled his eyes skyward.

    What a smooth operator.

    Inside the office, Quentin opened a drawer and pulled out a medical file.

    It was the original, unaltered version.

    Patient name: Briony.

    Quentin lit a cigarette, took a few slow drags, then picked up his phone and dialed Rosita.

    She answered after a few rings, her voice gentle. "Quentin?"

    "Rosita, Stewart''s been in an ident."

    "An ident?" Rosita''s voice sharpened with panic. "How? Is he-how bad is it?"

    Quentin soothed her. "Don''t worry. He was rushed to the hospital in time. He''s not in any danger."

    "Send me his room number, please. I''ming over right now."

    "Of course."

    After hanging up, Quentin texted her the details.

    Then he set his phone aside and pushed his gold-rimmed sses up his nose.

    Behind the ss, his brown eyes were cold and unreadable. "Stewart, for your sake, you''d better not let Rosita down. Otherwise..."

    He swept Briony''s medical file aside and revealed another document beneath it¡ª a personnel file.

    A photo was paperclipped to the top: Ste, bright-eyed, with a gentle smile and a pair of dimples.

    "A sweet kid," Quentin murmured, lips curling into a faint smile. He stubbed out his cigarette directly on the photograph.

    The acrid scent of burning paper filled the office as his voice drifted through the smoke, low and menacing. "Shame, really. But I''ll have to start with you."

    By the time Rosita found Stewart''s room, he was on the phone.

    When he saw her, he spoke briskly into the receiver. "Keep searching. Widen the perimeter." Then he hung up.

    "Stewart." Rosita hurried to his bedside, eyes brimming with tears. "How could you be so careless? You''re hurt so badly¡ªI was terrified when I heard...¡±

    "Just an ident," Stewart replied, his voice gravelly and cool. "Who told you?"

    "My brother called me." Rosita ducked her head, sniffling. "You should have told me yourself. If he hadn''t called, I still wouldn''t know."

    Stewart didn''t look at her, nor did he answer.

    Rosita paused, feeling the tension in the room. Stewart''s mood seemed particrly grim.

    "I took some time off work," she offered quietly. "I''ll stay here and take care of you while you''re in the hospital, okay?"

    "No." Stewart''s refusal was immediate. "Don''t tell Irwin about my injuries. While I''m here, spend more time with him."

    "But what about you? You''re seriously hurt-you can''t be alone."

    "There are doctors and nurses here. Carl will hire a professional caregiver."

    His tone left no room for argument. Rosita wiped her tears and nodded, quietly agreeing.

 Chapter 118

    "There are too many people around here. You should head home," Stewart said, closing his eyes and pinching the bridge of his nose, his voice heavy with fatigue. "I need to rest."

    "Okay,¡± Rosita replied, swallowing her disappointment. She nodded, gathered her purse, and left the room, ncing back every few steps, clearly reluctant to go.

    Only after the door clicked shut did Stewart open his eyes again. He stared out the window, his gaze dark and brooding.

    Rosita ran into Cedric rke halfway down the corridor.

    "Cedric," she called softly.

    He walked over, giving her a brief nod. "You''ve seen Stewart?"

    She nodded, looking a little deted. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Cedric frowned. "What''s wrong?"

    "Stewart didn''t seem to be in a good mood." Rosita looked at Cedric, worry in her voice. "Did something happen to him?"

    Something had happened, of course. But Cedric knew better than to tell her about

    it.

    He pressed his lips together, choosing his words carefully. "He''s hurt-naturally he''s ufortable. Don''t dwell on it, Rosita. Give him a few days to rest and he''ll be fine."

    Rosita nodded, reassured, but not entirelyforted.

    "I''m counting on you to keep an eye on him, Cedric. I wanted to stay and look after him myself, but he told me to go home and spend more time with Irwin. He said he was worried about Irwin being alone."

    She hesitated, guilt flickering across her face. "But I still worry about Stewart, you know how he is¡ªa total workaholic. Even when I went to his room just now, he was still on the phone, probably dealing with work. It''s exhausting just thinking about it."

    Cedric listened, but didn''t feel much sympathy. Ever since learning that Briony was Stewart''s legal wife-the real Mrs. Wentworth-Cedric found it hard to look at Rosita the same way.

    He kept his voice neutral. "I''ll do what I can to persuade him to rest. Don''t worry."

    Rosita managed a small smile. "Alright, I''ll head out now. If you need anything, just call."

    "I will." Cedric gave her a polite smile. "Get home safe."

    "Thanks. I''m off."

    Once they''d said their goodbyes, Cedric went straight back to Stewart''s room- unaware that Rosita had doubled back and was now quietly following him.

    Cedric pushed open the hospital room door and stepped inside.

    Outside, Rosita paused, listening.

    "I checked the records. Everything looks fine, but you can never be too sure," Cedric said quietly, walking to the side of Stewart''s bed.

    Stewart''s expression was grim. He said nothing.

    Cedric sighed, dragging a chair over and sitting beside him. ¡°I ran into Rosita on my way here."

    Stewart nced at him, his face unreadable.

    "Stewart, we''ve known each other for over a decade. Don''t you think you could trust me enough to say what''s really on your mind?"

    Stewart picked up a magazine and started flipping through it.

    Cedric snatched the magazine away and tossed it on the bedside table. "Don''t y dumb with me. If I''d known you were going to be like this, I''d have videoed you losing it in front of Briony earlier."

    Rubbing his temple, Stewart spoke in a low voice. "Do you think she could be pregnant?"

    Cedric rolled his eyes. "What does my opinion matter? I wasn''t the one secretly married to her for five years, and I''m not the one divorcing her now, either."

    A faint, humorless smile touched Stewart''s lips. "Yeah. She hates me."

    "Shouldn''t she?" Cedric shot back, suddenly realizing just how little he recognized the man in front of him.

    "Stewart, I''ve been meaning to ask for a long time-what really happened between you and Rosita during those two years abroad?"

    Stewart frowned, eyeing Cedric warily. "Why do you want to know all of a sudden?"

    "It''s just... you''ve changed since you came back. I feel like I have to guess at everything you say, and the worst part is, even when I get it right, you never let on."

    "You''re just bored," Stewart replied coolly. "You''re almost thirty, Cedric. If you''ve got that much time on your hands, maybe you should try dating for once."

    Cedric closed his eyes, taking a deep breath to keep from cursing.

    He fixed Stewart with a wry, forced smile. "I''m serious, man. When ites to Briony... you need to let her go."

 Chapter 119

    Stewart said nothing.

    Cedric rke, clearly fed up with his friend''s stubborn silence, shot to his feet. "Fine, do whatever you want! But if you really n on double-crossing us, then we''re done. I''m not even married yet if people see I run with someone who can''t stay loyal, who''d ever want to marry me?"

    Out in the hallway, Rosita frowned and quietly turned away.

    The first thing Briony did when she got back to her studio was clear out the past.

    The break room was still cluttered with Irwin''s belongings.

    She gathered everything up, packed it neatly, and scheduled a courier to deliver it all to Southcreek Manor.

    James watched her decisive actions and couldn''t help but praise her. "That''s the spirit! Stay away from the bad eggs. Soon, you''ll have your own kids-maybe even twins!"

    Briony shot him a look. "Honestly, I''ve wanted to do this for ages, but with everything happeningtely, it just kept getting pushed back."

    "No worries. Now''s the perfect time to send it all away!"

    Briony pulled out her phone. "I''m going to give my mentor a call."

    "Go ahead. I''ll be outside ying with the golden retriever." With that, James slipped out of the office.

    Briony dialed Carney''s number.

    Sheid everything out for Carney-her current situation, her decision, what she''d been through.

    Carney listened quietly, then sighed deeply. "As long as you''ve made up your mind, that''s all that matters. Mrs. Winslow and I will always support you."

    Briony was surprised.

    She''d braced herself for a lecture before dialing.

    "You''re... not angry?"

    "You''re my student, but first and foremost, you''re your own person," Carney replied. "As your mentor, I can guide your career, but life is a much longer journey. For now, Mrs. Winslow and I can walk with you, but in the end, there will be countless crossroads you''ll have to face alone. Only by walking them can you know if you''ve chosen right or wrong."

    "Bryn, this is your life. You have the right to make any choice-but you''ll also have

    to handle whateveres from it. Does that make sense?"

    Briony felt a lump in her throat and blinked back tears. "Yes, I understand."

    "Good. Now, let''s talk business..."

    The callsted nearly half an hour.

    By the time Briony stepped out of her office, dusk had already settled.

    James spotted her and grinned. "I made a reservation at a steakhouse. First time

    as a godfather¡ªI think that deserves a little celebration. Come on!"

    Briony rolled her eyes, halfughing. "You''re such a drama queen.¡±

    James scoffed. "Those kids are lucky to have me looking out for them. You should be thrilled!"

    Briony ignored his antics.

    She filled the golden retriever''s bowl, grabbed her coat, and headed out with James.

    The restaurant James picked catered exclusively to ck card members-highly private, a favorite haunt of celebrities and business moguls alike.

    By seven, the ce was bathed in softmplight and the gentle strains of ssical music.

    Near the floor-to-ceiling windows, shielded by privacy screens, Rosita and Irwin sat across from each other.

    James and Briony walked in side by side.

    Irwin spotted Briony instantly.

    "Mom!"

    Rosita was cutting Irwin''s steak when she heard him call out. Her hand froze, and the knife screeched sharply across the te.

    She looked up just in time to see Irwin leap from his chair, dashing toward Briony with uncontained excitement.

    "Mommy!"

    His clear, joyous voice rang out through the restaurant.

    Rosita''s grip tightened around her knife and fork, her eyes lowered, but a sh of bitterness flickered in her gaze.

 Chapter 120

    Briony froze at the sound of Irwin''s voice. She had just started to turn when she spotted the little boy barreling toward her.

    Before she could react, Irwin threw his arms wide andunched himself at her.

    He was fast-too fast. Briony instinctively pressed a hand to her stomach and reached out to stop him, but James was quicker.

    James stepped in, pulling Briony aside and nting hisrge hand squarely on Irwin''s forehead, stopping him in his tracks.

    Irwin red up at James, indignant and thwarted. "Let me go! I want my mom!"

    "Why are you everywhere I turn?" James scowled, voice dripping with exasperation. "Are you some kind of shapeshifter, kid? Did you forget what you said yesterday? Is there something wrong with your head? Go back to your mom, Rosita, and get that sorted out."

    "You big jerk! I''m not even looking for you, so let me go!" Irwin iled his arms in protest, but he was so small that he couldn''t even reach James, let alonend a hit.

    Briony caught sight of Rosita rising from her seat a short distance away. She looked from Rosita back to Irwin.

    "Irwin, go back to your mother," Briony said gently.

    Irwin paused and looked up at her, his bravado crumbling. "Mom, are you still mad at me?"

    "I''m not," Briony replied, her voice calm yet firm. "But I meant what I said. You shouldn''t call me ''mom'' anymore."

    "But..." Irwin''s lip trembled, and tears welled up in his eyes. "But you are my mom! You''ve taken care of me since I was born. You taught me how to talk, eat, draw- you said you''d always love me. You... you are my mom!"

    Briony''s brows drew together. Hearing Irwin say all this made her heart ache.

    So he understood-he knew she was the one who''d raised him.

    But if he knew, why had he said those things that cut her so deeply?

    "Some things you''re too young to understand," Briony''s voice softened, though her resolve didn''t waver. "When you''re older, you''ll see. For now, please listen and go back to your mother."

    Irwin stared at her, bewildered.

    Mom Rosita had promised that Mom Bryn was just in a bad mood, and that the next time they met, things would be better. Why wasn''t that true? Was Mom Bryn still upset?

    "Mom, are you feeling better now?" Irwin ventured, tentative and hopeful.

    The question caught Briony off guard. She hesitated, then replied, "Thank you for asking. I''m feeling much better, so you don''t need to worry. Go on now."

    "But I miss you, Mom!" Irwin''s voice cracked, and suddenly the tears spilled over. "Are you still mad at me? I''m sorry! You haven''t hugged me in so long. Please don''t be angry, okay? I was wrong-I''m really, really sorry. Will you forgive me?" His outburst drew the attention of everyone in the restaurant. All eyes turned on Briony, their stares shifting from curiosity to outrage and silent condemnation. Across the room, Rosita stood by her table, watching the scene unfold. Feeling Rosita''s gaze, Briony looked over her shoulder.

    Their eyes met across the ten feet that separated them. Rosita''s lips curled into a smile-warm and sweet, but with an unmistakable hint of challenge.

 Chapter 121

    In a ce like this¡ªa high-end restaurant¡ªreputation is everything.

    So when Irwin started wailing, it immediately drew ufortable nces from other diners. The manager hurried over, trying to salvage the situation. "I''m sorry, ma''am, but we have other distinguished guests in the dining room. Could you please calm your child? We wouldn''t want to disturb anyone''s meal."

    "That''s a misunderstanding!" James interjected, gesturing toward Rosita, who was sitting not far away. "He''s got the wrong woman-that''s the kid''s real mother."

    The manager turned, following James''s gaze to Rosita.

    "Ms. Rosita, the actress?" The manager shook his head, incredulous. "Sir, please don''t make jokes. The child may havee in with Ms. Rosita, but he always calls her ''Ms. Rosita.'' Meanwhile, the minute he saw your friend here, he started shouting ''Mom.'' Isn''t it obvious who the real mother is?"

    James blinked, momentarily thrown. Wait-a kid who won''t call Rosita "Mom" in public? Now that was interesting.

    He shot Briony a look, one eyebrow raised. "So she''s brave enough to have a kid, but not to im him? What do you think if I made a fake profile online and spilled the truth, would her whole image just copse overnight?"

    Briony nced over at Rosita.

    Rosita didn''t move a muscle, making it clear she had no intention ofing over to im Irwin.

    Briony wasn''t surprised. Over the years, Rosita had carefully crafted her image in the film industry as "America''s Sweetheart," the pure, untouchable goddess. There was no way she''d let her fans know she''d had a baby out of wedlock five years ago.

    After herst rtionship went public, her male fans had a collective meltdown- droves of them unfollowed her instantly, and she lost nearly ten million followers on Facebook. Since then, Rosita had avoided mentioning anything remotely rted to romance on social media or in interviews. She couldn''t risk another blow to her career.

    Clearly, Rosita''s work meant everything to her.

    Briony, for her part, didn''t think there was anything wrong with a woman loving her career. But life is all about choices and consequences. Rosita wanted her career and her child, but she wasn''t willing to take the slightest risk. When had life ever been that convenient?

    The more Briony thought about it, the more absurd it seemed.

    If Stewart loved Rosita enough to cover for her, that was his business. But why should Briony be the one to pay for Rosita''s selfishness?

    "Mom!"

    Catching Briony off guard, Irwin suddenly flung himself at her, arms wrapped tight around her waist.

    "Mom, please don''t send me away. I missed you. I missed you so much..." he sobbed, burying his face against her stomach, his little hands clutching her shirt as if terrified she might push him away again.

    Briony stood perfectly still, letting him hold on. In just a month, Irwin seemed to have grown taller.

    His anguished cries tugged at her heart. She''d raised him for five years¡ªshe''d never once let him cry like this. But everything was different now.

    Briony''s heart ached, but her mind reminded her not to give in. She kept her voice cool and even. "Irwin, crying won''t solve anything."

    Irwin looked up at her, eyes brimming with tears. "If I stop crying, will you promise not to send me away?"

    Briony pressed her lips together, her expression unchanged.

    When she didn''t answer, Irwin quickly added, "I promise I''ll be good. I won''t throw tantrums at you anymore..."

    He huped and tried to keep from sobbing out loud. The sight was enough to soften even James''s heart, and he''d never been fond of kids.

    "Poor little guy. Come on, quit crying. I''ll take you to your mom, okay?" James reached out to take Irwin by the arm.

    "No! I want to stay with my mom!" Irwin clung even tighter to Briony, his voice hoarse and desperate. "I want to go home with my mom today!"

    James couldn''t help but let out a frustratedugh. "Kid, I already told you-your mom is Rosita! What don''t you get?"

 Chapter 122

    "My dad told me he and Mom aren''t divorced! Mom is still Dad''s wife! She''s still my mom!"

    Irwin clung to Briony, ring at James with fierce defiance. "Mom raised me all by herself, and she loves me! You''re just passing through! You won''t get to act all high and mighty for long!"

    James stared at him, speechless.

    Like father, like son, he thought bitterly. The stubbornness, the way they twisted things until everyone hated them-irritating in exactly the same way.

    Exasperated, James raked a hand through his hair and turned to Briony. "So what now?"

    "I''ll take him over," Briony replied, reaching for Irwin''s hand.

    But just as she turned, Rosita had already slipped on her sunsses, grabbed her purse, and strode briskly toward the door, moving so quickly it was clear she was desperate not to be stopped.

    Briony paused, watching Rosita''s retreating figure, and couldn''t help but wrinkle her nose in annoyance.

    ¡°See?¡± James snapped, pointing at Rosita''s back. "That''s the wonderful ''Mom Rosita'' you keep bragging about! Yet she can''t even bring herself to admit you''re her son in public!"

    Irwin could only stare, stunned, at Rosita''s shrinking silhouette.

    Outside, a nanny car pulled up for Rosita. She climbed in without a backward nce. The van moved off into the night, taking her with it-without so much as a look over her shoulder.

    Irwin''s tear-streaked face was now etched with confusion as he clung to Briony''s jacket.

    "Some mother you''ve got," James said, ruffling Irwin''s hair with a smirk. "Bet you''re thrilled."

    That finally broke the dam. Irwin let out a wail and burst into loud, messy sobs.

    Instantly, heads turned their way, some with annoyance, others with open irritation.

    Rosita was gone, and Irwin had been left behind like forgotten luggage.

    With Irwin refusing to ept anyone but Briony as his mom, the restaurant manager had little choice but to look to her for help.

    Briony sighed, resigned, and led Irwin away.

    At dinner, Irwin sat in front of his kid-sized steak, eyes flicking up to Briony.

    "Mom, I can''t cut my steak. Can you help me?"

    Briony looked at him calmly. "You''re five now. Big kids should learn to cut their own steak."

    Irwin''s lips quivered. He dropped his head and muttered, "But Mom Rosita always helps me..."

    Halfway through, he remembered how Rosita had just left him and, suddenly, his nose stung and fresh tears welled up.

    But this time, he didn''t throw a tantrum. He just sniffled quietly, his small shoulders shaking as he tried to stifle his sobs.

    Across the table, James watched, torn between irritation and helplessness. "Sheesh. Are you a boy or not? All you do is cry for your mom. How embarrassing is that?"

    Even as he grumbled, James pulled Irwin''s te over, quickly cut up the steak, and slid it back.

    "There, it''s done. Now eat up! Once you''re finished, I''ll do my good deed for the day and drive you home to your mom."

    Irwin wiped his face with his sleeve and shot James a sideways nce, sizing him up.

    James rolled his eyes. "What are you looking at? Eat your steak."

    Irwin mumbled an "okay" and turned back to Briony.

    But Briony focused on her own meal, not sparing him a single nce.

    Irwin''s lips trembled again, but he understood now-Briony wouldn''t help him, and James wouldn''t let her. Besides, his stomach was rumbling. So, without another word, he quietly ate his steak.

    It took him nearly half an hour to finish.

    When they finally left the restaurant, it was already eight-thirty.

    James went to get the car. Briony and Irwin stood outside, waiting.

    Irwin reached for Briony''s hand, looked up at her with a beaming smile, and said, "Mom, that steak was really tasty. Next time, can wee back with Dad too?"

    Briony nced down at their joined hands, then looked at Irwin with a calm, unreadable expression.

 Chapter 123

    "Irwin, your father and I are divorced," Briony said quietly.

    "No we''re not!" Irwin''s little brow furrowed in protest. "Dad said you two never signed the divorce papers. Without those, you''re still married! We''re still a family!"

    Briony''s own brow tightened; she hated how Stewart put these ideas in their son''s head. Twisting words, making a mess of everything-like some back-alley bully.

    Looking at Irwin''s stubborn but innocent face, Briony realized it was pointless to argue further.

    Just then, James pulled the SUV to the curb. Briony opened the back door. "Get in," she said.

    Irwin scrambled happily into the back seat. For safety''s sake, Briony climbed in beside him.

    As the doors shut and the Range Rover rolled forward, James nced back at Briony in the mirror. "So what are we doing with this little guy?" he asked.

    Briony was about to reply when her phone buzzed. Stewart''s name shed on the

    screen.

    She guessed he was calling about Irwin.

    Without hesitation, she answered, switched to speakerphone, and handed the phone to Irwin. "It''s your dad."

    Irwin''s face lit up. "Hi, Dad!"

    "Irwin, where are you right now?" Stewart''s voice came through.

    "I''m with Mom, in the car." Irwin shot a nce at James up front. "Dad, I''m staying with Mom tonight, so you don''t need to pick me up!"

    Briony frowned at that, then spoke up, her voice sharp. "Stewart, I don''t want to interfere in whatever''s going on between you and Rosita, but please tell her-if she''s so worried about Irwin''s identity getting out, maybe she should stop dragging him everywhere. And if she does, she needs to take responsibility for him!"

    "Rosita called me," Stewart replied, his voice low. "What happened tonight wasn''t intentional. Some paparazzi were following her, and she panicked and left Irwin behind. Anyway, Carl''s already downstairs at your studio."

    Briony didn''t bother responding. She hung up.

    She turned to Irwin. "Did you hear what your dad said?"

    He nodded.

    Disappointment clouded his face, but he always listened to his father.

    He''d really thought he''d get to stay with Mom tonight.

    Irwin''s shoulders slumped. He looked up at Briony. "Mom, when can Ie stay with you again?"

    ¡°I''m going to be very busy from now on." Briony''s voice was gentle but firm. ¡°Irwin, you''re five. I know you understand what I''m saying. From now on, you, your dad, and Rosita¡ªthat''s your family. I''m just... someone on the outside."

    Irwin''s brow wrinkled in confusion. "How can you be an outsider?"

    He gestured with his small hands, trying to make sense of things. "Mom, it was

    you, me, and Dad for five years! We all lived together!"

    Briony pressed her fingers to her forehead, suddenly exhausted by the conversation.

    "My teacher says families live together. All the kids in my ss, their moms and dads live together. You and Dad used to, too! That means we''re a family. The three of us!"

    Up front, James cleared his throat, finally unable to listen any longer. He switched on some soft ssical music, letting it fill the tense silence of the car.

    Briony watched Irwin''s earnest little face and felt frustration rising.

    "Listen. The only thing you need to remember is: I''ve moved out of Southcreek Manor. Your father and I have separated. We won''t be living together again. From now on, you and I are not a family anymore."

    Irwin fell silent.

    He wasn''t too young to understand what his mom was saying.

    He just didn''t want to.

    He knew his parents had split up. They no longer took care of him together, or watched movies as a family, or went on trips like they used to...

    But why did it all have to change just because Mom Rosita came back? Why did having Rosita around mean he had to lose the mom he''d always depended on?

    Irwin couldn''t make sense of it. The only thing he knew for sure was that his mom had changed.

    She really didn''t n to look after him like she used to.

    Realizing this, Irwin lowered his head, turning away from Briony, pressing his forehead against the car window and gazing gloomily outside.

    Briony knew he understood.

    Irwin was a smart kid, more sensitive than most.

    But that kind of child needed even more careful guidance.

    Yet guiding Irwin was no longer her responsibility.

    With that thought, Briony looked away, refusing to meet his eyes.

    Ten minutester, the Range Rover pulled up in front of her studio.

 Chapter 124

    The car door swung open, and Briony stepped out with Irwin at her side.

    Across the driveway, the driver''s side of a ck Mercedes popped open, and Carl hurried over to meet them.

    "Ms. Kensington, I''m so sorry for all the trouble," he apologized, sounding genuinely contrite.

    Carl, of course, had no idea that Stewart and Briony were secretly married.

    But Briony didn''t care about Carl''s attitude; after handing Irwin over to him, she turned on her heel and headed inside.

    James slipped out of the car and jogged a few steps to catch up with her.

    Meanwhile, Carl took Irwin by the hand and led him toward the Mercedes. As he nced back over his shoulder, Irwin caught a glimpse of James and Briony side by side, disappearing into the elevator together.

    Irwin frowned, a shadow of resentment flickering in his wide, expressive eyes.

    Lunar Heights Estate.

    The ck Mercedes rolled to a stop in the driveway. Carl got out, circled around to the back, and unbuckled Irwin, lifting him gently out of the car.

    Hearing the engine, Rosita hurried out to greet them.

    Irwin, still in Carl''s arms, spotted Rosita and gave a dismissive little huff, turning away to bury his face in Carl''s shoulder. He made it clear he didn''t want anything to do with her.

    Rosita paused, a little taken aback, but quickly moved closer and ruffled Irwin''s hair. "Are you upset, sweetheart?"

    Irwin didn''t answer.

    Rosita shot Carl an awkward look. "Carl, could you please help me bring Irwin inside?"

    "Of course."

    Carl carried Irwin into the house.

    Irwin, still sulking, grumbled that he just wanted to go upstairs and sleep.

    Carl nced at Rosita for guidance.

    She forced a smile, resigned. "He''s just having a tantrum. Would you mind taking him up to his room?"

    Carl nodded and did as he was told.

    After settling Irwin onto his small bed, Carl quietly excused himself.

    Rosita closed the door behind him, then sat on the edge of the bed.

    Irwin pulled the covers over his head, curling up into a tight little ball.

    "Irwin, honey, I know I made a mistake. Won''t youe out?" Rosita gently tugged at the nket. "It''s stuffy under there, and I''ll worry if you''re ufortable."

    Irwin scowled beneath the covers, still seething.

    "You always say you love me, but you left me behind and just walked away!" he shouted from under the nket. "Mr. Dney saw you leave me, and heughed at me!"

    Rosita''s voice trembled, edged with tears. "I''m so sorry, sweetheart. I was just trying to help you."

    That made Irwin pause.

    Help him?

    Curiosity got the better of him. He pushed the nket aside and sat up, gazing at Rosita. "What do you mean, help me?"

    Rosita lowered her gaze, tears slipping down her cheeks. "You care about Mom Bryn, don''t you?"

    She wiped her eyes, her voice soft and raw. "If I''d stayed, your Mom Bryn would''ve kept her distance because of me. She doesn''t like me, and I couldn''t stand to see you so sad. So I left, because I knew she wouldn''t ignore you- you''re just a child. She would never abandon you."

    Irwin stared at her, stunned.

    So Mom left for his sake?

    A pang of guilt twisted in his chest as he watched Rosita quietly weep.

    "I''m sorry, Mom, I misunderstood you!" He scrambled to her side, flinging his arms around her. "I shouldn''t have yelled at you. Please don''t cry, I was wrong. I''m sorry!"

    Rosita hugged him back tightly.

    "Irwin, you don''t have to apologize," she murmured, stroking his hair. "Everything I do is for you. As long as you''re happy, that''s all I want."

    Irwin''s guilt only deepened.

    "Please don''t cry, Mom. It hurts me to see you sad." He let go, grabbed a handful of tissues, and gently wiped the tears from her cheeks.

    Rosita dried her eyes, her gaze warm and loving. "I''m alright now," she said with a watery smile. ¡°I just thought tonight you''d finally get your wish to stay with Mom Bryn."

    At that, Irwin''s mood soured again.

    He huffed. ¡°She''s changed. She doesn''t love me the way she used to."

    Rosita''s brow furrowed, disbelief coloring her features. "That can''t be true. She raised you of course she still loves you."

    "No, she doesn''t!" Irwin pouted. "She said she and Dad aren''t together anymore, and we''re not a family now."

    Rosita sighed. "Your Grandma Julia isn''t here anymore, and since Mom Bryn was the one who took care of you, that makes you her family too."

    She paused, then added gently, "But if she really insists on pushing you away, there''s only one exnation."

    Irwin blinked. "What do you mean?"

    Rosita looked at him tenderly, brushing a hand across his soft cheek. "I think your Mom Bryn might be having a baby."

 Chapter 125

    Since that day, Stewart and Irwin hadn''te by to bother Briony again.

    Atst, her life had found some peace.

    She spent the next few days holed up at home, indulging in a little online shopping spree. Most of what she bought were things she''d need as a mother-to- be¡ªmaternity essentials, as well as books on pregnancy and parenting.

    Given that she was expecting twins, Briony decided to keep Gina on as her housekeeper.

    When Gina heard the news about Briony''s pregnancy, she was genuinely happy for her. The guilt she still felt over what happened with Julia only made her more eager to take good care of Briony.

    Briony made Gina promise to keep her pregnancy a secret.

    She already had a n for the future.

    Within the next two months, she would make arrangements for her studio- possibly transferring part of her shares to a few of the senior artisans who''d been with her from the beginning. She''d step back to be a silent partner, then head to Silveridge.

    In Silveridge, Carney and Gwendolyn White would look out for her. That''s where she''d spend her pregnancy and have her babies. Most likely, she''d end up settling down in Silveridge for good.

    After hearing Briony''s n, Gina smiled and said, "Your mother must be watching over you from above. Things will only get better from here."

    Briony smiled softly. "She even picked out names for my two little ones-Milo and Nina."

    "Lovely names!" Gina beamed. "They sound so blessed-happy little ones." Gently, Briony touched her stomach, her eyes full of tenderness.

    For two or three days, Briony hardly set foot outside. Gina kepting up with new ways to prepare nutritious meals for her.

    Maybe it was the improved mood, or maybe the healthy routines, but Briony''splexion had grown noticeably rosier.

    Right after the holidays, orders for the studio started pouring in. Originally, Briony nned to reopen after the Lantern Festival, but there was simply too much work. After consulting the senior craftsmen, she decided they''d resume business on the twelfth.

    On the second day back, Hannahnded a hugemission: a foreign investor had spent millions at auction on ate 19th-century blue-and-white porcin vase.

    Briony looked at the photos first-the piece was about twenty percent damaged, but restoring such an artifact would be no easy feat.

    Pricing, discussing details, hammering out the contract-the whole process went smoothly. But on the day Mr. Ferguson arrived in Northborough with the antique, things took an unexpected turn.

    The Hudson family, somehow having gotten wind of Mr. Ferguson''s flight, went out of their way to intercept him at the airport.

    Briony''s cousin, Sophia Hudson, was also a restorer. The Hudsons had invested heavily in her career.

    It was said that even during university, Sophia had earned quite a reputation. Her mentor¡ªa renowned master in the field¡ªoften praised her talent and work ethic in public, insisting she''d make a name for herself in the art restoration world.

    After graduation, the Hudsons helped her start her ownpany, specializing in appraisal and restoration, with the backing of an auction house. Her reputation soared.

    These days, Sophia was something of a rising star among Northborough''s elite¡ª a new generation besting the old guard.

    Briony didn''t know exactly how skilled Sophia really was, but she was genuinely surprised that the Hudsons would go so far as to chase after a client at the airport just to snatch a deal.

 Chapter 126

    Hannah burst out, "Can you believe Sophia quoted Mr. Ferguson half our price? It''s obvious she''s targeting us on purpose!"

    Half the price?

    Briony just smiled.

    "Briony! How are you still smiling right now?" Hannah red at her, frustrated. "That''s downright underhanded! She''s tantly breaking the rulespletely shameless!"

    "It''s fine." Briony patted Hannah''s shoulder reassuringly. "Mr. Ferguson wille back to us."

    At those words, Hannah finally rxed. Briony never made promises lightly-if she said it with that kind of certainty, she must have a n.

    Sure enough, on the night of the Lantern Festival, Mr. Ferguson called again.

    Sophia had messed up-badly.

    She''d botched the restoration of ate 19th-century porcin vase, leaving it almost unrecognizable.

    Now, Mr. Ferguson had no choice but toe back to Briony.

    But Briony told Hannah to refuse his request outright.

    She refused to work with anyone who had no sense of professional ethics. Even when Mr. Ferguson offered double their original fee, she didn''t waver.

    Enraged, Mr. Ferguson turned around and sued Sophia.

    The Hudson family was thrown into a panic.

    Briony''s uncle-Sophia''s father, Leander Hudson-waited outside the studio all afternoon, hoping to catch her. He stayed until nightfall, but Briony never appeared.

    By closing time, all the staff had left. Hannah was thest to go; when she spotted Leander still waiting, she offered a "helpful¡± reminder: "Sorry, Mr. Hudson, but our boss already left at three."

    "She left?" Leander frowned. "I''ve been here the whole time-I didn''t see her."

    Hannah smiled. "We have two exits. She used the other door."

    Even Leander, slow as he sometimes was, realized what was going on. Briony was deliberately avoiding him.

    His face darkened as he stalked away in frustration.

    ...

    Stewart still wasn''t officially cleared to leave the hospital, but today was the Lantern Festival, and he insisted on being discharged.

    Cedric rke tried to talk him out of it, even scolded him, but Stewart wouldn''t budge. In the end, Cedric gave in and signed the papers.

    Stewart called Carl and asked him to bring Irwin to thew office.

    Around 10:30, Carl pulled up out front. Stewart, dressed head-to-toe in ck, climbed into the car, careful and deliberate.

    As the door shut, he told Carl, "Take us to Rosehill Cemetery."

    "Dad!" Irwin threw his arms around Stewart the moment he saw him. "You''ve been gone forever this time!"

    Stewart ruffled his son''s hair. "Dad''s been busy with work. Once things settle down, how about I take you on a trip?"

    "Really?" Irwin''s eyes sparkled. "Will Mom Rosita or Mom Bryne with us this time?"

    "We''ll see when the timees," Stewart replied.

    "That''s fine! As long as I''m with you, I don''t care which momes along!"

    Irwin adored his dad. He snuggled in for a while, then suddenly looked up. "Daddy, where are we going?"

    Stewart looked at him, his dark eyes shadowed with emotion.

    "I''m taking you to see someone very important."

 Chapter 127

    Carl pulled the car to a stop at the foot of the hill.

    Stewart took Irwin''s hand, and together they began their hike up the slope.

    At the entrance to the cemetery, two rows of tall, lush trees-both evergreens and flowering shrubs-lined the path, their branches intertwining overhead. The shadows they cast seemed almost like silent sentinels standing guard.

    In the center of a broad, solemn za stood a towering stone memorial, reaching up toward the sky.

    Stewart paused with Irwin in front of the monument andid a wreath at its base.

    The air was thick with silence.

    It was Irwin''s first time here, and he looked around with wide-eyed curiosity.

    Stewart held his small hand tightly as they made their way up toward the graves clustered on the hillside.

    Countless unnamed heroes of the modern agey at rest here.

    "Dad, who are we visiting?" Irwin asked.

    "We''re here to see a great hero." Stewart nced down at him, his eyes

    shadowed by a heaviness Irwin didn''t quite understand.

    "Like Iron Man?" Irwin pressed, hope flickering in his voice.

    "Iron Man''s just a story," Stewart replied quietly, his tone solemn. "But every hero here was real."

    "Oh!" Irwin''s big eyes darted around, absorbing everything.

    They stopped at a simple, ck headstone. No name. No inscription.

    Stewart knelt, setting the flowers gently at its base. He wiped away the dust with his hand and stared at the stone, his dark eyes locked on it.

    The silence between them was heavy with unspoken words.

    Irwin stood at his father''s side, ncing from the headstone to Stewart. He had a thousand questions but sensed his dad''s mood, so he wisely stayed quiet.

    "Irwin," Stewart said, turning back and gently ruffling his son''s hair. His voice was low, steady. "Kneel down and pay your respects."

    "Okay!"

    Irwin dropped to his knees in front of the grave, pressing his hands to the ground, and bowed his head in a solemn gesture.

    When he finished, he looked up at Stewart, his small face full of innocence and trust.

    Stewart helped him to his feet, hisrge hand enveloping Irwin''s tiny one. "Come on. Let''s go."

    "Dad, does this hero have a name?"

    "He does."

    Irwin craned his neck to look up at him. "What is it?"

    But Stewart didn''t answer.

    The mood was somber, and Irwin could sense that his dad didn''t want to talk about the hero any further.

    Their descent down the hill was slow.

    Irwin''s curiosity was boundless he asked question after question all the way down¡ªbut this time he was smart enough to steer clear of the hero. Instead, he focused on himself.

    "Dad, today''s the Lantern Festival! Should we go see Mom?"

    Stewart nced at him. "Do you want to?"

    "I do!" Irwin burst out. "Mom Rosita said I was too mean to Mom before. She was

    so sad and disappointed, that''s why she doesn''t want to talk to me."

    "You really were out of line. She had every reason to be upset."

    "But I know I was wrong!" Irwin pouted. "I''ll do better from now on. I''ll listen to Mom, and be even nicer to her! But now that she''s moved out, it''s so hard to see her!"

    "Let''s make a quick stop first," Stewart said, looking down at him. "Then I''ll take you to see your mom."

    "Okay! Dad, you''re the best!" Irwin grinned.

    Stewart looked at his son''s bright, innocent face and couldn''t help but smile.

    Half an hourter, on the outskirts of Northborough, they arrived at a quiet nursing home.

    Stewart led Irwin inside.

    In a private room, an elderly man in a blue-striped hospital gown sat by the window, his gaze fixed on the world outside.

    He was over eighty now, and dementia had taken most of his memories. He barely remembered who he was or where he''de from.

    A nurse quietly updated Stewart on the man''s condition.

    "His memory''s gotten worsetely. Sometimes he doesn''t even recognize me. And whenever it snows, he keeps asking to see ''Charlie.'' When he gets agitated, we have to give him something to calm him down."

    Stewart just listened, then guided Irwin over to the window.

    The old man didn''t recognize visitors anymore, but perhaps struck by Irwin''s sweet face, he reached out and gently tousled the boy''s hair, breaking into a toothless, childlike grin.

 Chapter 128

    Most of his teeth were long gone, and when he smiled, deep wrinkles fanned out across his face. The staff at the home took good care of him, but there are things no amount of care can stave off age and declinee for everyone.

    Irwin shrank back, dodging the old man''s reaching hand. He slipped behind Stewart, frowning. "Dad, I don''t know him. Who is he?"

    Stewart ruffled Irwin''s hair, his gaze lingering on the old man who just kept grinning nkly at Irwin. Stewart''s eyes darkened, but he said nothing.

    By the time they left the nursing home, it was already half past two in the afternoon.

    Irwin could hardly contain his excitement-he wanted to see Briony as soon as possible.

    "Dad, are we going straight to see Mom?"

    Leaning back against the seat, Stewart pinched the bridge of his nose. "Yeah."

    "Yay!" Irwin cheered. "It''s Valentine''s Day and I haven''t bought anynterns yet! Dad, can we go pick some out first? I want to choose the prettiest one for Mom!" Stewart smiled and ruffled his hair again. "Alright."

    ...

    There was a big street fair set up along the edge of Pearbrook in Northborough, with stalls selling all sorts ofnterns-heart-shaped, animal-shaped, even

    wishingnterns to float into the night sky.

    Tonight, Pearbrook was bound to be bustling.

    While picking outnterns, Irwin also chose one for Rosita.

    He handed thentern meant for Rosita to Stewart. "Dad, this one''s for Mom Rosita. But we need to hide it in the car first, okay? Don''t let Mom see it, or she''ll get mad if she finds out I got one for Mom Rosita too!"

    Stewart paused, a little taken aback. "Why do you say that?"

    "It''s true!" Irwin insisted. "Before Mom Rosita came back, Mom never got mad at me. Mom Rosita said maybe Mom doesn''t like her much, so I shouldn''t mention her too much in front of Mom."

    "Your mom''s not like that," Stewart said, taking thentern from him.

    "She is!" Irwin''s tone was utterly certain. "Mom Rosita says girls get jealous, and when they get jealous, they get angry! But being jealous just means you love someone, so that means Mom still loves me!"

    He tilted his head, looking up at Stewart with big, curious eyes. "If Mom gets jealous and mad because I''m close with Mom Rosita, does she get like that with you too?"

    Stewart paused, surprised. "Why do you ask that?"

    "Well, before Mom Rosita came back, things were good between you and Mom. I even saw you sneak kisses a few times!"

    Stewart: ".

    Discussing this with a five-year-old felt almost surreal.

    He coughed, frowning. "I''m married to your mom. That''s normal."

    "Oh!" Irwin pped a hand over his mouth, his expression mischievous.

    "But Dad, I bet you didn''t know this-every time you went away on business, Mom would stare at your photos when she thought no one was watching. I''d ask if she missed you, and she''d always say no, but she''d get all red in the face! My teacher says when girls blush, it means they''re shy!"

    "Dad, has Mom ever blushed in front of you?"

    Stewart faltered, his mind wandering back. Briony''s skin was so fair-she did

    blush easily, especially when they were... together-

    He caught himself, frowning harder, startled by the memory''s sudden vividness.

    "Dad!"

    Stewart blinked back to the present, meeting his son''s innocent gaze.

    "I think Mom used to fib a lot," Irwin said, earnest. "When you were gone a long time, she''d secretly miss you, even though she never admitted it! She must''ve liked you a lot, so now that you''re close to Mom Rosita, of course she''s jealous and mad!"

    Stewart''s eyes grew thoughtful as he considered Irwin''s words.

    "Dad, Mom really used to be great to us," Irwin went on, lips pouting. "Sometimes

    I miss how things used to be... But if Mom Rosita knew that, she''d be sad. Ugh, being a kid is so hard!"

    Stewart mussed his hair. "Then don''t let Mom Rosita find out."

    "I won''t!" Irwin chirped. "Mom Rosita''s not well-she cries easily, and I don''t want

    to make her sad!"

 Chapter 129

    Briony sent a generous digital bonus to thepany group chat, and when Hannah snagged the biggest share, she cheered out loud with delight.

    "Let''s clock out early today and have dinner together-my treat!" Briony announced as she stepped out of her office, smiling at everyone.

    "Briony, you''re the best!" Hannah jumped up from her desk and made a beeline for Briony, arms outstretched for a dramatic hug-

    James''s eyes widened. He quickly stepped in front of Briony, holding out a hand in warning, "Hey now, let''s not get too excited!"

    Hannah stopped short, giving James a puzzled look. "Mr. Dney, are you... dering your territory?"

    James hesitated. The truth was, he was just worried that Hannah''s enthusiasm might identally hurt his goddaughter. But Briony''s pregnancy was still top secret-absolutely no one could know.

    So, James decided to just roll with it.

    "That''s right! You heard me I''m Briony''s official bodyguard now!" he said with great seriousness, waving Hannah off. "You better watch yourself. Sure, you''re a girl, but our Bryn''s got universal charm-no one''s immune! So do us all a favor and keep your distance."

    Hannah just stared at him, speechless.

    Briony could tell James was only worried Hannah might bump into her belly. She personally thought he was being a little over the top, but since he was just looking out for her as the baby''s godfather, she didn''t argue.

    Since Briony said nothing, Hannah took her silence as agreement.

    Suddenly, there was a new glint in Hannah''s eyes as she nced between the two of them, a hint of yful spection in her gaze.

    The rest of the studio staff couldn''t resist joining in on the fun.

    Joey from ounting whistled, "Wow, Mr. Dney, that was a pretty bold move- super manly!"

    Lydia chimed in, "I like your spirit, young man! Keep it up. Maybe you''ll be our boss''s husband someday!"

    ck, the office''s resident jokester, still spoke with a heavy Cantonese ent despite being over fifty. "James, if you''ve got good news soon, don''t forget to bring us some wedding sweets, yeah?"

    James hadn''t thought much of it at first, but with everyone piling on, he started to feel a little embarrassed. He rubbed the tip of his nose, his gaze darting away as he tried to y it cool. "Yeah, yeah, we''ll see."

    His awkwardness just made everyoneugh harder.

    Standing behind him, Briony nced up and caught sight of his ears-red as cherries.

    Is he blushing?

    She bit back a smile and quietly walked over to the dog bed in the corner.

    After all, if people get to enjoy special holidays, pets should too.

    Briony opened a can of dog food for the golden retriever puppy.

    The little pup snuggled into her palm, tail wagging with glee. "Dig in," she murmured.

    As if it understood, the puppy barked softly in thanks and dove into its food.

    Briony watched the puppy savor its treat, gently stroking its head, her eyes crinkled in a contented smile.

    Behind her, the studio buzzed withughter and good cheer, the atmosphere warm and lively.

    Meanwhile, outside the studio''s front door, Stewart handed a paperntern to Irwin. "Go on, take this inside."

    "Where are you going, Dad?" Irwin asked, looking up at him,ntern in hand.

    Just moments ago, Stewart had taken a call in the car. After he hung up, his expression had changed.

    "Is Mom Rosita sick again?" Irwin pressed.

    Stewart''s voice was gentle, but firm. "You stay with your mom tonight. Dad will check on Mom Rosita, so you don''t need to worry."

    Irwin nodded, a little reassured. "Okay, but make sure you give thisntern to Mom Rosita for me!"

    "I will. Now, get inside."

    Irwin waved goodbye and walked into the studio.

    Stewart watched him go, then turned and headed off into the night.

    ...

    It was a holiday evening, and the streets were already filling with traffic.

 Chapter 130

    Briony returned to her office to grab her coat and bag, ready to head to the hotel with her colleagues.

    "Mom!"

    Irwin''s voice rang out from the hallway.

    She paused, then stepped outside just in time to see Irwin hurrying toward her.

    But before he could reach her, James intercepted him.

    "Hey, kid, what are you doing here again?" James caught Irwin by the back of his cor. "Who brought you this time?"

    "Dad dropped me off," Irwin replied.

    Dangling by his cor, Irwin looked a little irritated, but he kept hisposure and even greeted James politely, "Mr. Dney, happy Lantern Festival!"

    James blinked, momentarily thrown off.

    What was going on? Since when was this little rascal so well-mannered?

    "Mr. Dney, could you please let go? It''s kind of ufortable when you grab me like that."

    James hesitated, feeling strangely unsettled. For all his suspicion, though, Irwin''s politeness left him no room to scold the boy.

    He released his grip, raising an eyebrow as he asked, "And where''s your dad now?"

    "He had to run off to work," Irwin said dutifully.

    He remembered exactly what Grandma Rosita had told him: Never mention Grandma Rosita in front of Mom. Be on your best behavior, and maybe Mom would start to love him like she used to.

    Irwin''s sudden transformation left James at a loss.

    He turned to Briony. "Well, what do you think?"

    Briony''s gaze fell to thentern Irwin was clutching. "Is that for me?"

    Irwin brightened instantly and thrust thentern toward her. "Of course! Dad and I picked it out together at thentern fair. I thought it was beautiful, and you''d look like a fairy if you took a photo with it!"

    Briony froze.

    Thentern was old-fashioned, ornate-exactly her taste. Every year during the Lantern Festival, she used to make simrnterns by hand. Irwin clearly remembered what she liked.

    Irwin waited anxiously, watching her hesitate. "Don''t you like it, Mom? Did I pick the wrong one?"

    Briony frowned, torn.

    "It''s okay," Irwin said quickly, withdrawing thentern with a hopeful smile. "If you don''t like this one, I can get you another. What kind would you like?"

    There was something so earnest in his eyes that Briony''s resolve wavered. She pressed her lips together, sighed, and finally took thentern from his hands. "Thank you. I do like it."

    Irwin''s face lit up. "I''m d you like it, Mom!"

    James scratched his head, baffled by Irwin''s sudden change of heart.

    But then again, maybe he was reading too much into things. After all, Irwin was

    only five. It felt a bit harsh to judge a little kid so strictly.

    Not that he enjoyed seeing Irwin clinging to Briony, but it was Lantern Festival, and the boy was being so sweet and polite-even James couldn''t bring himself to chase him away.

    Irwin turned to Briony, earnest as ever. "Don''t worry, Mom. Dad said he''ll pick me up after work. I won''t bother you for long."

    Briony''s offer to have James drive Irwin home caught in her throat.

    She stared at Irwin, her brow furrowed, emotions swirling inside her.

    Irwin looked up at her with wide, hopeful eyes, his hands twisting nervously.

    "Mom, I promise I won''t cause trouble for you anymore. Please... don''t send me away, okay?"

 Chapter 131

    Irwin was the kind of child who tugged at your heartstrings.

    Briony turned her gaze away. "Finish your dinner, then I''ll call your father toe pick you up.

    Irwin''s eyes lit up, and he nodded eagerly. "Okay! I''ll do whatever you say, Mom!"

    Briony''s expression hardened. "And one more thing." She looked directly at Irwin, her voice stern. "Stop calling me Mom."

    Irwin froze.

    "No more ''Mom''..." His face fell, and as he saw how serious Briony looked, his head drooped. He answered in a small, muffled voice, "Okay."

    Briony looked away. "Let''s go."

    James nodded. "You go on ahead. I''ll keep an eye on this kid."

    Irwin tried to catch up to Briony, but James grabbed his arm. Irwin looked up and red at him, his eyes rimmed red.

    James couldn''t help but sigh at the pitiful sight. "Hey, kid, be good and don''t cause trouble, or I''ll toss you out on the street and let you fend for yourself!"

    Irwin nodded, sulking.

    James remained cautious.

    As they walked, he kept a firm hold on Irwin''s hand, never letting him get too close to Briony.

    In the car, he made sure Briony sat up front, while Hannah and Irwin took the back seat.

    At dinner, he sat himself right between Briony and Irwin.

    Irwin might have been young, but he wasn''t clueless. He knew James was deliberately keeping him away from his mother.

    But he''d tried so hard to be a good boy-why did James still seem to dislike him so much?

    Irwin just couldn''t figure it out.

    He chewed on his spoon, tilting his head to steal nces at Briony-

    "Eat your dinner and stop gawking," James said, cing a piece of honey-zed pork in Irwin''s bowl. "Eyes on your food."

    Irwin stared at the meat with a gloomy expression. "I don''t want pork."

    "You''ll eat what you''re given!" James huffed. "If you don''t like it, ask your Mom Rosita to make you something else when you get home!"

    "You-" Irwin looked up, ready to protest, but then he remembered what Mom Rosita had told him. He could only re at James, then lower his head and stuff the pork into his mouth.

    Forget it! If putting up with this grumpy uncle would help Mom calm down, he''d endure it.

    Once she was happy again, he wouldn''t have to put up with James anymore. James watched Irwin out of the corner of his eye.

    The boy didn''t throw a tantrum, just quietly focused on his food. That was surprising.

    A few days ago, Irwin would have been in tears by now.

    How had he suddenly grown up so much?

    James nced at Briony.

    She''d ignored Irwin the whole time, chatting earnestly with Hannah and the others.

    James pressed his lips together, took a sip of tea, then looked back at Irwin. Irwin was just ncing up at him.

    Their eyes met. Irwin blinked. "Mr. Dney, I want some shrimp, but I don''t know how to peel them."

    James: "..."

    He had to remind himself¡ªthe kid was only five. It''s not like he could really lose his temper.

    Sighing, James pulled on a pair of disposable gloves and peeled three big shrimp for Irwin in one go.

    ¡°Here. Eat up, and when you''re full, your dad cane take you home."

    "Thank you, Mr. Dney." Irwin shed him a sweet smile. "But you don''t have to worry¡ªmy dad will call me when he''s done with work. I have my smartwatch with me."

    James: "..."

    He took a deep breath, lifted his teacup again, and took a long sip, savoring the vor beforementing, "Good tea."

    ...

    After dinner, Hannah suggested a walk by the river.

    Briony wanted to go too.

    Her mother used to tell her, "Whenever you miss me, go for a walk by the river."

    On nights like this, with the holiday in the air, she couldn''t help but think of her mother.

    The group left the restaurant.

    Stewart still hadn''t called Irwin.

    "Irwin," Briony said quietly, "call your father."

    Irwin didn''t want to, but since Briony told him to, he reluctantly dialed Stewart''s number.

    The call went through, but no one picked up.

    Relieved, Irwin raised his chin and looked at Briony. "Mom-"

    Briony frowned.

    Seeing her expression, Irwin quickly swallowed the rest of the word and said, "Dad must still be busy."

    "What''s there to be busy about on a holiday?" James rolled his eyes. "He probably just dumped his kid on you so he could have a romantic night with Rosita!"

    Honestly, it wouldn''t be the first time.

 Chapter 132

    Stewart had pulled stunts like this more times than anyone could count over the past five years.

    Briony turned to Irwin and said, "Call your mom."

    Irwin mumbled an "Okay," and dialed Rosita.

    No answer.

    "Neither of them is picking up!" James snorted in disgust. "Bet they''re off together, up to no good."

    Briony''s expression turned cold as she nced toward the river, where skynterns were starting to drift upward. Worry gnawed at her.

    James, guessing she was thinking about Julia and wanting to go release antern for her, offered, "Why don''t you go on ahead with Hannah and the others? I''ll stay here with him and wait for Stewart."

    Briony shot him a grateful look. "Thank you."

    "Oh, don''t get all sentimental," James said, tugging Irwin gently by the arm. "Go on, before the crowd gets too thick and you can''t get through."

    He was right¡ªas the evening wore on, the riverside would get packed, and it wasn''t safe for her, not while she was pregnant.

    Briony left with Hannah and the others to join the crowd by the river and release theirnterns.

    She didn''t look back at Irwin-not even once. She didn''t take thentern he''d bought for her, either.

    Irwin stared at the littlentern in James''s hand, feeling a pang of disappointment.

    In years past, his mom would have made thentern herself, and both his parents would walk him down to the river to float it together.

    But this year, his dad had gone off to be with Mom Rosita.

    And his mom had left him behind, choosing to release antern on her own.

    Irwin gazed at the cartoonishntern in his hands, his vision blurring.

    A single tear fell, soaking into the paper.

    He just couldn''t understand he was always so well-behaved, so sensible. Why was his mom ignoring him now?

    Was Mom Rosita right? Was it true-did his mom really have a baby on the way?

    And if she did, would she ever love him again?

    ...

    The riverbank was packed, a sea of people.

    With Hannah and Lydia''s help, Briony managed to release a skyntern. She watched it drift upward, glowing against the night sky until it became just another distant star, her eyes shining with emotion.

    Hannah gave her a gentle hug. "Briony, Ms. Hudson will see it. She''ll know you''re doing well now, and that''ll give her peace."

    Briony nodded, taking a long, steadying breath. "The crowd''s getting bigger. Let''s head back."

    "Sure."

    Lydia''s family and ck''s family had arrived too; they said their goodbyes and went off to find their loved ones.

    Hannah, unattached and with nowhere else to be after dinner, nned to head home as well.

    The crowd thickened, forcing Briony and Hannah to slow their pace.

    Not far away, James maneuvered past a cluster of people and caught up with them.

    "Stewart''s taken the kid," he reported, scanning the crowd with a worried frown. "It''s getting crazy out here we should get moving."

    Briony nodded. "We were just about to head back."

    "Stay close. I''ll keep you safe," James said, stepping to her side and extending his arm protectively.

    His tall frame formed a solid barrier around Briony, shielding her as they made their way through the crowd.

    But he kept a respectful distance, never actually touching her.

    Hannah caught sight of them and let out a fangirl squeal.

    "Oh my god, Mr. Dney! If you can''t win Briony''s heart, can you please lower your standards and go out with me instead? You can dump me after a month, I don''t mind!"

    James shot her a look. "You''ve lost your mind. Go clear a path.¡± "Okay, okay." Hannah shrugged and hurried ahead to make way.

    The crowd was getting denser, and their progress slowed even more.

    Suddenly, a wave of people surged forward, and someone bumped into them. James reacted instantly, pulling Briony into his arms and shielding her with one hand from the jostling strangers.

    Briony''s heart jumped; she instinctively wrapped her arms around her belly.

    The chaos passed quickly, but James didn''t move right away.

    Puzzled, Briony looked up and saw that he was staring into the distance.

    She followed his gaze-

    Stewart stood out in the middle of the crowd, tall and imposing in a ck coat. He was impossible to miss.

    In his hand was antern-the very one Irwin had bought for Briony. Briony''s brow furrowed as she met Stewart''s eyes across the expanse of people.

    His dark gaze was fierce, almost violent, as if he wanted to burn the whole world down.

 Chapter 133

    The crowd around them seemed to freeze in ce.

    Above their heads, papernterns drifted into the night sky while farther out, floating candles carried wishes downstream on the river.

    A cool evening breeze brushed Briony''s cheek, lifting a few strands of her hair.

    Her eyshes fluttered as she pulled her gaze away from the glowing lights and looked up at James. "Let''s go."

    James nced down at her, his arm still protectively around her shoulders.

    "You didn''t get hurt back there, did you?"

    "No," Briony replied quietly, eyes lowered. "Thank you."

    James swallowed, his Adam''s apple bobbing slightly. "There are too many people here. I''ll help you get out."

    That brief scare had left her a little shaken. At a moment like this, Briony couldn''t be bothered with propriety; she simply nodded. "Alright."

    James guided her through the crowd, one arm shielding her shoulders, the other held out in front to clear a path.

    Behind them, an intense, cold stare followed their every move, lingering until they finally broke free of the throng and reached the car.

    The door closed, shutting out the noise-and that unsettling gaze.

    Briony leaned back in her seat, eyes closed, looking exhausted.

    James nced at her, lips pressing into a thin line. After a moment, he turned and looked toward the back seat. ¡°Where do you live, Hannah? I''ll take you home first."

    "Thank you, Mr. Dney!" Hannah beamed and rattled off her address.

    After dropping Hannah off, James turned the car toward Dolphin Cove.

    Briony seemed to have fallen asleep, her eyes closed the entire time, quietly resting.

    James eased his foot off the gas, driving slower and more carefully.

    Bzzz-

    A vibration came from inside Briony''s purse.

    She opened her eyes, reached into her bag, and pulled out her phone.

    It was Carney, calling to say a high-profile client had just reimed a significant artifact from overseas. The piece needed restoration-an extraordinarily difficult task.

    Carney believed only a joint effort between Briony and James could do the job justice, and asked if Briony could return to Silveridge with James the next day. Briony agreed.

    After hanging up, she ryed the n to James.

    "So, I''ll pick you up tomorrow morning?" he asked.

    "Yeah. But you''ll need to drop me at my studio first-I left all my documents there."

    "Alright."

    Five minutester, the Range Rover pulled up in front of her studio.

    James started to get out, but Briony waved him off. "No need. There''s a security guard on duty all night-it''s safe."

    ...

    When the elevator doors opened on her floor, Briony stepped out.

    She''d barely taken two steps before stopping short.

    A man stood outside her studio door. Briony''s brow furrowed. "What are you doing here?"

    Stewart held up antern. "Irwin bought this for you. You forgot it."

    Briony nced coolly at thentern. "Then let it stay forgotten. You didn''t need to make a special trip."

    Stewart arched an eyebrow, his dark eyes fixed on her. "It''s from Irwin. You shouldn''t treat it so lightly."

    Her frown deepened. She could tell Stewart was in a bad mood. After all, they''d been married for five years-she knew his temper.

    Back on the riverside, the look he''d given her... anyone would think he wanted to tear her apart.

    But Briony couldn''t understand what had set him off. Was he really this angry just because she''d forgotten antern from Irwin?

    Maybe she''d spoiled this father and son too much in the past.

    She didn''t want to waste time arguing. Skirting around Stewart, she unlocked the door and headed straight inside.

    Stewart didn''t follow.

    Briony went to the lounge to grab her IDs, then to the restoration room for her toolkit.

    A golden retriever puppy trailed her from room to room.

    "Lucky, don''t follow me out. I''m leaving for a few days," she said, looking down at the puppy.

    Lucky tilted his head, barked softly, and sat obediently in ce.

    He was smart and well-behaved-Briony couldn''t help but smile and crouch down

    to scratch his head. "I''ll bring you back some treats, alright? Be good while I''m gone."

    "Woof woof!" Lucky spun in a happy little circle.

    Briony''s eyes crinkled in amusement. "Show-off."

    At the entrance, Stewart watched Briony and the puppy together, his brow creased.

    In his dark eyes, her pale profile was framed by a few loose strands of hair-a picture of quiet contentment.

    But for some reason, seeing this left Stewart with a hollow ache in his chest. Briony straightened up and walked toward the door.

 Chapter 134

    She wasn''t the least bit surprised to see Stewart still waiting for her.

    Briony stepped out, locked the studio door behind her, and turned. Her gaze swept over Stewart with cool indifference.

    Her eyes were calm, almost expressionless. "I''ll be out of town for work the next few days. When I get back, let''s set a time to go to city hall and finalize the divorce."

    "You''re in such a hurry to get divorced?" Stewart''s eyes darkened. "Is this about James?"

    Briony''s expression grew colder.

    He was the one cheating during their marriage, juggling two rtionships at once -did he really think everyone else was as shameless as he was?

    She had no desire to exin herself. Her tone was icy. "If you don''t want to cooperate, then I''ll just have to file for divorce."

    "File for divorce?" Stewart let out a cold, humorlessugh, one eyebrow arching. "Do you really think anyone in Northborough would dare take on my divorce case?"

    Briony frowned. "Stewart, what are you doing? There''s nothing between us anymore-we have no feelings left, no children together, and no disputes over property. Why does a peaceful divorce have to be so impossible?"

    "No feelings?"

    Stewart stared at her nk, unyielding face, then suddenly stepped in, closing the distance between them.

    Briony''sshes fluttered and she instinctively took a step back.

    "Five years of marriage, and that''s all it means to you?" Stewart grabbed her wrist with one hand, his other hand gripping her chin, forcing her to look up at him.

    She red at him, but, mindful of the pregnancy, didn''t dare struggle too much. "Let me go, Stewart!"

    He stared her down, voice full of anger. "Five years raising my son together, and now you say you have no children?"

    "Briony, whatever happened between us, Irwin is innocent. He doesn''t understand any of this. He''s always believed you''re his mother. But you you just cut him off without a second thought. How can you be so heartless?"

    "Heartless?" Briony let out a bitterugh. "Stewart, you and your family lied to me, made me pretend to be Irwin''s mother-and you''re the ones responsible for my mom''s death! So tell me: am I the heartless one, or are you allpletely soulless?"

    Stewart''s face clouded with anger. He took a deep breath, trying to steady himself. "Look, I know I''m responsible for what happened to your mother. But none of that is Irwin''s fault. He''s just a child."

    "Oh, he''s innocent? And what about my mother?" Briony shot back, eyes zing. "Did she deserve to die?"

    He faltered. "That''s not what I meant. I just think you shouldn''t take it out on Irwin."

    He let out a heavy sigh. "You really hurt him today. He went home crying, asking me if his mom didn''t want him anymore. Briony, you''re the one who raised him¡ª don''t you care about him at all?"

    "Let me go!" Briony was seething, trying to push him away.

    But Stewart was far stronger. No matter how hard she pushed, he refused to budge, and her eyes grew red with frustration.

    "Stewart, what right do you have to ask me to treat Irwin like before? My mother died because of your family-she''s barely been gone a week..."

    Briony red at him, voice breaking. "Do you even have a conscience, Stewart?" He froze, stunned by her words.

    Briony took the chance to shove him away and retreated several steps, fixing him with a cold, unwavering stare.

    "This is thest time I''m talking to you about Irwin. If you really care about him, you should exin to him the difference between me and Rosita. You can''t have everything, Stewart, and you can''t teach your son to be like you-always wanting more."

    Stewart''s face was stone, his eyes dark and unreadable.

    "The next time I see you, I hope it''s at city hall." With that, Briony turned and headed for the elevator.

    She pressed the button.

    Behind her, Stewart stood rooted to the spot, fists clenched so tightly the veins bulged on his hands as he watched her walk away.

    The elevator doors slid open. Briony stepped inside, turned, and pressed the close button.

    Just as the doors were about to shut, arge hand thrust itself between them. Briony scowled, raising her eyes to meet Stewart''s. "What do you want now?"

    "I''ll agree to the divorce," Stewart said, his voice low and shadowed, "but only if you ept three conditions."

    Briony''s face twisted in disgust. "You''re unbelievable, Stewart. You really make me sick."

    "Think it over. Just three conditions." Stewart''s lips curled in a cold, detached smile. "Of course, you can always try to sue. But as long as I refuse to cooperate, you''ll never get this divorce."

 Chapter 135

    As Briony made her way downstairs, James had just stepped out of his car. Seeing her safe and sound, he let out a sigh of relief.

    "What took you so long up there? I tried calling you a bunch of times and you didn''t pick up. I was starting to think something happened."

    "You called me?" Briony immediately fished her phone out of her purse. Sure enough, there were three missed calls.

    She slipped the phone back into her bag and looked at James. "Sorry, I had it buried in my purse and didn''t notice."

    James opened the passenger door for her. "As long as you''re alright. You know you''re practically a national treasure right now-Father Benedict and Mrs. Winslow remind me every day to keep an eye on you."

    Briony''s lips curved in a faint smile as she ducked into the car.

    James closed the door and turned to head for his own seat, but just then, out of the corner of his eye, he noticed a tall figure in ck stepping out of the building.

    He paused and nced over.

    Stewart had seen him, too.

    But the two men merely exchanged a fleeting look before turning away.

    At that moment, a sleek ck Mercedes pulled up behind James''s Range Rover.

    Carl got out and opened the back door. Stewart climbed in.

    James slid into his seat, buckled up, and started the engine.

    The ck Mercedes glided past his window, disappearing into the night.

    With one hand on the steering wheel, James asked, "Stewart didn''t give you a hard time, did he?"

    Briony rubbed her temples. "He refuses to sign the divorce papers."

    "What?!" James was stunned. "He''s already gone public with Rosita, and Irwin''s five now. What''s he ying at, refusing to get divorced?"

    Briony shook her head. "I honestly have no idea what he wants."

    "He''s not some kind of closet psycho, is he?" James muttered, shaking his head. "What, does he get off on stringing along his first love as the other woman? Is that some new kind of neurosis? I mean, I''ve heard of mutant viruses, not mutant personalities."

    "I don''t know." Briony sounded exhausted.

    "So what are you going to do?" James pressed. "If he won''t agree, you could always file for divorce yourself. Irwin is proof enough of his affair-you''d have a strong case."

    It was true. If she sued for divorce on grounds of infidelity, the court would have no reason not to take her side.

    "What''s holding you back?" James asked.

    ¡°In Northborough, if I try to take him to court, I''m worried I won''t find awyer willing to help."

    "Then get someone from out of town," James suggested. "When I''m back in Silveridge, I''ll ask around for you."

    "Thank you. That''d be a big help."

    James rolled his eyes as he eased the car forward. ¡°Here we go again. Do you think of Father Benedict and Mrs. Winslow as family?"

    Briony wasn''t sure why he''d suddenly brought that up, but after thinking for a moment, she nodded. "They are my family."

    "Well, I''m their student and godson, you know!" James shot her a yful look. "So that makes me family too, doesn''t it?"

    Briony blinked, surprised, then smiled. "Of course it does."

    "Then stop thanking me all the time."

    James kept his eyes on the road, driving steadily. "The pain of the past fades, you know. Loss and separation are part of life. I know Ms. Hudson''s sudden passing was hard for you, but you have to learn to move on."

    Briony was taken aback, ncing at James''s profile as he gazed ahead.

    "James, you''re awfully young to be so wise."

    "I was a handful as a kid," he grinned. "My granddad used to make me sit through philosophy sses just to settle me down, so maybe that''s where ites from."

    "Ah, raised by your granddad," Briony said, her eyes crinkling. "No wonder you act like such an old soul."

    James shot her a mock re. "Hey, is that supposed to be apliment or an insult?"

    "It''s apliment." Briony turned to the window, her voice soft. "I was raised by my grandfather, too."

    Jamesughed. "Well, would you look at that fate really did bring us together from miles apart."

    Briony smiled gently.

    That evening, just as Stewart dropped Irwin off at the studio, his phone buzzed. It was Maxine Moore, Rosita''s agent, calling with rming news: Rosita was threatening to end her life.

 Chapter 136

    When Stewart arrived at Lunar Heights Estate, he found Rosita standing on the very edge of the rooftop. She wore a flowing white dress, her long hair whipping around her shoulders in the icy wind.

    "Stewart, I''m sorry. I just... I can''t do this anymore..."

    Tears streamed down her face as she met his gaze, her whole body trembling

    with a grief and hopelessness that cut right through him.

    Maxine, nearby, was beside herself with worry-she looked as if she might drop to her knees and beg Rosita to step back from the ledge.

    In the end, Stewart managed to talk Rosita down.

    Her depression had been getting worsetely, so Stewart arranged for the best psychiatrist in the city to take over her care.

    The doctor insisted Rosita couldn''t handle the stress of returning to work, and that she needed a break-a chance to focus entirely on her recovery.

    Maxine hated to let her go, but with Rosita this unwell-and Stewart absolutely firm on the matter-she had no choice but to agree.

    With Rosita sick, Stewart worried that another episode might frighten Irwin. So, he decided to bring his son back to Southcreek Manor.

    Now that Briony had moved out, someone needed to look after Irwin.

    Stewart arranged for a housekeeper from Wentworth Mansion-a woman named Sylvie, brisk and tidy, who''d cared for Irwin during his previous visits to the old estate. She was experienced, and Stewart trusted her.

    When Stewart returned to Southcreek Manor that evening, Irwin was still awake.

    Without his mother in the house, the manor felt cold and empty, and Irwin stubbornly refused to go upstairs to bed.

    As soon as Stewart stepped inside, Sylvie hurried over with an apologetic look. "I''m so sorry, sir-I haven''t been able to convince Master Irwin to go to bed."

    "Dad!" Irwin scrambled off the sofa and ran to hug Stewart. "Dad, why are you back by yourself?"

    Stewart arched an eyebrow. "What, I''m not wee home?"

    "That''s not it!" Irwin pouted. "I just thought you''d bring Mom back with you. I was sure if you went to find her, you''d bring her home."

    Stewart ruffled his hair, saying nothing about his mother. "It''ste. You should be in bed."

    "But I want Mom to read me a bedtime story."

    "Sylvie can do it tonight."

    Sylvie immediately stepped forward, smiling warmly. "Come on, sweetheart, I''ll take you upstairs. Tell me what story you want, and I''ll read it to you-anything you like."

    "No!" Irwin red at her. "You''re not my mom! My mom reads to me and holds me while I fall asleep. Her voice is pretty, and she always smells nice. You''re not the same!"

    Sylvie''s face froze; she was at aplete loss.

    "Irwin," Stewart said, his tone firm but gentle. "That''s not a nice thing to say. You need to be polite."

    Irwin hung his head. "But I really miss Mom..." His voice was thick, on the verge of tears.

    Stewart sighed quietly. "Your mom has her own work to take care of. You can''t always depend on her, you know."

    "But she never used to be like this!" Irwin looked up at Stewart, eyes red-rimmed. "Dad, I don''t like having two moms anymore. I liked it better when it was just one."

    Stewart didn''t respond to that.

    Instead, he took Irwin''s small hand in his. ¡°Come on. I''ll read you a bedtime story, and if you go to sleep like a good boy, I''ll take you to see your mom soon."

    "Really?"

    "Really."

    "Do you think Mom will still be mad at me? Will she ignore me like she did today?" Irwin asked, his voice quivering.

    Stewart hesitated, then said quietly, "She''s not mad at you. Next time you see her, she''ll be just like before."

    "Yay!" Irwin''s squeal echoed through the quiet house. "Dad, did you talk to Mom tonight? Did you make her feel better?"

    Stewart''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he simply replied, "Yes."

    "You''re amazing, Dad! I knew Mom liked you best-I bet she''ll always listen to you..."

 Chapter 137

    Silveridge International Airport.

    As soon as the ne touched down and Briony and James stepped out into the arrival hall, they spotted Carney and Gwendolyn White waiting for them.

    "Professor, Mrs. Winslow," Briony greeted them with a warm smile.

    Gwendolyn couldn''t contain herself-she hurried over and pulled Briony into an embrace.

    "Let me have a look at you-much better color in your cheeks, but you''re still much too thin." Gwendolyn released her and gave her a thorough once-over, her gaze finallynding on Briony''s still-t stomach.

    "So it''s really twins?"

    Briony nodded with an easy smile.

    "Oh, I''m just so delighted!" Gwendolyn took Briony''s hands, gently patting them. "Come on, let''s get you home. I had Damaris make some chicken soup to help you and those little ones get your strength back."

    "Thank you, Mrs. Winslow."

    "Oh, hush, there''s no need for thanks among family!"

    "Exactly!" James chimed in, immediately seizing the opportunity to tease. "She thanks me for every little thing, too. I told her justst night to knock it off, and here she goes again! Mrs. Winslow, you''ve got to do something about her."

    Briony shot him a sidelong nce.

    James just raised his eyebrows, grinning. "I''m only telling the truth!"

    "Bryn, Mrs. Winslow and James are right," Carney said, looking fondly at Briony. "You know what they say-once a teacher, always family. If you still consider me your mentor, then you''re one of us. You don''t have to stand on ceremony. All this politeness just makes you seem like a stranger."

    Briony felt a wave of warmth settle in her chest. "Okay," she replied softly.

    ...

    After a cozy lunch at Carney''s house, he took Briony and James out for a drive. When they arrived at their destination, Briony finally realized who Carney had been referring to as "the big shot"¡ªit was none other than ''Mr. Ferguson.''

    Carney made the introductions. "This is Mr. Garry Ferguson, founder of Westernmar''s Vanguard Conglomerate. He personally funded the repatriation of the stolen blue-and-white porcin artifact. Mr. Ferguson, these are my students, Briony and James."

    Garry was of Chinese descent, with warm olive skin and striking features-a ssic Western face with the charisma of a ''90s movie star.

    He was the first to extend his hand to James, greeting him with easy politeness. "Mr. Dney, it''s an honor to meet such promising young talent from my homnd."

    James shook his hand,pletely at ease. "You tter me, Mr. Ferguson. We should be thanking you for your invaluable support of heritage conservation."

    "It was the least I could do," Garry replied, turning his attention to Briony. "Ms. Kensington, I''ve heard so much about you."

    The moment their eyes met, Briony caught a fleeting, inexplicable glint in Garry''s gaze.

    But when she looked again, it was gone.

    She narrowed her eyes slightly. Truthfully, she had little patience for people who didn''t honor theirmitments, and Garry''s reputation preceded him in that regard. Still, he''d been introduced by her mentor, and his contributions to artifact preservation were undeniable, so she kept any trace of displeasure well-hidden.

    She offered Garry a polite, almost perfunctory handshake and smiled coolly. "Mr. Ferguson. A pleasure."

    Garry seemed to notice the restrained chill in her demeanor, but he only raised an intrigued eyebrow before turning to Carney. "Professor Winslow, shall we take a look at the piece?"

    Carney nodded. "Let''s."

    Recovering the blue-and-white porcin had been no small feat. Money was one thing, but it took abyrinth of connections to bring it home. A hundred million dors was a staggering sum, but the effort behind the scenes was impossible to sum up in a few words.

    Unfortunately, the artifact was now a disaster, thanks to Sophia''s botched restoration attempt.

    Carney''s face fell as soon as he saw it. "This is just outrageous!"

    James examined the mess, rubbing his chin before ncing over at Briony, his

    tone light but serious. "How long do you think it''ll take to fix this?"

    Briony''s expression was equally grave. "She used the wrong adhesive. Just taking it apart will take at least three days. After that... with just the two of us, we''re looking at a week, minimum, to restore it properly."

    "As long as you''re confident," James replied. "Just looking at all this gunk makes my head hurt!"

    Any restorer worth their salt would be horrified by such shoddy repair work.

    Briony was surprised, too-she hadn''t expected Sophia''s skills to be this abysmal. Clearly, all the Hudson family''s investment in her had gone into publicity, not actual training.

    But that wasn''t Briony''s concern. Her only focus now was to restore the porcin to its former glory.

    The real work would begin tomorrow, but for tonight, Garry insisted on hosting dinner for Carney and his two prot¨¦g¨¦s.

 Chapter 138

    Garry''s invitation was so enthusiastic that Carney couldn''t very well turn him down.

    But he already had ns for the evening.

    After a quick consideration, he nced at Garry. "I''m actually having dinner with Professor Thornton from the Antiquarian Society''s Legal Defense Group and our legal team tonight. Mr. Ferguson, if you don''t mind, would you like to join us?"

    Garry gave a faint smile. "Anyone willing to contribute to the preservation of our cultural heritage has my respect. I''d be d to make their acquaintance."

    Silveridge, at a private restaurant.

    By the time Carney and his group arrived at the reserved dining room, Professor Thornton and the others were already there.

    Professor Thornton and Carney went way back-they''d been like-minded friends since their university days, and even now, well into their careers, they were both determined to do their part for the country.

    "Professor Winslow, you''re here! Let me introduce you this is Stewart

    Wentworth, Northborough''s most renowned attorney and the top legal mind in the field!"

    Hearing Stewart''s name, both Briony and James paused in surprise.

    They exchanged a knowing look.

    James let out a low whistle. "Small world, huh?"

    Briony pressed her lips together, silently agreeing.

    What were the odds of running into him here? The world really was small sometimes.

    Professor Thornton continued his introductions, beaming with pride. "And these are Attorney Chambers and Attorney Tristan, both part of Mr. Wentworth''s team..." Thornton had already been chatting with Stewart before Carney''s group arrived, and the more they spoke, the more convinced he was that he''d found the perfect person for the job.

    "I was actually being modest earlier-Mr. Wentworth''s reputation is huge these days. I watched his recent legal interview on TV-young, brilliant, truly impressive! We''re lucky to have him on our side!"

    Carney stepped forward to shake Stewart''s hand. "Attorney Wentworth, I''ve heard a lot about you."

    Stewart took his hand, his voice deep. "Professor Winslow, a pleasure."

    James had already given Carney a rough rundown of Stewart and Briony''s history over the phone.

    As Carney looked at Stewart-imposing, sharp-featured, with amanding presence he couldn''t help but think, *Talented, certainly. But as for his character... best left unmentioned.*

    Still, since Professor Thornton had arranged tonight''s gathering for the sake of heritage preservation, Carney wasn''t about to let personal feelings spoil the mood.

    James and Briony clearly felt the same. They were all here for a bigger cause. After the introductions, everyone took their seats.

    Briony found herself seated between Carney and James, directly across from Stewart.

    Stewart nced over at her, but she was already turned toward James, engaged in a lively discussion about the restoration of a blue-and-white porcin artifact.

    Garry''s eyes lingered on Briony for a moment, then shifted to Stewart.

    Sensing Garry''s gaze, Stewart looked up, and their eyes met.

    Garry raised an eyebrow.

    Stewart''s expression darkened slightly before he turned away, his gaze settling elsewhere.

    ...

    tes of food began to arrive, and Professor Thornton and Carney ordered wine, inviting the men at the table to share a toast.

    James, who couldn''t hold his liquor and had work the next day, requested two sses of juice from the waiter-one for himself and one for Briony.

    Briony sipped her juice, its sweet and tart vor whetting her appetite.

    Most of the conversation at dinner was kept lively by Professor Thornton and Carney.

    Stewart and Garry, as focal points of the evening, joined the senior Antiquarian Society members in a rich discussion about heritage conservation, contributing thoughtfully as the wine flowed.

    As the evening wore on and the atmosphere grew more convivial, Briony excused herself to visit the restroom.

    On her way back, she paused in the corridor.

    It was quiet, the wall sconces casting warm amber halos along the hallway. Garry stood a few steps away, his te-gray suit making him look even taller and more imposing.

    He pulled a cigar from his pocket and lit it, taking a slow, measured draw.

    Briony''s brow creased.

    It was obvious he was waiting for her.

    She''d had a strange feeling about Garry ever since they''d first met-there was something odd in the way he looked at her. Her first impression wasn''t great, and she had no desire to get too close.

    Garry, cigar in hand, started walking toward her.

    Briony instinctively took a step back, not wanting to inhale secondhand smoke.

    Garry halted, raising his eyebrow, and exhaled a plume of smoke while studying her.

    "So, Ms. Kensington, you and Attorney Wentworth seem pretty familiar, don''t you?"

    Briony blinked in surprise.

    He''d waited out here just to ask that?

    Did Garry know Stewart?

 Chapter 139

    Briony didn''t answer his question. Instead, she countered, "Do you know Mr. Wentworth, Mr. Ferguson?"

    Garry paused, clearly a little surprised by her response.

    He took a slow drag from his cigarette, the corners of his mouth lifting in a rakish, easy smile. "Attorney Wentworth and I go way back."

    Briony let out a nomittal, "Oh." Then she asked, "Has Attorney Wentworth ever mentioned me to you?"

    Garry hesitated again, his brows drawing together. "Ms. Kensington, you still haven''t answered my question."

    Briony met his gaze, a faint smirk ying on her lips. "Are you wondering if I''m being a bit forward, Mr. Ferguson?"

    "What?" Garry frowned, this time looking at her with genuine confusion.

    "I do think I''m being forward," Briony said, her smile fading as she studied him. "After all, we hardly know each other.¡±

    With that, she broke eye contact, stepped past him, and walked straight toward the private lounge.

    Garry watched her retreating figure, a spark of intrigue lighting in his eyes.

    A momentter, he called out, "She''s gone. You don''t have to keep hiding."

    From around the corner, Stewart emerged.

    Garry turned to look at him, grinning. "Ms. Kensington is fascinating, isn''t she? Graceful, delicate-she has the look of a ssic English rose. She seems gentle and innocent, but trust me, there''s steel beneath that surface."

    Stewart''s eyes narrowed, sharp as des as he stared Garry down.

    "I''m warning you: stay away from her."

    "Stay away?" Garry repeated, raising an eyebrow. "She''s a remarkable woman and I''m a single man-what''s wrong with pursuing her openly? Since when does that make me a viin in your book?"

    "Garry," Stewart said through clenched teeth, his eyes dark and cold, "She''s not like the other women in your circle."

    "Oh? And how would you know that?" Garry shot back, his tone teasing and deliberately provoking. "Are you two close?"

    Stewart''s lips pressed into a thin line, his brow furrowed so deeply it looked like he could snap a pencil with it.

    Garry took in Stewart''s expression, clearly enjoying himself.

    "Stewart, you haven''t changed a bit, have you? Not after all these years."

    "I''m not here for a reunion, Garry. Just remember what I said."

    "And if I don''t?" Garry''s eyes glittered with challenge. "You know, Stewart, if you hadn''t tried to take her from me back then, you wouldn''t be stuck in this mess now."

    "You dare bring up Rosita and her boy?" Stewart''s voice was low and dangerous.

    "Why wouldn''t I?" Garry replied, his smile fading, eyes turning cold. "If you hadn''t barged in, Rosita would be with me now. That kid would be calling me dad."

    "As if you deserve that," Stewart sneered. "You''re just as arrogant as ever."

    "Fine, you win this round-no arguing with awyer''s tongue." Garry took another puff from his cigar, blowing smoke rings as he spoke. "But I''ll be honest with you, Stewart. I came back for one reason."

    His sharp, handsome features were shrouded in the swirling smoke. He smiled, eyes glinting with determination. "I want her. It''s down to you and me-only one of us gets to choose. So, who''s it going to be? You or me?"

    Stewart lunged, grabbing Garry by the cor.

    Garry stayed perfectly still, knowing Stewart wouldn''t risk making a scene here. He spread his hands in mock surrender, but his eyes were cold and venomous.

    "Honestly, Stewart, I''d very much like to choose Ms. Kensington."

    He grinned. "She seems level-headed-rare enough these days, with how crazy the world''s gotten. Who wouldn''t want to be with someone so steady? And, let''s be honest, she''s exactly my type."

    Stewart''s knuckles whitened as he gripped Garry''s cor, his eyes stormy and dangerous. Anyone else would have backed off in fear.

    But Garry didn''t flinch. In fact, the angrier Stewart got, the more satisfied Garry seemed.

    "Face it, Stewart. You''ve fallen for her."

    Stewart froze.

    "But you promised to take care of Rosita-and her son-for the rest of their lives."

 Chapter 140

    Stewart released his grip, straightened his suit jacket, and fixed Garry with a cold, steely gaze.

    "Don''t bother trying to provoke me. Whether it''s Briony or Rosita and her son, they''re none of your business. If you''re smart, you''ll get yourself back to Westenmar and stay out of this. Otherwise, don''t me me for forgetting our old friendship."

    With that, Stewart turned his attention away, pivoted, and strode off.

    Garry watched Stewart''s retreating figure, a slow grin spreading across his face as if he''d just stumbled on something exciting. "Stewart, those who break their word are bound to pay for it. Is your reckoning finallying?"

    Dinner was over.

    The group filed out of the restaurant together.

    Silveridge, perched on the coast, rarely saw snow in winter, but the wind off the sea could cut right through you. By nightfall, the icy gusts whipped so sharply that it stung your skin.

    Stepping outside, Briony squinted against the cold, half her face disappearing into her raised cor.

    Carney had been drinking, so he couldn''t drive. James took his keys and went to fetch the car.

    Meanwhile, Garry''s driver pulled up. After exchanging goodbyes with Carney and Professor Thornton, Garry turnedst to Briony, who stood quietly at Carney''s side. "Ms. Kensington, would you mind sharing your contact information?"

    A few steps away, Stewart caught the remark. His dark eyes narrowed, ncing sideways at the pair.

    Under the city''s neon lights, Briony''s face was mostly hidden in her coat, only her eyes visible. The glow of the city danced in them, like shattered light flickering in her gaze.

    But now, those eyes looked at Garry, cool and distant. "Sorry, that''s not possible." Stewart, hearing this, arched an eyebrow and shot Garry a look.

    Garry didn''t seem surprised. He calmly withdrew his hand and flicked a brief, knowing nce in Stewart''s direction.

    Their eyes met. Stewart''s lips curled into a cold, brief smirk.

    "My apologies, I was out of line," Garry said smoothly, still smiling. "Well then, Ms. Kensington, gentlemen, I''ll be on my way."

    Briony looked down, making no reply.

    Carney and Professor Thornton were rosy-cheeked and a little tipsy, oblivious to the tension. They warmly bid Garry farewell.

    Once Garry had gone, Stewart and the other twowyers, also having had a few drinks, had no choice but to call for a car service.

    The ride hadn''t arrived yet.

    Just then, James pulled up in Carney''s car.

    Briony stepped forward and opened the back door. "Professor, the car''s here."

    Carney and Professor Thornton said their goodbyes to Stewart and the others, then climbed into the car.

    Briony closed the door and turned to head for the front passenger side, but Stewart suddenly stepped forward and grabbed her wrist.

    She frowned, ready to pull away, but he spoke first. "I just wanted to tell you-stay away from Garry. He''s trouble."

    Briony shook off his hand, her eyes cold. "You''re the one who needs to keep his distance from me."

    Without another word, she opened the car door and got in.

    She pulled on her seatbelt. "Let''s go."

    James nced out the window at Stewart, who was still standing motionless on the curb, then pressed down on the elerator.

    Stewart stood there, watching the car disappear down the avenue, his brow creasing as the taillights faded into the night. Only then did he turn away.

    Briony and James spent the next week in Silveridge, rarely leaving the restoration studio as theybored over the blue-and-white porcin piece. Only on the first day did they venture out; after that, they were absorbed in their work.

    Garry stopped by twice more, but only to check on their progress-never pressing Briony for anything further.

    On the eighth day, the restoration was done.

    When Garry got the news and hurried to the museum, he was told Briony and

    James had already left for the airport.

    He just smiled, chatted a bit with Carney, and took his leave.

    Outside, Garry told his secretary to book a flight.

    His young, efficient assistant asked, "Mr. Ferguson, the team in Rome has been

    waiting for you for three days. Are we flying there tonight?"

    "Let them wait," Garry replied, chewing on his cigar with azy grin. "The little rabbit I''ve got my eye on just ran off. I have to give chase, don''t I?"

 Chapter 141

    At three in the afternoon, Briony and James returned to the studio.

    The golden retriever hadn''t seen Briony in a week, and the moment she walked in, he bounded over, barking with excitement, his tail wagging so hard his whole body wiggled. Wherever Briony went, the dog trailed after her, practically glued to her heels.

    Briony couldn''t help butugh, exasperated. "Lucky, don''t stick so close, or I''ll end up stepping on you."

    At her words, Lucky stopped in his tracks. He waited for Briony to take a few steps ahead before trotting after her, tail wagging dutifully.

    James watched the scene, shaking his head in disbelief. "I swear, you and that dogmunicate better than most people."

    "My grandpa''s golden retriever was the same way," Briony replied, smiling fondly at the memory.

    She pushed open the office door and stepped inside, hanging her bag and coat on the rack by the door. Turning to James, she said, "You must be exhausted too. Why don''t you take the rest of the day off and get some rest?"

    James waved her off as he dropped onto the sofa. "I''m young, I''ll survive." He fixed her with a steady look. "Did you get in touch with Stewart yet?"

    Briony hesitated. "Not yet."

    He raised an eyebrow, his tone turning dry. "Not urgent? nning to wait until Christmas?"

    She shot him a look, momentarily at a loss for words. "Fine. I''ll call him now." She pulled out her phone and dialed Stewart''s number.

    On the other end, Stewart picked up almost immediately. His deep voice came through, low and even. "Back in Northborough?"

    Briony kept her tone neutral. "Yeah. When are you free to talk?"

    "If it''s about the three conditions, I''m free anytime. If it''s about the divorce papers, I''m not avable."

    She frowned, irritation shing across her face. "Really, Stewart? Are you enjoying this?"

    "Think it over before youe to me about the three conditions," he replied coolly, then hung up without another word.

    Briony tried calling back, but he rejected the call outright.

    She gripped her phone, frustration simmering.

    "He won''t cooperate?" James asked.

    "Nope." Briony tossed her phone onto the desk and rubbed her temples. "Looks like I''ll have to go through the courts."

    James took out his own phone. "Let me check with a friend of mine in Silveridge. Maybe they can help."

    "Thanks."

    He stepped outside to make the call.

    Briony sat down at her desk, opened herptop, and began searching for information about filing for divorce.

    The office door was still ajar when Hannah came by, peeking in. "Hey Briony,

    someone''s here to see you."

    Briony nced up. "Who is it?"

    Hannah stepped aside, gesturing to the hallway.

    Briony looked past her-

    Mrs. Hudson-Vivian-and Sophia appeared, making their way in.

    Briony''s expression tightened.

    Vivian tugged an obviously reluctant Sophia into the office. Vivian''s face was all smiles, as if she owned the ce. "Bryn, it''s been years! You''re even more beautiful now¡ªI almost didn''t recognize you!" She made herself right at home, talking as if they were old friends.

    "Your sister and I were shopping nearby, so we thought we''d drop in and see you!"

    Briony almost had to admire Vivian''s performance. Back when her mother died and she''d gone to the Hudson family for help, Vivian had been the first to turn her away.

    Now, staring at Vivian''s sharine smile, Briony couldn''t help but remember her callous, biting words from before. The contrast was almostical.

    Bitterness twisted in Briony''s chest, but her face remained indifferent. "The only family I had in this world is gone, Mrs. Vivian. You don''t need to pretend otherwise. I won''t keep you."

    Vivian''s smile froze on her face.

    "See, Mom?" Sophia huffed, stomping her foot. "I told you she wouldn''t wee

    us. You just had toe and embarrass yourself!"

    Vivian shot her daughter a re. "Enough out of you!"

    "I don''t care. If you want to humiliate yourself, go ahead. I''m not sticking around

    for this." Sophia yanked her arm free, red at Briony, and stormed out.

    "Honestly, that girl..." Vivian muttered under her breath, unable to stop her daughter. She turned back to Briony, quickly pasting a sweet smile on her face again.

    "Bryn, don''t take it personally, okay? Your sister''s been spoiled by your uncle all these years. As her older sister, you should know better than to hold it against her!"

 Chapter 142

    Briony had just about reached her limit. "I don''t have an aunt, and I certainly don''t have a sister. Please leave. If you don''t go now, I''ll have to call security to escort you out."

    Vivian''s face flushed with anger, and for a moment, she looked ready to snap back. But remembering why she''de, she forced herself to swallow her temper and managed a brittle smile.

    "Bryn, I know you''re still upset about your mother. I admit, what your uncle and I did back then was wrong. But we had no choice-the Kensington family was putting all sorts of pressure on us, and your mother... well, she did kill someone. You can''t really me us for that, can you?"

    Briony''s gaze was icy as she looked at Vivian.

    She''d seen through everyone in the Hudson family years ago.

    It didn''t take much to guess why Vivian had suddenly appeared today.

    Whatever their reasons, Briony''s attitude toward them was never going to change.

    ¡°Hannah, please show thisdy out."

    "Of course," Hannah replied, stepping forward. "Ma''am, I''m afraid our boss doesn''t wish to see you. I''ll have to ask you to leave."

    Vivian frowned at Briony, her tone tinged with indignation. "Bryn, I''m still your elder. Isn''t this a bit much?"

    Briony didn''t even look at her. "Frankly, I think I''m being more civilized than you deserve. Hannah, please."

    Hannah reached out to guide Vivian toward the door.

    "I can walk myself! Such disrespect for your elders," Vivian grumbled, shaking Hannah''s hand off and storming out of the office.

    Hannah sighed and followed her out.

    Briony barely noticed the interruption.

    Momentster, James returned from his phone call, his expression troubled.

    Briony could already guess the oue. "No luck, I take it?"

    He shook his head. "As soon as they hear Stewart''s name, not a singlewyer''s willing to take the case. I knew Stewart was influential, but this is on a whole other level."

    Briony frowned, silent.

    Five years ago, Stewart had already been a force to be reckoned with in the legal and political world.

    Now, not just in Northborough-he''d be so powerful, there probably wasn''t a singlewyer in the entire country who''d dare stand against him.

    "We''ll figure something out. Don''t worry," James said reassuringly.

    Briony nodded, though she knew in her heart that hiring awyer to file for divorce was a dead end.

    "If ites to it, I''ll expose him with a burner ount. Clear my name first, then file for divorce. He cares so much about Rosita and Irwin-if the public turns on him, I doubt he''ll let them take the fall with him."

    James considered that. "It''s risky-if you go nuclear, you''ll hurt yourself as much as him. But if it gets you out, it might be worth a shot."

    A burner ount? Briony turned the idea over in her mind. Desperate times, desperate measures.

    ...

    Meanwhile, in a private hospital suite-

    Rosita had just been moved from the emergency room. She was still unconscious.

    At noon, a housekeeper had found her after she''d swallowed a whole bottle of sleeping pills. They''d rushed her to the hospital for an emergency stomach pump. Now shey pale and motionless in bed, Stewart standing watch at her side.

    A psychiatrist stood at the foot of the bed, delivering his report. "Ms. Lockwood has attempted to take her own life three times this week. Her depression is manifesting with physical symptoms now, and if this continues, I''m afraid things may get even worse."

    Stewart''s face was grim. "Hypnotherapy isn''t helping anymore?"

    The doctor shook his head. "Her underlying issues remain unresolved. Even the best hypnotherapy can only provide brief relief."

    After a pause, the psychiatrist continued, "Mr. Wentworth, you might try speaking with Ms. Lockwood directly. During our sessions, I noticed she seems to have a deep longing for a wedding-something she''s fixated on."

    Stewart''s brows drew together.

    A wedding?

    He closed his eyes and clenched his fists in silence.

 Chapter 143

    3:00 a.m. - Out of nowhere, a bombshell post exploded onto the trending charts: "A-list actress Rosita EXPOSED as the Other Woman-Was She Always the Mistress?"

    Attached were a handful of paparazzi shots-crystal clear, time-stamped, and obviously snapped by a pro-showing Stewart and Briony with Irwin, the three of them going in and out of Southcreek Manor. The photos spanned all seasons, leaving little room for doubt.

    One gossip ount spelled it out:

    "Remember that tabloid scandal fromst year? The woman in those leaked photos¡ªMs. Kensington¡ªshe''s the same one who publicly defended Stewart and Rosita back then. Now, looking back at how she tried to clear their names... connect the dots, people!

    And to Rosita''s fans-stop making excuses. Stewart married Briony five years ago. Why the secret marriage? Why keep Irwin out of the spotlight? I think it''s time they address the rumors themselves!"

    These days, insomniacs are everywhere-so even a post at 3:00 a.m. was enough to send the inte into a frenzy within half an hour.

    Rosita''s Facebook page was a disaster zone.

    Even with all the damning evidence, her diehard fans doubled down, flooding her with messages of support. But the public wasn''t buying it. The receipts were too convincing. The tide turned ugly, fast-most people were trashing Rosita and Stewart in thements.

    Briony woke to the shrill ring of her phone.

    Half-asleep, she fumbled for it on her nightstand, pressed it to her ear, and hadn''t even managed a greeting before Ste''s agitated voice sted through:

    "Whatever you do, don''t leave the house today!"

    Briony blinked, frowning in the dark. "What''s going on?"

    "It''s huge!" Ste''s voice was practically buzzing. "But honestly, I don''t think it''s all bad."

    Briony rubbed her forehead, still groggy. "Just spit it out."

    "Somebody just dropped the hammer on Rosita-exposed everything. You and Stewart''s secret marriage, Irwin, the whole nine yards. It''s all out there!" Briony froze.

    James moved that fast?

    "I mean, I''m kind of thrilled," Ste admitted, "but you''re caught in the crossfire here. The press will do anything for clicks these days. I just-wait, what the hell¡ª"¡±

    ssic Ste, always dramatic.

    Briony yawned. "Now what?"

    "It''s gone!" Ste shrieked. "The trending posts, the hashtags, everything- POOF!"

    Briony: "..."

    "I''m serious!" Ste''s voice dropped, almost defeated. "I give up..."

    Briony''s grip tightened around her phone.

    She knew exactly who was behind this.

    "It''s disgusting! Not just Facebook-every tform wiped clean! Now the trending page is just flooded with some boy band breakup scandal. They''re burying it on purpose!"

    This was exactly Stewart''s style. If it meant protecting Rosita, there was no one he wouldn''t use or sacrifice.

    "He must have paid a fortune for this!" Ste fumed. "Not only did he scrub the trending tags, he bought new ones to cover it up! Rosita alwaysnds on her feet, doesn''t she?"

    Lucky, indeed.

    Briony felt nothing but disappointment in Stewart now. Hearing all this, her heart was numb.

    "Bryn," Ste softened, worried, "are you okay?"

    "I''m fine," Briony said, rubbing her eyes. "Look, I need to call James. I''ll talk to youter."

    "Alright."

    Briony dialed James immediately. "Did you leak those posts online?"

    James sounded half asleep,pletely confused. "What posts?"

    Briony pressed her lips together. That was all the answer she needed.

    "Never mind. Go back to sleep." She hung up.

    Staring at the ceiling, her brow furrowed in frustration.

    If it wasn''t James, then who was it?

    By 8:30 a.m., Briony pulled her car out of Dolphin Cove, keeping an eye on her surroundings.

    Nothing seemed out of the ordinary.

    And online, not a single trace of the scandal remained.

 Chapter 144

    He really did a thorough job-looks like Stewart pulled out all the stops this time, just like Ste said.

    Briony pushed the thought aside and drove to her studio.

    When she arrived, the golden retriever puppy was already waiting at the front entrance, tail wagging in anticipation.

    "Woof woof!"

    Briony walked over, crouched down, and gave the puppy a gentle pat on the head.

    "Briony!"

    Hannah stood up from her desk. "Someone just dropped off a bouquet of roses for you. I put them on your desk."

    Roses?

    Briony straightened up and nced at Hannah. "Did they say who sent them?"

    "Nope," Hannah replied, "but I think there''s a card!"

    "Alright, thanks."

    Briony pushed open her office door.

    A massive bouquet of delicate blue roses sat on her desk.

    She walked over, picked up the card, and flipped it open.

    [The first time I saw you, there were stars in your eyes. Since then, you''ve filled my heart with a gxy of wonder.]

    In the corner, a simple ''Mr. F.''

    Briony frowned, tossed the card into the trash, and cradled the bouquet as she walked out of the office.

    ¡°Hannah, take these down to the caf¨¦ on the first floor. Let them have the flowers."

    Hannah looked a little disappointed. "You really don''t want such beautiful roses?"

    "If you like them," Briony said, handing them over, "they''re yours."

    Hannah shook her head quickly. "No way, these are clearly from one of your admirers, Briony. I''d feel bad taking them!"

    "I''m not interested in flowers. Give them to the caf¨¦-they could use them for their tables."

    "Sure thing!"

    Hannah headed out, roses in hand, and bumped right into James as he came in.

    "Morning, Mr. Dney!"

    James nced at the bouquet. "Got flowers today, Hannah?"

    "They''re not for me, they''re for Briony."

    He turned to Briony, raising an eyebrow. "What''s going on?"

    "Garry sent them," she replied.

    "He sent you flowers?" James narrowed his eyes. "What''s he after?"

    "No idea," Briony said, sounding annoyed. "But he knows Stewart."

    "Ah." James shrugged. "Well, no wonder he''s a pain."

    Briony let it go. "When are the other two artifacts arriving?"

    "Professor said tomorrow or the day after."

    She nodded. "Good."

    Just then, her phone buzzed in her pocket.

    Briony nced at the caller ID, then slipped the phone back without answering.

    She hadn''t bothered saving Irwin''s number, but after he''d called several times over the past few days, she recognized it instantly.

    James raised an eyebrow. "Not gonna answer?"

    "No." Briony shook her head. "I''ve looked up some information. Come in and see

    if there''s anything to add. If not, we''ll head back to the materials market this afternoon."

    "Sounds good."

    In the private hospital suite.

    Irwin sat beside Rosita''s bed, pouting at his phone after the call was cut off.

    Rosita ruffled his hair. "Sweetheart, don''t be upset. Your Mom Bryn is probably just busy."

    "What''s so busy about her job?" Irwin huffed. "She''s not a superstar like you, Mom. She just fixes old stuff. I don''t get it-what''s so great about that? I really don''t like her job!"

    Rosita smiled, lips curving gently. "You know, maybe she''s not busy with work at all."

    Irwin blinked, then looked up. "If it''s not work, then why won''t she answer my calls? Is she still mad at me? She''s been upset for way too long!"

    "Didn''t I tell youst time?" Rosita''s smile softened. "Maybe your Mom Bryn has a baby of her own now."

    Irwin''s eyes went wide. "She''s having a baby? No way!"

    Rosita''s smile faded slightly. "Why do you think that''s impossible, Irwin?"

    "Mom Bryn said she''d always love only me!" His eyes glistened with frustrated tears. "I''m trying so hard to be a good kid-how could she have her own baby?"

    He swung his legs off the bed, determined. "I don''t believe it! I''m going to ask Dad!"

 Chapter 145

    "Irwin!"

    Rosita grabbed Irwin''s arm. "You can''t go!"

    He frowned. "Why not?"

    "Because your dad doesn''t know yet."

    "Then I''ll go tell him and ask him to talk to Mom Bryn about it!"

    Irwin huffed, frustration shing across his face. "Dad always says I''ll be his only child for life. If he finds out Mom Bryn is having a new baby, he''ll definitely tell her not to keep it!"

    A flicker of anxiety crossed Rosita''s eyes, but seeing how young Irwin was, she quickly calmed herself.

    "Irwin, sweetheart, don''t get upset." She pulled him close and held him tightly. "Mommy''s not well, you know that. I don''t know how much longer I''ll be here with you. If something happens to me, I worry so much... What will happen to my little Irwin?"

    Her voice broke, trembling with emotion.

    Irwin''s face paled, fear rooting him in ce. "Mom, don''t say that. Dad will make lots of money-he''ll find you the best doctors. You''ll get better, I know it..."

    She smiled sadly. "I know, darling. But Mommy is so tired."

    Rosita closed her eyes, tears slipping down her cheeks. "Irwin, I just don''t know how much longer I can hold on. But what scares me most is leaving you behind. If your dad and Mom Bryn have a new baby, they won''t love you like they do now."

    "That''s not true..." Irwin shook his head, his voice barely more than a whisper. "Dad loves me a lot. He wouldn''t stop just because there''s a new baby. Mom, you don''t have to worry."

    His heart ached for her, and he wrapped his small arms around Rosita''s waist, hugging her tight.

    "Don''t be sad, Mom. You don''t have to worry about me. Mom Bryn is actually really nice-she''s just upset right now. Dad says once she calms down, she''ll love me just like before."

    A shadow flickered in Rosita''s tearful eyes-something cold and venomous lurking beneath the sadness.

    "If Mom Bryn didn''t have a child of her own, I''d believe she could keep loving you like before. But I''m just afraid... what if she really does have a baby?"

    Irwin''s brow furrowed. He was quiet for a long moment before he finally asked, "So how can I know if Mom Bryn is really having a baby?"

    Rosita''s lips curved upward, her voice still trembling from crying but now soft and gentle. ¡°Listen carefully, sweetheart. What I''m going to tell you is our secret, okay? You can''t tell anyone-not even your dad. Do you understand?"

    "Why not tell Dad?"

    "Because if your dad knows about the new baby, he''ll be just like Mom Bryn. As soon as there''s a new baby, they''ll both start ignoring you."

    Irwin felt panic welling up inside him, making his chest tight.

    If Dad and Mom both loved the new baby and forgot about him... what would he do?

    "I won''t tell!" Irwin was terrified, clinging to Rosita. "I won''t say a word! I don''t want the new baby to take my mom and dad away from me!"

    Rosita let him go, looking down at his innocent little face with a smile that didn''t reach her eyes.

    Her gaze glittered with a poisonous resolve. "Irwin, you''re the best kid in the world. Mommy won''t let anyone steal the love that belongs to you. I promise-I''III always fight for you."

    Irwin''s eyes shone with tears. "Mom, you''re so good to me... Don''t worry, no matter how many moms I have, you''ll always be my favorite!"

    Rositaughed softly, pulling him into her arms and gently patting his small shoulder.

    "And you''ll always be Mommy''s favorite, forever."

 Chapter 146

    At five o''clock in the evening, a Range Rover pulled up outside the studio.

    Briony and James climbed out.

    They''d spent the whole afternoon wandering through the supply market, finally managing to track down all the materials they needed.

    James popped open the trunk.

    There was quite a haul. Briony reached out to help, but James stopped her immediately.

    "Don''t touch anything. I''ll just make another trip if I have to."

    "It''s really not that heavy. No need to make extra work for yourself."

    James shot her an exasperated look, nudging her hand away. "You just want to make trouble for me, don''t you? My goddaughter''s in your belly-could you please take it easy?"

    Briony gave him a sidelong nce. "You''re being dramatic."

    "No, you''re just not acting like someone who''s pregnant!" James gathered up a portion of the supplies, closed the trunk, and jerked his chin toward the door. "Let''s go."

    Briony knew she wouldn''t win this one, so she let him have his way.

    ...

    Back at the studio, James carried everything into the restoration room and

    headed back downstairs for the rest.

    Briony returned to her office. She''d just hung up her bag and coat when there was

    a knock at the door.

    "Come in," she called.

    Hannah poked her head in. "Briony, Attorney Wentworth is here."

    The words made Briony pause. She turned around slowly.

    Stewart strode in.

    He was dressed in a sharp ck suit, tall and imposing, his features severe. His eyes fixed on Briony with the kind of scrutiny reserved for cross-examinations.

    That look-cold, assessing¡ªas if she were a defendant in court.

    Sensing the tension, Hannah quickly slipped out and closed the door behind her.

    Briony''s tone was frosty. "Attorney Wentworth, you do realize it''s after hours? City Hall is already closed."

    Stewart''s gaze darkened. "Briony, was it you who posted that expos¨¦ online?" Briony frowned.

    So that''s why he was here-to confront her.

    She didn''t even know what she felt anymore.

    The same thing had happened twice now, and both times she was dragged into it. She hadn''t even had a chance to defend herself, yet Stewart was the first to rush over and use her.

    It was absurd.

    Briony couldn''t even be bothered to exin.

    She met his eyes, her voice icy. "If you''re so convinced it was me, why bother asking?"

    Stewart''s expression hardened. "You''ll do anything to get this divorce, won''t you?" "Think whatever you want." Briony had no patience for this. "If you''re so worried about Rosita''s reputation, why not just get the divorce over with?"

    "So it was you." Stewart''s gaze grew colder. "But these tricks won''t work on me. I''ve told you before: if you agree to my three conditions, I''ll sign the papers."

    Briony snapped, frustration ring. "Stewart, are you out of your mind? You were the one who wanted this divorce. I''ve done nothing but cooperate from the very start-what more do you want from me?"

    Stewart''s jaw tightened, his voice dropping. "What if I told you I never wanted a divorce at all?"

    Briony let out a coldugh. "Stewart, do you even believe what you''re saying?"

    He dropped his gaze, emotion swirling in his eyes as his fists clenched at his sides.

    "I''m serious. The truth is, between Rosita and me, there''s nothing-"

    Bzzz-

    A sudden vibration from his pocket cut him off.

    Stewart pulled out his phone.

    It was Cedric rke.

    He answered, and Cedric''s panicked voice burst through the speaker:

    "Rosita tried to kill herself-she cut her wrists!"

    Stewart froze. "How is she?"

    "She''s in surgery right now! But it doesn''t look good-she''d lost too much blood before we found her!"

    At that, Stewart didn''t waste another second. He spun on his heel and rushed out the door.

 Chapter 147

    James stepped out of the elevator and nearly collided with Stewart.

    Stewart''s expression was dark, his face set in a stormy scowl. Without so much as a nce at James, he brushed past him and strode straight into the elevator.

    James frowned and turned to look back just as the elevator doors slid shut behind Stewart.

    "What''s got him in such a hurry? Something happen to Rosita?" he muttered to himself with a shrug, then headed down the hall into the studio.

    After dropping his things off in the restoration room, James made his way to the office in search of Briony.

    She was at her desk, head bowed, one hand pressed to her temple. She looked pale and worn out.

    James rapped his knuckles lightly on the surface of her desk. Briony''s hand stilled and she nced up at him, eyes tired.

    "What was Stewart doing here again?" James asked.

    "He thinks I was the one who leaked everythingst night."

    James''s brows knit together. "Leaked what?"

    Briony gave him a quick rundown of the situation.

    When she finished, James let out a low whistle, clearly annoyed. "Stewart really knows how to get under your skin, doesn''t he? But seriously, who was behind that leak? Hardly anyone even knows you and Stewart are secretly married. If it wasn''t you and it wasn''t me, then who?"

    "I wish I knew," Briony replied, closing her eyes and sighing heavily. "But right now, there''s nothing I can do can''t go to court, can''t expose the truth. I honestly have no idea what I''m supposed to do next."

    James fell silent, at a loss for words.

    Dealing with a man like Stewart-what a stroke of rotten luck.

    ...

    At the hospital, outside the emergency room-

    Quentin arrived to find Rosita still inside, fighting for her life.

    Her condition was truly critical. Bag after bag of blood was rushed through the swinging doors to the rescue team inside.

    Quentin looked grim. The moment he spotted Stewart, he lunged for him¡ªbut thankfully, Cedric rke reacted in time, grabbing hold of Quentin and dragging him back before things could escte.

    "Director Lockwood, take it easy, don''t make this worse!" Cedric pleaded, having to use real force to keep Quentin away from Stewart.

    Quentin red at Stewart with icy fury. "I''m warning you-if Rosita doesn''t make it, I''ll make you pay for this!"

    Stewart only stared back, his eyes cold and unreadable. Quentin''s threats rolled right off him.

    At that moment, Stewart had only one thought: Rosita can''t die.

    He''d made a promise-to look after her and her son for the rest of their lives.

    If Rosita died, he''d never be able to face that person again...

    Another bag of blood was rushed into the ER.

    Cedric kept a tight grip on Quentin, staying close in case he tried anything rash.

    Time crawled by, minute by agonizing minute.

    After what felt like an eternity, the light above the ER finally flickered off.

    Director Charles stepped out, pulling the sweat-soaked mask from his face.

    Quentin was the first to rush over. "How is she?"

    Director Charles let out a weary breath. "She made it through. She''s alive, but she won''t wake up right away. We''ll need to keep her under intensive care for at least forty-eight hours."

    Quentin finally let out the breath he''d been holding, relief flooding his face.

    Stewart''sshes trembled. He slowly unclenched his fists.

    Rosita was transferred into the ICU for close monitoring.

    For the next two days, Stewart and Quentin barely left the hospital.

    Rosita remained unconscious.

    Director Charles exined her depression had been severe even before this, and after losing so much blood, it was as if her body had beenpletely emptied and refilled. The fact that she survived was a miracle in itself.

    As for when or if she would wake up, that would depend on her will to live.

    Quentin''s resentment towards Stewart only deepened.

    But Stewart ignored himpletely, never once acknowledging Quentin''s hostility.

 Chapter 148

    He never left Rosita''s side, keeping watch over her-and over the promise he''d sworn to keep for a lifetime.

    On the third day, Irwin began to throw a fit at Southcreek Manor.

    He only had Sylvie forpany now; his dad hadn''te home in three days, and even though Irwin begged to go to the hospital to see Mom Rosita, his father wouldn''t allow it.

    Irwin felt trapped-frustrated, hurt, and deep down, more afraid than anything else.

    Ever since he got back from the hospital a few days ago, he''d been gued by nightmares. Every night, he dreamed of his mom and dad cradling their new baby while he stood all alone in the corner, forgotten.

    That night, the nightmares returned.

    In his dream, he kept calling out for his parents, but no matter how loud he shouted, they never heard him.

    He woke up with a start. The little nightlight by his bed cast a soft glow across the room, but the emptiness only made him feel more alone.

    Fear crept in. Hugging the stuffed animal Briony had bought him, Irwin sobbed and sobbed, clutching it tightly until exhaustion pulled him back under.

    The following morning, Sylvie prepared breakfast as usual and went upstairs to wake Irwin.

    She knocked before gently pushing open the door. "Sweetheart, breakfast is ready. Time to get up-"

    Her words caught in her throat.

    Sylvie rushed across the room, staring in disbelief at the empty bed.

    "Irwin?"

    She called out, panic rising in her voice, as she hurried to check the bathroom.

    No one. The bathroom was empty.

    Her heart pounding, Sylvie dashed out, searching the upstairs hallway.

    "Irwin? Irwin, where are you?"

    "Please, honey, say something! Don''t scare me like this, I''m begging you!"

    She scoured every room upstairs, then raced downstairs, but there was no sign of Irwin anywhere.

    Desperate, she ran to check the security cameras.

    There he was¡ªat just after six in the morning, before the sun was even up, Irwin had slipped out of his room.

    He wore only his pajamas, barefoot, clutching his stuffed animal. Tears streamed down his face as he made his way downstairs.

    On the footage, he wandered through the vast, empty living room, calling out "Daddy" and "Mommy" between sobs.

    His cries were loud enough to be picked up by the cameras, but Sylvie, fast asleep in the housekeeper''s quarters on the first floor, had heard nothing at all.

    Finally, Irwin opened the front door by himself and disappeared outside.

    When Sylvie saw this, she felt as if the floor had dropped out from under her. She copsed, stunned and terrified.

    It was over-she was done for.

    Stewart''s phone rang at eight that morning.

    By then, Irwin had already been missing for two hours.

    The moment he heard that Irwin was gone, Stewart''s heart skipped a beat. His

    face darkened; there was no time for me.

    He immediately mobilized everyone he could to search for his son.

    Meanwhile, Irwin was at the police station.

    Half an hour earlier, a sanitation worker had spotted the little boy, barefoot and crying as he wandered the street. The worker called the police at once.

    Officers from the nearest station arrived and brought Irwin back.

    In the reception area, a young female officer draped her own coat around Irwin''s shoulders and bought him a warm breakfast.

    Bundled up in the oversized coat, Irwin''s cheeks slowly regained their color as he ate, thawing out from the morning chill.

    Once he''d finished, he finally stopped crying and sat quietly on the chair. He looked so small and solemn, it was enough to break anyone''s heart.

    The officer gently patted his head. "Hey, sweetheart, can you tell me your mom and dad''s names? We''ll help you find them, okay?"

    Irwin blinked up at her with wide, tear-swollen eyes. "My dad''s name is Stewart. My mom is Briony."

 Chapter 149

    "Stewart?" The male officer frowned. "You don''t mean *that* Stewart, the head of the city''s legal affairs, do you?"

    "No way!" The female officer chuckled, waving her hand dismissively. "Attorney Wentworth''s girlfriend is the actress Rosita, remember? They just went public with their rtionship. It must be someone with the same name."

    "Yeah, true enough," another officer chimed in. "Attorney Wentworth isn''t just a big shot in thew world-he''s also the eldest son of the Wentworth family. If he actually had a son this age, the whole Wentworth n would be treating the kid like royalty. There''s no way they''d ever let him go missing! Ridiculous."

    The female officer knelt down and spoke gently to Irwin. "Hey there, do you happen to remember your mom or dad''s phone number?"

    Irwin shook his head. "I don''t remember their numbers, but I know where my mom works!"

    Stewart called Briony four or five times in a row, but she never picked up.

    She was expecting two valuable artifacts to arrive that day and had been swamped with worktely-she simply didn''t have the time or the energy to deal with Stewart. To avoid distractions altogether, she''d left her phone in her office. She had just entered the restorationb when Hannah knocked on the door.

    "Briony, there are two police officers here asking for you."

    Briony looked surprised. "Police? What for?"

    "They''ve brought Irwin with them."

    Briony frowned. Irwin?

    She untied her apron and stepped out of theb.

    "Mom!"

    At the front desk, Irwin caught sight of Briony from the young male officer''s arms and shouted, bursting with excitement.

    "You''re Miss Kensington, correct?" The female officer approached, shing her badge. "We''re with the Pearbrook District Police."

    Briony nced at the ID, bewildered. ¡°Is something wrong?"

    "It''s like this¡ªyour son wandered off this morning. Fortunately, a sanitation worker found him and called us. We asked him some questions and he said you''re his mother, and he gave us this address."

    Ran off?

    Briony looked at Irwin, more than a little surprised.

    The moment she met his eyes, Irwin''s nose crinkled and he let out a wail. "Mom! I thought I''d never see you again!"

    Briony frowned, about to speak, when the female officer cut her off with a scolding tone.

    "The boy told us you and his father are getting divorced. Listen, I''m not here to judge, but no matter what''s going on between you two, you can''t just neglect your child. He''s only five. You got lucky this time, but what if something had happened? Can you live with that?"

    Briony''s expression turned cold. "I''m not his mother. You''ve got the wrong person."

    "Really?" The officer frowned. "Let me see your ID. If he''s your child, we''ll find out soon enough."

    Briony hesitated, her frown deepening.

    She and Stewart weren''t officially divorced yet, so on paper, Irwin was still listed as her son.

    "We''re in the middle of a divorce," Briony said, forcing herself to stay calm. "Irwin isn''t my biological child. Stewart has custody."

    "Even if that''s the case, you''re still his legal guardian right now. Stepmothers have a tough job, I get that. But this boy is only five-he kept asking for you the whole way here. He clearly depends on you. Don''t be so heartless. Please, just take care of him."

    Briony realized there was no point in arguing further. She turned to Irwin.

    "Irwin, call your father. Have hime pick you up."

    Irwin''s bottom lip trembled. "Dad hasn''t been home for days. He isn''t answering his phone."

    Tears streamed down his face as he pleaded, "Mom, I promise I''ll be good. Can I please stay with you for a few days? I''m scared to be alone at home."

    The female officer shot Briony a look of thinly veiled contempt.

    "This little boy came all this way by himself just to find you. It''s freezing out there, and he''s only wearing pajamas-his feet are bright red from the cold. Look how miserable he is!"

 Chapter 150

    Upon hearing this, Briony''s gaze instinctively drifted down to Irwin''s bare feet sticking out from under his pants.

    They were filthy-ten tiny toes, red and raw from the cold.

    She couldn''t help but frown.

    The female officer, catching Briony''s look of concern, let out a sigh and said gently, "I can see you have a good heart. Even if he''s not your own child, he still calls you ''Mom.'' Don''t send him away, not after everything he''s been through."

    Briony pressed her lips together and stayed silent.

    "It''s not easy for any family," the officer added. "Whatever''s happened between you and his father, just set it aside for now. Focus on the boy-he''s had a rough time."

    In the end, Irwin was allowed to stay.

    Once the police left, Briony led him to the lounge bathroom and turned on the shower, adjusting it to a warm temperature.

    "Wash your feet," she told him, holding out the showerhead.

    Briony used to do things like this for him herself.

    Irwin could sense she was still upset. Though he felt a little aggrieved, he didn''t

    darein. Whatever Briony told him to do, he obeyed without a word.

    When his feet were clean, Briony handed him a towel. "Dry off."

    Irwin took the towel and quietly patted his feet dry.

    There was nothing of Irwin''s left in the apartment, so Briony fetched her own slippers and handed them to him.

    He shuffled awkwardly in the too-big slippers, struggling to walk without tripping.

    Briony didn''t pay him much attention. She grabbed a short jacket she rarely wore and passed it to him. "Put this on for now. I''ll call your father toe get you."

    Irwin slipped on the jacket and sat there quietly.

    Briony stepped out of the lounge to call Stewart.

    But all she got was a busy signal.

    She sat down on the sofa, her expression cold.

    Irwin emerged from the lounge and scrambled up onto the sofa beside her, sitting obediently, careful not to touch her.

    Briony turned her head, looking down at his small, anxious face.

    Irwin immediately dropped his head, nervously twisting the zipper of the jacket in his hands.

    Briony''s emotions were a tangled knot.

    She knew the boy was innocent. She knew it wasn''t fair to let adult grievances spill over onto a child. But every time she remembered who he was, she just couldn''t treat him the same way she used to.

    She tore her gaze away and dialed Stewart''s number again.

    This time, he picked up.

    Before Stewart could say a word, Briony cut in. "Irwin''s here with me. Come pick him up."

    "He came to you?" Stewart paused, concern in his voice. "Is he alright?"

    "The police brought him," Briony replied coolly, ncing at Irwin. "Bring clothes and shoes for him."

    "Alright."

    With Stewart''s answer, Briony hung up.

    "Mom?"

    Irwin tugged gently at her sleeve.

    Briony frowned, looking down at him.

    He gazed up at her, eyes wide and pleading. "Mom, do you really... not want to be my mom anymore?"

    "Irwin, you have your own mother. Her name is Rosita."

    Briony met his eyes, her voice icy. "I''m not your mother. From now on, don''t tell people I am. What you said to the police today caused me a lot of trouble."

    Irwin stared at her, stunned.

    All the confusion and hurt in his eyes was impossible to hide.

    Briony couldn''t bear to look any longer. She turned away.

    Irwin frowned, remembering what Mom Rosita once told him-

    "If a woman is really pregnant, she''ll instinctively protect her belly if there''s danger."

    He lowered his head and caught sight of a magazine on the floor by the sofa.

    Is Mom really having a baby?

    Irwin bit his lip, snatched up the magazine, and¡ªsuddenly, in a burst of anger¡ª hurled it at Briony''s stomach.

 Chapter 151

    The moment the magazine came flying at her, Briony''s eyes widened in rm. She sprang to her feet, one hand instinctively clutching her stomach.

    With a loud smack, the magazine hit the floor right by her feet.

    Briony frowned, shot a nce at the magazine on the carpet, then looked up at Irwin.

    "Irwin, what on earth are you doing?"

    Her voice trembled. She kept her hand protectively over her stomach, shaken by what had just happened. If she hadn''t reacted so quickly, that magazine would have struck her right in the belly.

    Irwin''s gaze lingered on her tightly sped hand. A surge of anxiety and jealousy twisted inside him.

    Mom... is really having a baby.

    "Irwin, I''m asking you a question!"

    Snapped from his trance, Irwin finally met Briony''s eyes.

    Her brows were drawn together in a scowl, and for the first time in his life, Irwin

    saw genuine anger zing in her expression.

    Mom had never looked at him this way before. Not once.

    For the sake of this new baby, she was actually scolding him now...

    Irwin''s nose stung. He bit his lip, trying hard to keep the tears in, his voice

    quivering as he tried to exin, "Mom, I saw a bug on your shirt. I was just trying to help get it off..."

    A beat passed as Briony was taken aback.

    A bug?

    Where would a bug evene from in this office...?

    Irwin hung his head, trembling with barely contained sobs. "I''m sorry, Mom. I didn''t mean to scare you."

    His small shoulders shook helplessly as he wept, looking so fragile and forlorn.

    Briony pressed her lips together, suddenly unsure if she''d overreacted. After all, Irwin was only five... surely he wouldn''t try to hurt her on purpose. Besides, there was no way he could know about her pregnancy.

    "Irwin."

    A voice called from outside the office door.

    Both Briony and Irwin turned at once.

    "Dad!" Irwin ran straight to Stewart,tching onto his waist. "Dad, thank goodness you''re here! You''re never home, and now Mom doesn''t want me either-I was so scared being all alone!"

    The child''s sobs were raw and desperate, tearing at Stewart''s heart. He knelt down, scooping Irwin into his arms. "I''m sorry, buddy. I''ve just had a lot going on these past few days. I never meant to stay away. It''s okay now, alright? I''m here."

    Irwin buried his face in Stewart''s shoulder, still sniffling. "I keep having nightmares. I dream that neither you nor Mom want me anymore..."

    "Just now, Mom even said... she''s not my mom anymore. Dad, is it because I was bad? Is that why she doesn''t want me?"

    Stewart''s face darkened as he shot Briony a look. "You really said that to him?"

    Briony''s expression didn''t so much as flicker. There was still a trace of guilt in her chest, but she knew it was better to be the viin and end this toxic mother-son bond than to keep dragging it out.

    "I only told him the truth," she replied, meeting Stewart''s gaze. "If you''d helped me prepare him from the start, he wouldn''t be this upset now."

    Stewart''s jaw clenched, his tone icy. "So desperate to cut ties with Irwin, are you worried we''re holding you back from moving on?"

    Briony just frowned and turned away, refusing to meet his eyes again. "Think whatever you like. I''ve made myself clear. Take him and go. I don''t want either of youing back."

    Stewart''s stare hardened, his eyes almost ck. "As long as we''re still married, you''re legally Irwin''s guardian. You''re still responsible for him.¡±

    Briony whirled on him, disbelief written all over her face. "Stewart, you really are shameless!"

    But he only gave a cold, humorless smile. "Briony, if you want a clean break and a tidy ending, I''m willing to cooperate-but only if you agree to three conditions."

    "Take your time. When you''re ready, call me."

    With that, he turned and walked out, Irwin clinging to his shoulder, giving Briony no chance to respond.

    She stood rooted to the spot, listening to their footsteps fade down the hallway, and let out a bitter, incredulousugh.

    Stewart never failed to surprise her with just how low he could sink.

    Fury pounded at her temples. She eased herself onto the sofa, hand cradling her stomach, closed her eyes, and tried to steady her breathing.

    ...

    Sylvie had been let go. Rosita''s condition hadn''t improved, and Stewart still had to stay at the hospital to keep an eye on things.

 Chapter 152

    Stewart had no choice but to take Irwin back to the Wentworth family estate for the time being.

    But when they arrived, Irwin refused to get out of the car no matter what.

    "Dad, I promise I''ll be good. Please don''t leave me at Grandma''s house, okay?"

    Stewart could sense something was off with Irwin, but he didn''t dwell on it. He figured Irwin was just having a tough time adjusting-he''d been alone at Southcreek Manor for days, with only Sylvie forpany. It was normal for a child to get separation anxiety under these circumstances.

    "Irwin, Daddy still has to work for a few more days. Why don''t you stay at Grandma''s for now? As soon as I''m done, I''lle pick you up and take you home."

    "No!" Irwin clung tightly to Stewart, his small arms wrapped around his father. "If you''re busy, can you take me to stay with Mom Rosita instead? I don''t like Grandma''s house. Grandma is always so strict!"

    Fiona, Stewart''s mother, had always been rather forceful andcked patience with children.

    Irwin had never been close to her, and Stewart knew that better than anyone.

    But with Rosita still unconscious, Stewart didn''t want Irwin to know. He was too young to handle the truth.

    If only Briony could be here to look after him right now, Stewart thought.

    He looked down at Irwin''s young, tear-streaked face, feeling helpless and weighed down by guilt.

    "Dad, does Mom not want me anymore...?"

    Irwin''s eyes filled with tears again. "I feel so sad. I dreamed that Mom had a new baby. She was so nice to the new baby, but when I called her, she wouldn''t even look at me..."

    A new baby? Stewart mused. If Briony really was pregnant, maybe that would be a good thing. A child could be the bond that would give their marriage another chance.

    "Hey, buddy," Stewart said gently, as Irwin looked up at him, eyes red and shining with hope and fear, "If Mom has a new baby, will you still love me?¡±

    Stewart ruffled his hair. "Your mom doesn''t have a new baby, Irwin. It was just a dream."

    But Irwin pouted, unconvinced. Mom definitely was having a new baby!

    He buried his face in Stewart''s chest and went quiet, sulking. Deep down, he was certain that Mom Rosita had guessed right all along Mom really was expecting, and now that she had a new baby, she didn''t want him anymore!

    He remembered all the times she''d promised she''d love him forever. But now, with a new baby on the way, everything was different.

    Irwin felt a sharp twist of hurt and fear. If he''d already lost his mother''s love, he couldn''t bear to lose his father''s as well.

    Which meant Mom Rosita was right-he absolutely couldn''t let Dad find out about the new baby!

    Since Irwin wouldn''t stay at the Wentworth mansion, Stewart ended up taking him to the hospital.

    That''s when they got the news: Rosita was awake.

    Stewart hurried Irwin to her room, where they found Quentin and Rosita''s mother, Lauren, already there.

    "Stewart, you''re here," Lauren said, dabbing away her tears and stepping aside to make room.

    Stewart led Irwin to the bedside.

    Irwin saw the thick bandages wrapped around Rosita''s wrist and winced.

    "Mommy, what happened to your hand? Does it hurt?"

    Rosita smiled weakly at him. "I''m all right, sweetheart. Don''t worry."

    Irwin nodded solemnly. "You have to listen to the doctors, Mommy, and get better fast, okay?"

    "I will," Rosita replied, then turned to Lauren. "Mom, could you and Quentin take Irwin for a bit? There''s something I need to discuss with Stewart in private."

    "Of course." Lauren reached for Irwin''s hand. "Irwin,e with Grandma and Uncle Quentin. We''ll go pick out a new toy, how about that?"

    Irwin was shy around Lauren and Quentin. He looked up at Stewart, unsure.

    Stewart bent down and smoothed his hair reassuringly. "Don''t worry. Grandma is Mom Rosita''s mother-she''ll love you just like Mom does."

    As for Uncle Quentin, Stewart clearly preferred not to mention him at all.

    Quentin caught the hint, but just shrugged it off. He muttered something about needing to prepare for a meeting and left the room.

    Lauren took Irwin to pick out a toy, leaving Stewart and Rosita alone in the hospital room.

    Stewart stood beside the bed, his expression cool and distant. "Rosita, don''t ever do anything reckless like that again."

    Rosita''s beautiful eyes shimmered with tears at his words.

    She looked up at him, her voice fragile and hoarse. "Stewart, let''s have a

    wedding."

 Chapter 153

    Doctor''s Office.

    Inside, the atmosphere was so heavy you could almost taste it. Quentin, Stewart, Dr. Cedric rke, and Rosita''s psychiatrist were all present, tension thick in the air.

    The psychiatrist broke the silence first. "Given the current situation, Rosita''s mental illness has be quite severe. Based on your ount, Mr. Wentworth, my preliminary assessment is that she''s experiencing psychogenic amnesia¡ª possibly linked to depression, though her brain tumor may also be a contributing factor."

    She turned to Dr. rke. "Dr. rke, you''re an oncology specialist-what''s your opinion?"

    Cedric rke cleared his throat. "While oncology is my field, I don''t specialize in neurology. Rosita''s case isplicated, and at this point, I can''t say for sure whether her memory loss is psychological or caused by the tumor."

    Quentin shot a look at Stewart. "So, what are you nning to do now?" His tone was stern, bordering on confrontational. "Rosita can''t take any more shocks. Honestly, I think her memory loss might be a blessing in disguise. But that tumor..."

    He scowled. "No matter what it takes, I''m going to get her the help she needs. I''ll make sure Rosita gets better-even if it costs me everything."

    The tumor in Rosita''s brain, judging by its appearance, was almost certainly malignant. In other words-brain cancer.

    Cedric rke held the MRI up to the light, his brow furrowing deeper the longer he stared at it. ¡°The tumor''s in a very tricky spot," he said atst. "If we operate, the risks are extremely high. There''s a real chance she might not survive the surgery."

    Stewart''s voice was quiet but steady. "If we don''t operate, how long does she have?"

    Quentin suddenly exploded, leaping to his feet. "What the hell is wrong with you?" He lunged at Stewart, fists clenched.

    "Calm down!" "Director Lockwood, please, let''s not do this!" Cedric rke and the psychiatrist both rushed to hold Quentin back.

    Stewart kept his head down, unfazed by Quentin''s outburst.

    Quentin red at him. "Rosita gave birth to your son without a name or a title. Stewart, if you had a shred of decency, you wouldn''t abandon her now!"

    "That child isn''t even-"

    Stewart cut off Cedric rke with a sharp look. ¡°Let''s get one thing straight, Quentin. Whatever''s between me and Rosita, it''s none of your business. Just because she calls you ''big brother'' doesn''t mean you get to dictate how she lives her life. You Lockwoods don''t have that right."

    Quentin''s jaw tightened. "We raised her. Why wouldn''t we?"

    Stewart stared at him coldly, contempt in his gaze. "Maybe her memory loss is for the best," he said, standing and straightening his suit jacket. "At least now, all she remembers is the Lockwoods'' kindness. That works out well for you, doesn''t it?¡± Quentin frowned, thrown by Stewart''s words.

    Without another nce, Stewart strode out, letting the door swing shut behind him.

    Cedric rke and the psychiatrist exchanged a wordless nod and quickly followed.

    Up on the rooftop, the wind was biting cold. Cedric rke stuffed his hands into the pockets of his white coat, hunching his shoulders against the chill.

    "So you''re really going to marry Rosita?" he asked.

    Stewart took a long drag from his cigarette, exhaling slowly. "I promised him I''d do everything I could to protect her and the boy."

    "Yeah, but is that really worth throwing your life away?" Cedric''s expression was conflicted. "If you go through with this, what about Briony? Are you really going to divorce her?"

    Stewart''s eyes narrowed. "Briony and I... it was all just an act."

    Cedric let out a dry, bitterugh. "You sure about that? Who was it who chased after her with a broken ribst time? Who almost burst a blood vessel when he heard she''d just had an abortion?"

    Stewart''s lips pressed into a thin line, the crease between his brows deepening.

    Cedric looked at him-angry and helpless all at once. "Before I knew the truth, I thought you were heartless. Now that I do... I almost feel sorry for you." Stewart stared out into the city, silent.

    ...

    After they left the rooftop, Cedric and Stewart went their separate ways.

    Back in his office, Cedric couldn''t shake the feeling that something wasn''t right. Depression and brain cancer-both discovered right after a suicide attempt? The timing was too convenient.

    Frowning, he picked up his phone, scrolled through his contacts, and dialed an old ssmate overseas.

    Late that night, Briony was jolted awake by the buzzing of her phone.

    Still half-asleep, she groped for it and answered. "Hello?"

    There was only silence on the other end.

    Briony yawned, eyes still closed. "Who is this?"

    Nothing but the faint hum of static.

    Wrong number?

    Too tired to care, she hung up and tossed the phone aside, rolling over and sinking back into sleep.

    Down on the street, a ck Mercedes idled by the curb, hazard lights blinking. Inside, a man sat in the driver''s seat, clutching his phone so tightly his knuckles were white. The streetlight cast a harsh glow through the windshield, illuminating the sharp nes of his face¡ªall angles and shadows.

    He stared at the phone''s dark screen, eyes swirling with emotion-anger, confusion, obsession-before finally settling into a cold, empty calm.

    The next morning, a headline exploded across the inte-

    Breaking: Oscar-winning actress Rosita to marry longtime boyfriend!

 Chapter 154

    Ste took the day off to apany Briony to her prenatal check-up.

    They''d switched to a public hospital this time-one where an old ssmate of Dr. Grant''s worked in the obstetrics department. Dr. Grant had already pulled some strings and given them a heads-up.

    Because Briony had to fast for the bloodwork-and since this was her first prenatal screening-they took eight vials of blood in one go. By the end of it, Briony looked like she might faint; her face had gone so pale it was almost blue. Ste quickly helped her over to a bench to sit down.

    "Drink some glucose water," Ste urged. "You''re way too thin. Drawing blood on an empty stomach hits you harder."

    After a few sips, Briony finally started to look a bit better.

    Half an hourter, with the results in hand, Ste led Briony to see the doctor. Briony was visibly nervous-it was her first prenatal appointment, after all. Luckily, the doctor assured them that the babies were developing just fine. "But you''re very thin, and your blood pressure''s a little on the low side. That happens with a lot of expectant mothers who are naturally slender. You''re also a bit anemic. How have you been feelingtely? Any morning sickness?"

    Briony shook her head. "No nausea, really. I''ve just had a poor appetite thesest few days, and I''m tired all the time."

    "If you''re having trouble eating, just try small meals more frequently. Fatigue is verymon for pregnant women."

    The head doctor, a woman in her forties, signed her name on the chart. "You''re carrying twins, so you''re bound to have a rougher time than other moms-to-be. Make sure you''re getting enough nutrition. Here''s a meal n for pregnant women¡ªtake it home and share it with your family."

    "Thank you, doctor," Briony said, taking the meal n.

    "You''re wee. Dr. Grant and I go way back. Here-let''s exchange contact info. For your check-ups, just schedule directly with me. If I''m on duty, you can alwayse find me."

    "Okay."

    They exchanged numbers. As other expectant mothers waited in line, Briony and Ste said their goodbyes and left.

    On the drive back to the studio, Ste took the wheel.

    Briony sat in the passenger seat, absorbed in her ultrasound results.

    At a red light, Ste nced over. "You''ve been staring at that for ages. Aren''t you bored?"

    Briony shook her head, her eyes gentle as she looked at the report. "It just makes me emotional. I almost gave up on them-more than once. But they hung in there, even when I was sick, even after I lost my mom... They kept growing healthy. It feels like a miracle."

    "Yeah, given everything you''ve been through, these two are tougher than most."

    The light turned green. Ste released the brake and eased onto the gas.

    "Or maybe it''s because Ms. Hudson is watching over you from above," Ste added. "Didn''t she always say that if you decided to keep the babies, she''d protect them from heaven?"

    Briony rubbed her belly, a soft smile on her lips. "With Grandma looking out for them, I know they''ll be just fine."

    Ste dropped Briony off in front of the studio before heading back to the hospital there was ast-minute surgery she needed to assist with.

    As soon as Briony stepped inside, she spotted James.

    He''d been waiting for her. The moment she walked in, he hurried over. "How did the check-up go?"

    Briony nced around and lowered her voice. "Let''s talk in the office."

    James nodded and followed her in.

    He closed the door behind them and turned to face her. Briony hung her coat and bag on the rack, then noticed James watching her with a tense, uneasy expression.

    She frowned slightly. "What''s with that look? The check-up went fine. I asked you in here to discuss work."

    "As long as my goddaughter''s healthy, that''s all that matters," James replied, settling onto the sofa. He pressed his lips together, clearly hesitating, his gaze flickering over to Briony as if he wanted to say something but couldn''t find the words.

    Briony realized something was off.

    She sat across from him, fixing him with a steady look. "Is there something you need to tell me?"

    James scratched the back of his head, conflicted. "I''m not sure if I should bring this up, but it''s all over the ce right now. I think you''re going to hear about it sooner orter."

 Chapter 155

    Briony''s expression turned serious at once. "What''s going on?"

    James sighed, realizing this wasn''t something he could exin in a couple of sentences. Instead, he took out his phone, pulled up a news article, and handed it to her.

    "See for yourself."

    Briony took the phone and nced at the screen. Her face froze.

    #Rosita Leaves Showbiz for Love: Wedding with Millionaire Fianc¨¦ Set for Late March!#

    #Oscar Winner Ditches Fans, Marries Into Money! Fans m Her for Being Blinded by Love!#

    "The news broke this morning," James exined. "Rosita posted a statement on Facebook, saying she was quitting the industry. Then some tabloids started reporting she was leaving because she''s marrying Stewart. Now there are even rumors going around that she''s pregnant, and that''s why they''re rushing the wedding."

    At that, Briony''s brow furrowed. Almost unconsciously, her hand drifted to her stomach.

    James watched her, concern in his eyes. "Are you okay?"

    "I''m fine." Briony handed the phone back, her face giving away little emotion. "I''m just surprised. I thought Stewart would at least wait until our divorce was finalized before making their engagement official."

    "Exactly!" James snapped, his frustration bubbling over. "He''s dragging his feet on signing the papers, yet parading around with Rosita and announcing their wedding like nothing''s wrong. Honestly, I''ve never seen such a brazen jerk in my life!"

    Briony lowered her head, her eyes clouding as her thoughts drifted back-

    She and Stewart had been secretly married for five years. Aside from those two marriage certificates, they didn''t even have wedding rings.

    The only time a wedding was ever mentioned was the night Stewart came home drunk after a business dinner.

    He''d been so out of it that she had to help him upstairs, step by step. Halfway up, he pressed her against the hallway wall.

    "Do you want a wedding?" he slurred.

    She''d been so stunned she could barely speak, just staring at him in disbelief.

    But he wouldn''t let it go, insisting she answer.

    It was the only time she''d ever let herself be honest with Stewart. "I do," she whispered. "I want a wedding that''s just ours."

    He seemed satisfied with her answer.

    That night, Stewart was wild and reckless. She''d let herself get swept up in the fantasy, surrendering to his every demand...

    That was also the one night they hadn''t used protection.

    It was the first time she''d dared hope for something more from their marriage.

    But when she woke up the next morning, Stewart had already left for a business trip.

    The next time she saw him was New Year''s Eve.

    Looking back now, Briony realized just how na?ve she''d been.

    Maybe, that night, Stewart had only seen Rosita in her.

    From beginning to end, she was the only one who''d ever believed in their marriage. She was the only fool swept up in the story she''d written for herself.

    Briony closed her eyes, willing the ache in her chest to quiet.

    When she opened them again, her gaze was calm¡ªalmost icy.

    She looked up at James. "If Stewart tries to stall on the divorce any longer, I swear I''ll show up to their wedding with our marriage certificate and crash the whole thing."

    James grinned, instantly fired up. "Deal! I''ll clear the way for you-and set up a global livestream while I''m at it!"

    Briony couldn''t help butugh at that.

    Just then, her phone buzzed.

    It was Stewart calling.

    Briony had a hunch-he was finally ready to talk about the divorce.

    Without hesitation, she answered, right in front of James.

    "Seen the news?" Stewart''s deep voice came through the line.

    "Hard to miss, with it stered everywhere," Briony replied coolly. After a brief pause, she added, "I doubt you''re calling just for my blessing, Attorney Wentworth."

    Stewart sounded tired, weighed down. "Rosita has brain cancer. The wedding is so she doesn''t have any regrets."

    Brain cancer?

    If it was true, maybe it was karma after all.

    But Briony felt no sympathy for Rosita. She didn''t care about their wedding, or about Stewart''s exnations.

    All she wanted was to get this divorce over with.

    "So, when are we finalizing things?" she asked, her voice icy and detached.

 Chapter 156

    "Come to the firm. We''ll talk in person."

    Briony frowned. "Stewart, don''t tell me you''re still holding onto those three conditions?"

    Stewart was silent.

    Hisck of response was answer enough.

    Briony let out a bitterugh. "Aren''t you worried I''ll snap and drag you down with me?"

    "And how exactly would you do that?" Stewart''s voice was cold. "Expose me online again with a burner ount? Briony, you tried that before. Did it work?" Briony pressed her lips together, her grip on her phone tightening.

    "Or are you thinking of causing a scene at the wedding next?"

    She froze, caught off guard.

    "Not a bad idea," Stewart said with a short, humorlessugh. "But do you really think I wouldn''t be prepared? If I''m bold enough to announce the wedding before we''ve even signed the divorce papers, it means I''ve covered all my bases. Briony, you can''t outy me-not in Northborough."

    "Stewart!" Briony finally snapped. "You are the most despicable, shameless man I''ve ever met! What will it take for you to let me go?"

    "I will let you go." Stewart''s voice was low and steady. "I just want those three things. You agree to them, and I''ll be out of your life for good."

    "Hearing you talk, anyone would think I''m the one who wronged you!" Briony pressed a hand to her stomach, struggling to steady her emotions.

    She couldn''t let herself get worked up-not over a man like him. It wasn''t worth risking her pregnancy.

    James had been watching her closely, growing anxious as he saw how upset she was. "What did he say to you?"

    Stewart, hearing James''s voice through the phone, gave a cold, mirthless

    chuckle. "You''re in such a rush to get divorced, Briony. Is it because James can''t wait any longer?"

    "You have no right to ask about my life."

    Stewart''s tone grew icier. "Be at the firm by five o''clock. We''ll settle this face-to- face. If you don''t show, I''ll take it as you''re not in any hurry to get divorced."

    With that, the call ended.

    The harsh beep of the disconnected line filled Briony''s ears. She clenched her teeth, her breathsing faster.

    "What on earth did Stewart say to get you this upset?" James hurried to pour her a ss of warm water. "Don''t let him get to you, okay? Think about our little girl! My mom always says if you''re angry too often while pregnant, the baby wille out looking funny. Here, take a sip and calm down."

    Briony took the ss, and after a few gulps of warm water, she finally felt her chest loosen a little.

    James waited until she was fully calm before asking, "What exactly did Stewart say?"

    Briony cradled the ss in both hands, sighing. "He''s still insisting on those three conditions. Wants me at the firm by five."

    James muttered a curse under his breath, jaw clenched. "Is there something wrong with that man?"

    "Their wedding''s at the end of March. I''m having twins, and by then it''ll be obvious." Briony bit her lip, bitter but resigned. "I don''t really have a choice."

    "I''ll go see him." She set the ss down on the coffee table, determination hardening her voice. "Dragging this out won''t help anyone."

    "I''ming with you," James said at once. "I don''t trust him to deal with you fairly if you''re alone."

    Briony looked at him, considering, then nodded. "It''s probably for the best. Now that he and Rosita have announced their engagement, the press will be watching. If we go together and get photographed, it''ll keep the rumors from spiraling." "Exactly."

    ...

    Twenty minutester, Briony and James pulled up outside thew firm.

    They got out of the car and walked side by side through the doors.

 Chapter 157

    Carl led them down the hall to the door of Stewart''s office and knocked.

    "Come in."

    A deep male voice rumbled from inside.

    Carl opened the door and stepped in. "Mr. Wentworth, Ms. Kensington and Mr. Dney are here."

    At his words, Stewart, who had been standing by the floor-to-ceiling window, turned around. His sharp eyes narrowed slightly as he nced indifferently at James, but his gaze quickly settled on Briony.

    "This is a private matter," Stewart said coolly. "Let any outsiders wait outside."

    Briony frowned. "Mr. Dney isn''t an outsider."

    "Not an outsider?" Stewart gave a cold, mockingugh. "What, has he already been given a special status with you?"

    Briony couldn''t be bothered to argue. She turned to James. "Wait for me outside."

    James shot Stewart a re, then looked at Briony. "Don''t worry, I''ll be right outside. If he gives you any trouble, just call out I''lle right in!"

    Briony couldn''t help smiling at him, touched by his protectiveness.

    Stewart took in this softer side of her, and his eyes narrowed further, darkening.

    Briony stepped into the office. Carl closed the door behind her.

    James really did nt himself just outside and refused to budge.

    Carl invited him to the lounge to wait, but James stood there like a sentry, his face set in stone. "I''m not going anywhere. I''m staying right here! Who knows what your crazy boss might try to pull on Bryn?"

    Carl looked a bit embarrassed and adjusted his sses, but said nothing more, simply stepping aside to wait quietly.

    Inside the office.

    Stewart walked over to the coffee machine and personally brewed a fresh cup of coffee.

    He brought it over to Briony and offered it to her. "I remember you like this brand," he said. "They just released a new batch of beans. Want to give it a try?"

    The aroma filled the air, rich and inviting.

    Briony had always relied on coffee to get throughte nights at work. But now, with a baby on the way, coffee was out of the question.

    Not to mention, even if she weren''t pregnant, she wouldn''t ept anything Stewart made.

    She looked at him coldly, irritated by how calm and collected he acted, as if nothing had happened between them.

    "Stewart, I don''t think either of us is in the mood to sit and sip coffee together," she said, voice icy. "There''s Rosita between us. There''s my mother''s death between us. Forget being husband and wife-I can''t even stand the thought of being casual friends with you. It makes my skin crawl."

    Stewart''s brow furrowed, and he quietly set the coffee down on the table.

    "I''ll give you an exnation about your mother," he said, his tone low.

    "She''s dead. What kind of exnation could possibly matter now?"

    Stewart turned to face her, his eyes shadowed. "Just give me a little more time. Please."

    Briony''s heart was long past hope.

    "Stewart, ever since the truth about Irwin came out, there''s been nothing left between us. I can''t trust you at all."

    She fixed him with a cold stare. "Right now, all I want is to end this marriage."

    Stewart''sshes flickered, and for a moment, he seemed almost resigned. With a sigh, he walked to his desk, picked up a document, and handed it to her.

    "I know you don''t trust me anymore, so I drew up a new agreement," he said. "Everything''s in writing my signature, the firm''s seal. The minute you sign and stamp it, it''s legally binding."

    Briony frowned, ncing down at the document in his hand.

    "Take a look," Stewart said quietly. "You''re the main beneficiary of this agreement."

 Chapter 158

    Is she really the biggest winner in all this?

    Briony didn''t buy it.

    She took the divorce papers from Stewart, flipping through a few pages, her expression growing more serious with each line she read.

    What was Stewart ying at?

    He was giving her half of his personal assets¡ªjust like that. And not just that... he was even including her studio.

    "Two years ago, you wanted to start your own studio," Stewart said, his dark eyes unreadable as he watched her. "I waited for you toe to me for help, but instead, you went to the bank for a loan. You never asked me."

    Briony''s brow furrowed as she stared down at the stack of papers, her emotions in turmoil.

    "The building your studio is in-that property is already under my name," Stewart continued. "After the divorce, the deed will be signed over to you. It''s in a prime location. Aside from the floor you use for your studio, the rent from the other offices and shops downstairs brings in a seven-figure annual ie."

    "I don''t need any of this." Briony met his gaze, her voice cold. "Stewart, I don''t want your money. I just want this divorce over with, as soon as possible."

    "Keep reading," he said evenly.

    Clearly, Stewart had anticipated that financialpensation alone wouldn''t sway her. He''d added another use at the end of the agreement.

    "After the divorce," he said, "your rtionship with Irwin will be dissolved. I''ll talk to him, make sure he doesn''te looking for you anymore."

    Briony actuallyughed, a sharp, incredulous sound. "Isn''t that how it should be?"

    Stewart arched a brow, a slight, almost mocking smile on his lips. "Maybe. But Irwin''s only five. He doesn''t understand the mess between us. As far as he knows, you''re his mom. Even if we''re divorced, he''ll still call you ''Mom'' every time he sees you. He''ll cry for you, beg you not to leave him. When that happens, Briony, do you really think you''ll be able to just walk away?"

    Briony pressed her lips together, gripping the agreement more tightly.

    "You will cave," Stewart said quietly, his eyes sharp and relentless, as if trying to see straight through her.

    "We''ve been married five years. I''ve seen how much you love Irwin, how much you''ve done for him. He''s always been a sickly kid. You bought every parenting book, every medical guide you could find, even took online courses just to take better care of him..."

    "You raised him from the very beginning. All those nights he wouldn''t stop crying, you were right there, just as lost and desperate as he was. The first time he called you ''Mom,'' you cried happy tears..."

    "He was always sensitive, easily startled, but you were patient, guiding him¡ª helping him turn into the confident, sweet boy he is now..."

    "These five years, you poured your heart into him. Five years of being his mother ¡ªIrwin can''t just let that go. And neither can you. You''re just cold right now because of what happened with Rosita and your mother. But that''s only temporary..."

    "Enough!" Briony snapped, her voice raw, her eyes shining with unshed tears.

    "So you did notice everything I did, Stewart!" Herugh was bitter as she looked at the man before her. "That''s why you think you can just trample my feelings, over and over, and I''ll alwayse back. Because you''re sure I''ll always give in!" "Yes, I care about Irwin. But don''t forget-I''m human. My love isn''t infinite. If you keep taking me for granted, why shouldn''t I take it back?"

    "You have all the power, Stewart. I can''t win against you. So can''t you just let me go? Why keep holding on to me like this?"

    Stewart''s dark eyes flickered with hidden emotion.

    He clenched his fists, his Adam''s apple bobbing as he struggled for words. When he finally spoke, his voice was rough and low. "This is thest time. I mean it."

    Briony red at him, her anger mingling with exhaustion.

    She knew Stewart wouldn''t back down. The agreement was full of concessions that benefited her-but only if she agreed to his three conditions.

    In the end, Briony said nothing more. She took the documents and walked out, leaving Stewart behind.

 Chapter 159

    The drive back was quiet; Briony didn''t say a word.

    James nced at her in the rearview mirror several times, noticing that she was staring out the window, lost in thought.

    When they finally pulled up outside the studio, he killed the engine and turned to her.

    "We''re here," he reminded gently.

    Briony snapped out of her reverie, ducked her head, and unbuckled her seat belt.

    Just as she reached for the door handle, James caught her wrist.

    "What did Stewart say to you?" he asked.

    Briony looked back at him, her lips curving into a faint, distant smile. "There''s a change in the contract. I haven''t looked it over yet, but I''ll go through it carefully when I get home."

    James frowned. "Is that really all?"

    She just smiled again. "That''s all. I''m not stayingte tonight. You should head home."

    "Do you need me to have someone look over the agreement for you?"

    "Not for now."

    At that, James released her hand.

    Briony stepped out of the car, slung her purse over her shoulder, and headed straight into the building.

    He watched her retreating figure until she disappeared into the elevator, then finally started the car and drove off.

    Private hospital room.

    Lauren sat at the bedside, awkwardly peeling an apple.

    Rosita was half-reclined against the pillows, her uninjured hand holding her phone as she talked to Maxine.

    "The bacsh is out of control, Rosita. Even your fan club has shut down! This time, you really went too far!"

    "Jean, I''m sorry," Rosita replied, her voice soft and fragile. "But after all these years in the business, I''m just...tired."

    She sounded so innocent, almost apologetic. "Whatever losses I''ve caused thepany, tally them up and I''ll pay. Also, I have a termination agreement here. I''ll email it to you please pass it on to the CEO for me."

    "Terminate your contract?!" Maxine gasped. "Are you sure about this? Even if you step away from the spotlight, as long as you keep your management contract, thepany can always help you make aeback in the future_"

    "This is already settled with Stewart," Rosita cut in gently. "He helped draft the termination, so it should be fine."

    If Stewart was involved, Maxine knew there was no changing Rosita''s mind. Reluctantly, she agreed and hung up.

    Rosita set her phone aside and turned her gaze to Lauren, still fumbling with the apple.

    Lauren was focused, but her knife skills left much to be desired.

    Well, it wasn''t surprising. Lauren had lived a life offort and privilege¡ªshe''d never needed to do something as mundane as peeling fruit herself. Today, she was clearly trying to y the doting mother.

    Rosita''s eyes shed with coldness, though her lips curled into a sweet smile. "Mom, you should stop. You''ll hurt yourself."

    Lauren nced up and smiled. "Don''t worry, I''ve got nothing better to do. Oh, by the way, Irwin''s been having nightmarestely. He keeps crying that his mom and dad don''t want him anymore. He seems pretty shaken up¡ªmaybe we should have him see a therapist?"

    At this, Rosita bowed her head and suddenly began to sob quietly. Lauren panicked. "What''s wrong? Did I say something I shouldn''t have?"

    Frantically, Lauren set down the apple and knife, grabbed a handful of tissues, and dabbed at Rosita''s tears. "Don''t cry, sweetie. Please tell me what happened."

    Rosita sniffled, looking up at her mother. "Mom, Briony is pregnant. She''s carrying Stewart''s child."

    Lauren froze, disbelief written all over her face. "Are you sure?"

    Rosita nodded. "I found out by ident. Stewart doesn''t know yet. It seems like Briony wants to keep it a secret and have the baby on her own."

    "Mom, I know I shouldn''t be thinking this way, but...my time is running out. I just worry that if I''m gone and Briony has the baby, what''s going to happen to Irwin..."

    "Stewart must never find out about Briony''s pregnancy!" Lauren seized Rosita''s hand, her eyes shing with ruthless determination. "Leave this to me! You just focus on getting better and preparing to be the most beautiful bride."

 Chapter 160

    Ste didn''t step off the operating table until after five in the afternoon. The

    surgery had been particrlyplex, and Dr. Grant had told her it was a rare case-one she should observe from start to finish.

    Fortunately, both the mother and her baby came through safe and sound.

    Ste had barely settled into her office chair when someone knocked on the door.

    "Come in," she called.

    The door swung open, and Quentin walked in.

    Catching sight of him, Ste froze for a moment before quickly standing up. "Director Lockwood, what brings you here?"

    Quentin closed the door behind him. Ste straightened, a little on edge. "Please, have a seat, Director Lockwood."

    He smiled, warm brown eyes crinkling. "No need to be so formal. I just wanted to let you know the hospital is organizing an outreach clinic in the countryside at the start of next month. Would you be interested in joining?"

    "A rural clinic?" Ste asked. "Where? And for how long?"

    "Frostvale, up in Riverstead County. The conditions there are tough, and not many doctors or nurses are eager to volunteer."

    Quentin adjusted his sses, his tone gentle and genuine. ¡°I''ll be leading the team myself this time. Since it''s such a challenging environment, I''m hoping our younger staff will really step up."

    ,

    With things put that way, Ste couldn''t exactly refuse.

    "All right, count me in."

    Hearing this, Quentin''s lips curved in a satisfied smile. "Dr. Joyner, you''re a real asset to our hospital."

    Ste forced augh. "Director Lockwood, you''re the one who''s truly impressive."

    As both hospital director and the current head of the Lockwood family, Quentin personally leading a rural medical team was an impressive disy of leadership¡ª at least on the surface.

    Ste, just an average employee, could only privately sum up Quentin''s gesture with a silent, honest appraisal: what a calcted performance.

    After Quentin left, Ste''s phone rang. It was Briony.

    "Are you on duty tonight?" Briony asked.

    "No, I was supposed to have today off!" Ste groaned. "Unpaid overtime! And I just got assigned another task-lucky me!"

    "What task?" Briony wanted to know.

    "Next month, I have to join some outreach clinic. Out in the middle of nowhere, too!" Ste massaged her sore neck. "Speaking of which, are you off tonight? Want to grab dinner?"

    "That''s actually why I called," Briony replied. "I was hoping we could eat together."

    ...

    Ste drove over to pick Briony up from her studio.

    It was Friday, and the Imperial Pavilion was bustling with families out for dinner. Briony had reserved a private room in advance.

    Once inside, they ordered, and the waiter quietly closed the door behind them.

    Ste took a sip of tea, then nced across the table. "All right, spill. What''s on your mind?"

    Briony looked surprised. "How did you know I had something to say?"

    "You''ve been zoning out this whole time," Ste said, giving her a sidelong look. "If I couldn''t tell you were preupied after ten years of friendship, what kind of friend would I be?"

    Briony sipped her tea, then sighed. "It''splicated¡ªI can''t exin it in a few words. Just pull out your phone, check the news. It''s everywhere; you won''t even have to look hard."

    "A big headline? Did some celebrity get exposed again? Let me look..." Ste unlocked her phone. Right at the top was a ring headline: ROSITA''S WEDDING APPROACHES!

    "Wedding approaching?!" Ste looked up sharply. "Rosita and Stewart are getting married?!"

    Briony nodded, her expression unreadable.

    "But wait-haven''t you and Stewart not finalized your divorce yet? Is this some PR stunt or is she forcing his hand?"

    "The wedding is real," Briony said quietly. "Honestly, whether or not they get married doesn''t matter to me anymore. The problem is, Stewart refuses to sign the divorce papers."

    "He''s about to marry Rosita! Their kid is already five! How can he keep dragging his feet on your divorce? That''s practically bigamy! I mean, Stewart''s awyer, not God. He of all people should know better! Is he out of his mind? Seriously, is he?!" Ste was so furious she nearly mmed her fist on the table. "I should report him!"

    "Calm down and take a look at this first." Briony set her teacup down and pulled a document from her bag.

    Seeing the agreement, Ste''s anger dimmed a bit. "Is this... the new divorce agreement Stewart offered?"

    Briony nodded.

    Ste snatched it up and quickly flipped through the pages-

    "Is Stewart insane? Has he lost his mind? He''s offering you... half his assets?!"

    "Wait, your entire studio building... Just the property alone is worth tens of millions, right? He wants to give it to you? Hold on, this doesn''t add up..."

 Chapter 161

    Ste looked up at Briony, her expression dead serious. "Wait, is Rosita sick or something? Like, one of those trashy novel plots-tragic ex-girlfriend needs a kidney transnt or whatever... Hold up! You don''t think Stewart''s after your organs, do you?"

    Briony just stared at her. "...."

    As ridiculous as it sounded, Ste had actually gotten about half of it right.

    "He said Rosita has a brain tumor," Briony replied quietly.

    Ste''s eyes went wide. "No way. Seriously? Wow, karma really is working overtime! Couldn''t have happened to a nicer person, honestly."

    Briony pressed her lips together, frowning slightly.

    "What''s with that look?" Ste frowned too. "Are you actually worried Stewart wants your body parts? Rx, even if he''s lost his mind, Rosita needs a brain, not a kidney. Unless Stewart''s found a mad scientist somewhere, you''re safe¡ªyour head''s staying right where it is."

    Briony shot her a tired look. ¡°Star, maybey off the soap operas for a while.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, I just thought I''d try to cheer you up a little." Ste put her hands up in surrender.

    Briony sighed. "Just finish reading the agreement, will you?"

    "Sure." Ste nodded obediently and went back to scanning the contract.

    Honestly, those first few terms looked pretty good to Ste.

    Whoins about too much money? The more, the better!

    Especially for someone like Briony, who''d been raising that jerk''s kid¡ªand his mistress''s kid, no less-for five long years. As far as Ste was concerned, the money, the house, all of it was nothing less than what Briony deserved.

    Ste flipped to thest page. Suddenly, her gaze froze on an extra use at the end.

    "What''s this addendum? It isn''t spelled out anywhere in the contract."

    "I haven''t asked yet, but honestly?" Briony''s face was tense. "It can''t be anything good."

    Ste pulled a face like she''d bitten into a lemon.

    "I was getting all excited for nothing! Guess I really was too naive. I mean, what''s Stewart''s deal, anyway? The guy''s a billionairewyer-shouldn''t he have better things to do than y mind games?"

    Briony rubbed her temples. "I wish I knew what he was after."

    Ste propped her chin on her hand and muttered, "Grade-A jerk."

    The mood in the room suddenly turned heavy.

    A knock sounded at the door, and a momentter, a waiter came in, carrying their food.

    One by one, the dishes were set out on the table.

    When thest dish arrived, Ste grabbed a fork, speared a piece of carrot cake, and shoved it in her mouth. Through a mouthful, she mumbled, "Forget the jerk for now, you''re pregnant. Eating well is priority number one!"

    Briony didn''t really have an appetite. She absentmindedlydled herself some soup and sipped at it.

    "By the way," Ste said, poking at her rice with her fork and eyeing Briony, "aren''t

    you the least bit curious about those three conditions he mentioned?"

    "Nothing good, I''m sure." Briony recoiled at the thought, which was why she hadn''t even asked.

    But Ste didn''t think ignoring it would solve anything.

    She set her fork down. "I just don''t get it. Stewart''s been actingpletely unhingedtely. He''s the one who handed you the divorce papers, he''s the one nning a wedding with Rosita, and now he''s the one refusing to let you go unless you agree to three mystery conditions!"

    "Seriously, you need to just ask him what those conditions are!" Ste''s frustration was mounting. "I want to know what could possibly be so important that Stewart keeps dangling it over your head, making things so difficult for you!"

    Briony couldn''t make sense of it either.

    Stewart''s recent behavior was nothing short of bizarre.

    ¡°Bryn, you have to get out of this marriage,¡± Ste urged. ¡°It''s clear Stewart doesn''t want to end things amicably, so you need to find a way to cut ties as soon as possible. I''m not saying you should cave, but honestly..."

    She sighed again. "In Northborough, Stewart has all the power. And given your situation, you really can''t afford to drag this out any longer. The most important thing right now is to end this marriage."

    Ste had a point.

    Briony knew she couldn''t waste any more time. Before her pregnancy showed, she had to get out of Northborough.

    Bolstered by Ste''s encouragement, Briony dialed Stewart''s number.

    He picked up almost immediately.

    His deep voice came through the phone. "Have you made up your mind?"

    Briony swallowed her anger and answered, her tone icy, "Let''s hear your three conditions first."

    Stewart gave a low, amused chuckle. "I don''t negotiate over the phone. Let''s meet."

 Chapter 162

    "It''s the same as what I said on the phone," Briony replied coolly.

    She honestly had zero desire to see Stewart ever again.

    But Stewart was insistent. "I''ve had a few drinks tonight, so I won''t be going out. If you want to talk,e back to Southcreek Manor."

    With that, the call ended.

    Briony''s grip on her phone tightened, her knuckles turning white.

    Ste leaned over, concerned. "What did he say?"

    "He wants me to go see him at Southcreek Manor. Face to face."

    "What a jerk!" Ste scowled. "He''s doing this on purpose, isn''t he? You told himst time you''d never set foot in Southcreek Manor again, and now he''s insisting you go there to negotiate? Could he be any more infuriating?"

    Briony closed her eyes for a moment, trying to steady herself.

    Thest time she''d been at Southcreek Manor, things had ended badly.

    Right in front of Stewart, she''d told Irwin she would nevere back.

    Of course Stewart remembered. He was the type to keep a grudge.

    Now he was forcing her to swallow every word she''d ever said to take it all back, one painful syble at a time.

    That was Stewart''s real game.

    "Bryn, are you... going?"

    "I am." A hint of resolve flickered in Briony''s eyes. "I''ve yed the fool for five years already. One more time won''t make a difference."

    Ste looked at her, equal parts worried and helpless. "I''ming with you. He only said you had to go¨Dhe didn''t say you had to go alone!"

    "Alright."

    They settled the bill and left their private dining room.

    At that very moment, the door of the next room swung open.

    Out bounced a small figure-Irwin, hopping and skipping into the hallway.

    Briony and Ste froze in surprise.

    Running into Irwin here was thest thing either of them expected.

    Oblivious, Irwin dashed ahead, waving his action figure in the air, not noticing the waiter pushing a cart loaded with steaming soup straight toward him.

    The waiter spotted Irwin and shouted, panicked, "Careful, kid! Move out of the way!"

    Just as Irwin was about to collide with the cart, Briony and Ste reached out at the same time-each grabbing one of his arms and yanking him back to safety.

    Crash!

    The action figure tumbled to the floor, scattering pieces across the tile.

    Irwin stood there in shock, motionless. It took him a moment to process what had happened. Then, seeing his broken toy on the floor, his eyes filled with tears. With a wail, he burst out crying.

    "My action figure! Mom bought it for me! It''s ruined!"

    "Irwin?" Lauren hurried out from the private room, rmed by the crying.

    Briony and Ste had already let go of Irwin.

    The moment Irwin saw Lauren, he ran straight to her.

    "Grandma!" He flung himself into her arms, sobbing. "Mom bought me that action figure and now it''s broken!"

    Lauren hugged him, ncing at the scattered stic on the floor. ¡°What

    happened? How did this happen, sweetheart?"

    "It was-it was them..." Irwin looked up and pointed usingly at Briony and Ste.

    But the second he saw Briony, he froze.

    "Mom!" he cried, instantly switching gears. He rushed over to Briony, tears still

    glistening on his cheeks, but suddenly beaming at her. "Mom, I''m sorry! I thought

    it was someone else I didn''t know it was you!"

    Ste eyed Irwin with disbelief, thinking even a stage actor couldn''t change expressions that fast.

    But Briony barely nced at Irwin.

    Her attention was locked on Lauren.

    For some reason, Lauren''s face seemed oddly familiar.

    Lauren, too, looked surprised to see Briony.

    Her lips curved into a polite smile, but there was a flicker of coldness in her eyes as she approached and extended a hand. "You must be Ms. Kensington-Irwin''s nanny for the past five years, right? I''m Lauren, Irwin''s grandmother-Rosita''s mother. I''ve heard from Stewart and Rosita how well you''ve taken care of Irwin all these years. As his grandmother, I just wanted to thank you."

    Briony returned her gaze, her expression cool and assessing.

    She didn''t take Lauren''s hand. Instead, she asked, "Have we met before?"

    Lauren blinked, clearly caught off-guard by the question.

 Chapter 163

    But as far as Lauren could remember, she and Briony had never met before today.

    Briony''s useless mother, though-Lauren had crossed paths with her a few times. Julia was nothing more than a clueless, discarded socialite, someone Lauren had never bothered to take seriously.

    But Julia''s daughter...

    Lauren withdrew her hand, smoothing down her carefully styled hair as she sized Briony up with a critical eye.

    She had to admit, Briony was a clear step up from Julia-prettier, sharper, with a far more striking presence. She even seemed smarter.

    But so what?

    In the end, hadn''t she still lost to Lauren''s own daughter?

    Whether it was Julia or Briony, both mother and daughter were destined to lose to Lauren''s family.

    The thought sparked a smug glint in Lauren''s eyes.

    She turned to Briony with a practiced smile. "I don''t believe I''ve met Ms. Kensington before, though people often tell me that. Maybe I just have one of those familiar faces?"

    A familiar face? Hardly. Lauren''s features were anything but ordinary-her eyes held the same captivating allure as Rosita''s, a beauty you didn''t forget easily.

    Briony wasn''t sure if Lauren seemed familiar because of Rosita, or if they''d truly met somewhere before...

    "Mom!"

    A small hand tugged at Briony''s sleeve. Snapped out of her thoughts, she looked down to see Irwin staring up at her, his eyes still red from crying.

    "Mom, do you have to work tonight? If you''re not working, can I go home with you?"

    Briony gently moved his hand away. "Irwin, I''ve told you-please don''t call me ''Mom.""

    Irwin''s lower lip trembled as he looked up at her, wounded and hopeful.

    Briony nced at Lauren. "Just now, Irwin nearly ran into a serving cart. There was scalding hot soup on it."

    Lauren''s expression flickered.

    Was Briony ming her for not watching Irwin closely enough?

    This woman was just a foster mother-how dare she act so self-important!

    Annoyance simmered in Lauren''s chest, but her outward expression was all humility. "That was my mistake. I was on the phone in the kitchen and didn''t realize Irwin had slipped out. Thank goodness you and your friend were there, Ms. Kensington, or it could have been much worse."

    Briony hadn''t meant to scold Lauren. She would have said the same to anyone; after all, safety came first with kids this young.

    She''d said her piece and had no interest in further conversation. Taking Ste''s hand, Briony turned and strode away.

    "Mom-!"

    Irwin instinctively tried to run after her, but Lauren caught his arm.

    "Grandma, let me go! I want to find my mom!"

    Hearing the boy call Briony "Mom" grated on Lauren''s nerves, but she forced herself to smile for the sake of her n.

    She knelt down and stroked Irwin''s hair-his eyes so much like Rosita''s, bright and full of curiosity. "Irwin, sweetheart, how about Grandma takes you somewhere special?"

    "No!" Irwin frowned. "I want my mom! Why won''t you let me go? I almost caught up with her!"

    "Silly boy, what would you do if you caught her?"

    Lauren''s voice was gentle as she looked up at him, her toneced with feigned warmth. "I heard your mom''s having a baby, isn''t she?"

    Irwin''s eyes widened in surprise. "How did you know, Grandma? Only me and Mom Rosita know about that! Did Mom Rosita tell you?"

    Lauren chuckled softly, lowering her voice conspiratorially. "No, Rosita didn''t say a word. But Grandma knows all sorts of things. Not only that-Grandma knows your mom doesn''t love you anymore because of the new baby."

    Irwin looked at her, awe mingling with hurt in his eyes. "Wow, Grandma, you''re amazing! How do you know all this?"

    Lauren squeezed his hand. "Come on, I''ll take you somewhere wonderful. Once we''re there, you''ll see just how special Grandma really is."

    "Okay, okay!" Irwin nodded eagerly.

    Hand in hand, Lauren led Irwin toward the elevator.

    Behind them, on the floor, a battered toy roboty forgotten-its pieces scattered, waiting in vain for its little owner to turn back and remember it.

 Chapter 164

    9:00 p.m.

    The car turned into Southcreek Manor.

    Briony and Ste stepped out, heading straight for the front door. Ste pressed the doorbell.

    Carl answered. "Ms. Kensington, Dr. Joyner-pleasee in."

    Once inside, Carl turned to Briony. "Ms. Kensington, Mr. Wentworth is waiting for you in his study upstairs."

    It was clear Stewart wanted to speak to Briony alone.

    "I''ll go with you?" Ste offered, a flicker of concern in her eyes.

    Briony gave her a reassuring smile. "Just wait for me here." With that, she turned and made her way upstairs.

    Ste watched her friend''s retreating figure until Briony disappeared from sight, then finally looked back at Carl.

    "Is your boss, Attorney Wentworth, out of his mind or something?"

    Carl blinked. "Excuse me?"

    "Oh, definitely! You have my sympathy." Ste sighed and flopped onto the sofa. "Working for a lunatic must be exhausting, huh?"

    Carl was left speechless.

    ...

    Briony paused outside the study and knocked.

    "Come in." Stewart''s low voice sounded from inside.

    She pressed her lips together, took a steadying breath, turned the handle, and pushed the door open.

    The study was brightly lit. Stewart stood by the floor-to-ceiling window beside his desk, tall and imposing, his profile sharp and cool.

    He turned slightly at the sound, his gaze icy as itnded on her.

    When Briony lingered at the threshold, he raised a dark eyebrow. "Afraid I might bite?"

    She frowned. Oddly enough, Stewart seemed to be in a decent mood tonight.

    Maybe it was hertest concession-her willingness to bend yet again¡ªthat gave this man his familiar sense of control.

    Briony''s voice was cold. "There''s no one else here. Just say what you want."

    Stewart just stared at her, his dark eyes unblinking.

    They held each other''s gaze for a long moment, neither willing to back down.

    "Stewart, is it only when I give in, over and over, that you''re satisfied?"

    He smirked. "Is that really how you see me now?"

    Briony''s eyes were icy, and she didn''t answer. Her silence said enough.

    Stewart walked behind the desk and picked up a folder. "Take a look at this."

    She nced at the folder in his hand. "What is it?"

    "Come get it and see for yourself."

    Whatever the reason, Stewart clearly wanted her to step inside.

    Briony''s patience was wearing thin, but since she was already here, she saw no point in making a scene. She strode toward him.

    Stewart watched her approach, a storm of emotion flickering in his dark eyes.

    She stopped a few feet away, reached out, and snatched the folder from his hand.

    But when she saw the cover, Briony froze.

    *Cloudcrest City: A Visitor''s Guide*

    Wait... Wasn''t this the guide she''d put togetherst year?

    "Irwin''s been asking about the trip," Stewart said quietly. "So my first condition is that you stick to the original n-take Irwin on vacation, just as you always have."

    Briony stared at the guide, her feelings tangled.

    Ever since she and Stewart married in secret, every spring they''d take Irwin on a trip. She always nned everything down to thest detail, and Stewart would clear his schedule for it.

    She''d finished this year''s itinerary back in October.

    But life had other ns.

    Back then, she never imagined that in just a few short months, everything between her, Stewart, and his son would unravel sopletely.

    Briony studied the folder, a flicker of confusion in her eyes.

    She could''ve sworn she''d thrown it away when she moved out.

 Chapter 165

    How did Stewart even manage to find these things?

    But honestly, that wasn''t really the point.

    She looked up at Stewart. "And the second condition?"

    Stewart met her gaze, his dark eyes steady and unreadable.

    Briony''s expression remained cold, her beautiful eyes betraying not a hint of emotion.

    Without a word, Stewart turned away and walked toward the tall window, stopping at a shelf beside it.

    A white cloth was draped over something on the shelf.

    He reached out and pulled it off in one smooth motion.

    The cloth fell away, revealing a painting propped up on an easel-a portrait, rendered in soft, unfinished strokes. The figure of a man was already taking shape, even though the work was iplete.

    Briony''s eyes widened in shock. She could hardly believe what she was seeing.

    How on earth was this painting here?

    "This is a portrait of me, isn''t it?" Stewart nced back at her, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "I like it. I want you to finish it¡ªas a keepsake for me."

    Briony frowned.

    She had started this painting as an anniversary gift for Stewart-their fifth. She''d begun working on itst May, sneaking into the storage room to paint whenever Stewart was out and Irwin was asleep, hoping to surprise him.

    But after she found out about Stewart''s affair, she''d stopped altogether.

    She''d abandoned the painting in the storage room, and on the day she moved out, she''d tossed it out along with an old travel guide.

    Yet now, both those things had somehow ended up in Stewart''s hands.

    Stewart clearly noticed the shock and confusion in Briony''s eyes.

    "Are you wondering how I got hold of these?" he asked quietly.

    Briony pressed her lips together, refusing to answer. Her hands clenched tight at her sides.

    Stewart started walking toward her.

    Briony instinctively took a step back, watching him warily. "It was just something I sketched for fun. It''s not of you," she said, her voice frosty.

    "Is that so?" Stewart stopped, leaving a few feet between them, his dark gaze sizing her up.

    His stare made Briony ufortable. She frowned and snapped, "Stewart, I don''t understand what''s motivating these demands of yours."

    "You don''t need to understand me," Stewart replied, stopping right in front of her. "I just need your answer."

    Briony took a deep breath. "Then what''s the third condition?"

    "Apany me on a trip to Ghana."

    "What?" Briony''s eyebrows shot up. She stared at him, half incredulous, half amused. "Stewart, that''spletely unreasonable."

    But Stewart wasn''t backing down.

    "Just three days. After we get back, we''ll go straight to city hall.¡±

    "No." Briony''s refusal was ice-cold. "We''re getting divorced, Stewart. There''s no reason for us to travel abroad together. If you want me to take Irwin somewhere, I''ll consider it¡ªbut a trip with you? Absolutely not. You''re being ridiculous."

    "Rx. It''s just business. I promise, nothing will happen between us," Stewart said quietly. "If you don''t believe me, you can ask Dr. Joyner toe along."

    Briony stared at him for a long moment.

    Finally, she asked, "Why Ghana? What''s in Ghana? If you want me to consider this, I need answers."

    "You''ll understand when we get there," Stewart replied.

    Briony red at him, exasperated.

    She honestly thought Stewart had lost his mind.

    At this point, she couldn''t shake the feeling he was just toying with her.

    "I''m serious, Briony," Stewart said, his voice low and steady, as if reading her thoughts. "I''ll give you three days to decide. When you''ve made up your mind, call me."

 Chapter 166

    On the drive back, Briony filled Ste in on the three conditions Stewart hadid out.

    When Ste heard them, she exploded. "Is he out of his mind? He wants you to go on vacation with him and his son when you''re about to get divorced? Ugh! What a creep! And his kid''s a little brat, too!"

    Briony pressed her lips together, saying nothing.

    After a moment, Ste calmed herself and nced over. "So, what are you thinking?"

    "He gave me three days to decide. I need to think it over," Briony admitted. She wasn''t ready to give in just yet.

    She still wanted to take her chances.

    Ste didn''t pick up on her hesitation, only nodded and said, "Alright, we''ve got three days. We''ll figure something out."

    "Yeah."

    Ste dropped Briony off at Dolphin Cove.

    She watched Briony disappear inside, then sat in her car, lost in thought. After some deliberation, she pulled out her phone and called Cedric rke.

    Cedric picked up right away. "Dr. Joyner?"

    "Hi, Dr. rke. Sorry to bother you thiste. Do you have a minute?"

    Cedric chuckled. "I''m single with nowhere to be, so trust me, you''re not interrupting anything."

    Ste rolled her eyes, but pressed on. "Let me guess-you think I''m calling about Briony?"

    "What else?" Cedric replied. "Stewart''s not the type to call and vent, but you are. So I figured it had to be about Briony."

    "You''re right. Stewart met with her today at Southcreek Manor and gave her three outrageous ultimatums!"

    Ste was practically seething just mentioning Stewart. "Each one was crazier than thest!"

    "What sort of conditions?"

    Ste ranted, listing all three to Cedric.

    He listened in silence, and after a long pause, finally said, "I''ll admit, those are pretty out there. But I have a feeling Stewart means what he says this time. You might want to advise Briony to consider it."

    "Me? Advise her to give in?!"

    Ste''s voice nearly blew out the speakers. Cedric winced and held the phone away from his ear.

    "Cedric rke, I thought you had more sense! Sure, you''re friends with Stewart, but I figured you still had basic decency. I called you hoping you''d talk some sense into him-not take his side!"

    "Hold on¡ª" Cedric started, exasperated. "Just hear me out-calm down for a second-"

    "If you defend Stewart one more time, don''t expect me to ever acknowledge you again!"

    "No need to go that far," Cedric said with a faintugh. "But I know Stewart. The fact that he''sying out terms means he''s actually serious about the divorce." "What do you expect? He''s already nning a wedding with Rosita! Unless he thinks he''s in some medieval drama and can have multiple wives at once!"

    Cedric hesitated. "About Rosita... It''splicated. She has brain cancer, and she''s struggled with depression. Stewart''s only marrying her to make sure she doesn''t leave this world with regrets."

    "Brain cancer and depression?" Ste was skeptical. "She''s an actress-she''s been faking it all along!"

    Cedric paused again. "I''ve looked into it myself. The fact that you''re calling me shows you still trust me a little, so I''ll stand by what I say."

    Ste picked up on the hidden meaning. "So there is something fishy about Rosita, isn''t there?"

    "I can''t tell you everything. But I will say this: Stewart''s done Briony wrong, but he''s got his own burdens."

    Cedric''s voice trailed off, then became firm. "If you and Briony want this divorce finalized soon, take my advice: ept Stewart''s terms."

    Ste was still fuming, but she knew Cedric wasn''t one to let right and wrong get muddled.

    "And if Briony refuses?"

    "Then what are you going to fight him head-on?" Cedric''s tone grew grave. "I wouldn''t rmend it. If Stewart goes off the rails, there''s no stopping him. And this is best kept private-don''t take it public, for Irwin''s sake. The kid doesn''t deserve to get caught in the crossfire."

 Chapter 167

    "Heh." Ste actually let out augh, exasperated. "All of you-honestly, you''re all wrapped around that little brat''s finger!"

    "He''s Stewart''sst line in the sand," Cedric rke replied, his tone serious.

    Ste fell silent.

    It was a long moment before she finally asked, "Cedric, can I trust you?"

    "Just this once, trust me," Cedric said solemnly. "Listen, if you can talk Bryn into agreeing to Stewart''s terms, I promise I''ll keep an eye on things from my end too."

    Ste pressed her lips together, thinking for a few seconds before she asked, "Do you know why Stewart insists on going to Ghana?"

    Cedric could more or less guess Stewart''s real motive.

    But he knew better than to say anything before Stewart left.

    If he told her, Bryn would never agree to go.

    "I honestly don''t know," Cedric lied, feigning ignorance. "I''ll try to ask around for you, okay?"

    "You think he''d actually tell you if you asked?"

    Cedric gave a helpless chuckle. "Who knows? Chances are... he won''t."

    Ste sighed. "Our Bryn really does have the worst luck-ending up with someone who''s both a jerk *and* impossible to shake. Just watching her go through this makes me want to swear off marriage for good!"

    Cedric let out a lowugh. "Don''t worry. There are still plenty of decent men out there."

    "Oh, please. Single life is so much easier." Ste started the car. "Anyway, I need to get back and figure out how to talk Bryn around. I''ll let you go for now!"

    "Alright."

    As soon as the call ended, Cedric dialed Stewart.

    It rang several times before Stewart finally picked up.

    On the other end, Stewart''s voice was rough and heavy. "Ste called you, didn''t she?"

    "Holy crap!" Cedric blurted out, half-joking, half-shocked. "Did you bug my house or something?"

    Stewart let out a low, humorlessugh, his breath still ragged. "What did she say?"

    "Why does your voice sound like that? Is it another migraine?" Cedric frowned, concerned. "Did you take your meds?"

    "It''s nothing."

    Cedric sighed. "Honestly, I don''t know what to say to you anymore. Those three conditions you set-each one more outrageous than thest! I''m not just giving you a hard time, Stewart, but you''re only making Bryn lose more faith in you with this act."

    "It doesn''t matter," Stewart cut in, his tone unyielding. "I made my decision, and I''m not backing down."

    "You-" Cedric bit back the string of curses he wanted to let loose. There was no point. When Stewart dug his heels in, nothing could budge him.

    In the end, Cedric just said, firmly, "Look, I already told Ste to talk to Bryn for you. That''s as much as I can do, man. So listen, even if it''s just for my sake- once Bryn fulfills your three conditions, you *have* to go through with the divorce. Let her go, like you promised. Okay?"

    There was a long silence on the other end.

    Long enough that Cedric thought Stewart was about to go back on his word. He was just about to lose his temper when Stewart''s low voice finally came through the line.

    "Okay."

    One word-hoarse, and heavy with meaning.

    Hearing that, Cedric finally let himself breathe a little easier.

    ...

    Back at Dolphin Cove, Bryn sat alone in her room for what felt like forever.

    In the end, she made up her mind to give it onest shot.

    She pulled the marriage certificate out of her nightstand, opened her phone, snapped a photo, and sent it to James.

    James called her instantly.

    "Are you sure you want to do this?"

    "Yeah," Bryn''s voice was steady. "I''ll wire you the money. Do whatever it takes to get these articles published-every major site, everywhere. However you can make it blow up, do it."

    "That extreme?" James sounded worried. "Bryn, think this through. If you go public, your name is going to be dragged into this too. It''ll mess with your life."

    "It''s fine," Bryn said quietly. "If it all goes public, Stewart will have no choice but to give in about Rosita."

    "As for me, worst case, I''ll just move into my studio and keep a low profile for a while. When the timees, I''ll move to Silveridge¡ªa new city, a new start. All this mess will eventually fade into the background."

    "Alright. As long as you''ve thought it through, I won''t try to talk you out of it," James said. "I''ll get on it right away."

 Chapter 168

    After hanging up, Briony set her phone aside and went to take a shower.

    About fifteen minutester, she stepped out of the bathroom in her pajamas. Her phone was buzzing on the bed.

    It was James calling.

    Briony answered, "Did you get it done?"

    "Something''s wrong."

    James sounded serious on the other end. "I contacted several news outlets, even reached out to some PR ounts, but the moment they heard Stewart''s name, they all refused."

    Briony frowned. "Not even if we pay extra?"

    "They didn''t even ask about the price. Stewart clearly got to them first."

    Briony had expected it wouldn''t be easy to leak anything online, but she hadn''t anticipated this level of resistance.

    She''d assumed, at worst, it would y out like before¡ªshe''d expose Stewart, and he''d scramble to bury the trending news, erasing every trace.

    She''d been counting on that brief window before he managed to cover it up.

    But Stewart had already sealed off every avenue. He hadn''t left her a single chance.

    "There''s something else," James said. "There''s a story about Ms. Hudson making the rounds online."

    "What?" Briony''s heart skipped a beat, a wave of dread washing over her. "What story?"

    "Some PR ounts are spreading the rumor that your mom killed your stepdad five years ago because she was having an affair."

    "That''s impossible!" Briony''s voice rose, panic edging her words. "My mom suffered years of abuse-she acted in self-defense, and it was an ident!"

    "I know, Briony, calm down. I just think it''s odd. Ms. Hudson wasn''t a celebrity, and

    she''s been gone for years. Suddenly, this story pops up and starts trending- someone''s definitely trying to stir things up."

    Briony froze.

    Could it have been Stewart?

    She hung up on James and immediately dialed Stewart''s number.

    It rang several times before he picked up.

    "Stewart." Briony didn''t wait for him to speak. Her tone was cold, using. "Is that story about my mother your doing?"

    Stewart didn''t answer.

    His silence said it all.

    Briony''s anger boiled over. "Why would you do this? Stewart, my mother is dead! Are you so heartless you''d use a dead woman to get what you want?"

    "So you called just to use me?" he replied, voice icy.

    "What, are you afraid to admit it?" Briony scoffed.

    "I don''t mind admitting it," Stewart said, unfazed. "But you after I gave you three days to think, youe home and try to buy a hit piece on me? Briony, you''re so na?ve. Do you really think you can win against me?"

    Briony pressed her lips together, trembling with fury.

    "I expected this from you," Stewart said, letting out a low, humorlessugh. ¡°And I warned you-you can''t outy me in Northborough."

    Briony''s breathing quickened, her eyes burning with tears. "So, to teach me a lesson, you decided to drag my mother through the mud? Stewart, don''t you have any shame left?"

    "Your mother''s story can disappear as quickly as it popped up. All you have to do is agree to my terms, and I''ll make everything vanish."

    "You''re disgusting," Briony choked out, tears blurring her vision. "Fine. I give in. I''ll do what you want."

    "Good. Three days from now, just like in that travel guide you wrotest year, we''ll take Irwin to Cloudcrest City for a week''s vacation," Stewart said, pausing before adding, "One week. No less."

    Briony didn''t answer-she just hung up.

    And almost instantly, James called again.

    Briony stared at the screen, guilt twisting in her chest.

    She didn''t pick up.

    Letting the phone fall back onto the bed, she pressed her hands over her face.

    This miserable marriage to Stewart had cost her the only family she had left, and dragged her friends into her mess.

    For the first time, Briony realized just how much she''d lost.

    Loving the wrong person could be the most devastating mistake of all.

    If she could turn back time, she''d do anything to erase Stewart from her life.

    Stewart listened to the dial tone on the other end, his eyes cold and distant. After a long moment, he gave a bitter, self-mocking smile.

 Chapter 169

    Stewart called Carl. "Wipe every piece of news about Julia off the inte. And while you''re at it, find out which ounts started those rumors about her."

    "Yes, sir."

    About half an hourter, Carl called back.

    "Mr. Wentworth, we''ve taken care of all the stories about Julia. I also traced the rumor ounts¡ªthe same person is behind all of them. Garry."

    "I thought so," Stewart replied coolly. "Keep a close eye on things online for the next few days. If anything happens, I want to know immediately."

    "Understood."

    After the call ended, Stewart stood by the floor-to-ceiling window of his office. Beside him rested Briony''s unfinished portrait in ink and watercolor-a gift she''d started but neverpleted.

    The night outside was quiet. Stewart gazed down at the blurred lines of the painting. Even though the features weren''t finished, he recognized himself right away.

    He smiled, his deep voice blending with the darkness. "Briony, I have a surprise for you, too. I think you''re going to like it."

    Briony hadn''t slept wellst night, and when she woke up that morning, her head was still foggy. Several missed calls shed across her phone screen-all from James.

    She hesitated, then called him back.

    He picked up instantly. "Finally! I was about to call Ste and ask her to check on you if you didn''t answer soon!"

    "I must''ve fallen asleep by identst night." Briony tried to sound casual, but her voice was a little off. "Sorry for making you worry."

    "I''m just d you''re okay." James paused, then added, "By the way, all those stories about you online-they''re gone."

    "Yeah." Briony''s voice was barely above a whisper. "Stewart had them taken down."

    James was silent for a moment as it clicked. Then he swore under his breath. "Stewart is unbelievable. He even used Ms. Hudson to get his way!"

    "James," Briony closed her eyes, her tone serious and heavy, "I agreed to Stewart''s three conditions. In three days, I''m going with him and Irwin to Cloudcrest for a trip."

    James fell silent.

    "I''m really sorry," Briony continued quietly. "I let you down. I''m not as strong as I hoped I''d be."

    "What are you talking about?"

    James sounded panicked. "You didn''t let me down! Sure, I''m mad-but I''m mad

    at Stewart, not you. Don''t put so much pressure on yourself. You''re scaring me a little. You''re not... getting depressed, are you?"

    Briony blinked, thenughed weakly. "No, nothing like that. I just feel bad, that''s

    all. You and Ste have been worrying about me so muchtely."

    "If

    f you said that to Dr. Joyner, she''d scold you for sure, you know that?"

    Briony pressed her lips together in a reluctant smile.

    "Anyway," James sighed, "things are what they are now. All we can do is face them head-on."

    He brightened. "Don''t just sit at home overthinking everything. Come by the studio today! Let''s meet Dr. Joyner for lunch, and the three of us can figure out the best way to handle this trip to Cloudcrest."

    Briony perked up, a little skeptical. "You have a n?"

    James gave a shortugh. "Of course! Stewart only said you had to go with him and Irwin, but he didn''t say your friends couldn''t tag along, did he?"

    Briony''s eyes widened. Actually... he hadn''t.

    That afternoon, Briony met James and Ste for lunch. After a long discussion, they decided: when it came time for the Cloudcrest trip, James and Ste would join them as Briony''s support team.

    ...

    Three dayster, departure day for Cloudcrest.

    Irwin had spent thest few nights with the Lockwood family. Early that morning, Stewart arrived at their house to pick him up.

    Upstairs, Lauren was tucking a small box into Irwin''s backpack.

    "Sweetheart, this is a present for your Mom Bryn, but you have to give it to her yourself, okay? And remember-don''t tell her Grandma picked it out for you, or she''ll never ept it!"

    Irwin grinned and nodded hard. ¡°Don''t worry, Grandma! I won''t say a word!"

 Chapter 170

    Once Stewart picked up Irwin, Lauren grabbed her purse and headed to the hospital.

    VIP suite, St. John''s Hospital.

    Lauren pushed open the door to the private room-

    Rosita was sitting up in bed, reading.

    Sunlight filtered through sheer curtains, casting a soft glow along the edge of the bed and illuminating Rosita''s profile-her skin looked wless in the morning light. Standing nearby, her personal assistant Daisy was snapping candid photos of her with a phone.

    Lauren paused in the doorway, then quietly stepped inside and closed the door behind her. She didn''t want to interrupt.

    Daisy finished snapping pictures and handed the phone over. "Rosita, take a look -let me know which ones you like?"

    Rosita set her book aside and scrolled through the photos, her slender fingers moving deftly over the screen. After a moment, she selected a few. "These are good. Post them in a nine-photo coge, and for the caption... something like ''Peaceful days, waiting for the flowers to bloom.'' And remember to disablements."

    Daisy nodded. "Got it, I''ll take care of it."

    Rosita looked at Daisy-a fresh-out-of-college girl, unassuming and earnest, always eager to please. She was exactly the kind of assistant Rosita liked: straightforward and reliable.

    Rosita''s expression softened into a warm smile. "Thank you, Daisy. You''ve done a great job."

    Daisy blushed immediately.

    She''d only been with Rosita for two months, but she was struck by how approachable she was-so beautiful, yet never putting on airs. Even to a junior assistant, she was always gentle and kind. No wonder she had millions of fans.

    It was just a shame that Rosita''s illness had forced her to retire. The fans didn''t know the truth; for days now, they''d been hounding her online for leaving the industry.

    Daisy felt a pang of sympathy for her.

    "Rosita, you''re too polite. This is just part of my job."

    Rosita tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear. "You''re thoughtful and hardworking, but around me there''s no need to be so formal. I don''t stand on ceremony."

    "Thank you, Rosita. You''re wonderful!" Daisy nced at Lauren, catching the hint. "I''ll leave you two alone. Let me know if you need anything."

    Rosita nodded gently. "Thank you, Daisy."

    Daisy gave Lauren a polite nod, then slipped out the door.

    The room was quiet again as Lauren finally crossed to the bedside and sat down.

    Rosita picked her book back up, nced at Lauren, and asked in her usual gentle voice, "Mom, did Irwin note with you today?"

    Lauren frowned. "Don''t you know?"

    Rosita looked puzzled. "What happened?"

    "Stewart took Irwin and Briony on a trip together!"

    "What?" Rosita''s face darkened, brows furrowing. "Why would the three of them go on a trip?"

    "How should I know?"

    Lauren studied her daughter''s face, noting her genuine surprise. She probed gently, "Rosita, has something happened between you and Stewarttely?"

    Rosita said nothing, her frown deepening.

    Stewart had been visiting her less and less. She''d chalked it up to his busy work schedule, trying not to let it bother her too much-and definitely not wanting to seem clingy.

    But this? He wasn''t busy. He was off on vacation with Briony and Irwin.

    It had to be Briony. She always knew how to use Irwin to get Stewart''s attention.

    Rosita had thought that once their engagement was public, Briony would finally back off. Surely, public opinion would force her to give up.

    But she''d never expected Briony to cling on so shamelessly, even now.

    Like mother, like daughter-both as spineless as ever.

    A cold glint shed in Rosita''s eyes.

    But when she looked up at Lauren again, her face was all softness once more. "Mom, do you know where they went?"

    "Irwin said something about Cloudcrest City-said they''d be there for a week."

    Lauren watched Rosita, anxious; she seemed almost unbothered, which only made Lauren more uneasy.

    "Rosita, I don''t want to pressure you, but Briony is not to be underestimated. Irwin''s been with me thesest few days, and he talks about her constantly!"

 Chapter 171

    Rosita shook her head gently. "Irwin''s still just a child, and honestly, Ms. Kensington has taken wonderful care of him. He''s a good-hearted boy, and it''s only right that he remembers her kindness."

    Lauren''s worry only deepened at this. "Rosita, you''re too na?ve! I know you and Stewart have always had a steady marriage, and that Stewart married her for you and Irwin''s sake. But men-well, sometimes they just can''t resist temptation. And with your health these days..."

    Rosita''s expression tightened as she looked at her mother. "Mom, what are you trying to say?"

    Lauren let out a sigh, resignation written all over her face. "You''ve just been sheltered for too long, that''s all. Stewart''s always protected you. Just be careful, all right?"

    Rosita only smiled, reaching out to squeeze Lauren''s hand gently as she tried to reassure her. ¡°Don''t worry, Mom. I know exactly where I stand with Stewart. I appreciate your concern, truly, but I trust both Stewart and Irwin."

    Lauren looked at her daughter, torn between frustration and helplessness at Rosita''s innocence. Good thing she''d made her own preparations-otherwise, her position as the future Wentworth family''s mother-inw might not have been so secure!

    Lauren kept Rositapany for a little while longer, until she got a call from one of her friends in high society.

    She''d made ns with Helga yesterday to go to Felipa''s house for a bridge game, and she couldn''t possibly miss it.

    "Rosita, darling, I promised Helga I''d help with something today, so I have to run. Get plenty of rest and focus on getting better. I''lle by again soon."

    Rosita nodded warmly. "Of course, Mom. Take care."

    With that, Lauren gathered her purse and hurried out.

    As soon as the door to the hospital room closed, Rosita''s gentle expression faded to cold resolve.

    She picked up her phone, opened her contacts, and, relying on memory, dialed a familiar number.

    The call rang a few times before someone picked up.

    "Garry..." Her voice trembled as she spoke, and tears spilled down her cheeks. Though she tried to keep herposure, her words came out choked with emotion. "I''m sorry, I know I shouldn''t be bothering you again, but I just don''t know what to do anymore..."

    ...

    Northborough International Airport.

    Near the security checkpoint, Briony sat in the first row of waiting area chairs. A few rows behind her, Ste and James sat together in matching outfits-identical sunsses and hats, looking every bit the couple.

    Just before nine o''clock, Stewart arrived, holding Irwin''s hand as they made their way toward security.

    Behind them, Carl followed dutifully, hauling tworge suitcases.

    Stewart had traded his usual sharp suit for a charcoal overcoatyered over a ck sweater, paired with dark blue jeans that emphasized his absurdly long legs; each stride revealed a glimpse of ankle beneath the hem.

    He cut a striking figure among the bustling travelers-tall, nearly six-foot-three, with an upright posture and chiseled, stoic features. He drew more than a few admiring nces from the women passing by.

    Several women even tried to sneak photos with their phones; a few younger ones looked like they wanted to strike up a conversation, but as soon as they noticed the child at his side, they quickly thought better of it.

    Somewhere in the crowd, a woman sighed in disappointment. "All the good ones get snatched up young-no wonder the best men are always off the market!"

    "I think I finally understand why Bryn was so obsessed for all those years," Ste said with a dramatic sigh, nudging her sunsses up as she watched Stewart stand out among the crowd. "It''s not just that he''s a heartbreaker-he''s ridiculously good-looking, too!"

    James turned to her, his eyes narrowing dangerously behind his sses. "So what if he''s handsome? Serial killers can be good-looking, but that doesn''t stop them from getting the chair."

    Ste fell silent, lips pressed together.

    James scoffed. "You need to be careful-not every pretty face is worth trusting. Character matters more than looks."

    Ste nodded meekly. "Right. I''ll remember that."

    "Mom!"

    Irwin spotted Briony and immediately let go of Stewart''s hand, racing toward her at full speed.

    He ran so fast that Briony instinctively furrowed her brow, pulling her suitcase in front of her as a makeshift shield.

 Chapter 172

    Seeing what was happening, Irwin''s running slowed to a hesitant walk.

    If this had been before, his mom would have already rushed over to scoop him up in a big hug!

    Irwin''s heart twisted with resentment. Just as he suspected-now that there was a new baby, she didn''t love him anymore.

    A knot of anger and sadness formed in his chest. He hated the new baby. The

    new baby had stolen his mom away from him!

    But thankfully, Grandma had helped hime up with a n!

    Remembering this, Irwin''s mood brightened in an instant.

    He hurried over to Briony, pasted on his sweetest smile, and chirped, "Mom, I''m

    so happy! I finally get to go on a trip with you and Dad again!"

    Briony merely responded with a neutral "Mm."

    Stewart walked over and stood next to Irwin, his gaze resting on Briony''s impassive face.

    "Have you been waiting long?"

    "No." Briony got to her feet and pulled up her suitcase. "Let''s go board."

    Without another nce at father or son, she turned and headed straight for the security checkpoint.

    Irwin watched her chilly retreating figure, feeling a little hurt. He tipped his head up to Stewart. "Dad, is Mom still upset?"

    "It''s alright." Stewart ruffled Irwin''s hair gently. "I''ve prepared a surprise for her. She''ll feel better soon."

    "Really?" Irwin''s eyes lit up. "What kind of surprise?"

    Stewart''s lips curved in a small, secretive smile. "That''s a secret."

    Irwin stifled a giggle behind his hand. "Violet''s dad surprises her mom too! Our teacher says that''s what romance between grown-ups is all about!"

    Stewart took his small hand, not answering, but a warm smile glimmered in his dark eyes.

    Father and son made their way toward security.

    Carl followed them to the checkpoint, helped load their suitcases onto the conveyor belt, and only left after watching them disappear through the gate.

    Ste and James trailed after them.

    Stewart had arranged for Carl to book the tickets.

    He booked first ss.

    Briony nced at her boarding pass-her seat was right next to Stewart''s.

    She didn''t want to sit beside him, so once they were onboard, she turned to Irwin. "Irwin, why don''t you sit next to me?"

    Irwin''s face lit up with joy.

    Stewart noticed and shot Briony a cool look.

    Briony was already seated, head down as she buckled her seatbelt.

    Irwin wriggled into the seat beside her, immediately digging into his small

    backpack. He pulled out a jewelry box.

    "Mom, this is a present I bought for you!"

    He held the box out to her.

    Briony nced at it but made no move to take it.

    "Thank you, but I don''t need any gifts," she replied, her voice t.

    Irwin''s smile froze.

    He hadn''t expected her to turn him down without even a look.

    "But Mom, I picked it out just for you..." His eyes pleaded with her. "I bought it to thank you for making time toe on this trip with me."

    Briony''s brow furrowed as she looked at Irwin''s hopeful little face. For a moment, she hesitated.

    Logic told her she shouldn''t ept another gift from Irwin. When this trip was over, their bond as mother and son woulde to an end.

    If she took the gift, she''d only be giving Irwin false hope.

    "It''s just a little gesture from him. You should ept it," Stewart said quietly from across the aisle.

    Briony looked up.

    Their eyes met, and she quickly turned away, exasperated.

    Stewart''s dark gaze stayed locked on her. "This trip is about giving Irwin happy memories."

    His words were a reminder-making Irwin happy was the whole point of this journey.

    Briony pressed her lips together, took a slow breath to steady herself, and finally reached out to ept the jewelry box.

 Chapter 173

    Irwin immediately grinned. "Mom, open it! Hurry!"

    Briony lifted the lid of the jewelry box.

    Inside was a palevender crystal bracelet.

    These had be quite trendy this year.

    "Mom, they said something about this year being special-thedy selling the bracelet tried to exin, but it was all soplicated I didn''t really get it... Anyway, she said wearing this kind of purple crystal is supposed to be really good luck right now. I want you to be happy, so I bought it for you!"

    There was an innocence in her child''s words that went straight to Briony''s heart.

    She stared at the bracelet nestled in the box, her emotions tangled.

    Once upon a time, a gift chosen so thoughtfully by Irwin would have moved her deeply.

    But things had changed.

    Now, looking at the crystal bracelet, all she felt was a heavy, conflicted ache-any trace of warmth or joy was long gone.

    Irwin noticed her silence and grew anxious. Did Mom even like the bracelet?

    "Mom, don''t you like it?"

    Briony snapped out of her reverie, closed the box, and forced a small smile. "It''s very nice. Thank you for the gift."

    She slipped the box into her bag, unfolded a small nket, and reached for her sleep mask.

    "I''m going to rest. If you need anything, ask your dad."

    Adjusting her seat so she could lie down, Briony turned away to face the window and pulled the mask over her eyes.

    Irwin''s shoulders drooped. Disappointed, he mumbled, "Oh. Okay."

    Lately, Briony had been sleeping a lot. Sure enough, it wasn''t long before she drifted off.

    In thest row of first ss, Ste and James kept a close watch on the three sitting ahead of them.

    Fortunately, the flight passed without incident.

    Four hourster, the ne touched down at Cloudcrest International Airport. Briony had put together the travel itinerary, but Stewart had handled all the arrangements along the way.

    From the airport to the rental house, Briony barely spoke a word.

    Irwin, on the other hand, chattered nonstop, determined to keep things upbeat, but Stewart was the only one responding to him.

    When they arrived at the house and went to check in, Ste and James showed up as well.

    Irwin spotted James instantly.

    "Mr. Dney!" He gaped and pointed at James in surprise. "What are you doing here?!"

    At this point, neither James nor Ste bothered hiding.

    James took off his sunsses and waved cheerfully. "What a coincidence! Looks like we all picked the same spot for a vacation."

    Irwin frowned suspiciously. "This isn''t a coincidence at all! You totally followed us here!"

    Ste slid off her own sunsses and linked her arm through James''s, looking smug as she faced Irwin. "Hey, you don''t own this ce, you know. What''s wrong with a couple taking a little romantic trip together?"

    At that, Stewart gave Ste and James a cool, indifferent look.

    Then he ruffled Irwin''s hair gently. "Irwin, don''t be rude."

    Irwin snorted and ignored them, then hurried to grab Briony''s hand. "Mom, you''re not allowed to hang out with them! You promised this trip is just the three of us!"

    Briony nced at Irwin, her expression unreadable, and said nothing.

    Stewart didn''t seem bothered by James and Ste''s presence at all.

    He collected the room keys at the front desk, then turned to Briony. "The rooms are ready. Let''s take our bags up."

    Briony held out her hand. "I want my own room. Give me my key."

    Stewart''s brows lifted as he fixed Briony with a steady, searching gaze.

    After a moment, he dangled the keycard in his hand, lips quirking up. "It''s a family suite. We''re staying together."

 Chapter 174

    Briony''s expression turned cold in an instant, but before she could say a word, Ste and James exploded first-

    Ste snapped, "Stewart, have you no shame? You''re busy nning a wedding with Rosita, but at the same time you want to share a room with our Bryn? Honestly, you should change yourst name. Stewart Ainsworth would suit you better-two-faced royalty!"

    James chimed in, voice dripping with disdain, ¡°Stewart, as a man, I honestly have nothing but contempt for you."

    Unfazed, Stewart barely spared them a nce, turning his attention to the front desk clerk. "Could you tell them about your family suite options, please?"

    The clerk nodded politely. "Of course. Our family suites are private apartments, with two bedrooms and a living room. Each bedroom has its own en-suite bathroom. There''s also a kitchen, two private balconies, and aundry room."

    Ste and James fell silent, momentarily at a loss for words.

    Stewart looked over at Briony, raising an eyebrow as if to say, "See?"

    Briony frowned, but Stewart spoke up calmly and matter-of-factly. "This trip was nned for Irwin. It''s for the three of us as a family. There''s no reason to split up." With Stewart''s straightforward exnation, Briony couldn''t find a reasonable objection.

    Besides, it wasn''t like they''d be sharing a single bedroom. The doors would be locked at night, and everyone would sleep separately.

    When they got to the suite, Stewart let Briony choose her room first.

    She didn''t hesitate to pick the east-facing bedroom, which had the best light and the prettiest view.

    It was the master bedroom,plete with its own small balcony.

    Briony brought her suitcase inside and took a few minutes to unpack. Then she slid open the ss door and stepped out onto the balcony.

    The guesthouse was perched on a small hill, so from here she could see the whole spread of Azure Lake-tiny towns, clusters of cottages, the marina, golden fields-all scattered like hidden gems along the shore.

    Just then, she heard the sound of another ss door sliding open from the adjacent balcony.

    "Bryn!" Ste called, stepping out from the next room. "So you picked the master bedroom too?"

    Seeing Ste instantly lightened Briony''s mood. "You did as well?¡±

    "Of course!" Ste looked wistfully at the gap-just over two meters wide-

    between their balconies. "Shame they''re not a bit closer. If they were, I''d just climb over and crash in your bed tonight!"

    Briony couldn''t help butugh at her. "I like it this way. We can sit out here together before bed, talk and enjoy the view."

    "True," Ste agreed, gazing into the distance. "Whatever else you say about this ce, the scenery and fresh air are unbeatable! So, any ns forter?"

    Briony shrugged lightly. "No idea. We''ll probably just find somewhere to eat first." She paused, then added, "Wait here a sec. I have something for you." "Okay!"

    Briony went back inside and rummaged through her bag, pulling out a jewelry box. She returned to the balcony and tossed it across to Ste. "Catch!"

    Ste caught it deftly, shaking the box with curiosity. "What''s this?"

    "It''s a bracelet Irwin gave me," Briony exined. "Can you give it to James and ask him to get it checked by a reputableb?"

    "Checked?" Ste opened the box and examined the bracelet, turning it over in her hands. "Isn''t this just a regr crystal bracelet?"

    "It looks like it," Briony said, "but maybe it''s just my job making me paranoid. Lately, there''s been a lot of energy stones with high radiation on the market-they look almost exactly like ordinary tourmaline or crystal."

 Chapter 175

    Ste''s eyes widened in shock. "Are you saying... Irwin wants to hurt you?!"

    Briony shook her head. "I''m not saying I suspect Irwin. He''s just a child-how could he possibly understand these things? But I am pregnant, and I don''t feelfortable with a crystal whose origins are unclear. I just think it''s safer to have it tested."

    "Oh, I see!" Ste immediately tucked the bracelet back into its jewelry box. "I''lI take it to Mr. Dney right away!"

    "Thank you."

    Ste handed the bracelet to James, who wasted no time contacting a friend.

    His friend told him to send it over as soon as possible.

    So James and Ste headed out together to find a courier service and ship off the bracelet.

    Briony returned to her room, intending to lie down and rest for a while, but Irwin rolled in, dragging his little suitcase behind him.

    "Mom!"

    Briony paused, sitting up as she nced at his suitcase. She guessed what he wanted and frowned slightly.

    Irwin let go of his suitcase and ran over to her. "Mom, I want to sleep with you tonight!"

    Briony''s frown deepened. She was pregnant now, and Irwin had a habit of tossing and turning in his sleep-what if he kicked her belly by ident?

    "Why don''t you sleep with your dad tonight?" she said, gently moving his small hand off her leg.

    Irwin scowled. "But I want to sleep with you, Mom!"

    "My sleep hasn''t been greattely. If you stay with me, I won''t get any rest."

    "I''ll be good-I promise I won''t move around."

    Briony sighed, pressing her lips together. "Irwin, you''re getting older now. I don''t want to have to repeat myself."

    Seeing that his mom wouldn''t budge, Irwin looked crestfallen. He worried that if he kept pushing, he''d only upset her more.

    "Fine," he said with a sigh. "I''ll sleep with Dad instead."

    Briony nodded. "Take your suitcase to your dad''s room. I''m tired and need to lie down for a bit."

    Irwin nodded, head down, and wheeled his suitcase out of the room.

    He even closed the door gently behind him.

    Briony stared at the closed door for a while, then finallyy down on her side.

    ...

    Next door, Irwin rolled his suitcase into the room.

    Stewart looked up from his book, raising an eyebrow. "Got sent back by your mom, huh?"

    Irwin pouted, his cheeks puffing out in frustration. "Mom''s so cold!"

    Stewart came over and pulled the suitcase in front of the wardrobe. "Don''t me your mom. She just needs a little time."

    "Dad, when are we giving Mom that surprise you mentioned?" Irwin''s face crumpled in worry. "I want her to be happy again¡ªright away! I really don''t like seeing her like this."

    "Tomorrow night," Stewart replied, opening the suitcase and ncing back at him. "Come here, I''ll show you how to put your clothes away."

    "Okay..." Irwin shuffled over, crouching beside the suitcase, his mood still gloomy. "Mom used to do all this for us. Now she doesn''t care about us at all. Dad, it''s like we''ve been banished to the doghouse!"

    Stewart paused, then ruffled Irwin''s hair. "Don''t let your imagination run wild." Irwin just huffed.

    He wasn''t imagining things-Mom really didn''t love him and Dad anymore!

 Chapter 176

    Mom only loves the new baby in her belly now!

    Irwin''s eyes filled with resentment at the thought. He was determined not to let Mom have that new baby!

    They had dinner just a block away from the hotel that evening.

    It was ssic Cloudcrest City cuisine, and honestly, the food was pretty good.

    But Briony had little appetite. Even though she''d napped on the ne earlier, it

    was only seven-thirty and already she felt drowsy again.

    She barely touched her meal, stifling several yawns during dinner.

    Stewart finally noticed something was off.

    "Tired?" He set down his fork and poured her a ss of warm lemon water, pushing it gently across the table. "Here, have some water."

    Briony just nced at him, her expression unreadable, and didn''t take the ss.

    Stewart didn''t seem to mind-he simply left the cup in front of her.

    Irwin, on the other hand, had eaten his fill. Noticing Briony hadn''t touched her rice, he asked with concern, "Mom, don''t you like the food?"

    "Just a little jetgged," Briony replied, not wanting Stewart to get suspicious, so she made up an excuse on the spot.

    Stewart gave her a long look when he heard that.

    On the way back, as they passed a pharmacy, Stewart told the driver to pull over.

    He went inside and emerged a few minutester with a small paper bag of medicine.

    Back in the car, Stewart handed the bag to Briony.

    She nced at it, then looked up at him.

    "You said you weren''t feeling well, right?" Stewart''s voice was low and even. "This should help."

    Briony almost refused, but then remembered her pregnancy. Keeping the medicine would help cover for it.

    So she took the bag and said quietly, "Thank you."

    A faint, ambiguous smile tugged at Stewart''s lips.

    Once they were back in the suite, Briony dutifully poured herself a ss of warm water and retreated to her room.

    She locked the door behind her, opened the medicine box, and promptly flushed a few pills down the toilet. The rest she left on the nightstand.

    That night, she sat out on the little balcony with Ste James, gazing at the city lights and chatting softly. Before ten, sleepiness overtook her, and she returned to her room and fell into bed.

    Much to her surprise, she slept soundly through the night.

    In the early morning, Briony was jolted awake by the sound of Irwin crying!

    She shot upright, instinctively darting out of her room and straight into the one next door.

    Inside, Irwin was sitting on the floor beside the bed, still wrapped in his nket, hair a wild mess as he cried his heart out.

    It was obvious-he''d fallen out of bed.

    Briony hurried over and helped him up, checking him over carefully until she was sure he wasn''t hurt. Only then did she breathe a sigh of relief.

    She nced around the room, frowning. "Where''s your dad?"

    Irwin flung himself at her, wrapping his arms around her neck. "Mom, Inded on my butt. It hurts so much!"

    For a split second, as Irwin clung to her, Briony froze.

    Then, as her sleepy mind cleared, reality crashed back in.

    She almost forgot-this child wasn''t really hers anymore.

    Briony pressed her lips together, gently pried Irwin''s arms from her neck, and

    stood up. She asked again, "Where''s your dad?"

    Irwin sniffled, rubbing his eyes with one fist. "I don''t know..."

    Briony''s gaze swept the room andnded on a note by the nightstand.

    It was from Stewart.

    Rosita had a sudden health crisis. I had to go back. Please look after Irwin for

    now.

    Briony crumpled the note in her hand, letting out a sarcastic littleugh.

    Around noon, Stewart called her. Briony didn''t answer.

 Chapter 177

    He called Irwin again.

    This time, Irwin picked up in front of Briony.

    On the other end, Stewart exined that he needed to stay in Northborough for a couple of days. He asked Briony to take Irwin around Cloudcrest City for now- he''d already arranged all their activities in advance.

    Briony replied simply, ¡°We agreed on one week. Whether you show up or not isn''t my concern, but when the time''s up, I''m heading back. And just so we''re clear, you''re the one breaking the promise, not me. I''ve done my part.¡±

    Stewart just said, "Alright."

    After that day, Stewart didn''t call again¡ªand of course, he didn''t show up either.

    Briony was left in peace. She teamed up with Ste and James, and the three of them enjoyed a carefree week exploring Cloudcrest City with Irwin in tow.

    Ste and James were in high spirits, joking that if "all-expenses-paid trips with the kid" happened more often, they certainly wouldn''tin.

    The three adults were thoroughly pleased with their little vacation. The only one who felt hard done by was Irwin.

    Every day, he tried to call his father, but Stewart never answered.

    By the seventh day, Stewart still hadn''t appeared.

    Irwin threw a few tantrums in the meantime, but with Stewart and Rosita both absent, there was no one around to indulge him.

    After two days of getting nowhere with his fussing, Irwin finally settled down.

    He stopped being picky at meals, stopped whining that he couldn''t walk any further, and when he saw something he wanted, he didn''t throw himself on the floor demanding someone buy it for him.

    Watching Irwin behave better and better each day, James couldn''t help but remark, "This kid''s sharp as a tack. If I raised him, he''d turn out to be a real upstanding young man, just you wait."

    Ste shook her head and sighed. ¡°Kids are like mirrors-you get back what you put in. The five years Bryn spent raising Irwin, honestly, I thought he was adorable back then. Now? Well, let''s not go there."

    Briony stayed quiet.

    Irwin had definitely changed a lot since reuniting with Rosita-but she was his mother, after all. Briony was just an outsider; it wasn''t her ce toment.

    On the eighth day, the three adults took Irwin and flew back to Northborough as nned.

    By the time the ne touched down at Northborough Airport, it was already past noon.

    As they exited the arrivals gate, Briony spotted Stewart and Cedric rke waiting

    in the distance, each with a suitcase in hand.

    Seeing them, Briony had a suspicion about what wasing.

    Stewart and Cedric started walking toward them.

    As soon as Irwin saw his father, he ran over and hugged Stewart''s leg. "Dad! You broke your promise!"

    Just then, Carl hurried over from behind, gently taking Irwin''s hand. "Young master, your mom''s sick and wants to see you very much. Let me take you to the hospital."

    The moment Irwin heard his mother was ill, he forgot about everything else and obediently left with Carl.

    Stewart approached Briony, his expression grave. "Rosita''s health has suddenly taken a turn for the worse. She doesn''t have much time left. We''re leaving for Ghana today."

 Chapter 178

    "Wait a second!"

    James stepped in front of Briony, his expression stern. "We just got off a ne, and now you want Bryn to hop on another long-haul flight? Even a pack mule would call it quits by now!"

    "Exactly!" Ste pulled Briony over to her side and red at Stewart, her voice brimming with outrage. "If you want to go chasing after love like a lunatic, that''s your business. Bryn isn''t about to join you on your wild goose chase!"

    Stewart fixed his gaze on James, his eyes cold and unreadable.

    He was a little taller than James, and dressed head-to-toe in his usual ck, he radiated an intimidating presence that was hard to ignore.

    "This is between me and Briony. You have no right to interfere."

    James didn''t back down in the slightest. His brows were knitted in defiance, and

    the handsome lines of his face were set with the stubborn pride of youth.

    "Whatever concerns Bryn concerns me that''s all there is to it!"

    His voice rang out, clear and unyielding.

    At that, Stewart''s brows arched slightly.

    He turned his gaze to Briony, his lips curving into a faint, sardonic smile. "And what about you, Bryn? Do you agree with him?"

    Briony met his eyes, her own gaze cool and detached.

    Honestly, she didn''t have the energy for another long-haul flight to Ghana right now.

    After a week of sightseeing in Cloudcrest City-even with Ste and James doing their best to look after her-she still felt a bone-deep exhaustion she couldn''t quite shake, probably thanks to her pregnancy.

    All she wanted was to go home, take a hot shower, and copse into her own bed for a good night''s sleep.

    "He''s right," she said quietly. "I''m tired. I need a few days to rest."

    Stewart replied, "I''ve already arranged a private jet. You can rest on the way."

    Briony''s expression turned icy. "I get terrible motion sickness. I can''t handle another twelve or twenty hours in the air."

    Stewart pressed his lips together, studying her face.

    After a long moment, he let out a sigh that sounded almost resigned. "I had Cedric rke bring motion sickness meds."

    "Stewart," Briony said, her chest rising and falling, "can''t you wait just a few days?"

    "I''ve made all the arrangements over there." Stewart''s tone softened, just a touch. "Just three days. That''s all I''m asking."

    Briony bit back her frustration, knowing better than anyone how immovable Stewart could be.

    Once he set his mind on something, nothing short of an earthquake would change his ns.

    Three days.

    She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, then looked at Stewart again.

    "Fine, Stewart. But remember what you just promised."

    Her voice was t, drained of all emotion; her eyes were exhausted, as if everyst bit of energy had been wrung out of her.

    Looking at him now, she found she didn''t even have it in her to be angry anymore.

    Stewart met her gaze, and for a moment, it felt like an invisible hand squeezed his heart.

    He drew a tight breath, his Adam''s apple bobbing, and answered in a low voice, "Alright."

    James, upon hearing Briony agree to go to Ghana, immediately grew anxious. "Briony, are you really going?"

    She took another steadying breath, turned to James, and managed a small, reassuring smile. "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing."

    She understood that he was worried about her health-her answer was meant to put his mind at ease.

    James heard the unspoken meaning in her words and let out a sigh, torn between concern and exasperation. "With a personality like yours... one of these days, you''re going to be the death of me!"

    Briony just pressed her lips together and stared at the floor, saying nothing more.

    Stewart''s gaze flicked briefly over James before he turned to Ste. "Dr. Joyner, would you be willing to join us in Ghana?"

    "Me? Really?" Ste was surprised-it would be great to go with Briony, but this was so sudden! She''d already stretched her vacation days to the limit; asking for more time off from the hospital was almost unthinkable.

    Stewart seemed to pick up on her hesitation. "If you decide toe, I''ll speak to Dr. Quentin myself about your leave."

    Well, that settled it!

    "I''m in!" Ste grinned at Briony. "Bryn, let''s go together. Think of it as another all- expenses-paid adventure!"

 Chapter 179

    Briony offered Ste a gentle smile in response.

    With Ste by her side, the heaviness in her chest eased, her mood lightening a little.

    ¡°I''ming too!¡± James chimed in, his eyes lighting up.

    "No, you''re not," Stewart shot back, his voice cold and expression even colder.

    "What? Why not?" James red at him. "You''re flying private-what''s one more passenger?"

    Stewart met his gaze, lips curving into a chilly smirk. "True, it''s not about space. I just don''t see why I should let you on my jet."

    James practically shouted, "You''re doing this on purpose, Stewart!"

    "I just think you''re unnecessary," Stewart retorted, then turned and strode toward the VIP entrance, ignoring James entirely.

    James was fuming, venting his frustration at Stewart''s receding back.

    Seeing how upset he was, Briony tried to soothe him. "James, honestly, I could use your help here. Someone needs to keep an eye on the studio while I''m gone."

    James''s anger vanished in an instant. "Well, since you put it that way..." He gave a haughty little sniff, acting nonchnt. "I suppose I can do you the favor and watch over things."

    "Thank you." Briony smiled, then added, "Let me know as soon as you get the results back from the bracelet."

    "Will do."

    James, now in much better spirits, couldn''t resist giving a fewst-minute instructions, ¡°If Stewart dares give you any trouble over there, call me right away. My family''s got money too-my dad has a private jet, you know!"

    Briony couldn''t help butugh at hispetitive streak. "Rx, I''ll be fine. With Ste with me, nothing''s going to happen."

    Just then, Cedric rke walked over, cleared his throat, and addressed James, "Mr. Dney, don''t worry. I''m going too, and I give you my word: I''ll make sure Ms. Kensingtones back safe and sound."

    James had always had a decent impression of Cedric. "Dr. rke, I know you just have questionable taste in friends. I''m counting on you to look after Bryn!"

    Cedric chuckled. "Don''t worry. Stewart may act like a guard dog, but he''s not about to do anything illegal."

    James rolled his eyes. "Cheating on your wife is illegal too, you know?"

    Cedric just shook his head, momentarily speechless.

    It was about an eleven-hour flight from Northborough to Ghana.

    They left Northborough around one in the afternoon, and by the time theynded

    in ra, Ghana''s capital, it was four o''clock the next day, local time.

    The jet touched down.

    The cabin door opened.

    One by one, they disembarked.

    Briony had been sick several times during the journey, and it was clear by looking at her that she was in rough shape.

    Ste supported Briony as they climbed into the business van waiting to take them to the hotel.

    Once inside, Briony slumped into the seat, her body limp and drained, quickly slipping into a half-conscious haze.

    Her skin was so pale it was almost bluish, eyes squeezed shut, a deep frown etched between her brows.

    Stewart nced back at her several times. As her condition only seemed to worsen instead of improving, his expression grew colder by the minute.

    He shot a sharp look at Cedric rke. "What medicine did you bring? Why isn''t it working?"

    "Just motion sickness pills!" Cedric sounded genuinely confused. "This brand always works best. I don''t get why it''s not helping her at all."

    Ste, listening to Cedric, felt a pang of guilt.

    Of course it wasn''t working-Briony hadn''t taken the pills at all.

    She was pregnant. She couldn''t risk taking motion sickness medication.

    Mustering her courage, Ste offered a half-truth: "Bryn''s lost a lot of weight recently. She''s not just anemic, her blood pressure''s been low, too. She never used to get carsick, buttely even a ten-minute drive leaves her dizzy. It''s probably the anemia and low blood pressure catching up with her."

    "Both anemia and low blood pressure? That''s not good-she needs some serious care..." Cedric shook his head, frustration growing. He shot Stewart a critical look, "Dragging her around like this, she''ll be lucky if she doesn''t copse. Honestly, have you no conscience?"

    Stewart just stared at Briony''s face, her eyes still shut tight, his own gaze shadowed and unreadable.

 Chapter 180

    After they arrived at the hotel-

    Ste swiped the keycard and pushed the door open. Briony''s face twisted in difort; she pped a hand over her mouth and rushed straight into the bathroom.

    Retching echoed from inside.

    "Bryn¡ª¡± Ste called, hurrying after her.

    Outside the bathroom, Stewart and Cedric rke waited in the hallway, listening

    to Briony''s painful vomiting. Both men wore grim expressions.

    It was a while before the sounds finally subsided.

    Ste emerged, supporting a pale and exhausted Briony as they left the bathroom together.

    The room had two beds. Ste guided Briony to one and helped her lie down.

    Briony was clearly feeling awful-she barely managed to close her eyes before slipping into a restless sleep.

    Ste pressed her palm to Briony''s forehead.

    A slight fever.

    She tucked the nket around Briony, then got up and stepped outside the room. Looking straight at Cedric rke, she said, "Leave your first aid kit with me."

    Cedric handed it over, concern etched on his face. "Is she all right?"

    Ste shot a cold look at Stewart. "Thanks to someone, she was throwing up nonstop on the flight and now, justnded, she''s running a fever. What do you think?"

    Cedric had no answer.

    With a sharp motion, Ste snatched the kit from Cedric''s hands and shut the door in their faces.

    Outside, Cedric scratched his nose and shook his head. "Man, look at the mess you''ve made... what a disaster."

    Stewart''s lips pressed into a thin line, his expression stormy and cold.

    After a moment, he turned and strode toward the elevators.

    Cedric called after him, "Hey, where are you going?"

    ...

    Inside the room, Ste took Briony''s temperature.

    99.9 degrees.

    At least her fever wasn''t dangerously high.

    She opened the first aid kit, rummaged through it, but found nothing suitable for pregnant women.

    With no other option, she soaked a cloth in rubbing alcohol and gently wiped Briony''s forehead and neck, hoping to bring her fever down physically.

    Briony tossed in her sleep, brow furrowed in distress. Even unconscious, she looked miserable.

    Ste''s heart ached for her friend, and she silently cursed Stewart all over again.

    Briony''s sleep was fitful-her body alternated between chills and feverish heat. She had a vague sense of someone tending to her, but her eyelids felt impossibly heavy; she just couldn''t wake up.

    Her dreams blurred and shifted. Somewhere in that fog, she heard a familiar voice calling to her.

    "Bryn... Bryn..."

    She followed the sound and found herself in a dark, winding tunnel.

    The tunnel stretched on and on, so long she began to feel a swell of despair.

    Then another voice echoed from behind-

    "Bryn, don''t go any further! Come back,e back..."

    She stopped and turned.

    The tunnel had transformed into a sun-dappled path lined with trees.

    When she was little, her grandfather taught her to ride a bike along a path just like this. She''d been so afraid of falling, always struggling to learn, but her grandfather never scolded her. He was always there with a steady hand and gentle encouragement.

    He used to say, "The hardest part is always the beginning. It''s not talent that matters most, Bryn-it''s the courage to keep going, even when it''s tough."

    She practiced for months before she finally learned to ride.

    "Bryn... Bryn..."

    The voice came again, this time her mother''s.

    Briony turned and suddenly the tunnel gave way to a vast, mist-covered river.

    Far off in the fog, her mother''s figure appeared.

    Her mother waved, shaking her head. "Bryn, you don''t belong here. Go back."

    Briony shook her head, tears streaming down her face. "Mom, I''m so tired. Can''t I juste with you?"

    "Silly Bryn, you''re a mother yourself now. How could you say something like that? Your child needs you, Bryn. You have to protect your baby, and your baby will protect you, too..."

    A child?

    Briony looked down-and to her shock, her belly was already swollen and round.

    She stared in disbelief.

    Suddenly, the world around her twisted and bled into a sea of red.

    She looked down again-her stomach was t, and beneath her, blood pooled across the ground.

    "No-!"

    Briony jolted awake with a cry.

    "Bryn!" Ste rushed to her side, seeing the sweat and tears streaking Briony''s face. She understood immediately-Briony had just woken from a nightmare. Briony was breathing hard, her hands clutching the nket in a desperate grip.

 Chapter 181

    "Star..." Briony stared up at the crystal chandelier above her, her eyes nk and hollow. Her voice was so raw it was almost a whisper. "I dreamed about my granddad. And my mom..."

    Ste''s chest tightened. She wrung out the warm washcloth and gently dabbed at the sweat and tears on Briony''s face.

    "It''s normal," Ste murmured, "to dream of the people you miss most when you''re sick."

    She continued, her voice steady, trying tofort her friend. "You had a mild fever earlier today. I used alcohol to try to bring it down, and Stewart dropped off some medicine from the local pharmacy. I stayed, just in case he got suspicious. Later, Dr. rke wanted to stop by and check on you, but I turned him away."

    Briony blinked once, slowly, as if she hadn''t heard a word Ste said. She kept talking, lost in her dream.

    "I was lost... It was a long, endless tunnel. My granddad was calling me from behind, and my mom was in front of me, blocking my way..."

    Ste gently pried Briony''s cold, clenched fingers off the nket and wrapped them in the warmth of the towel.

    "My mom told me toe back," Briony whispered. "She said I was going to be a mother too, that I can''t go there..."

    Ste dropped her gaze, pressing her lips together to keep them from trembling. The corners of her eyes turned red.

    Briony''s voice cracked, breaking into a choked whisper. She closed her eyes, and her final words escaped like a sigh, "But... I''m just so tired..."

    Hershes fluttered shut, and a hot tear traced down her cheek.

    She slipped back into unconsciousness.

    Outside, night had fully settled in.

    It was 7:30 p.m. in ra, Ghana.

    Ste checked Briony''s temperature again¡ªfinally normal. She exhaled, her relief tinged with helplessness.

    All this physical and emotional strain, and now, with Briony''s pregnancy making her even more sensitive, how could she not copse?

    Knock, knock.

    Someone rapped on the door.

    Ste got up, peeked through the peephole, and then opened it.

    Cedric rke stood outside, holding a takeout box. "Dinner," he said.

    Ste took the box from him, ncing up and down the hallway. "Where''s Stewart?"

    Cedric shrugged. "No idea. Didn''t see him at dinner, so I just ate downstairs and grabbed something for you."

    He paused, then asked, "How is she?"

    "She woke up from a nightmare and fell back asleep," Ste replied wearily. Looking at Cedric, she grew serious, her brows furrowed. "Dr. rke, please¡ª when Stewart gets back, you have to make sure he ends thingspletely with Bryn. She''s suffered enough. Her heart is too heavy... she can''t keep carrying the weight of this broken marriage."

    Cedric nodded solemnly. "I promise."

    ...

    That night, Briony''s fever didn''t return.

    Ste kept vigil by her side until well past midnight, only allowing herself a brief nap when she was sure Briony was stable.

    At dawn, sunlight filtered through the sheer curtains, filling the room with gentle warmth.

    Ghana was every bit the tropical country it was rumored to be. This time of year, the capital-ra-hovered around 80 degrees during the day. The hotel overlooked the sea, and the sound of waves and gulls drifted through the window left slightly ajar.

    Briony slowly opened her eyes.

    The sickness seemed to have finally passed. She turned her head, spotting Ste asleep on the other bed.

    After a moment, Briony pushed herself up, sitting on the edge of the mattress.

    That''s when someone knocked at the door.

    Briony was about to throw back the covers when Ste startled awake.

    Seeing Briony awake and about to get out of bed, Ste rushed over. "Don''t move! I''ll get it!"

    She was already out of bed, slipping on her slippers and hurrying to answer the door.

    On the other side, Stewart and Cedric rke stood shoulder to shoulder.

    "How is she?" Stewart asked, his voice low.

    Ste nced back at Briony.

    Briony had heard Stewart''s question. She nodded to Ste.

    Ste turned back. "She just woke up. Looks much better. What do you need her for?"

    "Tell her to get ready ande downstairs. I''ll be waiting," Stewart replied, his tone t.

    Ste pressed, "Where are you taking her? What''s going on?"

    Stewart''s eyes flicked away. "She''ll find out when we get there."

 Chapter 182

    Here is a culturally localized English adaptation for a Western novel audience. All Chinese-specific cultural elements, names, and references have been seamlessly reced or adapted for natural, immersive reading:

    This trip to Ghana hade up out of nowhere.

    Neither Briony nor Ste had time to pack clothes suitable for the local weather. Thankfully, most of what they''d brought from Cloudcrest City was light spring wear. Each of them rummaged through their suitcases and pulled out the thinnest sundresses they could find.

    Briony, still recovering from an illness, looked even more fragile than usual. The cream-colored dress she chose hung loosely from her slender frame, the small V- neck unable to hide her corbones-so sharp and delicate they looked as if they could cradle a butterfly. She was beautiful, certainly, but for an expectant mother, her thinness was worrying.

    Ste eyed her up and down, her gaze drifting to Briony''s stomach. With a sigh, she reached out and gently touched Briony''s belly. "Who ever heard of someone carrying twins and still being this skinny? When all this is over and we get back to Northborough, I''m going to have a serious talk with Gina. She needs to make sure you get your strength back!"

    Briony had always been the type who lost weight easily, and with everything that had happenedtely, the stress had only made things worse.

    Ste withdrew her hand and gave a resigned sigh. "On the bright side, at least nobody would ever guess you''re pregnant."

    Briony looked at her own reflection in the tall mirror, quietlyying a hand over her stomach.

    It was eight in the morning when Briony and Ste came downstairs.

    They''d rented a car locally-Cedric rke was at the wheel, with Stewart riding shotgun. Ste linked her arm through Briony''s as they slid into the back seat.

    Once the doors were shut, Cedric started the engine. "Let''s grab some breakfast first," he suggested. "It''s still early."

    They definitely needed food. Briony, after a day of nausea, finally felt hungry again.

    Five minutester, they pulled up outside a small breakfast caf¨¦ by the coast.

    It was run by a Chinese family-a sign of the growing number of Chinese tourists discovering Ghana in recent years, and enterprising expats seizing the opportunity. The owner, originally from the Winslow Harbor area, was warm and weing. The menu featured all sorts of Asian breakfast staples-soy milk, fried bread sticks, dumplings, stuffed buns, you name it.

    Evenforting rice porridge and sweet potato soup were on offer.

    Briony ordered a bowl of the mild rice porridge, something easy on the stomach.

    Cedric had picked the ce and ordered himself a peanut soup, sipping it with an air of vacation bliss. Ste shot him a look that could have curdled milk.

    He caught her re, cleared his throat awkwardly, and tried to joke, "Come on, Ste, at least we''re supporting fellow countrymen!"

    Ste took a vicious bite of her fried bread, ring at him. "You really think we''re here on holiday? Briony was forced into this mission, and honestly, this meal''s making my stomach tie itself in knots."

    Cedric had noeback for that and fell silent.

    Compared to Ste and Cedric''s banter, Stewart and Briony were ice-cold. Though they sat across from each other, they didn''t exchange a single word-or even a nce.

    Briony quietly ate her porridge, slowly but steadily, managing to finish two-thirds of the bowl. Stewart barely touched his own food, spending thest few minutes in silence, his gaze never leaving Briony.

    She ignored him, focusing on her meal. When she was finished, she set down her spoon, dabbed her mouth with a napkin, and nced at Ste.

    Ste had already finished and was waiting for her.

    The two women exchanged a look, then rose in unison and headed outside.

    Watching them leave, Cedric leaned toward Stewart and lowered his voice. "You sure you''re not going to leave me out to dry here, man?"

    Stewart shot him a cold look, said nothing, and got up to follow the others.

    Back in the car, Cedric restarted the engine.

    From the back seat, Ste asked, "So where exactly are we going?"

    Cedric nced at Stewart, who remained silent-a sign it was fine to share.

    "We''re headed to the science museum," Cedric said after a pause.

    Ste frowned. "The science museum? What for?"

    "That''s ssified," Cedric replied, easing the car out onto the road. "Rx, it''s not like you''re about to be lured into some back-alley organ harvesting scheme."

    Ste just rolled her eyes.

    The science museum was a good half hour''s drive from the hotel.

    About halfway there, Stewart asked Cedric to roll down the windows, saying he needed some air. The breeze that swept in made Briony''s unsettled stomach feel a little better.

    Ste noticed and nced at Stewart, then at Briony, who was staring out the window, oblivious. Ste frowned, thinking to herself that Stewart was exactly the sort of man who could break a girl''s heart with nothing more than a small gesture. Luckily, Briony hadn''t noticed.

    They arrived at the science museum and pulled into the parking lot.

    As they stepped out, the museum director came hurrying over to greet them. "Mr. Wentworth, wee! I hope your drive wasn''t too tiring," he said, speaking with an unmistakable Chinese lilt.

    The museum was one of Stewart''s investments.

    Marcus, the director, led them inside. From the outside, it looked like any other science museum, but inside, it was another world entirely.

    Robots-everywhere. Not just simple machines, but realistic, life-sized androids.

    As Briony took it all in, a strange suspicion flickered in her mind.

    "Ms. Kensington, would youe with me, please?" A young woman with a staff badge approached her, smiling politely and gesturing toward a side door. Briony''s hands curled into fists. "Where are we going?"

    "Mr. Wentworth has prepared a special surprise for you," the woman said gently. "If you''ll follow me..."

    Briony''s breath caught. She nced at Ste, who seemed to have an idea of what wasing. If she was right, Ste thought, maybe this would be a good thing for Briony.

    She gave Briony''s hand a reassuring squeeze. "Go ahead. I''ll wait right here." Briony nodded, let go, and followed the staff member through the door...

 Chapter 183

    The room was spacious, and in the center stood arge green screen.

    A staff member approached Briony, holding a pair of VR goggles. "Ms. Kensington, please close your eyes. I''ll help you put these on," she said gently.

    Briony closed her eyes.

    The staff member carefully fitted the goggles over her face, then guided her forward by the hand.

    Once they reached the designated spot, the staff member let go and said, "You can open your eyes now, Ms. Kensington."

    Briony slowly opened her eyes-

    And was greeted by the familiar sight of a sun-dappled countryne from her memories. In the distance, the intermittent sound of fireworks echoed, and rednterns hung from the old trees overhead.

    It all happened in a blink. The sun dipped behind the hills, and the windows of vige houses began to glow with warm light.

    Briony took a few tentative steps forward. The scene shifted-

    She now stood before a quaint country cottage, its porch adorned with rednterns. The ancient wooden door creaked open, and a slender figure stepped out into the twilight.

    Her grandfather leaned against the doorframe, chin lifted ever so slightly, gazing toward her.

    When he saw his granddaughter, his eyes softened with affection. He smiled and waved. "Bryn, it''s getting dark! Come inside-dinner''s ready!"

    Briony''s eyes burned as she struggled not to blink. She took a step forward.

    "Grandpa..." The word escaped her lips before she could help it, and tears slipped freely down her cheeks.

    Beyond a pane of ss in the observation room, Marcus, Stewart, Cedric rke, and Ste watched in silence.

    A technician sat at aplex control panel, closely monitoring Briony''s reactions and making real-time adjustments.

    In front of him, a massive screen disyed the VR world as Briony experienced it ¡ªa faithful recreation of the countryside cottage where she''d lived with her grandfather as a child.

    Her grandfather reached out and took her hand affectionately. "My Bryn is all grown up but still loves to y. It''s New Year''s Eve-I made all your favorite dishes tonight."

    Briony followed him inside the warmly lit cottage.

    "You''re home!" came another voice.

    Briony froze.

    Julia, her mother, emerged from the kitchen carrying a te of freshly fried vegetable fritters, smiling as she waved her over.

    "Come on, didn''t you say you were craving chips the other day? That store-bought stuff is full of additives. I made you homemade veggie crisps-so crunchy!"

    Briony''s lips trembled as she fought to hold back sobs.

    As a child, whenever her mother managed to visit her in the countryside, she''d always make her those veggie crisps.

    "Mom..." Her voice broke. "Mom, are you and Grandpa doing okay here?"

    Julia smiled warmly. "We''re just fine, honey. The only thing we ever worry about is you."

    Briony shook her head, crying too hard to speak but still insisting, "I''m fine. I''m really okay..."

    "That''s good." Julia gestured at the table,den with food. "Your grandpa and I cooked together today-everything you love."

    Briony looked down at the feast set before her.

    Every dish was one of her favorites.

    "Come sit, Bryn. Let''s have dinner together, all of us," her grandfather said.

    Obediently, Briony took her seat at the table.

    Her grandfather served her a generous helping. "You''ve gotten so thin, Bryn. Eat a little more."

    "Don''t skip meals just to look pretty, sweetheart. You have to take care of yourself when we''re not around." Julia added some vegetables to Briony''s te.

    The food had been carefully prepared in advance, syncing perfectly with the VR experience to engage all her senses-sight, sound, even touch for total immersion.

    Back in the observation room, Marcus exined, "We''ve upgraded the VR simtion. It now adapts the environment to the user''s emotions. But don''t worry, Mr. Wentworth-we build the world using your core information, then enhance it with Al to make it as real as possible."

    By now, Ste was openly sobbing.

    She turned away, ring at Cedric rke through her tears. "So that''s why you kept asking me a million questions? It was for this project?"

    Cedric watched her cry, sighed helplessly, and pulled a handkerchief from his pocket. ¡°I was just doing what I was asked. Please, don''t cry."

    "And don''t think that just because you did all this, Bryn''s going to forgive Stewart!"

 Chapter 184

    Ste took the handkerchief and dabbed at her tears, shooting Stewart a

    withering re. ¡°All the technology in the world can''t fill the hole Ms. Hudson left in Bryn''s heart. I don''t care how real this Christmas dinner looks-it''s still just an illusion."

    Cedric rke pressed his lips together and sighed. He knew Ste was right, but Stewart had done all he could. There was nothing else left.

    The dead don''te back.

    Cedric nced over at Stewart.

    Stewart had been silent ever since he entered, his dark eyes fixed on Briony inside the experience room. His jaw was set, face carved in sharp lines, every muscle tense.

    No one could guess what he was thinking in that moment.

    ...

    Inside the simtor, Briony took a bite of the fried potato cakes. The taste was achingly familiar, but before she could swallow, a wave of bitter sweetness rose in her throat. She managed to choke it down, but herposure crumbled in an instant.

    Her mind screamed at her that none of this was real.

    Her grandfather and her mother-they were gone.

    "Bryn," her mother Julia said softly, "let''s finish this Christmas dinner together. For us, this is closure."

    Briony gazed at Julia through a blur of tears. She blinked hard, clearing her vision for just a second before it clouded over again. Fat tears rolled down her cheeks, soaking the front of her blouse.

    "Your grandfather and I are doing just fine. Please, sweetheart, stop tormenting yourself. Look forward, won''t you?"

    Briony shook her head. "I''m not tormenting myself. I just¡ªI just miss you both so much. I wish you could hold me again..."

    Julia stepped forward and hugged her.

    That empty embrace that was the most suffocating farewell of all.

    Slowly, everything began to fade away.

    Her grandfather''s voice drifted to her ears¡ª

    "Bryn, your mother and I have finished our journey in this world, but your path still stretches ahead. Keep moving forward¡ªwe''ll always be behind you, supporting you. Be brave, Bryn. In another life, we''ll love you all over again."

    Another life...

    Briony squeezed her eyes shut in agony.

    A staff member approached and gently removed her VR headset.

    "Ms. Kensington," he said softly, "Mr. Wentworth has arranged a special surprise for you. Please open your eyes."

    Briony held her breath and slowly opened her eyes.

    Standing before her were two eerily lifelike androids.

    She stared, stunned.

    "These are ourtest models, created from photos and videos Mr. Wentworth provided," the staff member exined. "Our team worked around the clock for nearly a month to finish them. Ms. Kensington, if there''s anything you''d like us to adjust, just let us know-we''ll do our best."

    Briony said nothing. She stood shakily and walked over to the two androids.

    She reached out and touched one of their faces.

    The skin felt soft-almost warm.

    "This is our newest technology-upgraded tactile sensors," the staff member continued. "At the moment, they only have the basic functions, and the Al core is still in development. Mr. Wentworth knew how much you missed your family, so he wanted you to try this first."

    As Briony stroked their faces, something triggered inside the androids, and their eyes shifted slightly.

    "Bryn, I''m here," her mother''s voice said. "You must be tired-let me hold you." "Bryn, I''ll always be here to support you," her grandfather echoed.

    Briony couldn''t hold back any longer. She threw her arms around both androids, the sobs she''d been holding in bursting out atst.

    The door flew open and Ste rushed in, just in time to catch Briony as she copsed toward the floor.

    Briony had fainted!

    Ste tried to hold her up but sank to her knees, tears streaming down her face as panic set in.

    Stewart strode over, scooping Briony into his arms.

    "Hey-what are you doing?" Ste cried.

    "I''m taking her to the hospital," Stewart said, already heading for the door.

    Cedric rke saw what was happening and hurried off. "I''ll bring the car around!"

    "Stewart! Stop! Bryn doesn''t need a hospital!"

    Ste hurried after him.

    A hospital? That would ruin everything!

 Chapter 185

    The car door swung open, and Stewart carried Briony inside.

    Cedric rke shut the door behind them, then circled around the hood to climb into the driver''s seat.

    Just as he was settling in, Ste burst out the front door, flinging her arms wide to block the car''s path. "You can''t take her to the hospital!"

    Cedric frowned, rolling down the window to lean out. ¡°She passed out, Ste. Of course we have to get her checked out."

    "Bryn has me!" Ste snapped, her voice tight with worry. "She just fainted because she was overwhelmed. She doesn''t need a hospital!"

    Cedric eyed Ste, taking in her anxious posture. Something felt off, but before he could press her for answers, amotion erupted from the back seat.

    "Stewart, let go of me!"

    "Just calm down, Bryn. You fainted. I''m only trying to help-I need to get you to a doctor."

    "I don''t need to see a doctor! Let go of me!"

    Briony had only cked out for a moment. Now, awake and realizing she was cradled in Stewart''s arms, panic jolted through her. All she wanted was to get as far away from him as possible.

    Cedric, suddenly more intrigued than concerned, found himself sneaking nces at the rearview mirror.

    In the back, Briony was furious, wriggling to break free. Stewart, however, refused to budge.

    Their tussle escted until, in a burst of anger, Briony pped Stewart hard across the face.

    A sharp crack echoed inside the car. Silence fell.

    Cedric jerked his gaze away, clearing his throat in embarrassment. He thought,

    not for the first time, that he really shouldn''t be here right now...

    At that moment, a phone rang-Stewart''s.

    He nced at the caller ID, and his already stormy expression darkened.

    Rosita.

    Briony caught a glimpse of the screen. Seizing the moment, she shoved Stewart away and reached for the door handle.

    With a click, the door swung open and Briony scrambled out of the car.

    Ste rushed to her side, her face taut with concern. "Bryn, are you okay?" Briony just shook her head, still dizzy.

    The car door closed behind her, muting the sound of Stewart''s voice as he answered the call.

    Ste shot an angry nce at the back seat and muttered under her breath, "Stewart''s out of his mind. Does he really think building a couple of robots makes up for everything? What is he thinking?"

    Briony pressed her fingers to her throbbing temples. "If dragging me here to Ghana was all about that, then maybe it means he''s got some shred of a conscience left."

    Ste snorted. "I don''t buy it. He''s got another agenda."

    "He definitely does." Briony''s brow furrowed. "There''s something else going on."

    Just then, Stewart stepped out from the other side of the car and looked over at Briony. "Can we talk?"

    Briony knew this was inevitable. She drew a steadying breath and nodded. "Alright."

    ...

    Across the street from the science center, the coastline stretched out, golden sand meeting the restless sea.

    Briony and Stewart stood side by side, gazing out at the waves. Gulls wheeled overhead, their cries lost on the wind.

    Stewart''s voice was low and even. "I never meant for you to find out about those two robots this soon. But you''ve seemed so downtely that I pushed the team to finish the basics early. It was all a bit rushed, but if you''re not happy, just say so." "That''s not necessary," Briony replied, her tone chilly. "I appreciate technological progress and the dedication of your team. But this gift isn''t something I can ept."

    Stewart turned to her, confusion shadowing his features. "Why not?"

    She met his gaze, a bitter little smile tugging at her lips. "Stewart, do you even know what it is I''ve lost?"

    He faltered.

    "The dead don''te back," Briony said quietly. "Losing family hurt a lot. I''ve been through despair, even wanted to give up. But I can still tell the difference between reality and fantasy. No matter how lifelike, a machine is still just a machine. Artificial intelligence can mimic my memories, but it''ll never recreate my feelings."

    She paused, steadying herself before continuing.

    "I don''t know what your real purpose is with this project, and honestly, I''m past caring. I don''t need machines to heal me. Yes, grief is brutal, but I''ll get through it eventually. So your so-called gift? I refuse."

    Stewart''s brow furrowed, dark eyes unreadable.

    After a long silence, he spoke, his voice weighted with regret. "I thought this project could at least ease some of your pain."

    "There''s always pain-we all have regrets," Briony replied. "If I want to keep living,

    I have to learn to ept that. But I''ll never forgive you. Or Rosita."

    Her voice was cold, final. She was done with that conversation, ready to move on

    to the real reason they were here.

    "Tomorrow''s the third day," she reminded him. "If there''s something you need from me, now''s the time to say it."

    Stewart stared at her, eyes shadowed.

    A gust of sea wind tugged at Briony''s hair, a few strands brushing across her

    cheek.

 Chapter 186

    She reached up and brushed it aside with her fingertips. Amid the sound of crashing waves, she heard the man''s low voice: "Everything will be delivered to your room tonight. You''ll understand then."

    At his words, Briony asked no further questions. She simply turned and walked straight toward the parked cars across the lot.

    Stewart nced back at her.

    The woman''s figure was slender, her long hair whipped into disarray by the sea breeze, the hem of her dress fluttering around her legs.

    He turned away in silence.

    Back at the hotel, Stewart took a call and then drove off again.

    Cedric rke didn''t go with him. Instead, he made his way to Ste and Briony''s room and knocked on the door.

    Ste answered. "Dr. rke, is something wrong?"

    "How''s Ms. Kensington feeling? Would you like me to take a look at her?"

    Ste frowned. "You''re a surgeon. Internal medicine isn''t your specialty, is it?"

    Cedric replied, "My grandfather practiced traditional medicine. I picked up a few things from him as a kid-I could check her pulse, if Ms. Kensington would like." Check her pulse? Absolutely not!

    Ste cut him off coldly. "I know Bryn''s condition best. There''s no need to trouble you."

    With that, she shut the door in his face.

    Outside, Cedric stared at the closed door, brow slightly furrowed.

    Was Ste... overreacting a little?

    He rubbed his chin, lost in thought.

    It was barely three in the afternoon, but Briony was exhausted. Shey down and quickly drifted off again.

    Once more, she dreamed of rivers of blood pooling beneath her, jolting her awake in terror.

    The room was dim except for the small nightlight beside her bed.

    Hearing her stir, Ste, who''d been sprawled on the other bed ying games on her phone, set it aside. "Awake?"

    "Yeah." Briony wiped her forehead¡ªher skin was slick with cold sweat.

    Ste turned on the overhead light.

    The room filled with a warm glow.

    Briony sat up just as her phone buzzed on the nightstand.

    A message hade in.

    She opened it and saw several wedding photos.

    Of Stewart and Rosita.

    "What are you looking at?" Ste noticed Briony staring at her screen, leaned over for a peek, and immediately recoiled. "Ugh, my eyes! What garbage! Delete that, will you? Bad for the baby!"

    Briony: "..."

    31

    Ste snatched the phone and deleted the photos on the spot.

    "That must''ve been Rosita! What a piece of work. I just saw her Facebook post, too-nine photos with some sickening caption about ''cherishing the quiet moments, waiting for the flowers to bloom.'' And she made sure the hospital room was in the background¡ªthen turned offments so no one could call her out!" "And, of course, a bunch of clueless fans started a thread about how Rosita must be in the hospital for prenatal care. Wishing her and Stewart a happy, healthy baby! Idiots. If only they knew their so-called national sweetheart was already pregnant out of wedlock five years ago!"

    Briony, however, didn''t care much about Stewart and Rosita''s drama.

    "Take it easy," she said, noticing a new pimple on Ste''s forehead. "You''ve been worrying about me so much, you''re breaking out."

    "Huh?" Ste touched her forehead, then sighed. "I''m almost twenty-seven and

    still haven''t even had a boyfriend. No wonder I''m stressed!"

    Briony: "..."

    11

    "If Mrs. Joyner hears you, you''ll get an earful."

    Ste shrugged. "Just speaking the truth! Honestly, after watching everything you''ve been through, marriage seems way overrated..."

    Knock, knock-

    A knock at the door cut her off.

    "Who is it?" Ste got up to check the peephole.

    It was Cedric rke again.

    She opened the door and leaned against the frame. "Heading downstairs for dinner?"

    Cedric hesitated. "Not yet."

    He gestured behind him. "She''s here to deliver something for Ms. Kensington."

    A young woman wheeled an enormous suitcase-almost eighty inches tall-up to the door and said politely, "This is from Mr. Wentworth."

    "What is it?" Ste asked, taking the suitcase.

    Cedric knew, but didn''t dare say. "You''ll see when you open it." Then he made a quick getaway.

    Ste watched him bolt and shook her head. "What''s with him? You''d think he was delivering a bomb or something.¡±

    Briony eyed the suitcase. "Let''s open it."

    "Alright."

    Ste crouched down, unzipped the case, and flipped it open. She froze in shock.

    Inside, packed neatly, was a white wedding dress.

    Ste stared in disbelief, then carefully lifted it out and shook it open-

    The dress unfurled in all its glory right in front of Briony.

    Briony stiffened.

    Stewart had actually... sent her a wedding gown?

 Chapter 187

    "What''s that supposed to mean, Stewart?"

    Ste tossed the wedding dress aside in exasperation. "Seriously, is he out of his mind? Don''t tell me he dragged you all the way out here just to throw you a

    wedding!"

    Briony stared at the dress, her brows knitted tight.

    "He''s not trying to throw me a wedding."

    "Huh?" Ste nted her hands on her hips. "So if it''s not a wedding, is he giving you a wedding dress as a parting gift? Does he really think he''s some kind of heartthrob? Honestly, who makes such a production out of a divorce? I can''t with

    this guy."

    Briony stayed silent, her expression growing more somber.

    "I just don''t get Stewart. If he really wanted to give you something as a divorce present, why not jewelry, or a car, or even a house? But a wedding dress? Has he forgotten you two never even had a real wedding? He must be doing this to mess

    with you."

    Ste sat down beside Briony, studying her face with concern.

    Seeing Briony''s tense expression and wordless silence, she couldn''t help but worry. "Bryn, are you okay? If you''re angry, just say it! Keeping it bottled up will eat you alive."

    "I''m fine."

    Briony turned to Ste and gave a faint, lopsided smile. "Don''t worry about me. I''m over Stewart, really. Whether he''s sending me a wedding dress or anything else, it''s all just part of the job now."

    "But... a wedding dress?" Ste still looked uneasy. "Honestly, I can''t figure Stewart out anymore. It''s like you need to be a mind reader to understand what he''s thinking."

    "I think I know what he''s after."

    Ste''s eyes widened. "Tell me!"

    "Don''t worry, I''ve got it handled." Briony patted Ste''s hand reassuringly. "But I need you to pick up a few things for me, and don''t let Stewart or Cedric rke find out."

    Ste nodded at once. "You got it."

    ...

    That night, the lights in Briony and Ste''s room stayed on until dawn.

    When the first rays of morning slipped through the curtains, they finally switched them off.

    Right on cue, Stewart''s call came in.

    Briony barely blinked, answering calmly.

    "Put on the dress. Cedric rke will pick you up."

    She didn''t bother replying-just hung up and turned to Ste. "Star, I need your help."

    "Of course."

    An hourter, someone knocked at the door.

    Briony was already dressed, the ivory gown hugging her slender figure, the off- shoulder neckline and mermaid cut showing off every graceful curve.

    Ste went to answer the door.

    Cedric rke stood outside, looking more than a little ufortable. "Um, is everything ready?"

    Ste gave him a frosty nod, then turned to help Briony with her train.

    Aside from the dress, Briony hadn''t bothered to do her hair or put on a scrap of makeup-her barefaced indifference couldn''t have been clearer.

    Still, Cedric figured just getting Briony into the gown was nothing short of a miracle.

    He cleared his throat. "Ms. Kensington, I''m sorry you have to go through this." Briony stopped and looked at him, her cool eyes unreadable. But at his apology, her pale lips curled with icy irony. "So even Dr. rke knows I don''t deserve this."

 Chapter 188

    Cedric rke choked on his words.

    "But you still chose to help him."

    Cedric fell silent.

    "Dr. rke, you''ve helped me before, and I understand you have your loyalties as Stewart''s friend. I don''t me you for that," Briony said, her gaze calm and measured. "But you''ve chosen his side, so I can''t just pretend it''s nothing."

    Cedric pressed his lips together and let out a heavy sigh. "I''m sorry."

    Briony didn''t say another word to him. She turned and headed straight for the elevator.

    Ste followed, lifting her dress as she passed Cedric, shooting him a furious look.

    "Careful hanging around with Stewart. People might start thinking you''re just like him-you''ll end up single for life!"

    Cedric stood there, speechless.

    Their destination was St. Augustine''s Church on the Golden Coast.

    The old stone church sat by a stretch of golden sand, a world away from the city. The drive from the hotel took nearly twenty minutes.

    The entire ride was tense and silent.

    Cedric kept ncing in the rearview mirror at his passengers. Briony stared out the window, lost in thought. Ste, on the other hand, met his eyes more than once, each time ring at him like he was the viin of the story.

    Cedric could only grit his teeth and suffer in silence. He''d never felt more misunderstood.

    Finally, they arrived at the church.

    As soon as the car stopped, Ste hopped out, then helped Briony from the back seat.

    The grounds were eerily quiet.

    Stewart had reserved the entire church for the day-no tourists, no onlookers, only those who belonged.

    At the entrance, a man and a boy stood together, both dressed in matching white suits-father and son, unmistakable even from a distance.

    A handful of staff milled about, along with the photography team.

    When Irwin spotted Briony, he waved both arms and called out, "Mom! Mom- over here!"

    Briony frowned, caught off guard. Irwin was here, too?

    "What is he doing here?" Ste sputtered, then punched Cedric twice in the arm.

    Cedric didn''t even try to dodge, just winced and exined, "Irwin wanted the three of you to take a family photo. He said it''s his biggest wish."

    He studied Briony''s expression, and when she didn''t react, he continued softly, "He said, after five years with you as his mom, he wanted one keepsake to remember it by."

    "Oh, for heaven''s sake!" Ste was practically fuming, rubbing the back of her neck. "My blood pressure''s going through the roof!"

    Briony''sshes fluttered, then she turned to Cedric. "Dr. rke, you''re not telling me everything, are you?"

    Cedric froze.

    "Stewart isn''t just here for a photo, is he? He''s nning some kind of ''divorce ceremony'' in the church, isn''t he?"

    Cedric hesitated. "You... you guessed?"

    "I read about it online once," Briony replied, her voice cold and edged with

    sarcasm. "It was described as some tragic, romantic thing. But Stewart-does he really deserve that?"

    Cedric had no answer. For some reason, he was starting to get a very bad feeling. Briony seemed almost too calm.

    "Mom!"

    Irwin ran toward her, excitement on his face.

    Briony watched hime, her expression unreadable.

    Just then, her phone-left with Ste-began to ring.

    "It''s Mr. Dney," Ste said, passing her the phone. "The test results must be in!" Briony took the phone, pressed it to her ear, and spoke steadily. "Mr. Dney." James''s deep, serious voice came through the line. "Bryn, we have the results."

 Chapter 189

    Irwin rushed over to Briony, arms outstretched, eager for a hug. But Briony smoothly stepped aside, avoiding him without missing a beat.

    Ste quickly intercepted, pulling Irwin away. "Hey, quiet down! Bryn''s on the phone," she chided.

    Irwin pouted, shooting a disgruntled look at Briony.

    Briony ignored him and turned her attention back to her call. "So, what''s the result?" she asked James.

    "Nothing unusual," James replied. "Just an ordinary crystal. No hidden surprises."

    "All right, got it," Briony said. She didn''t feel much of anything about the oue. "How are things on your end?" James asked.

    "I can handle it," Briony replied simply.

    "Do you still want the bracelet?"

    She nced at Irwin, her voice cooling. "You take care of it."

    "Will do!" James sounded noticeably more cheerful.

    Briony ended the call without another word.

    As soon as she hung up, Irwin shook off Ste''s hand and hurried over, standing in front of Briony.

    "Mom, you look so beautiful in your wedding dress! When I first saw it, I just knew you''d look amazing in it!"

    Briony regarded him with a calm, almost distant expression. "Irwin, was it you who told your father you wanted to take a ''family photo'' with the three of us?"

    Irwin nodded enthusiastically. "Yeah! Mom Rosita and I already took one with Dad, but you haven''t taken one with me and Dad yet. I can''t y favorites-Mom Rosita has one, so you need one too!"

    Ste, overhearing this, couldn''t help butugh, shaking her head. "You and your dad are really something else hopeless andpletely nuts!" she said, giving Irwin a thumbs-up.

    Briony looked at Irwin. Honestly, she felt numb inside.

    Angry? She supposed she ought to be, but what was the point anymore? It would all be over soon anyway.

    "Mom?" Irwin''s face twisted in confusion when Briony didn''t reply. "Did I say something wrong?"

    Briony said nothing, simply gathered up her skirt. "Let''s go."

    Irwin could sense her foul mood, but he just didn''t understand why. Mom Rosita had told him that if he made an effort and was good to his mom, things would go back to the way they were before. He was trying so hard-so why did Mom only seem colder and more distant with each passing day?

    The more he thought about it, the more aggrieved he felt. He lowered his head and trailed after Briony, sullen and quiet.

    Briony walked straight toward the church, her gaze fixed on Stewart, who stood tall and unmoving atop the ten stone steps.

    Sunshine, the beach, the church, the dress-these things together should have been a recipe for romance. Yet at that moment, Briony felt nothing but bitter irony.

    She started up the steps. One, two...

    She paused on the eighth step, just a few feet from Stewart.

    Looking at the man before her, Briony''s eyes were calm and clear. "Stewart, by the time we get back, that painting should have arrived at Southcreek Manor."

    Her voice was cool, devoid of emotion.

    Stewart''s handsome face was unreadable, his dark eyes narrow and inscrutable; deep within them, her reflection flickered.

    She stood there, framed by a blue sky and endless sea, sunlight bathing her in a soft glow, her skin like porcin, the diamonds on her gown catching the light in a delicate shimmer.

    She was beautiful-beautiful enough to seem unreal, like a figure from a painting.

    Looking at her, Stewart couldn''t help but recall an old saying¡ª*a portrait may capture the subject, but the heart within it is lost*.

    "Let''s get started," Briony said, ncing at the staff and photography crew beside Stewart. "I''m flying back home today, so let''s move quickly."

    The crew exchanged uncertain nces, sensing the tension.

    Irwin dashed to Briony''s side and grabbed her hand, his excitement undimmed. "I

    want to take a picture with you on the swing by the beach, Mom!"

    Stewart''s gaze softened as it fell on Irwin''s hopeful face. The faintest of smiles yed at his lips. "Of course," he replied.

 Chapter 190

    Briony remained silent throughout the entire ordeal.

    She moved like an emotionless automaton, trailing after Stewart and Irwin as they stopped at tourist hotspots along the beach and outside the church, dutifully posing for every photo.

    Off to the side, Ste and Cedric rke watched the picture-perfect "family of three." Ste''s face was flush with anger, while Cedric stood awkwardly, unsure what to do.

    By the time the clock neared eleven, the photoshoot was finally over.

    The sun in ra was at its fiercest, beating down from above. Briony''s normally pale cheeks were flushed pink from the relentless heat.

    She wiped the sweat from her brow, ncing around for Ste, when suddenly a bottle of water appeared in front of her.

    Stewart offered it to her. "Here, have some water."

    Briony barely spared him a nce. She didn''t take the bottle, her voice cool and

    detached as she asked, "The pictures are done. Can I leave now?"

    "There''s still onest thing," Stewart replied quietly. "Inside the church. Everything''s set."

    Briony let out a coldugh. "The divorce ceremony, right?"

    Stewart hesitated but then arched an eyebrow. "So you already know."

    "Stewart, it''s just a myth," Briony said, her tone icy. "Even if it were real, why would you go through with it?"

    His gaze darkened. "After today, it won''t be a myth anymore."

    She shook her head, unimpressed. "You''re unbelievable." She turned away. "I need to use the restroom."

    Lifting the hem of her dress, Briony swept past him toward Ste.

    Ste hurried over to help with her dress, whispering, "He''s really going through with this divorce ceremony?"

    Briony nodded, ncing at the back seat of the car. "Star, could you grab my things?"

    "Of course!"

    Inside the church.

    Fresh flowers adorned the pews, a deep red carpet stretched to the altar, and a string quartet yed softly as the staff and photographers took their ces.

    In truth, the so-called "divorce ceremony" wasn''t pure legend. Over the past couple of years, a trending song called "Divorce in the Republic of Ghana" had made such ceremonies unexpectedly popr, and local wedding nners were quick to cash in.

    Sincest year, somepanies had begun to offer bespoke "divorce ceremonies" as part of their services.

    Stewart had spared no expense to hire one of thesepanies for today''s event.

    The result was a grand, formal affair.

    Stewart stood at the altar in a crisp white tailcoat, looking every bit the poised and elegant gentleman.

    In the pews, only the weddingpany staff, Cedric rke, and Irwin were seated.

    The elderly priest stepped onto the altar, ncing first at Stewart, then at the sparse crowd, aplicated expression on his face.

    This was the first time in his long career that he''d been asked to preside over a "divorce ceremony" at the request of a foreign client.

    The husband had rented out the entire beachfront and church for the day and paid handsomely for his presence.

    Not seeing the bride, the priest turned to Stewart. "Mr. Wentworth, where is your wife?"

    He''d barely finished the question when the heavy church doors swung open, making everyone turn to look.

    Briony entered, dressed in a simple ck dress, her footsteps steady as she walked down the red carpet.

    Stewart''s brow furrowed at the sight.

    Irwin tugged on Cedric''s sleeve, frowning. "Why did Mom change out of her

    wedding dress? She''s all in ck-it''s not-mmph!"

    Cedric quickly covered the boy''s mouth, whispering, "Not now, champ. Things areplicated enough as it is."

    Briony had swapped her wedding gown for a ck dress.

    In that instant, Cedric finally understood why she''d been so calm all morning.

    She''d seen thising-she''d been prepared from the start.

    She knew exactly what Stewart had nned, and she had no intention of letting him control how it would unfold.

    The ceremony would go on as Stewart wished, perhaps, but not on his terms. Briony was finished ying by his rules.

 Chapter 191

    Stewart stood in the doorway, his expression dark as he faced Briony, who wore a simple ck dress that made her look both elegant and distant.

    She walked up to him, stopping just a few feet away. Their eyes met, and for a moment, the tension between them was palpable.

    Briony''s lips curled into a cold, almost mocking smile. "Surprised to see me?" she asked, her voice edged with frost.

    Stewart''s gaze was steady, heavy with usation. "You never intended to work with me, did you?"

    She arched an eyebrow, her voice t. "I haven''t done enough for you? For five years, I yed my part. As your legal wife, as Irwin''s legal guardian-I did everything that was asked of me. I have nothing to be ashamed of."

    "And what good did any of that do?" Stewart pressed, his lips pressed into a thin line.

    Briony''s eyes shed. "The moment I found out Rosita was Irwin''s biological mother, all I wanted was to walk away clean. But you? You wanted the perfect family reunion with Rosita and Irwin, while still binding me to you with your so- called legal responsibilities. For five years, I raised Irwin. I never asked him for anything in return, but somehow I''m the one being painted as the cold-hearted woman who abandoned her child?"

    Stewart''s expression darkened, his tone growing more earnest. "Five years together means something, Briony. Blood isn''t everything. Since you moved out, Irwin''s missed you every single day. This marriage-it''s not as unbearable as you think."

    She gave a sharp, humorlessugh. "As I think? Stewart, do you really believe what we had was normal?"

    His brows knit together, his eyes fixed on her. "Has it really been so hard for you?"

    She met his gaze, her voice trembling with anger. "How could it not be? In all these years, did you ever once think about telling me the truth about you and Rosita?"

    Stewart stayed silent, the lines of guilt etched clearly on his face.

    Briony pressed on, her words cutting. "Yes, we married for our own reasons, but it was still a real marriage, with real vows, real obligations. I held up my end. I was faithful. I was there for you and for Irwin. What about you? From the start, you lied to me, used me. You hid your other life. You couldn''t bear to ask Rosita to give up her career for her own child, but you didn''t hesitate to hand me the burden- letting me y the clown, parading as Irwin''s mother, when all along I was just raising your lover''s child."

    She let out a bitter, half-chokedugh. "When Rosita came back, did I fight? Did I make a scene? I stepped aside for her, yed my part so well that people thought I was the mistress. I was the one who made room for your perfect little family."

    Stewart''s eyshes fluttered. He saw the redness in her eyes, heard the ache in her voice. He swallowed hard. "You''re wrong about all that. Those were misunderstandings, I¡ª"

    "Misunderstandings?" she cut him off, her voice sharp and incredulous. "Is that all you have to say? You think you can sweep away everything you''ve done to me with a single word? Stewart, you''re the most contemptible man I''ve ever met."

    He froze, her wordsnding like a p.

    "You''ve never once tried to understand the pain you and Rosita caused me," Briony continued, her voice raw. "From the very beginning, you only saw me as useful¡ªsomeone who could be manipted, someone who could raise Irwin. You never wanted a wife. You wanted a pawn."

    Stewart''s breath caught in his throat. In his eyes, a storm of emotions churned.

    She didn''t wait for a reply. She didn''t need one-not anymore. She''d already reached the end of her patience, and the end of her hope.

    "I kept my promises. The trip to Cloudcrest, the painting, the photos you wanted-

    I did it all. I think I''ve done more than enough."

    Stewart''s brow furrowed. He opened his mouth to speak, but Briony stopped him with a raised hand.

    "Don''t bother. I know why you organized this little divorce ceremony tonight. You''re hoping I''ll get sentimental and back down."

    He stiffened, caught off guard.

    "You think that because I gave so much to you and Irwin, I must still care¡ªdeep down, I must still love you both. Isn''t that what you believe?"

 Chapter 192

    Stewart''s hand clenched into a fist at his side, as if her words had struck something deep inside him.

    "It''s a pity-you''re wrong," he said quietly.

    Briony stared at him, her eyes brimming with scorn.

    "If you truly understood the legend behind the Ghanaian divorce ritual, you''d realize just how absurd this little ceremony you''ve arranged really is."

    His voice was low and heavier than she''d ever heard. "I just... wanted us to have something to remember. A way to mark what we had."

    He searched her face, desperate, his gaze taking on a wild glint. "Briony, after five years of marriage, you can''t tell me there''s nothing left between us."

    "Something between us?" Briony gave a sharp, bitterugh, her eyes shing with unshed tears. "Stewart, now that you realize you can''t use my bond with Irwin to sway me, you want to y the ''husband and wife'' card instead?"

    Stewart''s jaw tightened, his eyes fixed on hers.

    She continued, voice cold and unwavering: "But when was there ever love between us, Stewart?"

    He stopped breathing for a moment.

    "The real Ghanaian divorce ritual is for couples who once loved each other. After their feelings have faded, they return together-dressed as they were on their wedding day-to the ce where they began their marriage. The ritual is about going back to where you first fell in love, letting go, and ending things with dignity."

    She stepped back, putting distance between them. "But Stewart, we never loved each other. We never even had a real wedding. So this whole charade of a divorce ritual? It''s nothing but a joke."

    Stewart opened his mouth as if to protest, but nothing came out. In the end, he could only stand there in silence.

    "I''ve said everything I need to say. Five years of marriage-five years of pretending to be a mother to Irwin-it all ends today." Briony''s words were icy, final. "From now on, Stewart, you''re nothing to me but the man who indirectly caused my mother''s death. We''re better off never seeing each other again. As for Irwin..."

    She nced at the young boy sitting off to the side. One look was all she gave him before turning back to Stewart, her face unreadable.

    "His birth mother is Rosita. I can''t keep pretending he''s my son. So from now on, please take care of your own child."

    With that, Briony turned away and strode toward the church doors.

    Behind her, Stewart reached out instinctively, but he was a moment toote.

    Her soft hair slipped through his fingers, leaving his hand empty-and his heart emptier still.

    "Mom!" Irwin''s tearful cry echoed through the church. "Mom, where are you going? I''m sorry, I promise I''ll be good! Please don''t leave me and Dad- please..."

    Briony didn''t pause, didn''t look back. Her steps were resolute, her resolve unbreakable.

    At the church doors, Ste was waiting for her, nodding in silent support. Briony took the lighter Ste offered.

    Together, they walked to the edge of the beach, where her wedding dressy abandoned on the sand.

    Ste doused the dress with gasoline. Briony flicked the lighter, sending a small arc of me through the air.

    The fire caught immediately, devouring the delicate fabric in a rush of heat and light.

    Briony watched the mes rise, as if she could see her past five years burning with it-all her blind hope, her endurance, her heartbreak, reduced to ash.

    She turned away atst, not sparing a single nce for the smoldering remains.

    Ste caught up to her and slipped an arm through hers. "Bryn, let''s go straight to the airport. Mr. Dney''s private jet is waiting."

    Briony nodded. "Let''s go."

    ...

    By the time Stewart rushed outside, Irwin sobbing in his arms, the dress was nothing but a pile of ashes. The sea breeze swept them away, scattering thest traces of what once was.

    And in the end, there was nothing left at all.

 Chapter 193

    After returning from Ghana to Northborough, Briony spent a full three days resting at home.

    Following Ste''s prenatal nutrition n, Gina cooked something different for every meal, making sure Briony never had the same dish twice.

    Gradually, Briony''s appetite improved, and she managed to eat more than she had before.

    During those three days, aside from James dropping by daily to check on her- and to discuss a bit of work-no one else disturbed Briony.

    Ste, now back at the hospital, was swamped with patients, but she still found time to text Briony and check in on her.

    By the fourth day, Briony looked and felt much better, ready to get back to her usual routine.

    The moment she arrived at the studio that morning, Hannah greeted her with news: someone had sent her flowers again.

    Briony could pretty much guess who the sender was.

    This time, it was a bouquet of white roses¡ªjust like before, a card tucked inside.

    Without even ncing at the card, Briony tossed it straight into the trash, then told Hannah to take the flowers down to the caf¨¦ on the ground floor.

    As Hannah headed downstairs with the bouquet, she ran into James at the entrance.

    He raised an eyebrow at the sight of the flowers. "More flowers for our Briony?"

    Lately, James had been calling her "our Briony" so often that everyone at the studio was used to it.

    Hannah just shrugged. "Doesn''t matter how many she gets, Briony doesn''t seem to care for flowers at all-she doesn''t even look at them."

    "Not a fan of flowers, huh?" James scoffed lightly. "She just isn''t interested in the person sending them!"

    Hannah blinked. "Do you know who keeps sending them, Mr. Dney?"

    "No need to know. Doesn''t matter who it is¡ªour Briony''s not impressed."

    With his hands in his pockets, James sauntered upstairs, looking as cool as ever.

    Briony had barely entered the restoration room when James pushed open the door behind her.

    "Why didn''t you stay home a few more days? The curator said you should take it easy the Antiquarian Society can wait."

    "I feel much better already," Briony replied, tying her work apron. "Restoring artifacts helps me focus-I actually enjoy the whole process."

    "You''re such a workaholic." James pulled on a pair of gloves. "By the way, Garry sent you flowers again today, didn''t he?"

    "Most likely." Briony took a seat at the workbench. "I didn''t read the card. Tossed it."

    James grinned at that. "Good call. He never struck me as a decent guy, anyway." Briony just nodded, slipping on her safety goggles. "Let''s get the artifact up here."

    "On it."

    They spent the entire morning together in the restoration room.

    At lunchtime, Gina brought their meals up.

    Briony had made sure there was an extra serving for James.

    The two of them ate in the office.

    James, eyeing the delicious, bnced meal, couldn''t help but joke, "My goddaughters are really looking out for their old man already."

    Briony just stared at him, speechless.

    Halfway through lunch, James suddenly asked, "By the way, has Stewart told you when he''s filing for divorce?"

    "Not yet." Briony paused, then added, "Since I got back, I haven''t contacted him at all."

    "Are you waiting for him to make the first move?" James rolled his eyes. "Don''t hold your breath."

    "It''s not that," Briony said after a moment. "I just wanted to rest for a few days first. But I''ll ask him this afternoon."

    James nodded. "That''s for the best. The sooner it''s handled, the less drama there''ll be."

    Briony agreed wholeheartedly.

    So, after lunch, she called Stewart.

    He didn''t answer.

    She didn''t try again, just sent a text:

    When are we going to city hall to file the paperwork?

 Chapter 194

    After she sent the message, Briony didn''t bother waiting for a reply. She made her way to the lounge, stretched out on the couch, and drifted off to sleep.

    When she woke up from her nap, it was already half past two.

    She washed her face, left her office, and headed back into the restoration room.

    It wasn''t until her work was done that Briony remembered to check if Stewart had replied.

    He had.

    *I''m on a business trip in Silveridge. I''ll be back in a couple of days-let''s set a time then.*

    Briony read his message and didn''t see any need to respond.

    As James was leaving for the day, he paused at her door. "Did Stewart say when he''ll be back?"

    Briony answered honestly. "He said he''s away for a couple of days, but we''ll talk when he''s back."

    James nodded, "I believe him. The professor mentioned yesterday that there''s an artifact overseas that''s about to get tied up in awsuit. The legal team is out there meeting with Professor Thornton to discuss strategy."

    "Alright, then we''ll just wait a couple more days," Briony said.

    "Come on, let me give you a ride home."

    "No need, you go ahead-I drove myself this morning."

    At that, James just shrugged. "Alright, then. Drive safe, okay? It''s only a mile or two, but still-watch the road! Our goddaughter''s counting on you, you know!"

    Briony couldn''t help but sigh. "You''re actually fussier than Star."

    James just waved her off, unfazed. "See you tomorrow."

    Briony gathered her things and headed downstairs.

    The moment she stepped out of the building, a sleek Rolls-Royce pulled up at the curb.

    Garry climbed out from behind the wheel.

    Briony spotted him, her brows pinching together in annoyance, but she kept walking toward her own car.

    He followed.

    She unlocked her door, just about to open it, when his voice came from behind

    her. "Why the rush, Ms. Kensington? Are you running away from me?"

    She stopped, pressed her lips together, and forced herself to keep her irritation in check before turning to face him.

    "Is there something you need, Mr. Ferguson?"

    Garry seemedpletely unfazed by her chilly reception.

    "Did you get the flowers I sent?"

    "Mr. Ferguson, please don''t send flowers again." Briony''s tone was frosty. "I never keep them. They just end up brightening the downstairs caf¨¦ instead."

    To her surprise, Garry actually grinned. "Well, at least they passed through your hands. That''s good enough for me."

    Briony could hardly stand his smug attitude.

    "Mr. Ferguson, we barely know each other," she replied icily. "And I have no intention of changing that."

    Garry just shrugged. "That''s a shame. I''d actually like to get to know you better, Ms. Kensington. Honestly, you''re exactly my type-looks, personality, the whole package. The flowers? They''re just my way of letting you know I''m interested."

    Briony''s expression hardened. "Sorry, Mr. Ferguson, but you''re not my type. Please respect that and stop sending me things. I don''t want them, and frankly, it''s an inconvenience."

    He raised an eyebrow, undeterred. "Come on, I''m not exactlycking in the looks or charm department. Or is this about Stewart?"

    Briony actuallyughed at that, exasperated. "Do I really need to be in love with someone else to turn you down?"

    He gave a half-smile. "What else could it be?"

    "So you''re ying dumb now?" Briony shot back, her voice t.

    She pulled her car door open and met his gaze with a cold stare. "Fine, I''ll spell it out-there''s nothing about you that interests me. Please stay away."

    ...

    Her white BMW merged into the flow of city traffic.

    Garry remained where he was, a knowing smirk on his lips. "Guess spending a little time abroad with Stewart gave her a new attitude," he mused to himself.

 Chapter 195

    Lunar Heights Estate

    Rosita had just been discharged from the hospital, with Quentin''s blessing, to help prepare for the wedding.

    For the past few days, Lauren had also been staying at Lunar Heights Estate, lending a hand with Irwin and helping with the wedding arrangements.

    Thest time Rosita''s condition took a turn for the worse, Quentin had spent a fortune flying overseas to get a miracle drug worth millions. It was that treatment that had pulled Rosita back from the brink of death.

    Since then, Rosita''s recovery was obvious-her energy had improved, and a healthy flush had returned to her cheeks.

    Stewart was away on a business trip this week, but Rosita still insisted on calling him via video chat at the same time every day.

    With her memory in shambles and her battle with brain cancer, Stewart usually just went along with whatever she wanted. But when work got busy, he couldn''t always answer her calls.

    Not that it bothered Rosita¡ªshe actually enjoyed checking in on him like this.

    Today, the wedding nners delivered samples of wedding sweets and pastries, and Rosita wanted Stewart''s input on which ones to choose.

    She tried video calling him again, but this time, Stewart didn''t pick up.

    She called three times in a row, and each time, there was no answer.

    Just as she was about to try again, Lauren reached over and gently pressed her hand down.

    Rosita paused, ncing up at her. "Mom, what are you doing?"

    "Rosita, you can''t push a man this hard."

    Lauren''s brow was furrowed, her tone stern. "Stewart is a very assertive man. You can''t take his love for granted and act however you please."

    Rosita frowned. "I just want him to be involved in every detail of the wedding."

    "He has his own career, you know," Lauren said. "Men need to save face out in the world. If you keep checking up on him like this, what do you think people will say about him?"

    Rosita pressed her lips together, her brows pinched with frustration.

    Lauren patted her hand, her voice softening. "You have to keep your cool. The wedding''s less than a month away-now, more than ever, you need to stay calm. Trust me, I''ve been through this. The key to handling a man is to be amodating-sometimes, you have to take a step back to get what you want."

    Rosita nodded. "I understand."

    She lowered her head, staring at the invitations on the table, a hint of cold irony flickering in her eyes.

    ...

    After heading upstairs, Lauren made her way straight to the children''s room to find Irwin.

    Irwin was sitting alone, working intently on a massive jigsaw puzzle.

    Ever since they''d returned from Ghana, Irwin hadn''t mentioned wanting to see Briony anymore.

    For Lauren, that was hardly good news.

    She still hadn''t stopped thinking about the child Briony was carrying.

    Before the wedding, she needed to make sure Briony''s baby was out of the picture-permanently.

    Lauren stepped inside and shut the door behind her.

    "Irwin," she said, sitting down beside him and lowering her voice confidentially,

    "it''s been four days since youst saw your mom, hasn''t it?"

    Irwin''s hands stilled over the puzzle. "Actually, today makes it five."

    "Are you sad?"

    "Of course I am."

    Irwin set down a puzzle piece, his voice heavy with disappointment. ¡°Dad and Mom had a fight overseas. On the flight home, Dad told me from now on I should call Mom ''Ms. Briony'' when I see her."

    A glimmer of satisfaction shed in Lauren''s eyes. "Your dad just wants what''s best for you, you know."

    "That''s not true! Mom''s gone!" Irwin huffed. "Dad''s hopeless when ites to talking. Mom says so much, and all he does is mumble one or two words-doesn''t know how to make anyone feel better. He made Mom so mad she left, and he wouldn''t even let me go after her!"

    The more he remembered, the more upset he became. That day''s scene still made him want to cry.

    Since then, every night, he''d dreamed of his mom-cradling a new baby, gentle and loving to her little one.

 Chapter 196

    That gentle, loving mom-she was supposed to be his.

    "Grown-ups'' feelings can get reallyplicated." Lauren gently ruffled Irwin''s hair, her voice full of sympathy. "So, Irwin, do you want to see your mom Bryn?"

    "I do! I really do!"

    Irwin''s eyes grew hot, and he swiped away his tears with his sleeve, choking out, "But Dad told me on the ne that I shouldn''t bother Mom anymore. He said if I really, really want to see her, I have to ask him first, and only if he says yes, then I can go."

    "How about this-what if we just... run into her by ident?"

    "By ident?" Irwin''s eyes went wide. "Grandma, do you have a n?"

    Lauren stroked his cheek and gave a mysterious smile. "Of course I do. I''vee up with something perfect, just for you."

    "Wow!" Irwin''s sadness vanished in an instant. He threw his arms around Lauren, hugging her tight.

    "Grandma, you''re amazing! You''re the best, and you''re always so good to me. I love you so much!"

    Lauren hugged him back, smoothing his soft hair, but behind her gentle eyes lurked a hidden malice.

    ...

    Briony didn''t get home from work until six that evening.

    As she stepped out of the elevator, she noticed the front door to the apartment across the hall was wide open, with movers bustling in and out.

    She nced over, but didn''t pay much attention, and unlocked her own door to head inside.

    From the kitchen, Gina poked her head out, spat in hand. "You''re back!"

    "Yeah." Briony slipped off her shoes at the entryway and wandered in. "Looks like the neighbors across the hall are moving in?"

    "Yep!" Gina called back. "They just bought the ce, I think-sometime in thest couple days."

    Briony set her bag on the table and leaned against the kitchen doorway. "Have you met them yet?"

    "Nope!" Gina was busy stir-frying something and couldn''t leave the stove. "I made you some chicken soup-it''s in the slow cooker. Grab yourself a bowl, okay?"

    "Thanks." Briony stepped into the kitchen.

    ...

    The next morning, after breakfast, Briony grabbed her bag and changed her shoes. "Gina, I''m heading out!"

    "Alright, have a good day!"

    Briony opened the front door, but as soon as she took a step outside, the strap of her purse snapped with a loud "pop."

    The bag tumbled to the floor.

    She froze in surprise.

    "What happened?" Gina came out to check and saw Briony holding her broken bag. She frowned, "Did your bag break?"

    "Yeah." Briony closed the door behind her, slipped back into her house slippers, and headed to her room. "I''ll go grab another one."

    Neither of them thought much of it.

    But as Briony returned with a different bag, a sudden loud crash echoed from the hallway outside-followed by a man''s cry of pain.

    "What on earth was that?"

    Gina hurried to open the door and peek outside.

    A delivery guy was sprawled on the floor, wincing in pain.

    Gina stared, startled. "Oh my goodness! Are you alright?"

    "Ow, that hurt... Why is the floor out here so slippery?"

    Briony appeared in the doorway and nced down at the man, then at the hallway floor.

    She frowned, about to step outside, but Gina stopped her.

    "You''re pregnant, remember? Stay put-I''ll check it out."

    Briony nodded.

    Careful not to slip herself, Gina stepped closer, crouched down, and ran her hand over the floor beside the delivery guy.

    It came away covered in suds.

    "For heaven''s sake! Who would spill soapy water all over the hallway? Someone could really get hurt!"

    Briony felt a jolt of unease at Gina''s words.

 Chapter 197

    The delivery guy sat on the floor for quite a while before he finally managed to get back on his feet.

    He was clearly bruised from the fall, but thankfully, he''d bundled up in enoughyers that he seemed mostly okay.

    Briony quickly called the building management.

    The hallway had security cameras.

    A property manager soon arrived with a cleaner in tow. Once the sudsy mess on the floor was scrubbed away, the manager led Briony, Gina, and the unfortunate delivery guy to the security office.

    Inside the surveince room, a staff member spoke up.

    "Found it." He paused the footage and turned the monitor toward them.

    The video showed that just before seven that morning, the little boy from the apartment across the hall had been ying with bubble solution in the corridor.

    The kid looked to be about five or six years old.

    He raced up and down the hallway, sloshing soapy water everywhere. The most infuriating part? There were a few moments where he quite deliberately poured bubbles right in front of Briony''s door.

    "Don''t the parents ever watch him?" Gina fumed. "This is uneptable. They need toe out and apologize!"

    "Don''t worry," the manager assured her. "We''ll get in touch with them right away."

    He immediately called the apartment''s owners.

    Unfortunately, the man of the house was away on a business trip and had no idea what was going on. He hung up without much concern.

    Clearly, they weren''t taking this seriously.

    The delivery guy, anxious to get back to work, waved it off. "Forget it. Just my luck, I guess."

    He started limping away.

    Briony, seeing how shaken he still looked, called after him. "Wait a second." He paused, ncing back at her with confusion.

    Briony walked over and pulled out her phone. "Show me your payment code."

    He stared in surprise, then shook his head. "No, no, it''s not your fault! You didn''t spill the soap. It''s not your responsibility."

    "Maybe not," Briony replied with a gentle smile, "but if you hadn''t slipped, I might have been the one to fall. In a way, you took the hit for me. Let me send you something for your trouble-think of it as a little help for medical expenses. It''ll make me feel better, too."

    The delivery guy looked embarrassed and tried to refuse.

    "Just a small sum. Two hundred," she insisted. "Just take it, please."

    At that, he gave in and pulled up his payment app.

    Briony scanned the code-but instead of two hundred, she transferred two thousand.

    The delivery guy stared at his phone in disbelief. "This is way too much..." "Keep it," Briony said, tucking her phone away and giving him a calm smile.

    In her mind, two thousand was a small price for the safety of the twins she was carrying.

    The young man scratched his head, awed. "You''re a really good person. Good things wille your way, I''m sure of it!"

    Briony just smiled quietly.

    After he left, Briony asked the manager to take her to speak to the family across the hall.

    After all, they were neighbors better to clear the air now than let things fester. The manager agreed and walked with them to the apartment across the hall. He rang the doorbell. It took a while before anyone answered.

    Finally, the door opened to reveal a inly dressed woman in her sixties, holding a porcin bowl. At this hour, she''d been feeding her five-year-old grandson breakfast.

    She looked at the group with confusion. "Can I help you?"

    "Good morning, ma''am. I''m the building manager," he said, showing her his work badge.

    The woman eyed the badge, then nced at Briony, looking a bit anxious. "Is something wrong?"

    He exined, "This is Miss Kensington from 3201. We reviewed the security footage and saw that your grandson was ying with bubble solution in the hallway this morning. He spilled quite a bit of it outside Miss Kensington''s door, which caused a delivery man to slip and get hurt."

    "Your grandson''s actions put others at risk. As his guardian, we hope you''ll take this matter seriously."

 Chapter 198

    "Huh?" The elderly woman looked genuinely surprised. "Oh, this little rascal is always getting into mischief! I''m so sorry. My grandson''s parents just got divorced, and we only moved in yesterday. I''ve been so busy unpacking that I must''ve let my guard down. I promise, I''ll keep a close eye on him from now on-absolutely!"

    Her apology was sincere enough.

    The property manager reminded her again and again to watch the boy closely- and if he wanted to y with something messy like soap bubbles, to please take it down to the courtyard.

    The old woman promised repeatedly that she''d keep a careful watch on her grandson, her attitude humble and apologetic.

    Briony couldn''t help but feel a pang of sympathy; raising a child on your own at that age wasn''t easy. Besides, boys around five or six were notorious for being a handful¡ªgetting into trouble was practically a given.

    So Briony decided to let it go.

    Still, she couldn''t shake a lingering sense of unease.

    ...

    Once Briony and the property manager had left, the elderly woman finally closed the door behind them.

    Inside, she set her china bowl on the table and pulled out her phone, quickly dialing a number.

    "Hello? I did exactly what you told me, but it didn''t work out some delivery guy messed things up... But don''t worry, she didn''t suspect a thing. I yed the part of the doting granny perfectly... Trust me, little Oliver is so young, he''ll do whatever I tell him! But-"

    She gripped the phone, her voice turning greedy. "You''ll have to send me some more money. What you gave mest time just isn''t enough. My son doesn''t make much, and everything around here is so expensive... Fifty thousand? Yes, yes! Absolutely. Don''t worry, I''ll get it done for you..."

    All morning, Briony found herself distracted at work, her mind wandering back to the incident with the bubble solution.

    James noticed her unease as he nced over. "What''s on your mind?"

    Briony hesitated, unsure if she was just being paranoid, but finally told him about what had happened that morning.

    "Some kids can be a real nightmare. They just love causing trouble for the sake of it," James said.

    "So," Briony asked, ¡°do you think I''m just being oversensitive?"

    "Not necessarily." James pressed his lips together, thinking for a moment. "If it''s really bothering you, why don''t you just move in with me?"

    Briony was caught off guard. "Move in with you? Aren''t you staying at a hotel?"

    "That was before!" James replied, looking rather proud of himself. "I''m going to be working with you in Northborough for another two months. I can''t stay at a hotel forever! So I thought, why not just buy a ce here? Actually, I haven''t had the chance, but my dad already owns a house in Northborough. It''s in a nice neighborhood-just a bit farther from your studio."

    Briony pressed her lips together, silent for a while before replying, "But that''s your dad''s house. It wouldn''t really be appropriate for me to stay there."

    "Why not? Gina can move in too, and there''s a housekeeper already there. They can both look after you."

    Briony felt like it was asking too much of James.

    He saw right through her hesitation and gave a little scoff. "Weren''t you saying before that I''m like family, like a little brother? Now you''re acting all distant again! Briony, you''re so contradictory."

    Briony could only smile helplessly, unable to argue with him. "I''ll think about it, okay?"

    James let out a huff and turned away, pretending to ignore her.

    ...

    That evening, as they left work, James insisted on apanying Briony home.

    She knew he was still worried and couldn''t talk him out of it, so she let hime along.

    As they were leaving the studio, Hannah called out, "Briony, you''ve got a package just delivered."

    Briony walked over and took the parcel.

    She opened it and found, to her surprise, a wedding invitation.

 Chapter 199

    "Wedding invitation?" James leaned over for a look. "No way! Stewart and Rosita''s? Who sent this, Rosita herself? Has she lost her mind?"

    Briony''s lips curled coldly. Without a word, she tossed the invitation straight into the trash.

    "She''s doing this just to get under your skin!" James fumed, bending down to fish the envelope out of the bin. "Hold on, let me check the address. On their big day, I should send this pair of losers a whole stack of Monopoly money as a wedding gift!"

    Briony just stared at him, unamused.

    "Don''t stoop to their level," she replied, her tone calm and even. "Let''s just focus on living our own lives."

    James was still seething, but seeing how unbothered Briony seemed like she''d truly moved on-he let it drop.

    With a snap of his wrist, he flung the invitation back into the trash.

    Dolphin Cove.

    The elevator chimed on the 32nd floor, its doors sliding open as Briony and James stepped out.

    "Monster, take this-!"

    A little boy''s shout rang out, and a toy wooden sword jabbed straight toward Briony''s stomach.

    Briony frowned, about to dodge, but James was quicker. He stepped in front of her, catching the wooden sword in hisrge hand, and with the other, grabbed the boy by the ear.

    "So it''s you, huh? The one who keeps pouring bubble solution all over Briony''s doorstep!"

    The boy winced in pain, swatting at James''s hand and trying to wrench his sword free, but he was no match for James''s grip. Scowling, he red up at him. "Let go of me! Adults aren''t supposed to pick on kids!"

    "Not letting go," James shot back with a coldugh. "I was just wondering how toe up with an excuse to have a little chat with your family. Lucky for me, you showed up yourself!"

    "I don''t even know you! You''re a mean old man-let me go!" the boy yelled.

    James ignored him and turned to Briony. "You go inside. I''ll handle this little brat."

    Briony''s expression had darkened. That sword, even if just a toy, could have seriously hurt her if it had hit her stomach.

    He really needed to learn a lesson.

    ¡°Alright. I''ll head in. Just don''t go overboard," she said.

    "I know what I''m doing," James assured her.

    With that, Briony unlocked the door and disappeared inside.

    Momentster, loud wailing echoed through the hallway, quickly followed by a

    flustered old woman''s apologies.

    Briony stood inside, listening to themotion beyond the door.

    After about ten minutes, things finally quieted down.

    James rang the bell.

    Briony opened the door at once.

    He stepped in, closing the door behind him, and traded his shoes for house slippers. The two of them moved to the living room and sat down across from each other on the sofa, neither speaking for a while.

    Finally, James broke the silence. "You should move in with me. I know I taught that kid a lesson today, but kids his age rarely learn from this stuff. And that olddy-she seemed apologetic, but honestly, I think she was just hoping to smooth things over."

    He pressed his lips together and sighed. "You''re carrying twins now. We can''t take any risks."

    Briony rested her hand on her stomach, realizing he was right.

    "Okay, I''ll move in with you. But let''s be clear: I''m still paying my share of the rent."

    James exploded, "Why are you being so stingy with me?"

    Briony smiled faintly. "There''s an old saying: ''Good fences make good neighbors.""

    James rolled his eyes. "At best, that makes us siblings."

    "Same principle," Briony replied seriously. "Maybe it makes me seem a bit uptight,

    but if I don''t do it this way, I''ll never feelfortable staying at your ce."

    James didn''t want her feeling awkward, not for a second.

    "Alright, fine. I''ve never met anyone like you-always insisting on paying your way, never letting yourself owe anyone a favor."

    Briony just smiled and left it at that.

    ...

    That very night, Briony arranged for a movingpany and told Gina about her ns.

    When Gina heard Briony would be moving in with James, she was all for it. The next morning, James showed up early to help pack.

    Since the move was sudden and with just over a month until Briony would be relocating to Silveridge anyway-she only packed up her valuables and daily essentials.

    The apartment still held traces of her mother''s presence, brief and fleeting as it was. Briony decided not to sell it; keeping it felt like holding on to a piece of her memories.

 Chapter 200

    It was just before nine o''clock, and Briony had nearly finished packing up her

    things when her phone rang.

    It was Stewart.

    She set down what she was holding and answered the call.

    "I''ming back to Northborough today." Stewart''s deep voice carried through the line.

    Briony''s tone was calm, almost indifferent. ¡°So, are we meeting this afternoon to finalize the divorce papers, or will it be tomorrow?"

    "This afternoon''s a bit rushed."

    "Bryn, do you want to take these books with you?" James called out from the living room.

    Briony turned her head and replied, "Yeah, bring them all."

    "Alright, I''ll pack them up for you. Though, I''ve got copies of a few of these at my ce already-should I leave those?"

    "That''s fine," Briony answered.

    Suddenly, Stewart''s voice cut in, sharp with suspicion. "Are you moving house?" Briony frowned, a hint of irritation flickering across her face. "That''s not really your concern. Since you''re busy this afternoon, let''s just meet tomorrow morning."

    But Stewart ignored her answer and pressed on, "Are you moving in with James?"

    "Stewart, I don''t owe you any exnations about my personal life," Briony replied, her patience finally snapping, her tone turning cold. "I''ve held up my end of the bargain. I hope you''ll do the same. Tomorrow morning, nine o''clock, city hall. Let''s get this over with."

    Silence from the other end.

    It stretched out for half a minute before Stewart finally muttered, ¡°Fine."

    His reply brought a sense of relief. Briony hung up.

    The drive from Dolphin Cove to James''s ce took about twenty minutes.

    His house was a stand-alone vi, tucked away for privacy. James had once told her that his father, a hopeless romantic, had bought the ce as a honeymoon retreat years ago and even named it Skybreeze Retreat.

    The housekeeper at Skybreeze, Marlene, was about the same age as Gina and, hearing Briony was expecting, had done plenty of research on how to care for pregnant women.

    James insisted Briony take the sunniest room, saying it was best for the baby.

    The moment Briony stepped into Skybreeze Retreat, she felt warmth settle over her-a sense of home she hadn''t realized she''d been missing.

    That night, Marlene and Gina teamed up to prepare a hearty dinner, most of it tailored for Briony.

    The creamy, nourishing fish soup was perfectly seasoned; James had a bowl, but wouldn''t touch a second.

    Briony urged him, "It''s really good, you should have some more."

    James held up his hand dramatically. "If I have another bowl, I''ll probably startctating at this point."

    Briony was speechless.

    Meanwhile, parked outside Skybreeze Retreat, Carl snapped a few photos of the warmly lit house and sent them to Stewart.

    Then he called.

    Once Stewart picked up, Carl reported in his usual straightforward way, ¡°Mr. Wentworth, Ms. Kensington has definitely moved in with James at Skybreeze Retreat."

    Stewart said nothing. He simply hung up.

    Carl stared at his phone, baffled by the abrupt end to the call.

    Lunar Heights Estate.

    In the living room, Stewart sat alone on an armchair, head bowed, his dark eyes fixed on the now-ck screen of his phone.

    "I like this design, but I''m not sure about the font..." Rosita''s voice trailed off as she noticed Stewart''s absentmindedness. He clearly hadn''t been listening.

    She frowned slightly, a sh of frustration in her eyes, though her voice remained sweet as she called his name. "Stewart."

    He snapped out of his thoughts, ncing up to meet Rosita''s expectant gaze. "They all look fine to me. Whatever you like."

    Rosita''s brow furrowed. "But I can''t decide. I''ve been going back and forth for ages."

    Stewart''s eyes drifted over the dozens of wedding invitations sprawled on the table. He carelessly picked one up and handed it to her. "Let''s go with this."

    Rosita''s face stiffened as she recognized the card¡ªshe''d just tossed it aside, saying it was ugly.

    But Stewart was already done with the conversation. He stood up and announced, "I have work at the firm. I''m heading out."

    Without another word, he strode away.

    Rosita''s gaze followed him, bitterness creeping into her eyes. She crushed the invitation in her hand, anger simmering just beneath the surface.

 Chapter 201

    After Lauren Lynn finally coaxed Irwin Wentworth to sleep, she made her way downstairs.

    Stewart Wentworth had already left. On the living room sofa, Rosita Lockwood sat alone, her soft sobs barely audible in the quiet house.

    Lauren frowned and hurried over.

    "Rosita, what''s wrong?" she asked, sitting down beside her. "Why are you crying? Where''s Stewart? Did you two have a fight?"

    Rosita shook her head.

    "Then what are you upset about?¡± Lauren pulled a few tissues from the box and gently wiped away her tears. "Weren''t you two just picking out wedding invitations? That''s supposed to be a happy thing. So why the tears?"

    "Mom..." Rosita suddenly threw her arms around Lauren, clinging to her. "I just feel like Stewart doesn''t love me the way he used to."

    Lauren froze for a second. "Don''t be silly. You''re about to get married! Stop letting your imagination run wild."

    "I''m not imagining things," Rosita sniffled, her voice trembling with a mix of hurt and helplessness. "He''s always so busytely. Even when he''s home, he seems distracted, like his mind is somewhere else."

    But beneath that pitiful exterior-where Lauren couldn''t see-Rosita''s eyes gleamed with calction and bitter resentment.

    "Mom, I lost my memory. There''s so much I can''t recall. But I heard Irwin mention

    that Ms. Kensington and Stewart were secretly married for five years. Stewart

    keeps insisting I''m the only one he loves, buttely, the way he acts... I''m scared."

    She hesitated, voice dropping to a whisper. "Mom, do you think Stewart might be falling for Ms. Kensington?"

    Lauren felt a chill run through her.

    So it''s finally happening-the thing she''d feared most.

    Men really are ruled by their baser instincts.

    Especially powerful men-expecting them to be loyal, to love just one woman for life? Pure fantasy.

    Lauren had never truly trusted any man. She liked to think all her sess and luxury came from never believing in the promises of love. Back when she tangled with Malcolm Kensington, it was his ability and the Kensington family''s standing that drew her in.

    If Malcolm hadn''t died, the Kensingtons would be even more influential today, and she''d be Mrs. Kensington-not Saul Lockwood''s second wife.

    Sure, the Lockwoods now outranked the Kensingtons in Northborough, but in their eyes, she''d always be the woman who married in with a daughter from another man. The family elders had never truly epted her.

    Especially after Saul''s stroke left him bedridden, her status in the Lockwood household slipped lower and lower each day.

    Now, everything rested on Rosita marrying Stewart and officially bing Mrs. Wentworth. That would make Lauren the mother-inw of Stewart, the heir to Northborough''s richest family. She''d finally have the social standing she craved¡ª no more bowing and scraping to anyone.

    This wedding had to go off without a hitch. Nothing could jeopardize it.

    Briony Kensington''s unborn child could not be allowed to exist.

    Lauren kept her faceposed and motherly, even as these ruthless calctions spun through her mind.

    She hugged Rosita tightly, her voice gentle but her eyes shing cold. "Don''t worry, Rosita. I won''t let anyonee between you and Stewart. I promise you''ll have the perfect wedding."

    "Thank you, Mom,¡± Rosita replied, her own gaze turning icy.

    Mother and daughter clung to each other, a picture of warmth and closeness- though beneath the surface, both were plotting their own moves.

    It waste by the time Rosita finally drifted off to sleep. Only then did Lauren slip out of her room and return to her own.

    She''d missed several calls from an old woman over at Dolphin Cove.

    Lauren''s instincts told her something was wrong.

    She quickly called back.

    The old woman''s voice trembled on the line: Briony had moved out.

    The news made Lauren''s blood boil.

    She''d spent her own savings to buy the apartment across from Briony''s, just to nt that old woman there to keep an eye on her. She''d given the woman nearly thirty thousand dors in total.

    And now Briony had moved away.

    The longer Lauren thought about it, the angrier she became.

    Clearly, it was time to call in someone else.

    She opened her contacts, found the number she knew by heart, and dialed.

 Chapter 202

    It took a long moment before the call finally connected.

    "Lauren?"

    Hearing the gruff male voice on the other end, Lauren''s breath caught in her throat.

    Her grip on the phone tightened.

    The man couldn''t hear her, his tone growing anxious. ¡°Lauren, I know it''s you. Did you call because you''re in trouble? Whatever it is, just say the word¡ªI''ll help you, no matter what."

    A sh of memory cut through her mind¡ªa thunderstorm, that terrible night.

    Malcolm falling from the second floor-

    Her breathing turned ragged, her voice trembling. "I... I need you to help me with something else. When it''s done, I''ll pay you again."

    "Lauren, there''s no need to talk about money between us."

    "Money is all I have left to give you," Lauren said through clenched teeth, fighting to keep her frustration in check. "Neal, I wouldn''te to you unless I had no other choice. Please don''t make this harder than it already is."

    On the other end, Neal fell silent for a moment. Atst, he gave a heavy, resigned sigh. ¡°Alright. Whatever you say. Just tell me what do you need me to do?"

    A sudden crash of thunder split the sky outside. For a brief instant, lightning illuminated Lauren''s perfectly maintained face through the ss.

    Her eyes glinted with a fierce resolve, her voice low and chilling. "I need you to help me kill someone. One more time."

    A sudden downpour washed away thest of the city''s winter snow, breathing hints of spring into the air.

    Sunrise crept over the horizon, and the morning forecast promised clear skies ahead.

    James Dney was up at six for his morning run. By the time he jogged back to Skybreeze Retreat at seven, Briony was just making her way downstairs.

    She''d put on a touch of makeup today, looking more refreshed than usual.

    James raised his eyebrows. ¡°Someone''s in a good mood this morning."

    Briony didn''t bother hiding it. "Well, it''s not every day you get to finalize your divorce. I''m feeling pretty good, actually."

    ¡°That''s what I like to hear!¡± James grinned, bounding up the stairs. ¡°Let me grab a quick shower, and then I''ll drive you to city hall myself."

    "There''s no need. I can drive."

    "No way," James insisted. "You''re finally getting rid of that sorry excuse for a husband. As family, I need to be there for such a momentous asion!"

    Briony couldn''t help but smile at that, her mood lifting even further. She didn''t argue.

    After a quick shower and a change of clothes, James rejoined her downstairs.

    Marlene and Gina brought breakfast to the table. Once they''d eaten, the two headed out together.

    The white Range Rover made its way toward city hall.

    At a downtown intersection, the light turned red and James eased onto the brakes.

    That''s when it happened.

    A delivery truck suddenly barreled in from the right, heading straight for Briony''s side of the car.

    James spotted it in time, wrenching the steering wheel hard-

    CRASH!

    The truck clipped the side of the Range Rover, then careened out of control and flipped over onto its side.

    The white SUV spun in a dizzying 360, tires screaming against the asphalt beforeing to an abrupt halt.

    Inside the car, Briony''s eyes were wide with shock. Her hands clutched her seatbelt so tightly her knuckles turned white, her face drained of color.

    James sucked in a shaky breath, then immediately unbuckled and reached for her shoulders, scanning her up and down. "Bryn, are you alright? Are you hurt?"

    It took Briony a long second to respond. She shook her head, still pale as a ghost. "Thank God," James exhaled, closing his eyes in relief.

    Just a fraction of a second more, and that truck would have hit them head-on.

    He didn''t even want to imagine what might''ve happened.

    Both were still reeling from the near miss, so much so that they didn''t notice the driver climbing out of the overturned truck a short distance away.

    The man was dressed all in ck¡ªa hat pulled low, a dark mask covering his face¡ªas he strode straight toward their Range Rover.

    He raised a pistol, aiming through the windshield right at Briony.

    The next instant, ss exploded-

    Everything went dark for Briony as someone yanked her roughly into an embrace. Gunshots thundered in her ears.

    And then, suddenly, the world fell utterly, terrifyingly silent.

 Chapter 203

    Outside the ER.

    Ste Joyner got the emergency call and rushed from the obstetrics ward, not even bothering to take off her white coat.

    Briony stood there like a statue, frozen in ce, her clothes soaked in blood, her face streaked with tears. She looked utterly lost, like the life had drained out of her.

    Ste called her name several times, but Briony didn''t react. Her tear-filled eyes were glued to the tightly shut doors of the emergency room.

    "Bryn!"

    Ste gripped her shoulders, giving her a gentle shake.

    Briony''sshes fluttered. Her gaze finallynded on Ste''s face. "Star..."

    "I''m here. Try not to worry. Mr. Dney will be alright."

    Briony shook her head. When she spoke, her voice trembled. "He lost so much blood. His whole back was soaked. I kept calling his name, but he... he didn''t respond..."

    ¡°Don''t be scared. He''s going to pull through¡ªhe will, Bryn!"

    Ste wrapped her arms around her, trying tofort her. "Mr. Dney''s a fighter, and Dr. rke and the best surgeons are in there with him. He''s young, strong- he works out, remember? He''s got every chance to make it through this."

    Briony was still in shock. Ever since James was rushed into surgery, she''d been strung tight as a wire.

    Now, in Ste''s embrace, the adrenaline faded, leaving her body shuddering uncontrobly.

    She felt cold-so cold. Her lips were pale as she bit down hard, but in the end, she couldn''t fight it anymore. Darkness closed in and she copsed.

    "Bryn!"

    Ste caught her before she hit the floor and shouted for help. "Quick! Get a gurney-she needs the ER!"

    ...

    10:00 AM, outside City Hall.

    The Maybach had been parked there for over half an hour.

    In the back seat, Stewart sat with a frosty expression.

    Carl Shaw had heard his phone buzz several times, but Stewart hadn''t answered any of the calls.

    He guessed it was Ms. Lockwood again-she''d been hounding his boss relentlessly these days.

    Stewart''s mood had clearly taken a nosedive.

    For the umpteenth time, Carl nced at Stewart through the rearview mirror.

    Stewart looked up, meeting his gaze.

    Carl''s breath caught. He quickly looked away, flustered.

    A beatter, Stewart''s deep voice filled the silence. "Call Briony."

    "Yes, sir." Carl pulled out his phone, found Briony''s number, and dialed.

    It rang and rang, but no answer.

    He tried twice more, with the same result.

    "Mr. Wentworth, Ms. Kensington isn''t picking up.¡±

    Stewart let out a cold, humorless chuckle, as if he''d expected nothing less.

    "She''s really ying hard to get, isn''t she?" Stewart turned to look out the window.

    People streamed in and out of City Hall.

    He''d already tried calling Briony twice himself no answer either time.

    And now Carl couldn''t reach her.

    Could it be any clearer?

    She didn''t actually want a divorce.

    A faint, almost satisfied smirk yed on Stewart''s lips. "She can''t let go of this marriage after all."

    His tone was low, emotionless.

    Still, when Carl risked a nce in the mirror, he could swear his boss looked almost... pleased.

    Carl scratched his head in confusion.

    Strange-stood up, and yet he''s in a good mood?

    So is it Ms. Kensington who doesn''t want the divorce-or is it my boss?

    Stewart''s phone buzzed again.

    Rosita''s name shed on the screen.

    He frowned slightly and answered.

    "Stewart, Irwin''s running a fever." Rosita''s voice was thick with panic and tears.

    Stewart''s face darkened instantly. "I''ll be right there."

    He hung up and barked, "Drive to Lunar Heights Estate."

    "Yes, sir."

    ...

    "James!"

    Briony jolted awake from a nightmare, screaming his name.

    Ste rushed over at once. "Bryn, listen-Mr. Dney made it through the surgery."

    The words barely left her lips before Briony threw off the covers, ready to leap out of bed. "I need to see him!"

    "Wait-you can''t right now."

    "What do you mean?"

    Ste let out a weary sigh. "He''s still in the ICU. The bullet went straight through his back-barely missed the main artery to his heart. He''s lucky, honestly. Dr. rke and the other surgeons did everything they could. They got the bullet out, but the wound is so close to his heart. The next forty-eight hours are critical." Briony finally understood.

    "You mean... his life was saved, but he''s not out of danger yet. He could still..." Her voice broke, eyes filling again. "He could still...¡±

 Chapter 204

    She couldn''t bring herself to say thest few words.

    "Mr. Dney is going to pull through, you have to believe that," Ste said softly, squeezing her hand in reassurance. "And remember, you''ve got two little ones on the way. Try not to get yourself too worked up."

    Briony lowered her gaze, resting her hand gently on her stomach.

    ¡°James took that bullet for me,¡± she whispered. "The gun was aimed straight at me."

    "Did you see what the shooter looked like?" Ste asked.

    Briony shook her head. "It all happened so fast, and he was wearing a cap and a mask. I couldn''t make out anything about him."

    "Dr. rke already called the police. ording to the security footage, the guy was working for someone he was after you," Ste said, voice tense.

    Briony''s expression hardened. "Someone who can get their hands on a firearm in this country isn''t just some average street criminal."

    Ste lowered her voice. "Do you think it could be... the Kensington family?"

    Briony shook her head. "I don''t know. But honestly, with the way the Kensingtons are these days, I doubt they''d spend that kind of money just to get rid of me. If they really wanted me gone, they wouldn''t have waited until now to make a move."

    "Then could it be Rosita?" Ste ventured.

    Briony frowned, clearly troubled by the thought.

    Just then, there was a knock at the door. Dr. Cedric rke stepped in, followed closely by two detectives.

    They were here to ask Briony a few questions.

    One of the detectives exined that, based on surveince footage, the assant had fled the country almost immediately after the incident. This was a nned attack¡ªno question about it¡ªand the shooter had shown serious skill at evading police. It was almost certainly the work of a professional criminal.

    This was no ordinary case. The police had already set up a special task force.

    After the detectives left, Dr. rke looked at Briony with obvious concern. "Ms. Kensington, how are you feeling now?"

    Briony exchanged a nce with Ste, then answered calmly, "I''m all right."

    "She just fainted from the shock, that''s all," Ste said, practically ushering Dr. rke out the door. "You''ve got enough on your te. Go, get back to work- Bryn needs her rest."

    Dr. rke found himself outside, the door shutting with a definitive thud behind him.

    Inside, Ste let out a quiet sigh of relief. She walked over to Briony''s bedside and lowered her voice. "Good thing I was with you when you passed out¡ªI kept an eye on everything, wouldn''t let the nurses interfere. So, your medical record only says you fainted from emotional stress. Dr. rke won''t suspect a thing."

    Briony nodded, her face calm.

    After a moment, she said, "Star, I want to go to Brightspring Mountain."

    Ste was taken aback for a second, then realized what Briony meant.

    She wanted to go to the chapel there and pray for James.

    "Do you want me toe with you?" Ste offered.

    "Stay here and keep an eye on things. I''ll be back soon."

    It made sense-James was still in the ICU, and with his family out of town, it was

    safer to have someone familiar staying at the hospital.

    Ste nodded. ¡°Just promise me you won''t drive. Call a cab, okay?"

    "I will."

    Dr. rke had barely returned to his office when Stewart Irwin showed up.

    Irwin looked exhausted, a cooling patch stuck to his flushed forehead, sickly and limp as he leaned against Stewart''s shoulder.

    "What happened?" Dr. rke hurried over, feeling Irwin''s burning cheek. "He''s got a fever. Did you take him to pediatrics?"

    "We did," Stewart replied. "It''s just a bit of indigestion. The doctor gave us some medicine."

    Dr. rke sighed. "What did you feed him? How did he end up with indigestion?"

    Stewart didn''t answer.

    Lately, Lauren had been looking after Irwin-Stewart''s job kept him too busy to spend much time with his son.

    ¡°Rosita doesn''t have much experience, so you really need to keep a closer eye on things. Don''t let the kid suffer," Dr. rke said, ruffling Irwin''s hair. "He''s looking so thin these days. You know, Briony always took such good care of him."

    Hisment earned him a sharp re from Stewart.

    Dr. rke just shrugged. He wasn''t about to let his friend''s pride get in the way of his opinion today.

    "I''m just saying! You could learn a thing or two from James. When things went south, he didn''t hesitate for a second-took a bullet for Briony, no questions asked. That''s a real man. I have to hand it to him."

    Stewart''s expression changed instantly. "What bullet?" he demanded, his eyes darkening as he stared Dr. rke down. "Exin. Now."

 Chapter 205

    Cedric rke told Stewart everything he knew.

    Stewart didn''t say a word. He simply scooped Irwin into his arms and walked out.

    Ten minutester, a sleek Maybach glided through the gates of Lunar Heights Estate.

    Carl parked the car, got out, and opened the door.

    Stewart strode inside, Irwin asleep in his arms.

    Rosita struggled to her feet from the couch, and Lauren hurried to steady her.

    A weak cough rattled Rosita''s chest as she clutched her heart, tears glimmering in her eyes. "How''s Irwin? What did the doctor say?"

    "Fever from indigestion," Stewart replied, his face expressionless. He gave Lauren a cold nce, then carried Irwin straight upstairs without another word.

    Both women stood frozen for a moment.

    Stewart was clearly upset.

    "Rosita, did you have an argument with Stewart?" Lauren whispered.

    Rosita shook her head. "No. He seemed fine when he took Irwin to the doctor."

    "Then why did hee home like this...?"

    Before Lauren could finish, footsteps echoed from the stairs.

    Stewart wasing down.

    Both women fell silent.

    He walked into the living room, his dark gaze fixed on Lauren.

    His stare made her breath hitch. Her grip on Rosita''s arm unconsciously tightened.

    Stewart''s eyes narrowed, sharp and probing, as if he could see right through her.

    Lauren''s heart fluttered nervously. She forced a smile and asked, "Stewart, is there something you want to say to me?"

    "The doctor said Irwin''s fever was caused by indigestion. What exactly have you been feeding him these past few days?"

    "Just regr meals," Lauren replied, her eyes darting away. "Irwin''s my grandson, too. I would never just let him eat anything unhealthy."

    Stewart''s gaze bore into her, his tone cold. "Do you think I''m as gullible as Irwin? That I''ll believe whatever you tell me?"

    Lauren''s heart skipped a beat. "I-I admit I gave Irwin some snacks, but I kept an eye on how much! How was I supposed to know his stomach was so sensitive he''d get sick from a couple treats?"

    "Mom!" Rosita''s voice snapped, her brow furrowed. "Didn''t I warn you? Irwin''s health has been fragile since birth. It''s taken five years to get him this far-he can''t just eat whatever he wants! Why did you go behind my back and give him snacks?"

    Lauren stared at her, stunned.

    How was this her fault? Rosita had bought the snacks herself! Lauren had even asked if Irwin was allowed to have them, and Rosita had insisted it was fine.

    Now, with the boy sick, Rosita was washing her hands of it and letting Lauren take the me?

    Lauren looked her daughter up and down.

    This was her own flesh and blood, and for the first time, Rosita felt like a stranger.

    "If this happens again, Irwin won''t be staying here anymore," Stewart said, his tone icy. He turned to Rosita. "Irwin is my bottom line. Not even his own mother gets to let him down. Is that clear?"

    Rosita''s heart skipped, but she still put on an air of innocence and nodded softly.

    Stewart turned on his heel and left. The sound of his car faded into the distance.

    Lauren couldn''t hold back any longer. She yanked her arm from Rosita''s grip. "Rosita, what was that supposed to mean just now?"

    Rosita gave a startled cry and tumbled back onto the couch, clutching her chest as a violent cough wracked her body.

    Lauren hadn''t expected her gentle push to knock Rosita over.

    As she watched Rosita gasping for breath, panic flickered in Lauren''s eyes.

    This was her golden ticket-she couldn''t afford for anything to happen to her!

 Chapter 206

    "Rosita!" Lauren rushed to her daughter''s side, wrapping an arm around her shoulders and gently rubbing her back. "I''m so sorry, sweetheart. I didn''t mean to upset you. I just lost my temper for a moment. Are you alright?"

    Rosita kept her head down, a flicker of disgust passing through her eyes.

    When she finally looked up, her eyes were rimmed with red, tears shimmering on hershes. "Mom, I''m sorry too. I never meant to say those things¡ªI just

    panicked. I know it hurt you, but... cough, cough..."

    "I know, honey. I''m not upset with you."

    Rosita''s voice trembled as she wiped at her tears. "I was desperate. Ms. Kensington was Irwin''s nanny for five years. Irwin relies on her for everything, and even Stewart seems to think she''s wonderful..."

    She broke down, sobbing into Lauren''s shoulder. "Mom, ever since the ident, I can''t remember anything. I have no idea how to connect with Irwin. He loves treats, and I just wanted to make him happy. I didn''t realize his stomach was so sensitive. Stewart dotes on Irwin-whenever he''s sick, Stewart is more anxious than anyone. If Stewart found out I gave Irwin those snacks, he''d be so disappointed in me..."

    Lauren listened, her heart softening. It made sense-she''d only tried to spoil her grandson a little, and things had gotten out of hand. After all, what grandmother didn''t make a few mistakes out of love? If Stewart scolded her, she could take it.

    But if he med Rosita, it was a different story.

    Stewart already had Briony on his mind. If he started thinking Rosita wasn''t as good with the child as Briony had been, his impression of Briony would only grow fonder.

    That simply wouldn''t do.

    "Rosita, this was my fault. Thank goodness you reacted so quickly. If Stewart wants to me someone, let him me me-but he must never me you. You''re his partner for life, Irwin''s mother. In his eyes, you have to be perfect."

    Rosita flung her arms around Lauren, sobbing harder. "Mom, thank you! I''m sorry I keep causing you trouble and making you take the fall for me. I just love Stewart so much. I really... I can''t live without him..."

    Lauren hugged her close, her voice gentle and reassuring. "Don''t worry, Stewart would never stay angry with you. Once the wedding is over and you''ve recovered from your surgery abroad, you, Stewart, and Irwin will have a wonderful life together. And who knows? In a few years, once you''re healthy again, maybe you''ll even have another baby!"

    Rosita discreetly wiped the tears from her eyes. But behind her calcting smile, there was not the slightest trace of real sorrow.

    The chapel on Brightspring Mountain.

    Before arriving, Briony had changed into a fresh cream-colored dress, with a soft oatmeal wool coat draped over her shoulders.

    Now she knelt before the altar, hands folded in earnest prayer.

    Father Benedict stood to the side, murmuring a quiet blessing.

    The air was thick with the calming scent of incense.

    Outside, a sudden spring shower began to fall.

    The sun still lingered above the horizon, but the steady rain brought with it a strange, mncholy dampness.

    After nearly half an hour, the prayers were finished.

    Father Benedict assured her that God had heard her wishes and she could leave with a peaceful heart.

    Briony rose slowly, her knees stiff from kneeling so long.

    She thanked the priest, then turned to make her way outside, her steps a little unsteady.

    The rain was still falling, yet sunlight streamed through the mist an unusual, almost magical sight.

    A ck Mercedes idled in the lot outside.

    The rear door opened and Carl stepped out, umbre in hand, circling the car to hold the door.

    Stewart emerged, his custom-tailored ck suit entuating his tall,manding figure.

    Carl handed him the umbre.

    With measured steps, Stewart strode toward Briony, umbre in hand.

    Briony drew in a breath, her brow furrowing as she watched him approach. Her hand clenched at her side.

 Chapter 207

    How did Stewart know she was here?

    Briony stared coolly at Stewart as he came to a stop just a few paces away. "Stewart, did you have someone follow me?"

    "In Northborough, it isn''t hard for me to find someone I''m looking for."

    Standing beneath his umbre, Stewart''s face was cold and severe. His gaze flicked briefly to the statue of a saint behind Briony.

    "You''re really going all out for James," he said with biting sarcasm. "You were attacked this morning, yet you still dared toe up here alone."

    Briony had no patience for his usations. Her tone was icy as she replied, "Since you clearly already know what happened to me this morning, there''s no need to exin. It''s still early-we might as well swing by city hall and get the divorce paperwork over with."

    A bitter, humorless smile tugged at Stewart''s lips. "Briony, I have to say, your performance is pretty convincing."

    Briony frowned. "What''s that supposed to mean?"

    "If¡¤

    f you really wanted a divorce, you could have called me the moment James''s surgery was over. Instead, you ran up here to pray for him. Don''t kid yourself¡ª divorce is thest thing on your mind."

    Briony was speechless for a moment, rage boiling up inside her. She''d never been so furious in her twenty-seven years.

    She let out a coldugh, jaw clenched so tight her mrs ached. "It''s amazing I didn''t see it before just how arrogant and full of yourself you really are."

    Stewart''s expression darkened. "Briony, if you don''t want a divorce, just say it. There''s no need for all these games. You know, this act makes you look cheap."

    "You''re unbelievable!" she snapped. "I don''t have the patience for this. We''re going to city hall. Now."

    Breathing short and fast, Briony strode past him, heading straight for the exit.

    She paid the driver for waiting; his car was parked on the gravel lot outside the chapel.

    But before she could reach the car, Stewart caught up, grabbing her wrist in a firm grip.

    "Don''t touch me!" The moment his hand closed around her, Briony''s barely- contained anger exploded.

    She fought to yank her arm free, but Stewart''s grip was unyielding.

    "Briony, what would it cost you to just be honest with me for once?" Stewart stared into her eyes, voice low and intense. "After five years of marriage, you''re telling me you really feel nothing?"

    "If you''re sick, go see a doctor! I''ve made myself clear-if I hadn''t been ambushed earlier, the divorce would already be done! And now you''re ming me for missing the appointment, insisting I''m ying hard to get? Stewart, you''re just being a jerk!"

    Stewart faltered, surprise flickering across his face.

    Briony finally wrenched her arm away, ring at him with undisguised fury. "If you''re really a man, thene with me to city hall right now!"

    With that, she spun on her heel and marched away.

    Stewart watched her slender figure retreat, his brow furrowed, eyes dark and troubled.

    Suddenly, his expression shifted. He dropped his umbre and sprinted forward, just in time to catch Briony as she copsed.

    "Briony?"

    She didn''t respond-she''d lost consciousness.

    Stewart scooped her up. "Carl!"

    Carl leapt from the car, opening the back door.

    Stewart climbed in with Briony cradled in his arms. "Drive to the hospital."

    Carl immediately swung the car around and sped down the mountain road.

    In the backseat, Briony''s brow was tightly knit, both hands pressed hard to her abdomen. Her mind drifted in and out of darkness, a dull pain pulling at her from deep inside. Somewhere, she thought she could hear someone calling her name, but her eyelids felt impossibly heavy-no matter how hard she tried, she simply couldn''t open them.

 Chapter 208

    Stewart watched as Briony''s face grew paler by the minute. Cold sweat beaded on her forehead, herplexion turning ashen. His own expression darkened. "Carl, step on it! Faster!"

    "Hold on tight, sir!"

    Carl pressed harder on the elerator, and the ck Mercedes tore down the winding road leading off the mountain.

    Inside the car, Stewart quickly realized something was very wrong.

    Briony was clutching her stomach with both hands, her lips moving in a barely audible whisper-"It hurts, it hurts..."

    Stewart''s breath caught.

    Could Briony be pregnant?

    The suspicion barely formed before his whole body went rigid. He fished out his phone and immediately dialed Dr. Cedric rke.

    "Briony''s copsed with severe abdominal pain. Grab your top OB specialist and meet us at the ER entrance-now!"

    At the hospital, Cedric rke hung up the phone, his face set in grim lines.

    Briony... pregnant?

    There was no time to waste on forensics or paperwork now.

    Cedric dialed the number for Director Grant-the head of their hospital''s OB-GYN department. If Briony was really pregnant, this kind of pain could mean a threatened miscarriage; there was no one more qualified than Director Grant to handle her case.

    What Cedric didn''t expect was for Ste to show up alongside Director Grant.

    The moment Ste spotted Cedric, she pulled him aside, her voice urgent and trembling. "What''s going on? Tell me everything, right now!"

    But Cedric only studied her with a grave expression. ¡°First, I need you to answer me honestly-Is Briony really pregnant?"

    Ste hadn''t expected things to spiral this way.

    But now, with Briony showing signs of miscarriage-and Stewart of all people witnessing it¡ªshe had no choice but to keep Cedric on their side.

    "Dr. rke, can I trust you?"

    Cedric hesitated, seeing the desperation in her reddened eyes. He cleared his throat. "I know right from wrong, Ste."

    "Then listen to me. Bryn really is pregnant. She actually tried to have an abortion before-three times, but each attempt failed. Eventually she decided to keep the baby. Dr. rke, I know you and Stewart are close, but ever since Ms. Hudson passed, the only family Bryn has left is the child she''s carrying..."

    Ste paused, then continued, her tone firm. "There''s nothing left between her and Stewart. Too much has happened Ms. Hudson''s death, everything with Rosita and Irwin. Bryn just wants a clean break. She''ll divorce Stewart, take her baby, and start over somewhere far away."

    Cedric listened, his brow furrowing deeper with every word.

    Seeing his silence, Ste''s anxiety red.

    "Cedric, I''m beingpletely honest with you. Will you help us or not?" Ste looked him dead in the eye, her voice unwavering.

    "I... I can help, but-" Cedric scrubbed a hand over his face, sighing heavily. "Stewart''s no fool. He may not be a doctor, but he''s not clueless either. If he starts to suspect something... even if I want to help, I don''t know how long we can keep him in the dark."

    "I know it won''t be easy," Ste replied, her tone resolute. "But we have to try. Once they get here, you keep Stewart distracted. Professor Grant and I will handle the rest."

 Chapter 209

    The Maybach screeched to a halt outside the emergency room entrance.

    Cedric rke rushed over and flung open the back door.

    Stewart climbed out, cradling Briony in his arms. "She''s bleeding-she''s unconscious!"

    "Lay her on the gurney, hurry! We need to get her to the trauma room-now!"

    Stewart ced Briony onto the waiting gurney, and the medical team whisked her away toward the emergency bay.

    Director Grant and Ste hurried after them, but Cedric caught Stewart by the arm before he could follow. "You need to calm down. Let''s get you cleaned up first- there''s blood all over you. Come to my office, I have fresh clothes for you."

    "No. I need to know-is she pregnant or not?" Stewart''s voice was hoarse, his Adam''s apple bobbing as he struggled to speak. "If she is... I need to know if the baby is still alive."

    He shook off Cedric''s hand and strode toward the trauma room.

    ¡°Wait, just¡ªhold on. I already spoke to Dr. Joyner," Cedric called, running to catch up. He took a deep breath, bracing himself. "All right, I''ll tell you the truth. Briony was pregnant."

    Stewart froze mid-stride.

    He turned, his dark eyes boring into Cedric. "She really was? When did you find out?"

    "I heard it just now from Dr. Joyner." Cedric''s expression was grave. "Remember after the earthquake a while back?"

    Stewart''s brow furrowed. "That time she lied to me, didn''t she?"

    "She did." Cedric looked away, lowering his voice. "She was actually here for a D&C procedure."

    Stewart stared at him, stunned.

    "A D&C?" He clenched his jaw. "Cedric, you''d better not be lying to me."

    "Why would I lie?" Cedric''s tone was deadly serious. "Dr. Joyner exined¡ª Briony has a congenital condition, it''s always been hard for her to conceive, and her pregnancies are fragile. You know what she went through-the stress, Ms. Hudson''s sudden death, your situation with Rosita..."

    "No, that can''t be..." Stewart shook his head. "If she was pregnant, why would she keep it from me? She..."

    The words died in his throat.

    He suddenly remembered that day, their bitter argument in the snowstorm.

    The way Briony had looked at him-so cold, so resolute.

    Now, everything made sense.

    She''d already decided to keep the pregnancy a secret. Was she nning to have the baby on her own?

    But that was his child too-how could she make that choice without him?

    "The baby''s development wasplicated from the start," Cedric said heavily. "She tried everything to save it, but... she lost the baby. And when she miscarried, not everything passed naturally. That day after the earthquake, she came to the hospital for the procedure."

    "I don''t believe you." Stewart''s voice was low and steady. "If she really miscarried, why would she hide it from me? You checked her records, didn''t you? Falsifying medical records is a crime."

    Cold sweat broke out across Cedric''s back.

    Leave it to Stewart-the man had never lost a case in court. Even now, he was calm, his mind razor-sharp.

    But they''d been friends too long for Cedric not to know how to handle him.

    He averted his eyes, feigning guilt. "Honestly, when I looked into it, the records seemed off. But you and Briony were at each other''s throats, and I figured you two were finished. I guessed Dr. Joyner must''ve altered the file. I''m sorry, Stewart -I should''vee clean. But please, don''t me Dr. Joyner."

    "You''re lying." Stewart''s expression darkened, his gaze cutting. "Why would Briony conceal even a miscarriage from me?"

    Cedric let out a weary sigh. "Maybe she''d just lost faith in you. Maybe she thought you didn''t deserve to know she''d been pregnant. Stewart, can''t you see? Briony was so done with you that even after losing the baby-she still didn''t want you to know. She truly wanted nothing more to do with you."

 Chapter 211

    Cedric rke looked at Stewart with a weary sigh, helplessness etched across his face.

    He couldn''t help but think-when a woman makes up her mind, she can be downright terrifying.

    To fake something as serious as a hysterectomy... This was full-blown medical fraud.

    For a moment, Cedric felt utterly lost.

    Had he made the right choice today?

    If this ever blew up, knowing Stewart''s personality, he''d be the first to go after Ste.

    And then, Ste would be staring down a medical malpracticewsuit.

    But it was toote to turn back now. All he could do was take things one step at a time.

    Inside the emergency room, Briony''s condition had finally stabilized.

    Director Grant stood by, his face grave as he fixed Ste with a stern look. "Star, this is reckless. Do you realize how serious the consequences will be if anyone finds out?"

    "I''m sorry, Professor Grant-I know I shouldn''t have done it, but..." Ste''s eyes reddened as she nced at Briony, still unconscious on the surgical table. "Bryn''s been through enough. I can''t stand the thought of her being trapped by Stewart just because of these twins."

    "That doesn''t mean you should risk everything like this. If Stewart discovers the truth, you won''t just lose your job-you''ll be facing awsuit."

    "I know." Ste''s voice was heavy. "But the situation was urgent, and I couldn''t think of any better way."

    She drew a shaky breath. "Stewart''s powerful. If he wants to fight for custody, Bryn doesn''t stand a chance. So even if it costs me my career, I have to help her."

    She lifted her head and met Director Grant''s gaze. "Professor Grant, please don''t worry-this has nothing to do with you. If ites out, I won''t drag you down with me."

    Director Grant sighed and shook his head. "Forget it. I know what you''re like. Just be ready to face the worst if ites to that."

    Ste nodded, her expression resolute. "I will."

    By the time Briony was wheeled out of surgery, Stewart and Cedric were already gone.

    Director Grant had already arranged for a doctor friend at a private clinic to take Briony in, so she could quietly recover there.

    Rosita had spent the entire morning being pestered by Irwin, and finally escaped to her room, iming a headache.

    Now, Lauren was out in the yard, keeping Irwin busy on the slide.

    Rosita sat alone on her little balcony, a psychology book cradled in her hands, enjoying a rare moment of peace.

    Her phone buzzed-Quentin Lockwood was calling.

    She got up, stepped inside, and shut the ss door behind her.

    "Hey, big brother." Her voice was gentle, but her eyes were ice-cold.

    "Briony had a threatened miscarriage," Quentin said, his tone t. "Stewart rushed her to our hospital. The baby''s fine."

    "What?" Rosita''s eyes widened. "Stewart knows she''s pregnant?"

    "No," Quentin replied. "Director Grant and Ste faked Briony''s condition, imed she had severeplications from a miscarriage and needed a hysterectomy. Stewart signed off on it."

    "Alright, I understand." Rosita swallowed her anger, her voice soft and sweet. "Thank you, Quentin. You''re the only one who truly cares about me in this world."

    On the other end, Quentin cleared his throat, a faint smile in his voice. "Rosita, I told you before¡ªmy purpose is to make you the happiest woman alive."

    A cold light flickered in Rosita''s eyes, but her tone grew even softer. ¡°Thank you, Quentin. With you by my side, I know I will be."

    "There''s no need for thanks between us."

    "Alright, I''ll talk to youter."

    "Of course," he replied, doting as always. "Call me if you need anything."

    "I will."

    As soon as the call ended, Rosita let out a scornfulugh. "Idiot."

    She slipped the psychology book into the very back of the second drawer of her nightstand.

    Rosita picked up her purse and left the house.

    Lauren, watching Irwin y in the yard, spotted her and hurried over. "Rosita, where are you going?"

 Chapter 212

    "I''m going to find Stewart."

    Rosita''s face was tense, her eyes red and swollen, as if she''d been crying

    moments before. "Mom, if I don''t go now, Ms. Kensington is going to take Stewart from me!"

    "What''s going on?"

    "I''ll exin when I get back. Zack, get the car."

    Zack hurried off to the garage to bring the car around.

    Rosita rushed outside, practically throwing herself into the back seat.

    As Lauren watched the car disappear down the drive, she grew increasingly uneasy. She called for a housekeeper to keep an eye on the kids, then hurried back into the house herself.

    At the hospital, in Dr. Cedric rke''s private office.

    Stewart stood by the window, a cigarette pinched between his fingers, inhaling silently, one drag after another.

    He wasn''t much of a smoker-hardly ever, really.

    But since he''d walked in, he''d already finished two cigarettes.

    And it hadn''t even been ten minutes.

    Cedric finally had enough. When Stewart reached for a third, Cedric strode over, snatched the pack from his hand, and tossed it straight into the trash.

    "You know you can''t smoke in a hospital!"

    Stewart scowled, his cold gaze flicking over Cedric.

    Cedric hated that look.

    "You could smoke yourself into a chimney today, but it still wouldn''t change anything!"

    For some reason, Stewart let out a short, bitterugh¡ªa sound closer to a sigh than real amusement.

    "So you think I''m a bastard, too?"

    Cedric rolled his eyes. "Yeah, you are. I don''t care how many excuses you have¡ª

    five years of marriage, and you still let Briony down."

    Stewart nodded, his narrow eyes lowering. "No wonder she asked me that question."

    Cedric frowned. "What question?"

    "In that old church on the coast, she asked me, ''Stewart, do you know what I''ve really lost?""

    "Yeah... I think I remember that," Cedric replied, puzzled. "But what about it?"

    "She didn''t just lose Ms. Hudson," Stewart said, closing his eyes as his voice tightened, "She also lost a child I never even got to meet." His throat worked as he swallowed hard. "That''s why she hates me."

    Cedric fell silent.

    Well, that made things easier. Stewart had already filled in all the nks himself.

    "Maybe it''s better that the baby didn''t make it." Stewart''s voice turned cold, almost cruel. "Maybe that was for the best."

    Cedric stared at him, stunned. "Are you out of your mind? What the hell is wrong with you? That was your child! Stewart, if you say anything like that again, I swear, I''m done with you!"

    "I''m just telling the truth." Stewart stared out the window, his eyes as lifeless as a winter night.

    "Stewart!"

    Cedric grabbed Stewart by the cor, his voice breaking with anger. "Say that again and I''ll knock some sense into you! That was your own child! Even if you don''t love Briony anymore, you can''t talk like that!"

    But Stewart didn''t flinch.

    "Stewart, have you lost your mind? That was your own flesh and blood!"

    Cedric''s hands shook as he held Stewart''s shirt, searching his face for answers. "What''s going on with you?"

    Stewart finally lifted his gaze, ck eyes reflecting Cedric''s furious face.

    He forced a smile, but the redness at the corners of his eyes betrayed him. "You forgot I''m on medication, didn''t you?"

    Cedric hesitated.

    "You said so yourself-the pregnancy wasn''t developing properly."

    Cedric''s grip loosened as realization dawned. ¡°So you mean..."

    "A child affected by those drugs might not have been healthy, even if they''d been born."

    Cedric let go, speechless for a long moment.

    Atst, he rubbed his forehead in frustration. "Whatever. Call it fate, I guess. Either way, you and Briony are over. Just get the paperwork done and move on with your lives."

    Stewart turned back to the window, his expression unreadable.

    He didn''t reply.

    ...

    Outside the office, Rosita pressed pause on her phone recorder, saving the audio she''d just captured.

    She quietly slipped her phone into her purse, then turned and walked away.

 Chapter 213

    Lunar Heights Estate

    Rosita stepped in from outside.

    Irwin was curled up on the sofa, flipping through a picture book. At the sound of footsteps, he looked up and, spotting Rosita, immediately tossed the book aside.

    "Mom!" he called out.

    He dashed over and threw his arms around her waist, tilting his chin up to meet her gaze. "Where did you go, Mom?"

    Rosita ruffled his hair. "I just had some errands to run. How are you feeling today?"

    "My throat doesn''t hurt anymore," Irwin answered, lips pursed in a slight pout. "Mom, I want some candy, but Nana said I can''t have any."

    "It''s not just Nana saying no¡ªit''s because you can''t have sweets right now."

    She took his hand and led him back to the sofa, settling beside him. "Think about it, sweetie. When you lived with Mom Bryn, did she ever let you eat snacks?"

    Irwin paused to think, then answered honestly, "Mom Bryn almost never did, but if I was really good, she''d sometimes give me a treat. Usually those milk candies- the chewy kind!"

    "Did she give you other snacks besides those candies?"

    "Yeah, but only very rarely."

    He hesitated, then added, "But even though she didn''t let me have a lot of store- bought snacks, she''d bake all sorts of yummy breads and cookies herself. Oh! And she made the best cream cakes-her cakes were so pretty and delicious!"

    A shadow passed through Rosita''s eyes.

    Lately, Irwin was always talking about Briony, and whenever he mentioned her, it was a never-ending stream of praise.

    Briony was just a glorified babysitter-how had she managed to win Irwin''s affection so easily?

    "Irwin," Rosita said softly, "do you think Mom Bryn is better than your real mom?"

    Irwin froze, then quickly shook his head. "No, Mom, please don''t be upset. I don''t think that¡ªI just... Mom Bryn''s food is really tasty, that''s all! She''s good at baking, but you''re the best at everything else!"

    "Why would I be angry?" Rosita smiled, her voice gentle. "I just want you to understand: Mom Bryn didn''t give you store-bought snacks because she was trying to protect your tummy. But because she was so careful, it''s be a bit too delicate. That''s why, if you eat sweets now, you get sick so easily. You see what I mean?"

    Irwin thought about it. It sort of made sense.

    "So, because Mom Bryn never let me have sweets before, that''s why I can''t eat them now?"

    "Something like that," Rosita replied, patting his head.

    "But don''t me Mom Bryn. After all, you''re not her biological child, and looking after you was a big responsibility for her."

    She went on, "Like this time, when you got a fever, your dad was upset with me and your nana. Mom Bryn probably didn''t want your dad to me her, so she just didn''t let you have anything risky. That way, you wouldn''t get sick, and she''d look like the perfect mom in your dad''s eyes."

    Irwin listened, wide-eyed and uncertain.

    Was that really true?

    ¡°But... even when I was a baby, I got sick a lot. And every time I did, Mom Bryn always took care of me. When I had a fever, she''d sit by my bed the whole night. Sometimes, if Dad wasn''t home, she''d even drive me to the hospital herself."

    "Yes, of course Mom Bryn cared about you," Rosita said, pausing before continuing, "But what about now? Is she still as kind to youtely?"

    Irwin hesitated.

    "Sweetheart, you''re still so little. Grown-up rtionships areplicated. Mom Bryn used to be good to you because she cared about your dad and wanted to look good in his eyes. But now, she and your dad are divorced, and she has her own baby on the way. You''re not as important to her anymore."

    "That''s not true!"

    Irwin jumped to his feet, eyes brimming with tears. "My mom still loves me! She... she just doesn''t love me as much right now because she has a new baby. But... but if she didn''t have that baby, she''d love me just like before!"

    Rosita smiled, her voice as soft as ever, yet somehow chilling. "But her baby is still safe and sound inside her, isn''t it?"

    Irwin''s tears spilled over. He wiped his face with his sleeve and, stubbornly, dered, "I won''t let that baby steal my mom''s love!"

    With that, he tore upstairs in a storm of emotion.

 Chapter 214

    Rosita stared at Irwin''s small figure as he walked away, not a trace of motherly affection in her eyes-only thinly veiled disgust. "Just my luck to be saddled with such idiotic genes..." she muttered under her breath.

    With a dismissive snort, she tore her gaze away and headed upstairs.

    Lauren had been holed up in her room for ages. What on earth was she up to in there?

    Rosita hated looking after children-especially Irwin, who had been more unruly than evertely. He was driving her up the wall.

    Worse still, the wedding was fast approaching. There was no way she''d let Briony''s baby stick around any longer.

    She had to deal with that child before the wedding. No excuses.

    Rosita reached Lauren''s bedroom. The door was ajar, and she raised her hand to knock-only to freeze as voices drifted out.

    "Neal! I told you to get rid of Briony, but you were supposed to check with me about the timing first!"

    Rosita went rigid.

    Neal?

    Why did that name sound familiar?

    She peered through the crack in the door. Lauren sat on the bed with her back to the door. Rosita couldn''t see her face, but Lauren''s voice was sharp with anger.

    "You picked today of all dayspletely ruined everything! Briony was supposed to finalize her divorce with Stewart today, but you... I''m not ming you, but right now Briony''s perfectly fine, and you''ve already gotten the police involved..."

    "Lay low abroad for now. I''ll wire you another payment soon, but don''t contact me until I reach out to you."

    Lauren hung up and, in a fit of rage, hurled her phone across the bed.

    "That idiot Neal! If it weren''t for him, Briony and Stewart would have signed the divorce papers by now!"

    Outside the door, Rosita frowned.

    So Briony and Stewart were supposed to get divorced today, but everything got derailed because of that Neal?

    Rosita closed her eyes, fighting down a surge of anger.

    She turned on her heel and retreated to her own room.

    Pulling out her phone, she searched for information on Neal.

    To her surprise, she actually found something.

    Neal was a fugitive, wanted for more than a decade.

    Lauren knew a man like that?

    Rosita''s expression grew grim.

    Just how many secrets was her dear daughter hiding?

    It was after eight in the evening when Briony finally woke up.

    Gina, hovering anxiously at her bedside, rushed forward as soon as Briony''s eyes fluttered open. "Ms. Kensington, you''re awake!"

    Briony''s mind was a haze as she came to, the events of the day slow to return to her.

    She remembered fainting in front of Stewart. Then, with a jolt, panic set in¡ªher pregnancy.

    "Gina, who brought me to the hospital?" Briony''s hand flew to her stomach. "My babies are they-?"

    "Don''t worry, Ms. Kensington, the babies are perfectly fine!" Gina assured her quickly. "You''re at a private clinic now-Dr. Joyner arranged it. She asked me to tell you that Mr. Dney woke up this afternoon and has already been moved out of the ICU. Marlene is there with him."

    Relief washed over Briony, the tension finally draining from her shoulders. "James is safe? Thank goodness. That''s all that matters."

    "Your pregnancy is still a secret," Gina added gently. "Dr. Joyner wants you to stay here and rest until things stabilize. Once the babies are safe, you''ll be able to visit Mr. Dney."

    Briony nodded, her mind at ease. "Understood."

    Briony spent three days on bed rest at the private clinic, her condition finally stabilizing.

    James was recovering quickly as well. Though Briony couldn''t visit him in person, they spoke every day via video call. He was young and resilient, bouncing back with astonishing speed.

    By the fourth day, James was almost his old self-cheerful and ravenous, already requesting hearty meals and richfort food.

    Naturally, the doctors put a swift stop to that.

    On the fifth day, Briony was officially cleared for discharge.

    Just to be safe, her doctor prescribed another week''s worth of medication and instructed her to rest as much as possible at home.

    After this close call, Briony became even more protective of her unborn twins.

    Returning to Skybreeze Retreat, she carefully prepared a simple, nourishing meal -in porridge and a few light side dishes-then packed it up and headed for the hospital.

    James kept begging for steak and greasy takeout, but those were off-limits for now. Still, Briony hoped her homemade meal would lift his spirits.

    But as soon as she stepped into the hospital foyer, she ran straight into Stewart.

    He was carrying Irwin in his arms.

    Irwin''s small hand was wrapped in thick bandages, his little face still streaked with dried tears.

    The moment he spotted Briony, Irwin''s wailing started afresh.

    "Mom! Mom, my hand got cut by a knife! There was so much blood-"

 Chapter 215

    Briony showed no emotion as she walked straight past them, heading directly for the elevator.

    Behind her, Irwin''s cries echoed through the hallway.

    "Mom! Mom, please don''t go! It hurts, Mom-please, it hurts so much... Don''t ignore me, Mom, please..."

    People waiting by the elevator turned to stare at Irwin. Seeing how the boy''s eyes never left Briony, their gazes shifted to her, curiosity mingling with judgment.

    But Briony remained utterly unmoved.

    "Poor kid''s bawling his eyes out, and his mother doesn''t even flinch," an older woman muttered under her breath.

    Her daughter leaned in, whispering, "Maybe they''re divorced. That boy looks like he''s with his dad."

    "So what if they''re divorced? Since when does that mean a mother stops caring about her child? Who could be so heartless?"

    Briony listened to the whispered gossip swirling around her, feeling nothing at all. Irwin had his own mother. It wasn''t her ce to worry about him anymore.

    The elevator arrived. Briony stepped in, followed by the others. She moved into a corner, keeping her distance. The doors slid shut, cutting off the sound of Irwin''s cries.

    Irwin stared at the closed elevator doors, his sobs slowly dying down.

    His mother really didn''t love him anymore.

    He was hurt, and she couldn''t even spare him a nce...

    He lowered his head. In his mind, Rosita''s voice reyed, cold and matter-of-fact:

    [Your Mom Bryn has her own baby now. She won''t love you anymore.]

    Irwin''s red-rimmed eyes brimmed with resentment.

    Outside the hospital room, Briony knocked on the door.

    Marlene answered, beaming when she saw her. "Ms. Kensington! Come on in!"

    "Marlene." Briony offered a gentle smile and stepped inside.

    James was sitting up in bed,pletely absorbed in a game on his phone.

    "Bryn, just make yourselffortable. I''ll be done in a minute."

    Seeing how lively he looked, Briony finally felt at ease.

    "I brought you some nourishing soup and a few light side dishes. Want some?" "Absolutely!"

    James quit the game immediately, tossing his phone aside. His eyes zeroed in on the takeout containers. "Is there any beef? Or fish?"

    "Nope," Briony replied.

    James''s face fell in an instant.

    Briony couldn''t help butugh at his crestfallen expression. "Your wound hasn''t healed yet. Once you''re better, I''ll cook anything you like for you."

    ¡°Marlene and Gina can both cook. You really don''t need to be making gourmet meals for me when you''re pregnant, you know!" James sighed. "It''s just... I''m seriously craving steak or fish right now, but Marlene won''t make me any!"

    "Marlene''s just looking out for you."

    Marlene set up the little table, took the containers from Briony, and ced them neatly on top.

    Even though there wasn''t any meat or fish, the fact that Briony had cooked for him herself made James a little excited.

    He wasn''t disappointed.

    The soup was perfectly cooked-rich, fragrant, andforting. The sides were simple but vorful, light yet appetizing.

    "Bryn, you''re actually a great cook," James said, looking at her in surprise. "Did you teach yourself?"

    Briony smiled softly. "I did. Irwin had a sensitive stomach when he was little, so I had to be careful with every meal. I bought some books, watched a ton of videos, and learned bit by bit."

    James made a dismissive sound. "Lucky brat. Too bad he doesn''t appreciate it¡ªa real little ingrate."

    Briony pressed her lips together, saying nothing.

    She couldn''t help recalling Irwin''s tearful pleas just moments ago. For five years, she had loved him as her own, giving him everything without expecting anything in return. She never thought about repayment-but she also never imagined that, in just a few short months, they would go from inseparable toplete strangers. She hadn''t realized how fragile human ties could be so delicate that the slightest strain could break them.

    ...

    After sitting with James for a while, Briony stood to say goodbye.

    She and James had both taken some time off to recover, but work was piling up. Although the faculty at The Antiquarian Society had already exined their absence, Briony didn''t want her personal life to cause any further dys.

    When she arrived at the studio, Hannah Lane greeted her with news. "Someone''s sent you something again."

    "What is it this time?" Briony asked.

    "Looks like some health supplements. I put them on the coffee table in your office."

    "Okay, thanks."

    As Briony walked toward her office, her golden retriever puppy was curled up in his bed, fast asleep. As soon as he caught her scent, he woke up, barked twice, and bounded over, tail wagging.

    Briony knelt to pat him. "Lucky, I''m going to be busy today. y on your own, alright?"

    Lucky seemed to understand. He whimpered softly, circled her once, then obediently returned to his bed.

    Briony adored his sweet, clever ways. Smiling, she turned to Hannah. "Give Lucky an extra treat today."

    "Will do!"

    Lucky barked twice in reply-his way of saying thank you.

    Briony opened her office door and immediately saw the coffee table piled high

    with boxes of various supplements.

    A quick check showed they were all for boosting blood and energy-things people send after surgery.

    But there was no card. These clearly hadn''te from Garry Ferguson.

    Briony hesitated, then picked up her phone and called Stewart.

    He answered immediately.

    "Were you the one who sent the supplements?"

    His deep voice came through the phone. Briony''s tone was cool and distant. "Don''t send anything else. I''ll have these returned to Southcreek Manor."

    On the other end, Stewart paused, a sigh of resignation audible in his voice. "Briony, there''s no need to be like this. You just had surgery-I bought those after consulting your doctor."

    "No, Stewart. You''re the one who needs to stop," Briony said, her voice firm and final. "It''s best we remain strangers. I''m calling not just to return your things, but also to reschedule our meeting for the divorce paperwork."

 Chapter 216

    "I was free before, but you never showed," Stewart said tly.

    "That was a fluke," Briony shot back, frowning. "I''m avable any time these days."

    "Well, I''m not."

    Briony didn''t buy it. "Don''t tell me you''re so busy you can''t even spare an hour to get the divorce papers signed."

    "Irwin''s been acting uptely. I really can''t get away."

    "It''s just an hour."

    "You brought Irwin into our lives. You know how he gets-when he throws a fit, it takes forever to calm him down."

    Briony pressed her lips together. When she used to look after Irwin, he rarely threw tantrums. But when he did, he was stubborn, and it always took time and patience to talk him down.

    "Of course, if you really want, I could bring Irwin along," Stewart continued, his voice drifting through the phone. "I just worry he''ll get attached all over again once he sees you."

    Briony was silent, taking a slow breath to steady herself. "Stewart, I don''t want to go in circles. Just answer me-when are we finalizing the divorce?"

    "Do you really have to go through with this?" he asked quietly.

    She almostughed in disbelief. "Have I not made myself clear enough?"

    He hesitated, his voice dropping. "But you... you''ll never be able to have children of your own now."

    Briony gave a cold, sharpugh. "So what?"

    "If you''d just reconsider," Stewart said, suddenly solemn, "we don''t have to get divorced. Irwin could always be your son. We could still be a family."

    For a moment, Briony couldn''t breathe. She honestly thought she must have misheard him.

    So this was Stewart''s version of sympathy? Because she couldn''t have children anymore, he was willing to offer Irwin to her as some kind of constion prize? She never realized a forged medical record could have such an impact.

    Once again, Stewart managed to shatter her expectations.

    "Listen to me, Stewart," she said icily. "I''d rather spend my life alone than ever look your way again."

    He fell silent on the other end.

    Briony closed her eyes, swallowing her anger. Hands resting on her stomach, she spoke with a chilling calm. "I made myself clear enough back in Ghana, Stewart. People who break their word get what''sing to them."

    There was a pause, then Stewart gave a low, humorlessugh. ¡°Fine. This afternoon, then."

    "Two o''clock sharp," Briony replied immediately.

    "Alright."

    She ended the call.

    Briony asked Hannah to have a courier send all the gifts back to Southcreek Manor. Then she walked straight into her studio.

    She worked steadily until noon, only emerging when Gina arrived with lunch and fussed over her to remember her prenatal medication.

    After eating, Briony took her pills, set an rm, andy down for a rest.

    Her rm woke her at 1:30. She washed her face, grabbed her bag, and headed out for city hall.

    She arrived at 1:50, clutching her documents as she stepped out of the car and into city hall.

    beginning to fall in gentle

    With

    Outside, the sky was heavy and dark, thest of the city''s snow melted away, Northborough''s rainy season had begun.

    Briony sat in the waiting area, eyes flicking up to the clock.

    Two o''clock, on the dot.

    Stewart should be here any minute.

    ...

    A ck Mercedes pulled up in front of city hall.

    Carl nced at the white BMW parked nearby, then turned to Stewart. "Mr. Wentworth, it looks like Ms. Kensington''s already inside."

    Stewart nodded, casting a nce at Irwin, who was fast asleep with his head lolling on the back seat, a mischievous glint flickering in Stewart''s dark eyes.

    He reached over and gently pinched Irwin''s tiny nose.

    Irwin frowned, rolled over, and mumbled, "I''m sleepy..."

    Stewart arched an eyebrow.

    Carl, taking in the scene, offered, "Looks like the little guy''s wiped out. If you want,

    I can stay in the car with him so you can go in on your own."

    It was a kind suggestion-no sense dragging a tired child out in the pouring rain, risking a cold.

    But as soon as the words left his mouth, Stewart shot him a frosty re.

    In the end, Stewart got out-taking the drowsy Irwin with him.

    Carl scrambled to follow, hurrying to hold the umbre over father and son.

    The sound of rain drummed steadily on the umbre, making Irwin stir. He rubbed

    his eyes, blinking in confusion at the unfamiliar surroundings.

    "Dad, where are we?" he asked sleepily.

    Stewart smoothed his hair. "City hall."

    "Huh?¡± Irwin blinked. "Why are we here?"

    Stewart didn''t answer.

    Inside the building, it was easy to spot Briony waiting in the lobby.

    Carl folded up the umbre and quietly stepped back.

    "Mommy!" Irwin''s eyes lit up instantly at the sight of her.

    Briony was startled, turning to see Stewart walking toward her with Irwin in his arms.

    She stood, an edge in her voice. "Why did you bring him here?"

    Stewart only smiled, calm as ever. "He insisted oning. What could I do?"

    Carl, standing off to the side, nearly choked. The little guy had been sound asleep! It was Stewart who insisted on dragging him along.

    "Mommy." Irwin reached out his arms to her, his voice pleading. "I missed you. Can you hold me?"

    Briony couldn''t pick him up, not with her pregnancy. Even if she weren''t expecting, she wouldn''t have.

    Ignoring Irwin''s outstretched arms, she addressed Stewart. ¡°Let Carl take him. I already got our number. There are only two ahead of us."

    Stewart raised a brow and agreed with a quiet, "Alright."

    But as soon as he turned away, Irwin burst into tears.

    "I don''t want Carl to take me! No, no, Daddy, are you and Mommy getting a

    divorce? You can''t! If you do, Mommy won''t want me anymore..."

 Chapter 217

    Irwin''s wailing instantly drew every pair of eyes in the room.

    Briony''s irritation was palpable. "Stewart, are you doing this on purpose?"

    "I told you, Irwin''s been acting out thesest few days." Stewart''s expression was calm, showing no sign of guilt or evasion.

    "I''m not going to keep giving in to him." Briony''s voice was icy. "I don''t owe him anything."

    Stewart frowned. "If he throws a tantrum, I can''t calm him down either."

    "Then have Carl take him to the car to wait."

    Stewart turned to Carl.

    Carl immediately stepped forward, arms outstretched. "Come on, buddy. Let''s go wait in the car, okay?"

    "I don''t want to!"

    Irwin pped Carl''s hands away and started crying even harder, his sobs echoing through the hall.

    Themotion was so loud that even the staff came over to intervene.

    "You already have a child together," one staff member said, trying to mediate. "Maybe talk things through? Look at how scared he is. As parents, you can''t be so selfish-divorce always hurts the child most."

    But Briony refused to budge.

    Irwin kept crying, his voice hoarse as he pleaded, "Please don''t get divorced, Mom and Dad!"

    The staff looked at Irwin, their gazes heavy with reproach as they turned to Briony. "You''re his mother. How can you stand to see your child in this state?"

    Briony''s patience snapped.

    She looked straight at the staffer, her face cold. "I''m his stepmother. His real mother and father are getting back together. Isn''t it reasonable for me to step aside and let them be?"

    The staff member fell silent, uncertain.

    Briony arched a brow, lips curling into a faint, sarcastic smile. "Still want to keep lecturing me?"

    Awkward silence hung in the air. The staffer forced a smile, then quietly retreated. At that moment, their number was called.

    Briony nced at Stewart. "Let''s go. Sign the papers, stamp a seal, and we''re done."

    She turned and headed toward the counter, not looking back. Stewart watched her walk away, his eyes narrowing slightly.

    Suddenly, Irwin began to cough violently.

    "Dad, I don''t feel good..."

    Briony stopped in her tracks. By the time she turned around, Stewart had already scooped Irwin into his arms and was rushing out the door.

    Irwin was having an asthma attack.

    By the time Briony reached the entrance, she saw Stewart''s car peel away from the curb, speeding down the street.

    For a long moment, Briony just stared at the number slip in her hand.

    Maybe it was because Stewart had pulled tricks like this too many times. Now, she couldn''t even muster anger. It all felt pointless.

    She tossed the slip in the trash, steeled her face, and strode out of city hall.

    Rain drizzled steadily as Briony drove back to her studio, thoughts of the failed divorce swirling in her mind.

    By now, she was certain-Stewart had no intention of letting her go.

    Whatever his reasons, it was a disaster for her.

    She had to finalize the divorce before her pregnancy started to show. Only then could she be free, able to leave this ce without a backward nce.

    But how could she possibly force Stewart to cooperate?

    The more she dwelled on it, the more powerless she felt, as if her fate was out of her hands.

    When she pulled into the building''s underground garage, she didn''t get out right away. Instead, she slumped over the steering wheel and let out a long, shaky breath.

    Her phone buzzed from inside her bag.

    It was Carney Winslow.

    She answered right away. "Professor."

    "How''s your recoverying along?"

    "I''m stable now. I should be able to restore the artifacts in the next couple of days."

    "Your healthes first. The artifacts can wait." Carney paused. "I''m calling with some good news, actually."

    "I''m listening."

    "The national arts council is making a documentary about artifact restoration. They asked me to rmend a young restorer, and I''d like to put your name forward."

    Briony was surprised. "Just one spot? Mr. Dney is even younger than I am, and he''s just as capable."

    "He''s talented, butcksposure and you know how he is, can''t keep his mouth shut. This is a national broadcast. I think your temperament and skill are a better fit."

    Carney continued, "Of course, there are a few older experts being considered as well. They''ve done documentaries before, so they have experience. You''re the neer. If you join the shoot, I can introduce you to them."

    Meeting the senior restorers would be an incredible opportunity for someone just starting out.

    Briony agreed to participate.

    "The filming is in Silveridge, starts early next month, about a week."

    "Understood. Thank you."

    After hanging up, Briony felt her mood lift for the first time in days.

    The best decision she''d made in these five years was never giving up on her

    career, no matter how hard things got.

    The elevator doors slid open.

    Briony stepped out and walked into her studio.

    No sooner had she entered than Hannah hurried over.

    "Briony, Mr. Ferguson is here."

    Briony frowned. "What does he want?"

    "Says he needs to see you. I told him you weren''t in, but he didn''t mind waiting.

    He''s in the lounge¡ªI brought him some coffee and left him there."

    "Thanks, I''ve got it."

    Briony headed straight for the lounge.

    Inside, Garry sat on the couch, legs crossed, reading a magazine.

    She pushed open the door and entered.

    Garry looked up, a smile flickering in his deep-set eyes. "Ms. Kensington, sorry to bother you again."

    "If you know you''re a bother, you shouldn''t havee." Briony stood by the door, gaze cool and unyielding. "Garry, I''m busy. I don''t have time to waste on you."

 Chapter 218

    "Surely even someone as busy as you has time for a meal, right?" Garry stood up, smoothing the front of his suit jacket. "All I wanted was to invite you to dinner."

    "I''m sorry, but I don''t make a habit of dining with strangers." Briony could tell he wasn''t here for anything important, and she had no interest in arguing. "You should go. I have work to do."

    With that, she turned and walked out of the lounge.

    Garry, however, didn''t leave.

    He sat back down on the sofa, picked up the magazine he''d been leafing through earlier, and idly flipped a page.

    It was barely three o''clock.

    Once Briony stepped into the restoration studio, she was fully absorbed in her work.

    Outside, rain drizzled steadily against the windows.

    Time always seemed to fly by when she was focused.

    On rainy days, dusk came sooner than expected.

    By five, the world beyond the windows was already shrouded in darkness.

    The city''s neon lights flickered on, painting streaks of color across the wet ss.

    A knock sounded at the door-Hannah.

    "Come in," Briony called, setting her tools aside and ncing toward the entrance.

    Hannah slipped in, shutting the door behind her, her expression exasperated. "So, um, Mr. Ferguson still hasn''t left."

    Briony blinked in surprise.

    She checked the clock.

    Five o''clock.

    Three hours...

    He really has nothing better to do, does he?

    Briony pulled off her safety sses and rubbed her brow. "If your shift is over, don''t worry about him. Just head home."

    "Alright!" Hannah grinned in relief. "I''m clocking out then!"

    "Drive safe. It''s wet out there," Briony reminded her.

    "I will! You too, Briony!"

    Briony just nodded.

    One by one, Hannah and the rest of the staff packed up and left for the evening.

    Briony had no desire to go out and face Garry, so she decided to put in a little overtime.

    She was deliberately avoiding him.

    And Garry, of course, knew it.

    By half past five, he finally emerged from the lounge and made his way to the studio door.

    He knocked.

    Briony heard it, but purposely ignored him, turning up the gentle background music to drown out any further interruptions.

    Garry picked up on the message. The corners of his mouth quirked upward as he

    listened to the music drifting through the door.

    It was obvious she was doing it on purpose.

    But instead of being annoyed, he just smiled-his interest only deepening.

    ...

    Briony worked straight through until six-thirty.

    She nced outside.

    Through the frosted ss doors, she could see the studio was empty.

    She took off her safety goggles, tidied up her bench, slipped out of her work coat, and headed for the exit.

    The sprawling studio was quiet.

    A golden retriever pup, curled up in its bed, perked up as soon as Briony appeared, tail wagging furiously.

    Briony walked straight to her office, shrugged into her coat, grabbed her bag and car keys, and headed out.

    The puppy trotted over to her. She crouched to give him a fond pat. "I''m heading home now. See you tomorrow."

    The puppy whined softly, reluctant but obedient, watching as Briony walked away.

    She locked the main doors and turned-only to jump when she saw Garry waiting in the hallway.

    He chuckled at her startled reaction, the cigar between his lips curling up in a grin. "Am I really that scary?"

    Briony''s expression frosted over. "Mr. Ferguson, this really isn''t funny."

    "Isn''t it?" Garry stubbed out his cigar and tossed it in a nearby trash can.

    "Personally, I think it''s pretty fun. I have a thing for chasing after cool, untouchable beauties like you, Ms. Kensington. It does wonders for a man''s ego."

    Briony didn''t dignify that with a response.

    She headed to the elevator and pressed the button.

    When the doors slid open, Briony stepped inside. Garry followed her in.

    She ignored him, pressed the button for the parking level, and stood silently. With

    security cameras in the elevator, she wasn''t worried.

    "So, you and Stewart were at city hall today?"

    Briony nced up, meeting Garry''s eyes in the mirrored elevator wall.

    "Were you following me, Mr. Ferguson?"

    "Following is such a harsh word. Let''s just say I pay close attention to you, Ms. Kensington."

    Briony frowned.

    She didn''t like dealing with Garry, but every time they''d met, she''d sensed the

    tension between him and Stewart-a barely concealed hostility.

    She asked, "What exactly is your rtionship with Stewart?"

    "We used to berades."

    Briony''s eyes widened. "Comrades?"

    Garry grinned. "Looks like Stewart never told you what he was up to overseas

    those two years, huh? That''s interesting."

    Briony had no patience for his cryptic tone.

    The elevator dinged. As soon as the doors opened, she strode out.

    Garry called after her. "Stewart''s not going to let you go that easily."

    Briony paused, turning to face him. "What do you know?"

    His eyes sparkled with amusement. "I know all Stewart''s secrets. Trust me, he''s selfish, possessive, and obsessed with control. If he doesn''t want to let you go, you''ll never escape that marriage."

    "He''s about to marry Rosita," Briony shot back, frowning. "No matter how powerful he is, he can''tmit bigamy!"

    Garry''s smile turned sly. "You''re too na?ve, Ms. Kensington. If he''s bold enough to n a wedding with another woman while refusing to divorce you, that means he''s already worked out how to handle it."

    Briony gripped her bag tighter. "You''re not telling me this out of kindness. What do you want?"

    Garry stepped closer, his tone low. "You really are as sharp as I thought." Briony took a step back.

    He stopped, the handsome lines of his face somehow radiating danger.

    "I can help you get a divorce," he said softly. "And when it''s over-marry me."

 Chapter 219

    Briony often thought back to five years ago, when she''d walked straight into Stewart''s den of wolves. Maybe she''d done it because the circumstances forced her hand, maybe Stewart had orchestrated everything too perfectly, or maybe she''d simply been too young and naive, swept up by her own foolish crush. Probably, it was a mix of all those things.

    Even now, after everything, she could look at her marriage to Stewart-however much she''d been hurt or doubted-and still say with a clear conscience that she''d done nothing wrong.

    But if, today, she let herself agree to Garry''s terms just to get a divorce from Stewart-even knowing full well that Garry''s intentions were far from pure-well, then she really would have lost her mind.

    With that thought, Briony let out a coldugh. "Garry, have you ever considered another possibility?"

    Garry raised his eyebrows, making an inviting gesture. "Ms. Kensington, by all means, speak your mind."

    "Between spending a lifetime in a loveless, empty marriage with Stewart and dealing with you, I''d much rather avoid you altogether."

    As soon as she finished speaking, Briony turned on her heel and walked away without a backward nce.

    Garry watched her slim figure recede into the distance.

    After a long moment, the corners of his lips curled in a chilly smirk. "Stewart, you''re going to fall at her hands sooner orter."

    After Irwin''s condition finally stabilized, Stewart brought him home to Southcreek Manor.

    Once he''d soothed Irwin to sleep, Stewart headed downstairs.

    Ever since Briony had moved out, the manor felt emptier than ever. Only a housekeeper came by each day to clean-otherwise, there was no trace of life in the ce anymore.

    Stewart paused in the living room, sat down on the couch, and pressed his fingers to his temples.

    Just then, Carl walked in from outside. "Mr. Wentworth, we''ve got news about Ms. Kensington''s attack."

    Stewart''s posture tensed. "Go on."

    "Our people spotted Neal abroad, but he''s slippery-they lost him. However, they did manage to find a phone Neal dropped."

    Carl pulled out a phone and opened the photo gallery. "There was only one number in Neal''s contact log¡ªa local number. We''ve checked; it''s a burner, no registration. No one picks up when we call."

    Stewart nced at the number, his voice turning icy. "Keep digging into it." "Yes, sir."

    "Give me the car keys," Stewart said, rising to his feet. "I need you here to look after Irwin. I''m heading to Lunar Heights Estate."

    "Understood." Carl handed over the keys.

    "And start looking for a new live-in housekeeper. Also, find an experienced childminder with a strong educational background. Sry isn''t an issue."

    Carl nodded. "I''ll get on it right away."

    ...

    Lunar Heights Estate.

    The private investigator had sent over a few photos and a video.

    Rosita opened them, scanning through, just as her phone rang. She answered.

    "Both Stewart and Briony showed up at city hall today, but the boy threw a fit and refused to let them finalize the divorce. He cried so hard he had an asthma attack. Stewart had to rush him to the hospital, so the divorce didn''t go through."

    Rosita''s grip tightened around her phone. "Got it. Keep following Briony for me."

    "Will do." The call ended.

    Rosita saved the photos and video to a private folder, then threw her phone onto the sofa in frustration.

    "Irwin, you little idiot!" she spat, trembling with anger, eyes shing red.

    Lauren had juste downstairs and caught sight of Rosita''s furious expression -almost twisted with rage.

    "Rosita?"

    Rosita startled, her face shifting instantly.

    "Mom," she said, turning to Lauren, voice trembling with hurt, eyes misty. "I really feel like I''m about to lose Stewart."

    Lauren came to sit beside her. "What''s gotten into you? Why are you saying such nonsense?"

    "Stewart still hasn''t divorced Ms. Kensington. I''m really anxious about it..."

    "He will, sooner orter," Lauren soothed. "The wedding is right around the corner. Stewart''s awyer-he won''t let himself break thew."

    "But he was at city hall today, and still didn''t go through with it!"

    "What?" Lauren was surprised. "How do you know that?"

    "I..." Rosita hesitated, not quite meeting Lauren''s eyes, then offered a half-truth. "I can''t help being concerned about Ms. Kensington. Stewart is so outstanding, and

    I worry she''ll cling to him. So I''ve had someone keeping tabs on her."

    Lauren nced at her with mild surprise. "At least you''ve got the sense to keep an eye on her. Not as clueless as I thought."

    Rosita ducked her head, sniffling. "Anyone would be on edge if the man they love had been living in a secret marriage with another woman for five years."

    ¡°True.¡± Lauren patted her hand. ¡°It''s good you feel the pressure. But as for Stewart and Ms. Kensington-don''t worry. You might not remember, but I do: Briony has always med Stewart for her mother''s death. Even if Stewart tried to keep her, she''d never agree. Not in a million years."

    "Really?" Rosita blinked up at Lauren, all innocence.

    "Don''t worry. I''m here for you-I''ll make sure you''re taken care of," Lauren

    promised, giving her hand a reassuring squeeze.

    Touched, Rosita hugged her. "Thank you, Mom. You''re always so good to me."

    A familiar car engine sounded outside.

    Rosita let go, excitement lighting up her face. "Stewart''s back!"

    Both women stood.

    Stewart walked in from the rain, his coat still damp.

    "Stewart," Rosita called, gazing at him with adoration, her voice soft. "Why are you alone? Where''s Irwin?"

    "He''s at Southcreek Manor," Stewart replied coolly. "I''ll be taking care of him myself for the next few days."

    Rosita''s face stiffened. "You''ll be looking after him yourself... What do you mean?"

    "Your health isn''t up to it," Stewart said, ncing coldly at Lauren. "No one else can handle it."

 Chapter 220

    Lauren was instantly wracked with guilt.

    That morning, Irwin had shattered a ss. Lauren had been on the phone with Helga at the time. She''d heard the sound of breaking ss, but hadn''t thought much of it¡ªuntil Irwin''s piercing cries sent her running, heart pounding, as she fumbled to end the call.

    By then, it was toote. Irwin had already cut himself.

    A deep, long gash ran across his palm, blood welling up and trickling down his small hand.

    Themotion quickly brought Stewart to the scene.

    "Stewart, I''m so sorry. It was my fault-I wasn''t watching Irwin. I let him get hurt." Lauren''s face was flushed with remorse, her voice trembling dangerously close to tears.

    Seeing this, Rosita hurried to add, "Mom was just caught up in her phone call. She never wanted Irwin to get hurt. It''s my fault too¡ªif I hadn''t been lying down, feeling sick, maybe I could''ve kept an eye on him."

    Stewart didn''t respond to Rosita''s attempt atfort.

    In the past, if he''d seen Rosita so upset and self-ming, he would have tried to reassure her. But today, his disappointment over Irwin''s injury overshadowed even the smallest hint of kindness.

    He looked right at Rosita, his gaze icy and unreadable. "The medicine Quentin found for you worked well. You seem healthy now."

    Rosita blinked in surprise.

    "The only reason we rushed the wedding was because you were so ill-we wanted you to have no regrets. But now you''re better. The wedding can wait."

    Rosita stared at him, incredulous. "But... the engagement''s already been announced "

    "We''ll handle it with PR."

    Stewart''s tone brooked no argument. Rosita shrank beneath his stern gaze, barely managing to ask, "Then... how long will we postpone it?"

    "As things stand, there''s no need to rush into a wedding." His words were cold, final.

    "So you''re saying..." Rosita''s voice trembled, tears brimming in her eyes. "You want to put the wedding off indefinitely?"

    "Right now, Irwin''s well-being is the only thing that matters." Stewart''s dark eyes were sharp, appraising. "Rosita, Irwin is your son. Don''t you want what''s best for him?"

    Rosita froze.

    "Of course I do," she whispered, her gaze dropping. "But I lost my memory... There''s so much I can''t remember. I just don''t understand what does postponing the wedding have to do with Irwin''s happiness?"

    Stewart''s eyes were cold as he held her gaze.

    "Irwin''s been struggling ever since Briony left. She was the one who raised him. In his mind, when Briony left, he lost his mother. He''s having a hard time epting that I''m divorcing her."

    ¡°But I''m his biological mother,¡± Rosita protested, looking up at him as tears spilled down her cheeks.

    "I know I''ve let him down. But I''m here now, aren''t I? I want to make up for those missing five years. Just because I wasn''t there at the start... does that mean I have to lose my son forever?"

    "Irwin''s only five."

    Stewart''s expression grew even more severe. "He''s just a child. He can''t be expected to understand all this. Since Briony left, he''s been having nightmares. Didn''t you notice?"

    Rosita stared at him, stunned.

    "Rosita," Stewart said, disappointment flickering in his eyes, "it''s obvious you had no idea. When Briony was here, Irwin was happy, well-adjusted he never had nightmares."

    Rosita''s voice sharpened, defiant. "Whatever Briony could do, I can do too!" Stewart''s lips curled into a mirthless smile. "No, you can''t."

    She froze, hurt.

    "What Briony did for Irwin... no one else can rece." Stewart paused, then continued, "For me, what matters most is that Irwin is with whoever can give him the best life."

    Rosita dug her nails into her palm.

    She''d always known how much Irwin meant to Stewart.

    Once, she''d believed Irwin was her greatest advantage.

    But now, seeing how Stewart put Irwin above all else-even above her, his own child''s mother-she finally understood: in Stewart''s eyes, she was just a supporting role in Irwin''s life.

    The realization hit her like a ssh of cold water: Stewart''s devotion to Irwin went far beyond what most fathers felt.

    He saw Irwin as the embodiment of Randolph Driscoll-a way to redeem himself

    for past mistakes. It was an almost obsessive need for atonement.

    The thought sent a chill racing down Rosita''s spine.

    If Stewart ced Irwin at the very center of his world, what would happen if he ever discovered the truth...

    Rosita''s breath caught. She didn''t dare finish the thought.

    Before leaving, Stewart threw a final, steely nce at Lauren.

    That look made Lauren''s skin crawl.

    Not until the sound of his car faded did Rosita finally break down, burying her face

    in her hands as sobs wracked her frame.

    "Stewart must be in love with Briony!" she cried.

    Lauren rushed tofort her, "Don''t say that. He''s just... upset that we didn''t take better care of Irwin, that''s all."

    "It''s my fault..." Rosita wept. "I let Stewart down. In the five years I was gone, Stewart and Irwin both became attached to Briony. Mom, I feel like I''ve lost them both..."

    "No!" There was a dangerous glint in Lauren''s eyes. "I won''t let anyone threaten your marriage. You and Stewart will be together-no matter what!"

    After settling Rosita back in her room, Lauren returned to her own. She closed the door, pulled out her phone, and dialed a number.

    "Do you still have any of those energy stones you mentionedst time?... Good, I''ll take one. I''ming to pick it up right now."

 Chapter 221

    Stewart had an important case to handle that day, and Carl had to tag along.

    With no one else avable to watch Irwin, Stewart had no choice but to drop his son off at the Wentworth family estate.

    Irwin wasn''t thrilled about going back to the mansion-he''d never liked it much- but he knew his father was busy, so he behaved and stayed put.

    Mrs. Wentworth, Fiona rke, was a formidable woman: sharp-tongued,manding, and not one to be trifled with. Yet, when it came to Irwin, her only grandson, she genuinely doted on him.

    Still, Irwin never really warmed up to her. Over time, Fiona grew tired of pouring her affection into a child who never quite reciprocated.

    Just then, Helga called to invite her for a game of bridge. Fiona instructed the housekeeper to keep an eye on Irwin, grabbed her purse, and headed out.

    When she arrived, she was surprised to see Lauren there as well.

    Fiona hadn''t always been fond of Lauren. In the social circles of old money, Lauren, who had married into the Lockwood family as a divorc¨¦e with a daughter in tow, was never truly embraced by the other society wives.

    But ever since Fiona discovered that Rosita¡ªLauren''s daughter-was Irwin''s biological mother, her attitude toward Lauren had softened considerably.

    After all, they were about to be family. Appearances had to be kept up.

    At the bridge table, Helga grinned. "Well, Mrs. Wentworth and Mrs. Lockwood, it seems you''ll be inws soon. I''ll have to watch my game when I y cards with you two in the future!"

    Lauren''s smile was graceful and warm. "Oh, Helga, you''re joking. You''re such a master at cards¡ªeven if Mrs. Wentworth and I teamed up, we wouldn''t stand a chance!"

    Helga''s husband had deep connections in local politics, so she was always held in high regard among the societydies.

    Fiona nced at Lauren, expression unreadable. "I''ll have to leave after this round. My grandson''s staying with me today."

    Lauren looked up. "Would you mind if I stopped by to see Irwin? I''ve been worried about his hand."

    "You''re his grandmother on his mother''s side. Come whenever you like," Fiona replied tly.

    Lauren beamed. "Thank you!"

    Fiona simply nodded and returned her attention to her cards.

    ***

    Wentworth Mansion.

    Fiona and Lauren entered the house one after the other.

    The moment Irwin saw Lauren, he dropped his toys and ran to her, face alight with joy.

    "Grandma!" he cried, hugging her tightly. "Are you here to take me out to y?"

    Lauren ruffled his hair. "Would you like to go out?"

    "Yes!" Irwin nodded eagerly. "Remember that children''s FunRealm Park you took me to before? There''s still money left on our card-we have to use it up!"

    Lauren nced at Fiona. "But you don''t often get to visit your dad''s side of the family. Maybe you should spend more time with your grandma while you''re here."

    Fiona had been feeling a little left out; her own grandson was clearly closer to his maternal grandmother. But hearing Lauren say this, her mood lifted.

    Truthfully, Fiona had been nning to visit the church that afternoon anyway. She waved a dismissive hand. "If Irwin wants to go, take him. I''ll be out most of the day myself."

    Lauren smiled. ¡°That''s perfect. I''ll take him out for a bit and bring him backter."

    "No need to bring him back. I''ll be homete tonight. Just touch base with Stewart and see what he wants to do."

    "Alright," Lauren agreed with a nod.

    ***

    After leaving the Wentworth estate, Lauren drove toward the city center.

    In the backseat, Irwin piped up, "Grandma, are we going to FunRealm Park now?"

    Lauren nced at him in the rearview mirror. "Irwin, would you like to see your mom, Bryn?"

    Irwin''s eyes lit up. "I''d love to!"

    Lauren smiled. "How about I take you to see her?"

    "Yes, please!" Irwin bounced in his seat. "Are we going right now?"

    "We are," Lauren said, before pausing. "But before we go, there''s something I need to talk to you about first."

    Irwin tilted his head, curious. "What is it?"

    "Rememberst time, when I told you about the magic stone that could make the new baby disappear?"

    Irwin''s eyes grew wide with wonder. "Did you get the magic stone, Grandma?"

    "I did. I had to ask a lot of people and spend a lot of money, but I finally got it."

    Lauren watched his innocent reflection in the mirror, her eyes cold and calcting beneath her gentle smile.

    "This is a very powerful magic stone. All you have to do is hide it under your mom Bryn''s bed. After a while, the new baby will vanish-just like magic."

    Irwin stared, amazed. "Is it really that powerful?"

    "It is. But you can''t tell anyone about it-not a soul. If you do, the magic won''t work."

    Irwin nodded solemnly. "I promise, I won''t say a word!"

    Lauren''s lips curved in satisfaction. "Good. I''ll need your help with this, Irwin."

    "Okay!" Irwin agreed, then hesitated, a crease forming between his brows. "But... if the new baby disappears, where will it go? Will it be all alone without a mom? Won''t it be sad, just like I was when I lost my mom?"

    Children, Lauren thought, were always heartbreakingly naive. She schooled her features into a gentle expression. "Every babyes from heaven, sweetheart. The magic stone just sends the new baby back to heaven, where it''ll wait in line for a new mom. Once it finds one, it''ll be loved all over again, so it won''t be sad."

    Irwin''s face brightened. "That''s good! I was scared the new baby would be lonely like I was, but if it can find a new mom who loves it, it won''t be sad at all!"

    He looked at her, seeking reassurance. "Right, Grandma?"

    "That''s right. You''re such a thoughtful boy, Irwin-always thinking about others," Lauren replied, her voice full of praise.

    Irwin blushed and covered his mouth shyly. "Mom always said I was kind and sensible. She used to love me, just like you do now, Grandma."

    "When the new baby goes back to heaven, your mom Bryn will love you just as much as she used to," Lauren said softly.

 Chapter 222

    Irwin''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "When the timees, I''ll be Mom Bryn''s only child-she''ll love and take care of me forever!"

    ...

    Lauren parked the car at the base of the office building.

    Once they got out, she took Irwin''s hand and led him inside.

    Irwin had visited here often before; he knew the ce like the back of his hand. With practiced confidence, he guided Lauren straight to Briony''s studio.

    The moment they stepped in, Hannah greeted them at the door.

    At the sight of Irwin, Hannah''s brows knit together.

    Briony had already warned her: if Irwin showed up again¡ªno matter who brought him or what excuse was given-he was not to be let in.

    Hannah didn''t recognize Lauren, so she put on a polite but firm smile. "Excuse me, ma''am, may I ask who you are? Is there something I can help you with?"

    Lauren answered with calm warmth. "I''m Irwin''s grandmother. His parents are busy today, so I brought him along. We''ll leave right after we discuss the cooperation I mentioned."

    Cooperation?

    Hannah gave Lauren a quick once-over.

    Her elegant outfit andposed manner certainly gave off an air of wealth.

    "I''m sorry, but our boss doesn''t take walk-ins. You''ll need an appointment. I''m afraid you''ll have toe another day."

    "I''m here on someone''s rmendation-Mr. Lewis of Northborough. I''m sure you know the name?"

    Mr. Lewis had powerful connections; everyone in the city whispered about it.

    Hannah knew better than to offend people like that.

    She ushered them into the lounge with a forced smile, brought them coffee, and quickly slipped away to find Briony in the restoration room.

    While Hannah was gone, Lauren caught Irwin''s eye and gave him a meaningful look.

    Irwin took the cue. He slipped out of the lounge and made a beeline for the office. He pushed the office door open and headed straight for the break room. Inside, Irwin crouched by the bed and pulled a small box from his pocket. He opened it to reveal a deep gray stone, its surface gleaming coldly. Just as Lauren had taught him, he slid the little stone under the bed.

    "Woof! Woof!"

    Out in the hallway, the golden retriever puppy locked in its crate suddenly began to bark furiously!

    Hannah heard the racket and poked her head out of the restoration room, frowning at the puppy pawing at the cage door.

    "Sorry, Lucky, you can''te out today." Hannah knelt and reached into the crate

    to scratch his head. "We''ve got some important clientsing, and one of them is afraid of dogs. You''ll have to stay put, okay?"

    "Woof! Woof!" Lucky stared at Hannah, barking more urgently, as if trying to warn her about something.

    Hannah couldn''t figure out what was wrong.

    Briony emerged from the restoration room, frowning. "What''s wrong with Lucky?"

    "I don''t know. He''s acting really anxious all of a sudden."

    Briony knelt beside him, stroking his head.

    The puppy spun in frantic circles, barking nonstop.

    Briony studied him, growing more concerned. "Do you think he might be

    Lucky barked twice at her, then let out a mournful whimper.

    Hannah couldn''t help butugh. "He almost sounds like he''s trying to talk."

    Briony blinked, about to reply, when the office door opened behind them.

    Irwin stepped out from behind the desk.

    At the sound, both Briony and Hannah turned.

    "Mom!" Irwin called, clutching his hands nervously.

    He mustn''t let his mom find out!

    Briony''s eyes narrowed as she saw him leave her office. "What were you doing in there?"

    "I really had to pee..." Irwin blinked innocently. "Mom, I just needed to use the bathroom. You''re not mad, are you?"

    Briony stood, her gaze cool. "Who brought you here?"

    "Grandma..." Irwin lowered his head, too anxious to meet her eyes.

    "Irwin."

    Lauren appeared in the hallway, heading their way.

    Briony turned, her eyes narrowing at the sight of Lauren. "You''re the one who wants to talk business?"

    "That''s right." Lauren pulled a box from her bag and opened it to reveal a delicate porcin cup.

    "I heard Ms. Kensington''s restoration work is second to none. I mentioned it to Helga, and she told me Mr. Lewis got this cup at auction. Helga identally chipped it, and she hoped you could repair it. Money isn''t an issue."

    Briony nced at the cup, then gave a coldugh. "Sorry. I don''t restore fakes." "Fakes?" Lauren''s eyes widened. "Don''t be ridiculous! Mr. Lewis spent millions on that cup!"

    "If you don''t trust my judgment, why bothering to me?" Briony turned and walked toward the restoration room. "Hannah, see them out."

    "With pleasure."

    Hannah stepped up, gesturing to the exit. "Ma''am, let me show you the way."

    "Hmph! If you can''t fix it, just say so no need for all this talk about fakes! As if Mr. Lewis would be fooled by a forgery!" Lauren snapped, grabbing Irwin''s hand. "Come on, Irwin, we''re leaving."

    Irwin obediently followed her.

    Hannah rolled her eyes at their backs.

    What a pair of weirdos.

    Once they were back in the car, Lauren immediately leaned over. "Did you put the magic stone where it needed to go?"

    "All set!" Irwin was tense, but when he nodded, he clutched his chest in relief. "You said to put it right in the middle under the bed, so I did just like you told me!"

    "You''re amazing, sweetheart!" Lauren pulled him into a hug and kissed his forehead, her mood lifting instantly. "Come on, let''s get you a big lunch!"

    "And then we''re going to FunRealm Park, right?"

    "Of course! Anything to make you happy, Irwin."

    "You''re the best, Grandma!¡± Irwin''s joyful voice filled the car.

    Lauren smiled, watching his innocent face-though her lips curled with a sly, secret satisfaction.

    She turned her gaze back to the road, started the engine, and drove off.

 Chapter 223

    After Lauren and Irwin left, Briony hesitated for a moment before returning to her lounge to check things over.

    She didn''t notice anything out of the ordinary.

    Shaking her head, she thought she was probably just being overly cautious. Irwin was only a child-what could he possibly get up to?

    Still, Briony really didn''t want to be disturbed again.

    Stepping out of her office, she turned to Hannah and said, "From now on, for any reason at all, don''t let in anyone connected to Irwin Stewart."

    ¡°Understood.¡± Hannah sighed quietly. "Briony, I''m sorry... she said she was sent by Mr. Lewis, and I was worried about offending him, so¡ª"

    "I get it. But the item she brought was a fake. And that im about Mr. Lewis? Almost certainly a lie."

    Briony caught the guilty look on Hannah''s face, and her voice softened. "The clienting this afternoon-Mr. Chadwick-his background is much more significant than Mr. Lewis''s. Chin up."

    Hannah nodded. "I understand!"

    Briony returned to her restoration studio and picked up her work.

    At three in the afternoon, the Chadwicks arrived.

    Mr. and Mrs. Chadwick were celebrating their golden anniversary this year, and

    the love between them was still unmistakable.

    Mrs. Chadwick wanted to have an old dress restored.

    It was her wedding gown-a handmade, bespoke piece Mr. Chadwick hadmissioned at great expense all those years ago.

    The dress was crafted using a rare, traditional weaving technique, with intricate folk embroidery. It was a true work of art.

    Sadly, time had taken its toll. Despite careful maintenance, the natural fabrics had deteriorated, and about thirty percent of the dress was now damaged.

    Mrs. Chadwick hoped to restore it. She wanted to wear it again for a set of golden anniversary photos with her husband.

    Briony was deeply moved. Love that steadfast was a rare thing indeed.

    She wanted to take on the project, but the repair involved advanced textile techniques.

    Briony asked Hannah to call in Lydia.

    When Lydia saw the dress, she shook her head. "This one''s tough. The origins are remarkable¡ªit''s a handwoven ceremonial gown, considered a cultural treasure where it''s from."

    Briony looked at Mrs. Chadwick.

    With a gentle smile, Mrs. Chadwick exined, "Yes, I was born in a small vige with a long tradition of weaving. My husband, ever the romantic,bined the fabric from mying-of-age ceremony with my wedding gown. He asked the vige elders to weave and embroider it by hand."

    Briony couldn''t help but smile. "Mr. Chadwick must love you very much."

    "He does. He''s the reason I truly believe in evesting love."

    Mrs. Chadwick and her husband exchanged a look and smiled. "The fabric for this

    dress was gathered by my husband himself-he led a group up into the mountains to pick the wild nts, then spun and wove the fibers over many months. It took ages just to collect enough material."

    Briony nodded thoughtfully. "From what I know, harvesting those nts depends on the season."

    "That''s right," Lydia chimed in. "There''s only a two-month window each year to harvest the fibers. But maybe, if we ask around, we can find some pre-spun thread."

    "We''re not in a rush for the anniversary photos," Mr. Chadwick said. "Ms. Kensington, money isn''t an issue. I just don''t want my wife to have any regrets."

    "Ipletely understand, Mr. Chadwick." Briony considered for a moment, then said, "How about this: give me three days. I''ll see if I can source the right materials. If I can, I''ll contact you."

    "Of course." Mr. Chadwick gave her a meaningful smile. "No wonder Mrs. Winslow rmended you, Ms. Kensington. I look forward to working together."

    Briony smiled back. "I should be thanking you both for your trust and confidence in me."

    She personally walked the Chadwicks out.

    Back in her office, Briony picked up the phone and called Gwendolyn White.

    Gwendolyn answered almost immediately. "Bryn, did you meet with the Chadwicks?"

    "Yes, they just left." Briony paused. "Their love for each other is honestly inspiring."

    "It is, isn''t it? Did you know Mrs. Chadwick is actually six years older than her husband? And before Mr. Chadwick, she went through a terrible first marriage."

    Briony was surprised. "Really? You''d never guess-she looks even younger than he does."

    "A good marriage works wonders." Gwendolynughed softly. "So don''t get discouraged. You''ll find the right person for you, too.¡±

    "Mrs. Winslow, you don''t have to worry about me. I''m doing well." Briony said. "Myst five years of marriage were a mistake, but I''vee to terms with a lottely. The failure wasn''t on me-I won''t punish myself for someone else''s mistakes."

    "I''m d to hear that." After a pause, Gwendolyn added, "You called about the thread, right?"

    "Yes."

    "I actually know someone from that vige. I''ll send you her contact details. You can discuss the materials with her directly."

    "Thank you, that would be very helpful."

    ...

    Meanwhile, Lauren had taken Irwin out for the day, hoping this would be her chance to make a good impression and maybe change Stewart''s opinion of her.

    But things didn''t go as nned. At dinner, Irwin innocently remarked that Briony''s cooking was delicious, and suddenly Rosita lost control.

    "Irwin, are you even listening?" Rosita shouted, mming her fork down and ring at him. "I''m your real mother!"

    Startled, Irwin stared at Rosita''s contorted, furious face,pletely frozen in shock.

 Chapter 224

    Lauren was startled by Rosita''s outburst-Irwin looked absolutely petrified. Quickly, she tried to restore calm. "Rosita, what are you doing? Don''t scare the child..."

    "He doesn''t even know who his mother is!" Rosita shouted, her voice raw with anger. "Is it wrong for me to remind him?"

    Irwin''s face crumpled, and he burst into loud sobs, rice still in his mouth. "Mommy, you''re scary! I want Daddy! I don''t want Mommy anymore..."

    Rosita lunged forward and grabbed his shoulders. Her grip was desperate and unyielding. "I''m your mother! Do you hear me, Irwin? I gave birth to you! You only have one mother-me!"

    Irwin had never seen Rosita like this. Terrified, he tried to wriggle away, but she was too strong. All he could do was plead, his voice trembling: "Grandma, help me! Please, Grandma, help!"

    Lauren immediately stood and hurried over, pulling the boy away and shielding him behind her. She frowned at Rosita. "Rosita, get a hold of yourself. You''re scaring him!"

    Suddenly, Irwin coughed violently-he had choked on his food. With a few spasms, he vomited up everything he''d eaten.

    "Oh, sweetheart, don''t frighten me like that!" Lauren knelt down and patted his back, her voice full of worry. "You mustn''t have another ident, or how could I ever exin this to your father..."

    Hearing this, Rosita''s fury seemed to drain away. She stared at Irwin-so small, so frightened and her expression softened.

    "I''m sorry, Irwin..." she whispered, her voice thick with remorse as she tried to step closer, arms reaching for him.

    "Don''te near me!" Irwin cried, scrambling further behind Lauren.

    Lauren called for the housekeeper to clean up the mess. After wiping the floor, the housekeeper quietly slipped away.

    Rosita''s eyes were red as she covered her mouth. "Irwin, Mommy didn''t mean to yell at you. I''m not well, I... I was wrong. Please, will you forgive me?"

    Irwin sobbed harder, crying out between hups. "You''re a bad mommy! You yelled at me... When you''re sick, you get mean, but my real mommy never does! Even when she''s mad, she never... never pinches me..."

    Rosita froze.

    Just then, a car pulled up outside.

    Stewart was home.

    A chill shot through Rosita-if Stewart found out she''d lost control with Irwin...

    Irwin seized the moment and darted towards the door. "Daddy!"

    Stewart had barely walked in when Irwin, still crying, flung himself into his arms. Stewart''s brow furrowed. He knelt and scooped Irwin up, gently wiping his face with a handkerchief. "Tell me, buddy. What happened?"

    Irwin clung to his father''s neck, hupping. "Mommy scared me. Take me away, Daddy. I want to go home..."

    Stewart''s expression darkened.

    Rosita and Lauren rushed over, but Irwin had already said his piece.

    Rosita, pale and shaken, tried desperately to exin. "Stewart, please, let me exin. I just "

    Stewart cut her off, his voice cold and unyielding. "Your moods have been unstabletely. I''ll have Dr. Wacee by. In the meantime, you shouldn''t see Irwin."

    Without waiting for a response, he turned and carried Irwin away.

    "Stewart!" Rosita chased after him, panic in her voice. "I didn''t mean to; I''ve been taking my medication! Please, don''t take Irwin away..."

    But Stewart didn''t even look back, his stride long and determined.

    Rosita watched helplessly as he got into the car. Her anxiety peaked, and her vision blurred-then, she copsed to the ground in a faint.

    "Rosita!" Lauren cried, rushing to her side. "She''s passed out! Somebody, help!"

    Stewart, already in the car, heard themotion outside. He gave no sign of concern. "Drive," he instructed quietly.

    "Yes, sir." Carl turned the car around and eased onto the road.

    In the backseat, Stewartforted Irwin, his voice gentle and low-utterly unmoved by Rosita''s copse.

    Carl couldn''t help but be surprised. In the past, whenever Ms. Lockwood was upset, his boss had always been the first to worry. But today, he waspletely indifferent.

    Catching Stewart''s reflection in the rearview mirror, Carl thought to himself: No matter how much Rosita is favored, she can neverpare to Irwin in Stewart''s eyes.

    As the car disappeared down the drive, Lauren hurried to get help. With Zack''s assistance, she got Rosita into the car and sped to the hospital.

    At Lockwood Hospital, Rosita was admitted for observation.

    Dr. Wace exined that she''d fainted due to emotional stress, and advised a

    few days of rest just to be safe.

    After Lauren left the room, Quentin arrived.

    He quietly closed-and locked-the door behind him.

    "Big brother," Rosita said, sitting up in bed, her eyes rimmed red with tears. "What am I supposed to do?"

    Quentin walked to her bedside, instinctively reaching to wipe away her tears. But then he hesitated, as if remembering something, and began to pull his hand back.

    Suddenly, Rosita grasped his hand tightly with both of hers.

    Her touch was soft and desperate, her slender fingers winding around his. The sensation brought back memories of a night years ago, when these same delicate hands had clung to him like vines, wrapping around his heart and refusing to let go...

 Chapter 225

    Rosita''s tears slipped down her cheeks as she tilted her chin up, gazing at Quentin with a intive, fragile look. "You''re the only one who can help me now," she pleaded.

    Quentin''s Adam''s apple bobbed as he locked his deep brown eyes on Rosita''s tear-reddened ones. "What do you want me to do?"

    "Briony''s taken Stewart from me... and now she''s after my son, too..."

    Rosita''s voice was meek, almost innocent, but her words dripped with venom.

    "I know I can''t outmaneuver her, but I can''t just let it go. She stole the most important people in my life-so I want her to feel my pain. I want everyone she cares about to leave her, one by one. I want her to know what it feels like to be utterly alone."

    Quentin frowned. "The only people she truly relies on now are Ste and James. James has government connections and an influential family-you can''t touch him."

    He paused, then added, "Ste''s been spending time with Cedric rketely. If I go after her, Cedric will do whatever it takes to protect her. I don''t think I could get past him."

    "I know, I know I''m asking a lot..." Rosita shifted, climbing onto the hospital bed on her knees. Her delicate body inched closer, her voice trembling. "But... what if it looked like an ident?"

    "What are you saying?"

    "I heard there''s a medical outreach trip to the mountains next month-Ste''s on the team, isn''t she?"

    "That''s meant to boost the hospital''s reputation. If something happened to a staff member during the trip, it''d be a disaster for us. And Cedric rke is going to be there too."

    "But it''s the rainy season, the terrain up there is dangerous. If there''s a storm and someone gets hurt... well, wouldn''t that just be an unfortunate ident?"

    Rosita leaned in, her tearful eyes wide with helplessness. "You''ve always said you wanted to see me happy, haven''t you?"

    As she spoke, her breath danced across Quentin''s neck. He clenched his jaw, took a step back, fighting to keep control. "Rosita, you don''t have to do this. I do want you to be happy, but... I don''t have feelings for you like that."

    Rosita''s lips curled into a smile. She didn''t press her body fully against his, but the space between them was barely more than a breath.

    "I know," she purred, her eyes glinting slyly like a fox who knew exactly how to ensnare its prey. "But you''ve always looked out for me, cared for me. Shouldn''t I give you something in return... make you happy, even just for a little while?"

    Her slender fingers traced down Quentin''s chest, slipping lower to the waistband of his trousers, drawing slow, deliberate circles.

    Quentin''s breathing grew ragged.

    Click-

    The belt buckle came undone.

    He stiffened, eyes closing in surrender.

    Rosita watched him, a flicker of disgust passing through her gaze.

    ...

    Half an hourter, the hospital room door opened.

    Quentin stepped out, perfectlyposed in his suit, pulling the door shut behind him. He nced around the hallway, face unreadable-though a shadow of what just happened still lingered in his eyes.

    After a moment, he walked away.

    Inside, Rosita went straight to the bathroom. She turned on the tap and scrubbed her hands over and over beneath the running water.

    The sound of water echoed in the room.

    Rosita looked up. In the mirror, her lips curved into a faint smile, but her eyes were cold and murderous.

    A weekter, with Lydia''s help, Briony finally finished restoring Mrs. Chadwick''s wedding gown.

    When the time came to deliver it, Mr. and Mrs. Chadwick were overwhelmed to see the dress looking as beautiful as the day it was first worn.

    Mrs. Chadwick took Briony''s hands, brimming with gratitude. "Ms. Kensington, you''re so young, yet you have the heart and skill of a true craftswoman. That''s a rare gift."

    Briony smiled gently at the kindly woman. "You tter me, Mrs. Chadwick."

    In the end, Briony only epted payment for Lydia''s hours and the cost of materials.

    Mr. and Mrs. Chadwick were embarrassed to pay so little, but Briony insisted¡ª she wouldn''t take a penny more.

    Mr. Chadwick realized that insisting on paying more would only cheapen the true value of her work. Instead, he handed Briony a business card embossed in gold- a mark of his distinguished status.

    "Ms. Kensington, if you ever need anything at all, just call this number. Whatever you ask, I''ll do it-no questions asked."

    Few people ever received Mr. Chadwick''s gilded card.

    Briony epted it with both hands, nodding earnestly. "Thank you, Mr. Chadwick. I''m honored."

    He nodded, clearly pleased. "Good. Now that you''ve epted it, my wife and I can rest easy."

    Looking at the couple before her, Briony felt a genuine warmth toward them.

    None of them knew that, in the days toe, this card would be Briony''s lifeline.

    ...

    At five o''clock that evening, Briony was packing up her things when her phone rang.

    The number was unfamiliar.

    She hesitated, then answered.

    "Ms. Kensington. It''s me," said a voice.

    Briony frowned. "Who is this?"

    "It''s Rosita."

    Briony paused. "What do you want?"

    "Let''s meet," Rosita said.

    Briony''s tone was cold. "If you have something to say, just say it."

    "It''s not that simple. I have a recording I think you''ll want to hear."

    "Oh?" Briony''s lips curled into a cool, mocking smile. "We barely know each other. How could you possibly know what might interest me?"

    "It''s about Stewart."

    "Stewart?" Briony let out a derisiveugh. "I couldn''t care less."

    Rosita sounded rattled now. "Briony, don''t think that just because Stewart won''t divorce you, you can sit back and rx! The only reason he''s staying married is for Irwin''s sake!"

    "Oh." Briony''s reply was utterly indifferent. "By the way, I''m recording this call. I wonder if your legion of diehard fans would be interested to learn how the famous Rosita likes to harass her soon-to-be ex''s wife. That would make for some juicy gossip, wouldn''t it?"

 Chapter 226

    "You¡ª!" Rosita, ever the drama queen, held herself back at thest second, her curse dying in her throat. The next moment, the call cut off.

    Briony calmly saved a recording of the conversation.

    She''d hit record the instant she saw Rosita''s name sh on the screen. Dealing with Rosita was like swatting at a persistent fly-annoying, gross, impossible to ignore, but ultimately harmless. For a while, Briony had thought simply keeping her distance would be enough. Buttely, she''d realized people like Rosita never took a hint; the more you ignored them, the bolder they got.

    So, Briony had decided she wouldn''t stay silent anymore. Not that she''d stoop to Rosita''s level and start a feud-she didn''t have the energy for petty drama. But as the saying goes, y with fire and you''ll eventually get burned.

    She was sure of it: Rosita''seuppance woulde soon enough.

    ...

    That evening, Briony had ns to meet Ste for dinner.

    Ste''s car pulled up outside just before six. James was with her.

    Spotting James lounging in the backseat, Briony buckled herself into the

    passenger seat and turned around. "Feeling better?"

    "Was discharged today!" James dered with pride, chin held high. "Dr. rke said my recovery was nothing short of miraculous!"

    Briony grinned. "That''s the perk of being young-fast healing."

    "Exactly!" James leaned forward eagerly. "So, what''s for dinner tonight? I''ve been living on nd hospital food for weeks. Tonight, I want real food. Meat. Lots of it!"

    Ste chimed in, "How about that bistro we went tost time? Both of you need something nourishing¡ªone just out of the hospital, the other expecting. Their menu''s perfect."

    Briony nodded. "I''m good with anything."

    "I''ll defer to Bryn," James announced magnanimously. "Our goddaughter''s needse first!"

    Ste rolled her eyes at him in the rearview mirror. "What if it''s a boy?"

    "Don''t jinx it!" James shot back, scandalized. "I''m sure it''ll be a girl-actually, they''ll all be girls, and just like Bryn!"

    Briony and Ste exchanged a look, stiflingughter.

    Ste couldn''t resist teasing, "If all the babies turn out to be boys, Mr. Dney will be devastated, huh?"

    "Ste!" James protested, "Don''t say that-knock on wood!"

    Theirughter filled the car, the mood light and easy thanks to James''s antics.

    At the restaurant, the three settled into a private booth and browsed the menu. It wasn''t a weekend, so the food arrived quickly.

    James dug in with gusto, barely pausing to talk. It was obvious his hospital stay had left him craving a proper meal.

    "In two days, I''ll be off to the middle of nowhere on assignment," Ste groaned, picking at her fork.

    Briony paused. "You''re leaving that soon?"

    "What do you mean, ''you too''?" Ste frowned. "Where are you going?"

    "I''m off to Silveridge," Briony exined, ncing at James. "My professor rmended me for a documentary shoot about cultural heritage."

    "I heard," James said, swallowing a bite of steak. "It''s a national project-fantastic opportunity! Don''t worry about the studio, I''ll keep an eye on things here."

    Briony had worried James might object, but his easygoing response was reassuring.

    "So you''re filming for the National Cultural Heritage Board?" Ste asked, her eyes shining with excitement. "Does this mean you''re about to get famous?"

    Brionyughed. "Hardly. It''s just a documentary, not my big break."

    "Still beats what I''m doing!" Ste sighed. "I can''t even enjoy my food, knowing I''ll be stuck in the mountains for a week."

    "How long will you be gone?" Briony asked.

    "At least a week." Ste took a sip of tea. "Honestly, I don''t want to go, but Quentin asked me personally. I couldn''t say no. The only upside is Dr. rke''s going too at least I''ll have one familiar face around."

    "If Dr. rke will be there, I''m relieved," Briony said.

    Ste shot her a puzzled look. "Why''s that? Don''t tell me you secretly expect something from Cedric rke?"

    Briony gave her a knowing nce. Ste waspletely oblivious to Dr. rke''s feelings, but Briony decided not to say more; some things people just needed to figure out for themselves.

    Besides, Ste had never been interested in romance, and Briony knew that for Ste, hearing about Dr. rke''s feelings would only be a burden. Better to let things unfold naturally.

    ...

    The rainy season had arrived.

    On the day of departure, a steady drizzle pounded the city.

    Before boarding, Briony called Ste. Ste was just getting on her shuttle bus; once everyone was on board, they''d be off.

    ¡°Be careful in the mountains," Briony reminded her. "The weather''s awfultely. Don''t go out at night, and during the day, stick with your team-no wandering off alone, promise me?"

    "Alright, alright! You sound more nagging than my mother," Ste said with augh. "Gotta go, the bus is leaving."

    "Okay."

    Briony ended the call, pocketed her phone, and headed toward the security checkpoint.

    Suddenly, a bolt of lightning split the sky, the rain intensifying in an instant.

    She paused, ncing outside. Cars huddled near the curb, wipers swishing furiously, while travelers dashed for the terminal.

    Briony stood motionless, her eyelid twitching inexplicably, a strange sense of unease settling over her.

 Chapter 227

    The heavy rain had dyed all departures, and Briony''s flight was no exception.

    She''d booked a first-ss ticket, so she waited out the storm in the airport''s VIP lounge.

    To pass the time, Briony picked up a magazine from a nearby table and began flipping through it absently.

    Suddenly, the polished toes of a pair of ck dress shoes stopped right in front of her.

    Puzzled, Briony looked up-and found herself staring into Stewart''s dark, inscrutable eyes.

    Her lips pressed together, and her brow furrowed, almost instinctively.

    A faint, knowing smile yed at the corner of Stewart''s mouth. "Heading to Silveridge too?" he asked.

    Briony felt a vague but unmistakable sense of foreboding settle in her chest.

    "Judging by your face, I got it right," Stewart said, his voice low and even. "I''m on my way to Silveridge as well."

    Briony said nothing.

    He nced at the empty seat beside her and, without the slightest hesitation, sat down.

    "Are you going for the Antiquarian Society''s documentary shoot?" he asked.

    "That''s none of your business," Briony replied coolly, barely giving him a nce before returning to her magazine.

    After what had happenedst time at City Hall the way Stewart had yed her for a fool-she saw no reason to pretend civility anymore.

    This man was selfish and maniptive, always looking out for himself, always finding new ways to use her. If that was the case, why should she bother maintaining appearances?

    But she had underestimated Stewart.

    No matter how openly she disyed her disgust, he seemedpletely unfazed.

    "This documentary will also cover some legal issues about protecting cultural artifacts," he continued, as if her rudeness didn''t register. "So I''ll be participating in a few segments."

    Briony''s lips tightened with impatience. She didn''t want to hear any of this.

    Stewart''s dark eyes lingered on her cold profile, his mouth curving just slightly. "You really don''t want to talk to me at all, do you?"

    "It''s not that I don''t want to talk to you," she said, finally lifting her head and taking a steadying breath. Her eyes, icy and bright, locked onto his. "If you want to discuss when we''re signing the divorce papers, I''d be more than happy to have that conversation."

    Stewart raised an eyebrow. "Let''s save that for after we get back from Silveridge."

    She''d expected as much. It wouldn''t be the first time he dodged the issue; she wasn''t about to be fooled by him again.

    "Calling you ''despicable'' is practically apliment," Briony said, her tone t. Stewart said nothing, his gaze fixed unwaveringly on her.

    She hadn''t expected him to act like a normal person. Rolling her eyes, she turned away and focused on her phone instead.

    A message popped up from James: The rain''s reallying down out there. Has your flight been dyed?

    Briony typed back a quick "Yes."

    Momentster, James''s name shed on her screen. She answered and walked over to the floor-to-ceiling windows.

    "Any idea when you''ll take off?" he asked.

    "Nothing yet. They said there''s lightning, so if it doesn''t clear up, the flight might

    be canceled. But the rain''s letting up a little now."

    "If it''s canceled, call me and I''lle pick you up," James said.

    "Okay."

    "And if it isn''t, call your professor before takeoff-he''ll need to know when toe get you."

    "I know, Mr. Dney." Briony couldn''t help butugh. "You worry too much. You''ll give yourself gray hair."

    James snorted. "If my goddaughter weren''t in your belly, I wouldn''t even be making this call."

    Briony smiled, lips pressed together.

    Behind her, Stewart sat silently on the sofa, never taking his eyes off her. The lounge was quiet. Briony''s conversation was soft, but even so, a gentle warmth crept into her voice-a voice that was naturally delicate, with a steady,forting cadence. It was the kind of voice made for reading bedtime stories. Over the past five years, it had proven to be just that. Irwin, for one, had grownpletely dependent on Briony''s nightly readings. Now that she''d moved out, the boy had nightmares almost every night.

    Thinking about this, Stewart''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ...

    Briony didn''t talk for long. Once she hung up and turned around, she found Stewart''s dark gaze fixed on her, catching her off guard.

    She hesitated, then pretended not to notice him, striding right out of the lounge.

    Stewart watched her leave, his expression unreadable.

    Briony made her way to the convenience shop and bought a cup of hot milk. When she returned, Stewart was gone.

    She felt instantly lighter, settling into her seat and sipping her drink, enjoying the rare moment of peace.

    Not long after she finished her milk, an airport staff member approached to let her know it was time to board.

    On the ne, Briony nced at the seat beside hers-and there was Stewart, once again.

    Suppressing a sigh, she sat down and ignored himpletely. Stewart barely nced her way before returning to whatever was on his phone.

    Briony asked a flight attendant for a small nket, then sent a message to Ste before takeoff.

    Briony: [I checked the weather-it''s supposed to rain all week. Please be careful!] Ste: [Don''t worry! A few of us have done this two or three times already. They always send us this time of year. It''s just damp, nothing dangerous.] Briony felt a little more at ease.

    The announcement came over the speakers: please switch your phones to airne mode.

    Briony did as instructed, slipped her phone into her bag, and fastened her seatbelt.

    As the ne taxied and then climbed into the sky, she settled in, pulling on her sleep mask and wrapping herself in the nket, turning her back to Stewart.

    Sleep came fitfully. Her dreams were a jumble of shing images, none of them clear enough to grasp.

    She woke with a start-the ne was shuddering violently.

    Briony yanked off her sleep mask.

    "Hey, it''s okay." Stewart''s low voice was surprisingly gentle as hisrge hand closed over hers, steadying her grip on the armrest.

 Chapter 228

    Briony froze, yanking her hand back in an instant.

    The ne jolted violently, the turbulence so intense that lightning shed outside the window, thunder rumbling so loud it rattled her skull.

    Over the chaos, the flight attendant''s calm voice came through the speakers:

    "Ladies and gentlemen, we''re experiencing turbulence as we pass through a storm cloud. Please make sure your seat belts are securely fastened, follow the crew''s instructions, and keep your hands on the seatback in front of you..."

    Briony had never been through turbulence this bad before.

    As the shaking grew worse, panic started to ripple through the cabin.

    "Mum, I''m scared, I want to go home "

    "Are we going to die? I haven''t even met my boyfriend yet¨D"

    "God, please, just get us through this, please¡ª¡±

    Cries and prayers ovepped in a rising tide of fear. Suddenly, the ne lurched with a sickening drop. Screams erupted as the cabin depressurized and the oxygen masks fell from overhead with a thud.

    Stewart grabbed a mask and quickly fitted it over Briony''s face. "Don''t panic. Deep breaths."

    Briony squeezed her eyes shut, mind nk with terror.

    But the turbulence was so fierce her stomach rebelled. Nausea twisted through her, and she clung to the armrests, desperate for it to end.

    Five endless minutester, the shaking finally eased. The ne broke free of the storm clouds, leveling out at cruising altitude.

    The flight attendant''s voice returned, gentle and reassuring. "Ladies and gentlemen, we''ve safely passed through the storm. We apologize for the scare. Our crew will being through the cabin-if anyone is feeling unwell, please let us know right away..."

    Briony unsped her seat belt and stood, hand over her mouth, but her legs nearly gave out beneath her. Stewart caught her just in time.

    "Do you feel sick?" he asked quietly.

    Briony nced up at him, face drawn and miserable. She shoved his hand away, voice tense. ¡°Just leave me alone. Honestly, that would help me the most right now."

    Seeing how pale she was, Stewart didn''t argue. He called over a flight attendant, who quickly guided Briony to the restroom.

    Inside, Briony was violently ill.

    Afterward, she sshed cold water on her face, waiting for the dizziness to fade. Gradually, her stomach settled and she felt almost alive again.

    When she returned to her seat, the flight attendant greeted her with a warm smile and offered a cup of hot water and some motion sickness tablets.

    Briony epted just the water. "No pills, thank you. I''m feeling much better now."

    "If you need anything at all, just let us know," the attendant replied kindly. "Thank you." Briony managed a small, grateful smile.

    Once the attendant left, Briony sipped the warm water, feeling theforting heat settle in her belly. The worst had passed.

    With only about fifteen minutes untilnding, Briony gave up on sleeping. She pulled out a paperback from her bag and opened it, eyes scanning the pages.

    Beside her, Stewart kept silent, only ncing at her now and then.

    In the soft light, Briony''s profile looked calm, her skin pale and delicate.

    Stewart turned away, leaned back, and closed his eyes, letting out a silent breath.

    Meanwhile, the coach bus was winding its way into the mountains.

    The closer they got, the lighter the rain became.

    Ste had never been anywhere like this before. As soon as the bus left the highway for the narrow mountain roads, she pressed her face to the window, watching the scenery with wide-eyed fascination.

    She kept staring until dusk fell and the world outside faded into darkness. Finally, she turned to the man beside her. "How much longer till we get there?" Cedric rke looked up from his book, nced out into the pitch-ck, then checked his watch and did a quick mental calction. "We should be getting close. If it weren''t for the rain slowing us down, we''d have arrived by now." "Oh." Ste nced down at his book. "What are you reading?" "Harry Potter."

    Ste blinked in surprise. "Really? I thought you''d be reading something medical."

    "I do read medical texts," Cedric said with a faint smile, "but I read Harry Potter to rx."

    "What about you?" he asked. "What do you usually read?" "Me?" Ste shrugged,pletely honest. "I only read novels." Cedric''s interest was piqued. "What kind? Mysteries? Thrillers?"

    "Nope!" Ste grinned, wagging a finger. "I only read CEO romance novels-like Dumping My Cheating Husband: Now I''m Living My Best Life, or I''m the Billionaire Heiress and Juggling Eight Boyfriends, So What? That kind of thing!"

    Cedric stared, momentarily speechless.

    Steughed. "They''re all about strong female leads, you know? Med school is stressful. These stories are my guilty pleasure."

    Cedric managed an awkward chuckle. "The titles alone sound pretty... therapeutic."

    "Oh, they so are!" Ste said brightly. "Want to borrow one? I can give you some rmendations."

    Cedric coughed softly. "Maybe next time."

    "Fair enough." Ste paused, then added, "Of course, I do read some actual published books too."

    Cedric seized on the topic. "Like what?"

    ¡°Like..... The Life-Changing Magic of Tidying Up, or The Power of Not Caring What

    Others Think-stuff like that."

    Cedric nodded. "Those are good books."

    "And very good for falling asleep, too!" Ste added with a straight face.

    Cedric''s expression went nk.

    Ste frowned at him. "Dr. rke, are you okay?"

    He sighed, then smiled, shaking his head. "I''m fine. Just... surprised, I guess."

    He looked at Ste, taking in her breezy, untroubled attitude, and his smile softened. "But honestly, that''s very you, Dr. Joyner. I think it''s great."

    Ste was about to reply when, without warning, the bus lurched violently¡ª

 Chapter 229

    "Emma!"

    Ste let out a startled cry. Even though she was wearing her seatbelt, the sudden swerve of the bus sent her tumbling right into Cedric rke''s side-

    Cedric''s reflexes kicked in, and his hand shot out to steady Ste. In that instant, he felt something soft brush against his cheek.

    Ste had identally kissed Cedric on the face...

    "Sorry!"

    She jerked back immediately, about to stammer out an exnation when the bus lurched again.

    Thrown backward by the motion, Ste''s eyes widened in rm!

    "Watch out!"

    Cedric reached for her just in time, but the bus swayed again¡ª

    Stended right back in Cedric''s arms!

    And then, before either of them could react, their lips met-firmly, unmistakably.

    Their eyes locked, both of them staring in disbelief, each more stunned than the other.

    Ste: "..."

    Cedric: ""

    Honk, honk-

    The bus''s horn echoed through the winding mountain roads.

    Inside, everyone was tossed about, struggling to stay upright.

    The road twisted and turned, forcing the driver to slow down.

    Ste clung to the seatback in front of her, not daring to nce at Cedric again.

    But the bus kept rocking, and more than once she found herself leaning helplessly toward him. This time, though, she was smarter-she turned her head to the window, so even if she toppled over, at least she could avoid another embarrassing mishap.

    There were moments when Ste ended up very close to Cedric. Strands of her hair, carrying a faint scent, brushed past his nose and slipped inside his cor.

    Itsted only a heartbeat, but Cedric couldn''t ignore the wild thumping in his chest.

    If Ste had looked over just then, she would have seen the famouslyposed Dr. rke, cheeks flushed for no apparent reason.

    The nended in Silveridge at eight that evening.

    Unlike Northborough, Silveridge was dry and pleasant, the air crisp and cool.

    As Briony exited the terminal, she spotted Carney and Gwendolyn White waiting in the distance.

    "Professor, Mrs. Winslow!"

    Carney and Gwendolyn hurried over.

    "You must be starving," Gwendolyn said, taking Briony''s suitcase and handing it to Carney.

    Carney smiled warmly, epting the luggage without a word.

    "I''m alright," Briony replied with a smile, then asked, "You''ve both had dinner already, right?"

    "We ate beforeing to pick you up," Gwendolyn said cheerfully. "But I had the housekeeper make some chicken broth for you. Come on, let''s head home."

    Briony smiled, linking her arm through Gwendolyn''s as they walked outside.

    Carney didn''t follow immediately, his attention caught by Stewart standing nearby. James had called a few days ago, saying Briony''s divorce from Stewart still wasn''t finalized.

    The reason? Stewart was dragging his feet, refusing to cooperate.

    Carney understood Briony''s determination to end the marriage. She needed the papers signed so she could move to Silveridge and prepare for the baby in peace. But if Stewart kept stalling, it would only make things harder for her.

    In Northborough, Stewart''s influence was formidable-Briony would have a tough time fighting back on her own.

    Carney doubted he had enough sway to make Stewart budge, but as Briony''s mentor, he had to at least try.

    Stewart approached when he saw Carney lingering behind.

    "Professor Winslow."

    "Mr. Wentworth."

    They shook hands.

    Stewart nced at Briony up ahead before turning back to Carney, lips curving into a faint, unreadable smile. "If you have something to say, Professor, please don''t hold back."

    Carney knew Stewart was sharp, his mind always several steps ahead. Since he''d waited here for Stewart, he decided to get straight to the point.

    "Mr. Wentworth, since we''re acquainted, I''ll be frank."

    Stewart''s smile didn''t waver. "Please, go ahead."

    "Briony is my most aplished student, and since my wife and I never had children, we''ve decided to name her our goddaughter."

    Stewart raised an eyebrow. "That''s wonderful news for Briony."

    "So now," Carney continued, his tone serious, "I suppose that makes me family.

    As such, I think I''m entitled to ask-why are you still refusing to sign the divorce papers?"

    Stewart''s expression was calm, his voice cool. "I appreciate your concern, Professor Winslow, but I don''t believe my marriage is yours to meddle with."

    "As her mentor, and now her godfather, I think it is." Carney''s tone hardened. "As family, I have every right to look out for Briony''s best interests. So why are you dragging this out?"

    "There have been some misunderstandings between Briony and me," Stewart replied, unfazed. "I understand your concern, but I think it''s best if Briony and I handle this privately."

    Carney''s brows drew together, his voice turning cold. "I know the real reason for your divorce, Mr. Wentworth. I''ve kept quiet out of respect, but let''s not kid ourselves¡ªyou were the one who broke your vows. Briony''s done with this marriage. If you have any decency left, sign the papers and let her go."

    "My private life is none of your business, Professor," Stewart shot back, his ck eyes icy and his tone edged with authority.

    "What you''ve heard and seen may not be the whole truth," Stewart continued. "As far as I''m concerned, there''s no need for divorce. Our marriage was always an arrangement no one was ever truly wronged."

    "You''re about to marry another woman, Stewart. You let Briony raise your child with that woman for five years! And now-" Carney''s voice trembled with outrage. Stewart''s shamelessck of remorse infuriated him even more.

    "Stewart, I know you''ve got power and connections, but you ought to have a conscience. You can''t keep trampling people-karma will catch up with you."

    Stewart watched Carney, who was visibly shaking with anger, and offered a faint, dismissive smile. "No need to get worked up, Professor. You''re the elder here; let''s not stoop to my level. I''ll reflect on what you''ve said."

    Carney snorted, spinning on his heel and storming off.

    Stewart imed he''d reflect, but his attitude suggested otherwise.

    Once outside the airport, Carney headed to the parking lot, found his car, and climbed into the driver''s seat, mming the door behind him.

 Chapter 230

    Gwendolyn White could tell from Carney''s expression that things with Stewart at the airport hadn''t gone well.

    In front of Briony, though, she acted as if nothing had happened.

    Once they were back home, Gwendolyn asked the housekeeper to make Briony a bowl of noodles anddled out some nourishing chicken broth for her to have first.

    While Briony sipped the soup in the kitchen, Gwendolyn quietly pulled Carney into the bedroom.

    "You talked to Stewart at the airport?"

    Carney let out a bitterugh. "The man''s a bully with too much power and far too little shame."

    Gwendolyn frowned. "He''s still refusing to sign the divorce papers?"

    He sighed heavily. "Stewart''s a control freak. I told him inly we want to make Bryn our goddaughter. I even spoke to him as a family elder, but he just put on that fake smile and brushed me off."

    "I saw thising a long time ago," Gwendolyn said with a weary sigh. "That''s why I suggested the Chadwicks get in touch with Bryn. Thank goodness she''s strong enough to carve out her own path."

    Carney looked surprised. "So you''d already nned a backup for her?"

    "What else did you expect?" Gwendolyn shot him a look. "You''re a man yourself¡ª after all these years, do you still not know your own kind''s weaknesses?"

    Carney protested, "Come on, don''t lump me in with the rest. I''m one of the good ones everyone says so!"

    She smacked his arm with augh. "Always so glib! Anyway, keep an eye on Stewart these next few days. Don''t let him bother Bryn again. She deserves some peace to finish her work."

    "Aye aye, ma''am!" Carney gave a mock salute.

    ***

    The next day, on set.

    They were filming a promotional video for The Antiquarian Society, so appearances mattered.

    Briony changed into the outfit the production team provided: a cream-colored dress that flowed to her ankles. Her long dark hair was swept up with a simple hairpin, exposing her graceful neck and entuating her fair skin.

    The makeup artist applied a touch of natural makeup.

    When Briony stepped out from behind the screen, everyone fell silent, momentarily stunned.

    Off camera, Stewart was talking with Professor Thornton. His gaze flickered when he noticed her, and he narrowed his eyes.

    He''d always known Briony was beautiful, but for the past five years, she''d kept her style understated-nothing like the elegance she wore today. For the first time, he saw her fully transformed, as if she''d stepped straight out of a ssical painting: slender, poised, with a smile that lit up her eyes and lent her an old-world charm.

    Stewart swallowed, his gaze darkening.

    Filming a promotional video was no small feat, especially when high production

    values were required. The camera demanded a certain presence.

    It was Briony''s first time in front of the lens, but she exceeded everyone''s expectations.

    By noon, she''d wrapped her individual scenes ahead of schedule.

    The cinematographer couldn''t help but exim, "Ms. Kensington has such screen presence. If she entered show business, she''d be a sensation! She was born for the camera."

    The director and crew all nodded in agreement.

    By then, Briony was back in the dressing room, removing her makeup.

    Gwendolyn arrived to take her home for lunch and would bring her back in the afternoon.

    The afternoon''s shoot was simpler, only two quick scenes for Briony. Still, Gwendolyn, worried about her pregnancy, asked the director if Briony could shoot her parts first.

    The director was more than happy to oblige.

    Within half an hour, Briony had finished all her scenes for the day.

    While Gwendolyn went to fetch the car, Briony changed out of her costume and back into her own clothes.

    On her way out, she passed Stewart but only paused to say goodbye to Professor Thornton, not sparing Stewart a nce.

    Professor Thornton looked puzzled. ¡°Is there bad blood between Ms. Kensington and Attorney Wentworth?"

    Stewart just smiled faintly. "She''s still mad at me."

    Professor Thornton raised an eyebrow, baffled.

    ***

    Over the next few days, Gwendolyn apanied Briony to the set every day¡ª partly to look after her, partly to make sure Stewart didn''t try to corner her.

    Stewart was always present, but thankfully, kept his distance.

    Briony''s work went smoothly. In her downtime, she texted Ste whenever possible-calls were nearly impossible, with the poor signal in the mountains, and the rain didn''t help. Even text messagesgged and arrived in bursts.

    Ste grumbled about the harsh conditions but assured Briony that she was safe.

    Still, Briony couldn''t shake her worry. She just hoped the week would pass quickly.

    The rain in the mountains was relentless, turning vige paths to mud. Raincoats and rubber boots had be daily essentials.

    Ste had been there for six days, and for six days she''d been utterly miserable.

    She wasn''t spoiled, exactly, but she''d grown up protected and cared for¡ªshe''d never really known hardship.

    Here, every meal required firewood, hot water for bathing had to be boiled, and the drafty wooden cabin she slept in offered little privacy or shelter from the wind.

    And the outhouse... The stuff of nightmares.

    To avoid using it, she''d started drinking as little water as possible.

    Finally, she made it to day six-thest day of her "ordeal" was almost here!

    But then, Ste became the first in the group to fall ill.

    The sky was dark and heavy, rain drumming on the roof as Stey shivering on

    a hard wooden bed, bundled in her sleeping bag, sniffling and feverish.

    Cedric rke found her burning up with fever.

    Outside, the rain was pouring down. Cedric pressed a hand to her forehead, his face tense. "Dr. Joyner, hang in there. I''ll be right back with the med kit."

    Ste managed to open her eyes, vision swimming, just able to make out the tall figure moving away.

    After that, she drifted in and out of sleep, lost in fever dreams.

    Who knows how much time passed before she felt herself being jostled, carried. Ste forced her eyes open, everything a blur, but she could just make out a man''s silhouette.

    "Dr. rke?" she murmured.

    The man paused but said nothing he simply hoisted her higher onto his shoulder and carried her out into the night.

 Chapter 231

    The fever left Ste''s muscles aching and weak, sapping every ounce of strength from her body.

    She was slung over a man''s shoulder, every jostling step sending sharp pain shooting through her ribs.

    Face contorted in agony, Ste gasped, "Cedric rke, put me down... My ribs are killing me..."

    The man ignored herpletely.

    He strode out of the house into the pouring rain.

    Within seconds, Ste was drenched to the bone.

    "Damn it¡ª!" The shock of cold rain jolted her fever-fogged mind awake.

    She wiped the water from her face and started pounding on the man''s back with what little strength she had left. "Cedric rke, are you crazy? If you''re trying to cool me down, this is not the way! Put me down, right now!"

    But instead of slowing, the man quickened his pace.

    Ste froze, a sudden chill running deeper than the rain. Something was wrong. This definitely wasn''t Cedric rke.

    Cedric might be many things, but he''d never drag her, sick with fever, out into a storm.

    "Who are you?" Panic rising, Ste thrashed and fought, kicking and iling with both hands and feet. "Who the hell are you? Where are you taking me? I swear, if you don''t let me go, I''ll scream for help!"

    The man kept silent, forging ahead.

    His rain boots sshed through muddy puddles along a winding mountain path. Wind howled, rain pelted down, and thunder cracked overhead.

    Through her disorientation, Ste finally caught sight of their surroundings.

    She went rigid with fear.

    He was taking her into the woods.

    What was he nning to do?

    Ste had taken judo sses-under normal circumstances, she could''ve flipped herself free and had this guy in a chokehold in seconds.

    But now, feverish and weak, her body barely obeyed her. Every attempt at resistance fizzled out uselessly.

    Suddenly, the man stopped.

    Ste barely had time to process before he hurled her forward.

    For an instant, she felt herself suspended in midair-then she plummeted.

    The man, face shadowed under his rain hood, didn''t look up.

    A bolt of lightning ripped through the night, illuminating his features for a split second. In that brief, heart-stopping moment, Ste saw his face.

    Her eyes widened in terror, but she didn''t even have time to scream before her body crashed into the raging river at the bottom of the gorge-

    By the time Cedric rke returned, clutching the medical kit, the bed was empty.

    He blinked in confusion. "Dr. Joyner?"

    He called out several times. No answer.

    A knot of anxiety twisted in his chest.

    Ste was still sick, and the storm outside was getting worse. Where could she have gone?

    He set down the kit and turned to search outside, but something caught his eye- her shoes, still by the bed.

    She couldn''t have left without them.

    Cedric grabbed his phone and dialed one of the male doctors. "Check with Dr. Adah and the others has anyone seen Ste?"

    "No, we''re all in the living room ying cards. Wasn''t Dr. Joyner supposed to be resting in her room?"

    A cold dread settled over Cedric. "Something''s wrong! Dr. Joyner might be in trouble. Get the others, put on your rain gear, and meet me outside. We need to look for her-now!"

    "Got it! We''re on our way!"

    Dr. Jarvis hung up and stood, his voice urgent. "Stop what you''re doing-Dr.

    Joyner is missing! Dr. rke says we all need to help search!"

    "What do you mean, missing?" someone blurted.

    "I thought she was resting-she wasn''t feeling well, right?"

    "Yeah, I brought her dinner earlier. She barely ate, looked awful, so I didn''t want to disturb her."

    "It''s pouring outside and she''s sick-we have to find her, fast!"

    "Right, let''s go!"

    Everyone liked Ste. The moment word spread, they all sprang into action.

    Themotion drew Quentin from his room. He emerged in pajamas and a jacket, eyes bleary from sleep, frowning at the sight of everyone suiting up in raincoats.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Dr. Joyner''s missing!¡± a nurse called. "She was ill, Dr. rke went to check on her, and when he came back with the medical kit, she was gone!"

    Quentin''s expression turned grave. "Missing? What do you mean, missing?"

    "We can''t find her anywhere," Cedric said, clearly rattled. "Her shoes are still in

    her room, so I don''t think she left on her own."

    Quentin stared at him, brow furrowed. "Are you saying someone took her?"

    Cedric''s jaw tightened. "That''s my guess."

    A heavy silence fell over the group.

    "But... this town is supposed to be safe, right? How could someone get kidnapped

    in the middle of the night?"

    "It''s only a guess. Maybe she wandered off, delirious from her fever..."

    "That''s even worse! If she''s out there, sick and disoriented, anything could happen!"

    "Everyone, calm down," Quentin cut in, trying to steady the group. "Whatever happened, we need to find her. Let''s move."

    shlights in hand, the team paired off and fanned out into the storm.

    The search party made such a racket that even the mayor was roused from bed. Hearing that Ste was missing-and possibly abducted the mayor was stunned.

    "That can''t be! All our young people left for the city. Only seniors and kids are left here now. Dr. Joyner''s a grown woman. How could anyone here possibly abduct her?"

 Chapter 233

    Three days passed, and the search and rescue teams had found nothing. Both the rescue squads and the police had done everything they could.

    "We''ve searched the mountain, the woods, and the entire length of the river downstream. There''s nowhere left to check," the team leader reported, his expression grim as he debriefed Cedric rke at the rescue base camp.

    Earlier that afternoon, Quentin had already taken the rest of the medical staff back to the hospital.

    But Cedric rke refused to give up hope.

    The team leader looked troubled. "In our experience, if no one turns up

    downstream, chances are they were buried by thendslide."

    "That''s not possible..." Cedric shook his head, unwilling to ept it.

    "There''s one other possibility," the leader offered, "Someone might have found her downstream and taken her away before we got there."

    Cedric''s face was haggard-he hadn''t slept for three days and nights. He set his jaw. "Then widen the search along the river. We keep looking until we find her- alive or... not. If we still find nothing, we dig up thatndslide. No one leaves until Ste is found. That''s final."

    The team leader hesitated, but a job was a job. If the client insisted, he had no choice but to order his team to continue.

    It wasn''t until the second day after Ste went missing that her parents, Mr. and Mrs. Joyner, received the call.

    Ableson and Scarlett Joyner rushed straight to the mountains, staying at the site for a day and a night. By the following afternoon, the strain became too much for Scarlett-she copsed from exhaustion and grief.

    Cedric arranged for someone to take both Ableson and Scarlett to the hospital.

    Lockwood Hospital.

    When Briony heard Scarlett had been hospitalized, she and James hurried there to visit.

    They entered the hospital and headed straight for the inpatient ward.

    Down the corridor, Melody Lynn had just finished picking up medication for her daughter, Ottilie Kensington. As she turned around, she spotted Briony.

    "Isn''t that Briony?" Melody paused, frowning. "And the man with her he looks quite charming. Is that her new boyfriend?"

    "How should I know?" Ottilie grumbled, sniffling from her cold. "Let''s go, Mom. Why do you even care what Briony''s up to?"

    "Oh, use your head!" Melody shot her daughter an annoyed look. "Ever since Stewart dumped Briony, the olddy''s been thrilled-she''s even given us more allowance these past few months! But if Briony gets herself a well-off boyfriend and the olddy finds out, she''ll be furious. And when she''s in a bad mood, do you think life gets any easier for us?"

    "Then just don''t say anything!" Ottilie rolled her eyes.

    "As if silence could keep it from her forever." Melody grabbed Ottilie''s hand. "That old woman''s always keeping tabs on Briony, even if she pretends not to care! Come on, let''s see what''s happening."

    Despite her protests, Ottilie got dragged along, trailing behind Briony and James.

    Outside Scarlett''s hospital room, Briony raised her hand and knocked.

    Ableson answered the door.

    "Mr. Joyner," Briony greeted politely. "I''vee to see Mrs. Joyner."

    He looked utterly worn out, but he nodded and stepped aside to let them in.

    Briony entered, James following after a brief nod to Ableson.

    The room was heavy with grief.

    Meanwhile, Melody and Ottilie crept closer, trying not to draw attention.

    Scarlett was half-sitting up in bed, her eyes swollen and red from crying. When she saw Briony, fresh tears welled up. "Bryn, what are we going to do? What will happen to Star... my poor Star..."

    Briony''s eyes burned, her nose stinging with the effort not to cry.

    "Mrs. Joyner, they''ll find Star. But you need to take care of yourself."

    "It''s been three days, and it''s still raining out there. Star''s all alone in that deste ce-she must be so frightened..." Scarlett''s voice broke, and she copsed into sobs, clutching her chest.

    Briony squeezed her hand, tears streaming down her own cheeks.

    James stood nearby, his expression grave.

    "It''s all my fault," Ableson said suddenly, removing his sses to wipe his eyes. "She told me she didn''t want to go on this mission trip. I lectured her about responsibility. If only she hadn''t gone, none of this would have happened..."

    "Oh! So it''s Ste who''s missing?" Melody''s voice cut through the tension from the doorway.

    Everyone turned.

    Melody strode in, shaking off her daughter''s hand with dramatic ir.

    Ottilie, mortified, slipped away to the side, wanting nothing to do with her mother''s antics.

    Scarlett''s tears stopped abruptly. She pushed herself upright, her face cold as stone. "Melody, what are you doing here? You''re not wee. Get out!"

    The history between these three went back years. Melody and Scarlett had been college roommates and once good friends, but everything changed when Melody discovered that Ableson and Scarlett were together-a man Melody had pursued for over a year, to no avail.

    Unable to ept it, Melody spread rumors, using Scarlett of being a homewrecker. The scandal was the talk of campus, but both Ableson and Scarlett were well-liked and respected. Melody''s nder only earned her a warning and a ck mark from the university, and eventually she dropped out.

    Ever since, the bad blood between Melody and the Joyners had only festered. Even after all these years, whenever they crossed paths, it was open hostility. Scarlett had no idea why Melody would show up at the hospital now, but she knew one thing for certain: Melody never brought anything but trouble.

 Chapter 234

    "Just look at your attitude!" Melody sneered, her voice dripping with self- righteousness. "I warned you all ages ago¡ªnot to get too close to Briony, that jinx! But did anyone listen? Now look what''s happened¡ªyour only daughter, And it''s all her fault!"

    gone.

    Briony froze, blindsided by the venom in Melody''s words.

    "You''re talking nonsense!" James exploded, stepping protectively in front of Briony. Towering over Melody at six-foot-two, he radiated an intimidating presence.

    Melody, barely five foot two and clutching a designer handbag, instinctively raised it between them as she shrank back a step.

    "W-Who are you? No manners at all! Anyone can see you''re not from a decent family!"

    James let out a short, incredulousugh, his fists clenching. "You got that right. I''m not from a ''decent'' family-which means I don''t mind using my fists, especially when ites to nasty old women who spew poison every time they open their mouths."

    Melody stared at his raised fist, swallowing hard. "Y-You know it''s illegal to hit someone, right?"

    He just grinned, eyes cold. "Trust me, if I broke every bone in your body, I''d sleep just fine."

    James stepped closer, his voice a roar. "Now get out of here!"

    Terrified, Melody grabbed her daughter and beat a hasty retreat.

    But before leaving, she turned and shouted, her voice shrill and spiteful, "When Briony was born, the priest said she was cursed! Anyone close to her ends up dead! Take my advice-stay away from her while you still can!"

    "You miserable old witch!" James bellowed, chasing after her.

    Startled, Melody''s heel twisted beneath her, and she stumbled, nearly spraining her ankle.

    Ottilie, mortified by the spectacle, quickly helped her limping mother out of the building.

    Melody''s words had been cruel, meant only to wound. Yet, for Scarlett-already devastated-they struck a nerve.

    Scarlett pulled her hand from Briony''s and turned away, burying herself beneath the nkets. Her voice, hoarse and exhausted from crying, came muffled. "Bryn, just... go home, okay?"

    Briony hesitated, lips pressed tight, staring at her now-empty palm before quietly withdrawing her hand.

    She stood, her voice gentle. "Mrs. Joyner, I''ll head out then. Please take care of yourself."

    Turning, Briony looked to Ableson.

    He sighed. "She''s not herself right now-don''t let it get to you."

    Briony nodded. "You too, Mr. Joyner. Please look after yourself."

    "Go on," he said, nodding. "And take care of yourself as well."

    Briony murmured her thanks and left the hospital room.

    Ableson watched them enter the elevator before closing the door behind them.

    On the way back, Briony sat in silence.

    James nced at her several times, noticing the distant look in her eyes as she stared out the window.

    "Do you want to go back to the studio, or to Dolphin Cove?"

    "The studio." Briony''sshes fluttered. "It''s closer to the police station. If there''s any news about Star, I can get there quickly."

    James sighed. "Alright."

    When they reached the studio, Briony unfastened her seatbelt but didn''t move to get out.

    James frowned. "What''s wrong?"

    Briony turned to him, her beautiful eyes shining with unshed tears. "Tell me honestly... am I really cursed?"

    James was taken aback.

    "My grandfather died of cancer. Then my mom. And now Star..." Her voice trembled.

    "Briony, stop it!" James took her by the shoulders, looking her dead in the eye, his expression grave.

    "This is not your fault! Life is unpredictable¡ªlosing loved ones is a tragedy none of us can escape. Don''t me yourself for things you can''t control. That old hag was just trying to kick you while you''re down. She''s jealous of you! Don''t let her get in your head!"

    Briony stared at him, stunned.

    "I know, I know she was just being cruel..." Her throat tightened, and her voice broke. "But why does it always happen to the people I love most? Why is it always me? Why?"

    She finally broke down, covering her face with her hands as sobs wracked her body.

    James'' brow furrowed as he listened to her muffled cries, his heart aching as if squeezed by an invisible hand.

    For the first time, he truly understood what it meant to hurt for someone else.

    "Let it out, Bryn. Just cry..." He pulled her into his arms, holding her gently like a fatherforting his child, his hand soothingly rubbing her back. "It''ll feel better if you let it out."

    Across the street, a silver Mercedes had just pulled over. In the driver''s seat, Stewart watched the two of them embracing in the Range Rover, his narrowed eyes darkening.

    His long fingers tightened around the steering wheel, knuckles turning white.

    ...

    Briony''s phone vibrated inside her purse. She gently pushed James away and wiped her tears.

    James handed her a few tissues.

    She took them silently, dabbing her face dry before retrieving her phone.

    The number was unfamiliar. Briony hesitated, then answered. "Hello?"

    "It''s me." Garry''s deep, gravelly voice came through the line. "Ms. Kensington. It''s been a while."

    Briony frowned. "What can I do for you, Mr. Ferguson?¡±

    "There''s something I need to discuss," he replied, a trace of amusement in his

    tone. "And I think you''ll find it''s good news."

 Chapter 235

    "Something good?"

    Whenever Garry contacted her, it was never without a very specific agenda.

    Briony had long since learned not to get her hopes up when Garry mentioned "good news."

    Her voice was cool. "Just say what you want, Garry."

    "Dr. Joyner is with me."

    Briony''s breath caught. "Garry, this isn''t something to joke about. Don''t even try."

    "Do I seem like the type to joke about life and death?"

    Garry heaved a theatrical sigh. "Seems like you really don''t trust me at all, Ms. Kensington."

    Briony''s heart pounded in her chest, her grip tightening around the phone. "Is Star really with you?"

    "I have no reason to lie."

    Briony''s eyes stung, her voice trembling. "Is she... is she alright?"

    "She''ll live, for now." Garry paused, then added, "But if she doesn''t get brain surgery within a week, she may never wake up again."

    "Brain surgery..." Briony pressed a hand to her chest, struggling to breathe. She closed her eyes, forcing herself to stay calm. "Where is she? I want to see her."

    "Ms. Kensington, I didn''t call to y the hero."

    Briony hesitated, then said, "Name your terms, Garry. As long as Stares back safe, I''ll agree to anything."

    ¡°That''s what I like about you-smart and straightforward." Garry''s tone turned sly, amusement curling in his voice. "Same condition asst time: marry me."

    "I haven''t even finalized my divorce from Stewart yet." Briony''s tone was cial. "If you can get him to agree to a divorce, I''ll do it."

    "No can do," Garry replied. "If you''d agreed to work with me before, I''d have helped you out, but you passed. That was your chance. So, Ms. Kensington, sorry, this time you''re on your own."

    "And just so you know-you''ve got a week to get that divorce. After that, even if you''re willing to marry me, all I can give you back is a woman in aa."

    "Garry!" Briony''s voice shook with anger. "You have no right to keep Star. How is this any different from kidnapping?"

    "There''s a world of difference," Garry repliedzily. "I found Dr. Joyner by chance. She was unconscious-I brought her back and got her medical help. What''s wrong with that?"

    "We''ve already notified the police," Briony said, fighting to keep her fury in check. "If you refuse to let her go, they''ll intervene."

    "Well, that''s unfortunate for you." Garry chuckled softly. "I''m in Westenmar now. Even if the police want to get involved, it''s a whole process-international investigations take time. You think your friend has that long?"

    Briony''s brow furrowed. "You took Star to Westenmar? Garry, I''m starting to think you''re the one who kidnapped her!"

    "Seems like you''re not interested in working with me at all. That''s a shame, but I get it-partnerships can''t be forced."

    Garry sighed. "So, that''s that."

    He hung up without another word.

    "Hello?" Briony heard the dead line in her ear. Jaw clenched, she dialed his number again.

    But Garry didn''t pick up.

    He was doing this on purpose.

    Inside the closed car, James had overheard the entire conversation.

    "Bryn, calm down. At least now we know Ste''s alive. As for getting her back, we need to talk to Dr. rke and the police."

    Briony''s hand trembled as she gripped her phone. "I just don''t buy Garry''s story. ording to Dr. rke, Star had a high fever the night she disappeared-she was obviously taken. For all we know, Garry''s the one who had her abducted." James nodded, starting the engine. "Let''s head to the station." Tap, tap-

    A knock sounded on the passenger window.

    Briony turned to see Stewart standing outside, gesturing for her to get out.

    She hesitated, then rolled down the window. "What is it?"

    "It''s about Ste."

    Briony froze.

    "It''s started to rain. Let''s talk inside the caf¨¦?" Stewart suggested.

    Given the circumstances, Briony didn''t dare waste a second.

    She climbed out of the car.

    James moved to follow, but Stewart shot him a cold look. "This is between her and me."

    "You''re up to something, I know it!" James bristled. "If I don''t go with her and you

    "Mr. Dney, wait in the car," Briony interrupted gently, ncing back at him. "And call Dr. rke."

    James looked frustrated but nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Briony shut the car door behind her and walked straight toward the caf¨¦.

    Stewart fell into step beside her.

    Inside, Briony, ever cautious, chose a secluded corner booth and sat down.

    Stewart took the seat across from her.

    A server approached. "What can I get for you?"

    Briony ordered a ss of lemon water.

    Stewart asked for an iced americano.

    When their drinks arrived, Briony wrapped her hands around the cool ss, took

    a sip, and looked up at him. "Who told you about Star?"

 Chapter 236

    Stewart didn''t answer right away. He simply looked at her, his dark eyes deep and unreadable. ¡°Garry called you, didn''t he?"

    Briony frowned. "So you heard it from him, too?"

    "I have my own sources," Stewart replied coolly. "Cedric rke knows as well. He and I are heading to Westenmar ourselves to bring Ste back."

    Briony stared, momentarily stunned.

    Stewart, volunteering to help?

    But she quickly reasoned it out-he and Dr. rke were old friends, so Cedric probably asked Stewart to step in.

    The air between them grew tense and awkward, neither willing to speak.

    By all logic, Briony knew she should thank Stewart for offering to help. But his sudden eagerness just didn''t fit the Stewart she knew. Even if Cedric rke had asked him, there was no reason for Stewart to rush over and talk to her first thing...

    "What did Garry want from you?" Stewart''s low voice cut into her thoughts.

    She met his eyes, frowning slightly, hesitating over whether to tell him the truth.

    Stewart saw right through her hesitation. His tone dropped. "Briony, if you want to get Ste back from Garry, you''re going to have to trust me and work with me." Briony''s eyes went cold; she sounded tired of all this. "He wants me to marry him." Stewart''s brows shot up.

    A momentter, his lips curled in a mocking smile. "Well, that''s some nerve." Briony almostughed at his reaction.

    Wasn''t Stewart just as shameless? Talk about the pot calling the kettle ck. No wonder they''d once beenrades-in-arms; they were cut from the same cloth.

    "Tell me, Attorney Wentworth," Briony said with a dryugh, ¡°if you''re so eager to help, you know Garry gave me just one week. If you''re really on my side, let''s go finalize the divorce papers right now."

    "And once we''re divorced," Stewart''s gaze was icy as he held her stare, "you''ll just turn around and marry Garry?"

    "If marrying Garry can save Star, I have nothing to hesitate over."

    Stewart gave a short, almost incredulousugh. "You''d go that far for Ste?" "Yes," Briony said, voice unwavering. "Star is worth it."

    Her resolve sparked a sh of anger in Stewart''s chest. His face darkened, a storm brewing in his eyes as he stared her down, unblinking.

    Briony didn''t back down. She met his gaze, unflinching.

    The standoff stretched out, heavy and silent.

    Atst, Stewart let out a dry chuckle, lips twisting. "Whether we divorce or not isn''t up to anyone else."

    Briony''sugh was cold. "Don''t tter yourself, Stewart. There hasn''t been an ''us'' for a long time. There''s just you, and me."

    "Legally, we''re still married. That''s a fact."

    "It''s a marriage in name only."

    Briony set down her water ss and stood up.

    "If your darling Rosita is willing to be your secret lover forever, then I don''t mind keeping the empty title of Mrs. Wentworth. Who knows-if you die unexpectedly someday, I''ll be your legal heir. Sometimes, when you look at things from a different angle, life isn''t so bad."

    Stewart arched an eyebrow at that. "Do you hate me so much now? Hoping I''ll drop dead?"

    Briony let out a short, bitterugh. "Did you expect me to wish you a long and happy life?"

    "Well, you''ll be disappointed." Stewart stood, adjusting his suit jacket. "I get a full physical every year. With any luck, I''ll be alive and well for another fifty years."

    "What a shame."

    Briony turned away, ready to leave, but Stewart blocked her path.

    She red at him. "What more do you want?"

    "Don''t worry about Garry," Stewart said coolly. "Dr. rke and I will bring Ste back safely."

    "And then what?" Briony''s voice was icy. "You want me to ignore Garry''s demands, but you expect me to meet yours, is that it?"

    Stewart''s lips curled. "You know me well."

    Briony pressed her lips together, took a deep breath. "Fine. What do you want me to do this time?"

    "I''ve hired a new nanny for Irwin," Stewart said, his tone sincere. "I want you to show her the ropes-Irwin''s routines, his favorite foods-just for a week."

    Briony was surprised. Why the sudden change was he unwilling to let Rosita look after the child? Of course that was it.

    She was annoyed, but on second thought, if the new nanny could keep Irwin upied, maybe he''d stop clinging to her so much. That wouldn''t be such a bad thing.

    After a moment, Briony nodded. "Fine. I''ll do it-after you and Dr. rke bring Star back."

    "Deal."

    "And once Irwin''s settled in with the new nanny, I want you to finalize the divorce papers with me."

    Stewart shook his head. "We''ll talk about the divorceter."

    Briony clenched her jaw, brushed past him, and stormed out.

    That evening, Cedric rke and Stewart boarded a private jet for Westenmar. Meanwhile, a police car pulled up to the front entrance of Lockwood Hospital. Quentin was led away by two detectives...

 Chapter 237

    News of Quentin being taken away by detectives spread like wildfire through Northborough''s upper crust.

    Lauren was in the middle of afternoon tea with the otherdies when Mrs. Quin suddenly let out a gasp.

    "Lauren, isn''t this your eldest son?" she eximed, turning her phone toward her.

    Lauren snatched the phone, her heart pounding. On the screen was a photo of Quentin being escorted away by two detectives. He had draped his coat over his hands, but anyone with half a brain could guess what was hidden underneath¡ª handcuffs.

    "This... this can''t be!" Lauren stared at Mrs. Quin in disbelief. "Where did you get this?"

    "From thedies'' group chat, of course!" Mrs. Quin replied, retracting her phone with almost gleeful certainty. "The photo''s the real deal. Lauren, you''d better hurry home and check on things. Quentin''s holding the whole Lockwood family together right now if he''s really in trouble, your family is going to be in a world of pain!"

    Lauren''s face paled. She grabbed her purse and rushed out without another word.

    The other women watched her go, their eyes sharp with disdain.

    Mrs. Prescott sniffed. "Saul only has Quentin, and now Saul''s an invalid. If Quentin ends up behind bars, that''ll be the end of the Lockwood family."

    Helga gave Mrs. Prescott a sidelong nce, her tone loaded with meaning. "Not so fast. If the Lockwoods fall, that might not be such a good thing for you, either."

    "Helga''s right," Mrs. Quin chimed in. "That Mrs. Lockwood is a piece of work. Word is, before she married into the Lockwoods, she was tangled up with thest heir of the Kensingtons. He died, and she waltzed right into the Lockwoods'' arms."

    Mrs. Prescott wrinkled her nose. "Some women are just born schemers, always using men to climb up. Seems like every man she''s ever gotten close to has met a bad end."

    Helga sipped her tea, smirking. "Men only behave themselves when they''re six feet under,dies. So, a word to the wise-keep your wits about you."

    ...

    That afternoon, Mrs. Prescott returned home to find her youngest son, Jason, jangling his car keys as he prepared to head out.

    Of her three sons, this one was the hardest to keep in line.

    "Dinner''s almost ready-where are you going?" she demanded, stepping in his way.

    "Out on a date," Jason replied, whistling as he grinned, all carefree swagger. "Don''t wait up for me."

    "Hold on!" Mrs. Prescott tugged his sleeve. "Did you hear about Lockwood''s eldest?"

    ¡°Yeah, just heard,¡± Jason said, eyeing her curiously. "How do you know already?"

    "Everyone''s talking about it!" Mrs. Prescott sighed, frowning. "Aren''t you close with rke''s youngest? Have you asked him what''s going on?"

    "Ethan''s been abroad thesest few days," Jason replied, giving her a look. "Mom, what''s gotten into you? Why do you suddenly care about Quentin Lockwood? We don''t even do business with the Lockwoods."

    "I''m just asking. The Lockwoods are hanging by a thread with Quentin holding things together. If something happens to him, that''s it for them."

    Jason rolled his eyes. "Good riddance! They''ve always treated Rosita like dirt-if the Lockwoods go under, it''s nothing but karma."

    "Honestly, Jason! You''re almost thirty-when are you going to grow up?"

    "I''ll bete for my date if I keep standing here. My girlfriend''s going to kill me!"

    With a cheeky wink, Jason dashed out the door, keys in hand.

    Mrs. Prescott watched her youngest son''s retreating figure and shook her head with a sigh.

    As she turned to head inside, she caught sight of her husband, Gavin Prescott,ing down the stairs. He was immactely dressed, his hair slicked back and a faint trace of cologne in the air.

    Gavin saw her and smiled gently. "You''re back? I''ve got a business dinner tonight, so I won''t be home for supper."

    She barely blinked-business dinners were routine. "Just don''t drink too much. Try toe home early."

    "I know," Gavin said, patting her shoulder with his usual tenderness as he passed.

    "It might runte, though. Don''t wait up."

    Mrs. Prescott smiled sweetly. "I know, go on."

    Gavin gave her a warm smile and headed out.

    Watching him leave, Mrs. Prescott murmured to herself with a chuckle, "Cologne, tonight? What''s gotten into him..."

    After all these years, she knew her husband took pride in his appearance, so she didn''t think much of it.

    ...

    Lunar Heights Estate.

    Rosita had just gotten wind of Quentin''s arrest.

    She hadn''t expected that a single Ste could set both the rkes and the Wentworths in motion.

    She''d nned for everything-except this: Cedric rke had fallen for Ste.

    The moment Rosita heard that Cedric was willing to move heaven and earth to find Ste, she knew she''d misyed her hand.

    But it was toote for regrets now.

    For three days, she''d been watching from the shadows. The search had turned up nothing¡ªrelentless rain had even triggered andslide on the mountain. With no cameras in the area and the policeing up empty after days of searching, Rosita figured Ste was as good as gone.

    So when news came that Quentin had been taken away, Rosita immediately suspected Stewart''s involvement.

    She still didn''t have a full grasp of just how deep Stewart''s connections ran. But with Stewart making his move, it was clear: this would alle to a head soon.

    She had to put an end to this before things spiraledpletely out of control. Lauren burst through the door, nearly colliding with Rosita, who was just about to leave.

    "Rosita," Lauren halted, giving her a quick once-over. "Where are you off to?"

    "I''m going to see Quentin," Rosita replied, her face tight with worry. "Are youing?"

    "I¡ª" Lauren''s phone buzzed in her purse, cutting her off. She nced at the caller ID and her eyes lit up.

    "I''ll skip it. I just came home to change. Helga and the girls are having a get- together tonight." She patted Rosita''s shoulder. "Check in on your brother for me, will you? I know he''s innocent!"

 Chapter 238

    Lauren didn''t say another word¡ªshe just headed straight upstairs.

    Rosita watched her go, taking in the exaggerated sway of Lauren''s hips with open contempt.

    Who''s thetest sugar daddy she''s trying to reel in now?

    With a cold snort, Rosita turned and left the vi. "Zack, bring the car around. We''re going to the station."

    ...

    Upstairs in her room, Lauren opened her contacts and hit redial.

    The call was picked up almost immediately. "Mrs. Lockwood."

    "Mr. Prescott, sorry¡ªI''d just put my phone in my purse and didn''t see your call.¡±

    "No trouble," Gavin replied, his voice calm and low. "The table''s reserved. Should

    I send a driver for you, or...?"

    "Just text me the suite number. I''ll get there myself."

    "Of course."

    He hung up, and a momentter, Gavin sent the address through.

    Lauren read the message, a sly smile curling at her lips. She turned and disappeared into her walk-in closet.

    Police Station.

    Rosita had requested to see her brother as family.

    In the visitation room, she and Quentin sat across from each other at a bare table.

    "Quentin..." The moment Rosita spoke, her eyes filled with tears. "What''s going on? How did this happen?"

    Quentin stared at her, his brown eyes reflecting the fragile innocence on her face. "Rosita, you shouldn''t havee here."

    "But I was worried about you." She sniffled, struggling to hold back sobs. "Everyone''s saying you''re the one who hurt Dr. Joyner, but I don''t believe it. You could never do something like that, right? It wasn''t you, was it?"

    Quentin didn''t answer.

    Rosita watched him desperately, her tears spilling over. "Quentin, no matter what anyone else says, you''ll always be the one I trust most in this world. Even if everyone turns against you, I''ll always be on your side."

    His Adam''s apple bobbed as he swallowed, pain flickering in his gaze. ¡°Rosita, you shouldn''t care so much about me..."

    "I do." She blinked, hershes trembling, her voice turning gentle and soft. "You saved me when I was seventeen, do you remember? I owe my life to you."

    Quentin looked at her, frozen in ce.

    "Irwin''s always saying what a wonderful uncle you are, how you took care of Mom. He says when he grows up, he wants to be just like you and protect us, too."

    She kept her eyes on him, her tone barely above a whisper. "Irwin will grow up strong, Stewart will take care of us, and you don''t have to worry about us anymore."

    Quentin''s expression flickered.

    "You mean...?" He started to ask, as if he''d guessed something but wasn''t sure.

    "I know I''ll never meet anyone who treats me the way you have." Rosita cut him off gently. "But that seventeen-year-old girl you saved? She''s all grown up now. She''s happy. Before long, she''ll be Stewart''s bride, and she''ll have the life you always wanted for her."

    For a moment, Quentin forgot to breathe, his pupils trembling. "Am I really that important to you?"

    ¡°Yes.¡± Rosita looked him straight in the eye, her tone unwavering. ¡°You''re my guardian angel."

    Quentin''s breathing grew ragged. His hands, sped together on the table, tightened so hard his knuckles cracked.

    After a long pause, he lowered his head, as ifing to a decision, and let out a sigh that was almost a smile.

    "Rosita, meeting you in this life was enough for me." He looked up again, tenderness flooding his gaze.

    Rosita finally rxed, a flicker of satisfaction in her eyes, though her face remained sweetly innocent.

    "Don''t talk like that. Just cooperate with the investigation, okay? The truth will

    Quentin managed a gentle smile. "Go home, Rosita."

    "I''ll stay a little longer."

    "Time''s up." An officer stepped in, firm but polite. "Ms. Lockwood, please."

    Rosita stood up. "I''lle see you again soon."

    Quentin just waved. "Be happy, Rosita."

    She gave him a bright, reassuring smile. "I will, Quentin. I promise I''ll be happy."

    ...

    Three dayster, everything changed.

    Quentin suddenly confessed.

    He admitted he''d been the one to throw Ste into the river below the gorge.

    When news broke, Ableson and Scarlett rushed to the police station in a panic.

    By the time Briony and James arrived, they found Ableson and the usuallyposed Scarlett on the verge of attacking Quentin.

    "What did my daughter ever do to you?" Ableson shouted, his voice shaking with rage.

    Scarlett, always the gentle, level-headed one,pletely lost control. She lunged at Quentin, fists flying.

    The officers tried to intervene, but perhaps out of pity for the grieving parents, they didn''t put up much resistance.

    Ablesonnded a hard p across Quentin''s face.

    Quentin''s sses ttered to the floor, and blood trickled from his mouth.

    He slowly looked up, his gaze sliding past Ableson to settle on Briony, who had

    just arrived.

    His brown eyes were cold as steel, glinting with a venomous chill.

    And then-he smiled.

    "You monster! How dare you smile!" Ableson roared, ready to hit him again. This time, the officers rushed to restrain him, worried things would get out of hand.

    "Mr. Joyner, we understand your feelings, but you need to calm down..."

    Quentin watched the chaos, almost amused.

    "Do you want to know why?" he said, grinning as he slowly raised his cuffed hands, pointing right past Ableson and Scarlett-straight at Briony. "It''s because of her. Ste had to die-because of her."

 Chapter 239

    The air went still, thick with unspoken tension.

    Scarlett turned slowly, her movements heavy and deliberate.

    Their eyes met, and Briony felt her heart plummet.

    Scarlett stared at her, disbelief etched deep into eyes still swollen and red from days of weeping.

    "How is this possible..." Scarlett shook her head, let out a hollow, humorlessugh, then whipped around to re at Quentin, her voice trembling with fury. "Why? Why is this about Bryn?"

    Quentin just smiled, cold and unrepentant. ¡°Because I can''t stand her," he replied, his tone casual, almost flippant. "I don''t want to see Briony happy. So anyone close to her anyone she cares about I''ll make sure they pay for it."

    "That''s your reason?" Scarlett''sugh broke apart into sobs, tears streaming down her face. "Quentin! I''ll kill you! You bastard-!¡±

    Scarlett screamed andunched herself at Quentin, but a pair of officers caught her just in time, holding her back as she thrashed in their arms.

    Quentin watched her unravel, then threw his head back andughed, wild and triumphant.

    It was too much for Scarlett. Her body crumpled, and she fainted dead away.

    Ableson and the police hurried to get her to the hospital.

    As Quentin was being led away to the holding cells, he fixed Briony with a chilling, venomous grin. Even with his hands cuffed, he managed to drag a finger across his throat in a grotesque, mocking threat.

    James''s fists clenched at the sight; he looked ready to lunge, but Briony grabbed his arm, stopping him.

    The two of them stepped out of the police station, James seething. "That Quentin is a real piece of work. All that charm¡ªjust a mask for a monster."

    Briony said nothing.

    James paused, then nced over his shoulder and realized she''d fallen behind, her head bowed, lost in thought.

    He sighed. "Don''t let what Quentin said get to you. He was trying to provoke you, that''s all."

    Briony looked up, shaking her head. "It''s just... something about this doesn''t add up."

    "What do you mean?"

    "I barely know Quentin-we''ve hardly ever spoken. His hatred for me is so... sudden." She frowned, thinking aloud. "And he''s Rosita''s stepbrother."

    James''s eyes widened as the pieces began to fall into ce. "You think this is about Rosita?"

    "I''m not sure. We don''t have any proof."

    "I wouldn''t put it past them," James muttered, stroking his chin. "But Quentin''s the heir to the Lockwood family. He runs the whole estate now. Would he really risk everything just to settle a score for Rosita?"

    "That''s what I keep asking myself," Briony replied. "They''re not even real siblings. Even if they were, how many brothers would throw away their future just to help their sister get revenge?"

    "Good point..." James frowned. "It''s strange, isn''t it? The head of the Lockwoods, throwing his life away over something so... petty?"

    Briony nodded. "Exactly. There has to be something else going on, something we don''t know."

    "If that''s true, then Rosita''s definitely not as simple as she looks. Should we¨D" James was interrupted by Briony''s phone ringing.

    She''d purposely switched off silent mode these past few days, terrified she might miss any news about Ste.

    It was Dr. Cedric rke.

    Briony answered immediately. "Dr. rke?"

    "We justnded," Cedric said. "We''re heading to Horizon Health Institute now."

    "I''ll be there as soon as I can."

    She hung up, and she and James rushed out toward the hospital.

    The Lockwood Hospital had fallen on hard times after Quentin''s scandal; the atmosphere was tense and uncertain.

    In the ambnce, Scarlett woke up sobbing in Ableson''s arms, crying out for her daughter.

    Ableson''s heart broke for her, and he did his best tofort her as they sped toward the hospital.

    Just before they arrived, Ableson''s phone rang. It was Cedric rke.

    Ste had been found-and would be at the hospital soon. Ableson was overwhelmed with relief.

    The moment they arrived, he and Scarlett rushed to the operating room.

    Cedric rke and Stewart were waiting outside the doors.

    "Dr. rke!" Scarlett nearly copsed at his feet, making as if to kneel. Cedric, mortified, hurriedly pulled her up.

    "Please, Mrs. Joyner, there''s no need for that. Please stand up!"

    Scarlett shook her head, sobbing. "You saved Star''s life. The least I can do is thank you properly."

    "Really, you don''t need to say that," Cedric said gently, ncing at her wan, devastated face. "Dr. Joyner still needs surgery. We won''t know anything until it''s over."

    Scarlett''s hands flew to her mouth, her whole body trembling. "Is she... is Star badly hurt?"

    "Head injury, nearly drowned. Her condition is... not good."

    Scarlett''s knees gave out, and Ableson caught her just before she hit the floor. "Stay strong, love," he whispered, holding her close. "Star wille back to us. She knows we''re waiting for her. She wouldn''t leave us behind."

    Scarlett sobbed in his arms, inconsble.

    Cedric led them to a bench and urged them to sit while he stood sentinel outside the ER, unmoving.

    Briony and James arrived to find Ableson and Scarlett already there; Briony instinctively slowed, hesitating.

    James nced at her. "Something wrong?"

    "I''d rather not go over," Briony murmured. "We can wait here."

    James shot a look at Stewart, who was standing outside the ER. "Is this about your ex-fianc¨¦?"

    "No." Truthfully, Briony hadn''t even noticed Stewart until James mentioned it. She''d thought he would have no reason to be here now that Ste was found.

    Clearly, Stewart and Cedric were closer than she''d realized.

    Stewart noticed Briony, hesitated, then started walking toward them.

    James rolled his eyes. "Does he have to act like we''re old friends?"

 Chapter 240

    Briony pressed her lips together, not in the mood to deal with Stewart right now.

    Still, she had to admit-if Stewart hadn''t helped, Ste wouldn''t have been rescued from Garry so quickly.

    Stewart stopped right in front of her, dark eyes fixed on her face. "Why aren''t you going in?"

    "It doesn''t make any difference if I wait here," Briony replied quietly.

    "Is it because you saw me?"

    Briony said nothing.

    Stewart didn''t press further, just gave a faint, wry smile. "Ste''s a fighter-she wants to live. You don''t have to worry too much. I''ll get going."

    With that, he stepped past Briony and walked away.

    She didn''t acknowledge him, but his words settled her nerves a little.

    As long as Ste survived, that was all that mattered.

    ***

    The surgery dragged on until eight that evening.

    Finally, the lead surgeon emerged and announced that the operation had been a

    sess.

    At the news, Scarlett and Ableson broke down in each other''s arms, weeping with relief.

    Cedric rke hugged the surgeon, barely able to contain his excitement. He kept thanking him again and again.

    Briony, however, kept her distance.

    She watched everything from afar, tears slipping down her face in silence.

    When Ste was wheeled out, her head was wrapped in thick bandages and an oxygen mask covered her face.

    The lively, spirited girl she''d known was now lying quietly and motionless on the hospital bed, almost unrecognizable.

    Briony longed to go to her, to reach out and hold her-but she couldn''t bring herself to take a single step forward.

    James tried to encourage her. "Why don''t you go see her, just for a moment?"

    Briony shook her head. "Scarlett''s already been through enough, I don''t want to upset her any further."

    James let out a sigh. ¡°I can tell you''re ming yourself. But none of this was your fault."

    Briony didn''t respond.

    That night, Ste was transferred to the intensive care unit.

    The surgery had gone well, but the surgeon warned that it might be several days before Ste woke up.

    Over the next few days, Ableson and Scarlett barely left the hospital. Briony called Cedric rke every day to check on Ste''s condition.

    Cedric, meanwhile, had resigned from Lockwood Hospital and taken a position at Horizon Health Institute.

    Lockwood Hospital had been thrown into chaos after Quentin''s downfall, with the board fighting for control.

    Cedric was one of Northborough''s best-known oncologists. He''d only joined Lockwood in the first ce because of Ste.

    Now, after everything Quentin had done to Ste, there was no way she could return to Lockwood-and Cedric saw no reason to stay, either.

    The rainy season finally ended. The air turned fresh and dry, and summer warmth crept into Northborough.

    On a bright, sunlit morning, Ste finally woke up.

    A week had passed since her surgery.

    The timing was almost uncanny.

    Ableson and Scarlett had stayed by Ste''s side around the clock, but just the night before, Scarlett-worn out by exhaustion-hade down with a fever.

    Worried about passing anything to Ste, Scarlett went home to recover, with Ableson insisting on going with her.

    That left Cedric rke to keep watch over Ste.

    So, when Ste''s eyes fluttered open, the first person she saw was Cedric. And then, something even stranger happened.

    Ste had lost her memory.

    She''d forgotten everyone-except the man she saw when she woke: Cedric rke.

    When news broke that Ste had woken up, Scarlett and Ableson rushed straight to the hospital.

    Scarlett, still sick, wore a surgical mask and stood in the doorway, afraid to get too close to her daughter.

    Ableson went in, standing by the bed and greeting her softly. "Star, it''s Dad.¡±

    But Ste barely reacted. Her bright, star-like eyes never left Cedric rke.

    The adoring look she gave Cedric made Ableson frown with jealousy.

    He turned to Cedric, frustrated. "What''s going on with Star?"

    Cedric sighed. "Dr. Joyner has amnesia."

    At this, both Scarlett and Ableson were stunned.

    The lead surgeon ran more tests. Apart from the memory loss, Ste was recovering remarkably well.

    As for her amnesia, the surgeon exined that head trauma often causes temporary memory loss-sometimes it resolves with time, but in rare cases, it can be permanent.

    When Briony arrived at the hospital, she met Scarlett and Ableson just as they stepped out of the room.

    Ableson nced anxiously at Scarlett.

    Scarlett''s brow furrowed.

    Briony greeted them quietly. "Mr. and Mrs. Joyner."

    "Bryn." Scarlett looked at her through reddened, tired eyes above her mask. She sighed, voice trembling. "There''s something I want to say to you."

    Briony''s hands clenched at her sides. "Of course."

    They stepped onto a small balcony outside the ward.

    Scarlett faced her, expression grave. "Bryn, I''m sorry. I''m a mother-there''s nothing in this world more important to me than my child''s health and safety."

    Briony''sshes fluttered. She nodded. "I understand, Mrs. Joyner."

    "Please, don''t me me." Scarlett took Briony''s hand, her own trembling. "Star doesn''t remember anyone but Dr. rke. Maybe... maybe this is just fate."

    A lump formed in Briony''s throat.

    She wanted to say "yes," but the word wouldn''te out.

    Her eyes burned. She ducked her head, tears running silently down her cheeks.

    Scarlett''s voice broke. "I am so sorry, Bryn. You''re a good person. If Star ever remembers you, I won''t stand in your way. But if she never does..."

    "I understand," Briony said quickly, nodding hard. "Mrs. Joyner, I understand." Scarlett, crying, gave Briony a quick embrace before turning away and leaving. Briony slowly crouched down, hugging herself tight, burying her face in the crook of her arm as her shoulders shook with silent sobs.

 Chapter 241

    Three nights after pleading guilty, Quentin took his own life by mming his head against the wall.

    He died on the way to the hospital, despite all attempts to save him.

    News of his death spread like wildfire, sending shockwaves through Northborough''s elite circles.

    Just as everyone was convinced the Lockwood family was finished, the story took a dramatic turn.

    Saul, who had beenatose and paralyzed for years, suddenly woke up.

    And if that wasn''t shocking enough, the very first thing Saul did after regaining consciousness was announce that he had a son out of wedlock.

    On the third day after Quentin''s death, at the Lockwood Group''s shareholders'' meeting, Saul arrived in a wheelchair, pushed by his newly-revealed son, Barrie Lockwood.

    Right there, Saul transferred a portion of his shares-along with Quentin''s entire share¡ªto Barrie, making him thergest shareholder in the hospital and the new head of the Lockwood family.

    Rumors swirled on the street. Some whispered that Quentin''s death had been orchestrated by Barrie. Others imed Saul''s sudden stroke and years-longa had been triggered by a bitter falling out with Quentin, that Quentin''s ruthless power grab had left a mess Saul was now cleaning up. There were even stories about Saul''s wild youth-that Barrie was only one of several illegitimate children, most of them daughters, but the Lockwoods never cared much for girls; they were left to live their lives outside the family, forgotten.

    Gossip ran rampant-some true, some not-but only the Lockwoods knew what really happened.

    What no one could deny was this: Quentin was dead, Saul had made a miraculous recovery and reimed the family''s power, and Barrie had been officially acknowledged as his heir.

    Everyst Lockwood holding remained firmly in the family''s grasp, leaving the other shareholders in the dust.

    Because Quentin had died under a cloud of disgrace, his funeral was kept simple.

    Saul buried him beside his mother, so that mother and son could rest together forever.

    Only the Lockwood family attended the funeral.

    Of course, Rosita and Lauren were present.

    It was a cold, somber affair-no one from the Lockwood family shed a single tear. Lockwood Manor.

    "I may still own this house, but the family''s reins are in Barrie''s hands now," Saul dered in the living room, his expression grave as he sat in his wheelchair.

    Though his legs were useless, Saul''s health seemed to improve with each passing day since his awakening.

    Lauren stood behind him, her hands resting lightly on the handles of his wheelchair.

    She was Saul''s wife. For years, while Sauly unconscious in a hospital bed, professional caregivers had tended to him¡ªthere was nothing for Lauren to do. But now that Saul was awake, albeit paralyzed, the job of looking after him fell squarely on her shoulders.

    Irritation simmered beneath Lauren''s calm exterior, but she dared not let it show.

    ¡°Lauren, Rosita, from now on, we''re family," Barrie said coolly, seated in an armchair across from them. "If you need anything, just ask."

    At twenty-eight, Barrie bore a striking resemnce to Saul-a quiet authority

    radiated from him, even though he had yet to make any bold moves.

    Lauren stole a nce at him, thinking to herself how much he looked like Saul in his younger days.

    No wonder Saul favored him.

    Rosita, meanwhile, had kept her head down from the moment she entered the room.

    Saul''s gaze fell on her. "Rosita, it''s been years-you''ve grown into a beautiful woman."

    At his words, Rosita''s hands clenched at her sides.

    She still didn''t look at him.

    Saul''s eyes narrowed. Though he smiled, a chill crept into his expression.

    Sensing the tension, Lauren leaned forward, voice gentle. "Rosita''s a star now, and she and Stewart Wentworth the Wentworth heir-have a son together. They''re nning a wedding soon."

    "Is that so?" Saul arched an eyebrow, giving Rosita a long, meaningful look.

    "I never imagined our Rosita would do so well for herself. It makes me proud to

    see you thriving," he said. "But the Wentworths are Northborough''s most prominent family. Rosita, you should bring Mr. Wentworth over for dinner

    sometime. If you''re getting married, your mother and I ought to stand by your side,

    so the Wentworths won''t dare treat you poorly."

    Rosita closed her eyes and murmured, "Alright."

    "That''s all for today," Saul said. "Lauren, I''d like to rest."

    "Of course, I''ll take you upstairs."

    Lauren wheeled Saul away toward the master bedroom.

    Rosita couldn''t take it anymore. She turned and left without a word.

    Once in the car, she struggled to steady her trembling hands and whispered, voice quivering, "To thew office."

    Zack nced at her in the rearview mirror before starting the car and driving off.

    Barrie stepped out of the old manor, watching Rosita''s car disappear down the drive. He pulled out his phone and dialed a number.

    "It''s done," he said simply.

    As soon as Rosita walked into thew office, she spotted Stewart.

    "Stewart..."

    The moment she saw him, tears streamed down her cheeks. "Stewart, what am I going to do? I''m so scared..."

    Stewart frowned, concerned. "What happened?"

    "Are you in a hurry to leave?" Rosita''s face was pale, streaked with tears. "Can we talk inside?"

    He hesitated, then nodded.

    Inside the office, the receptionist brought over a freshly brewed herbal tea and set it down in front of Rosita.

    She sat on the couch, cradling the cup in her hands, her tear-stained face full of vulnerability.

    "Did Saul ask you to bring me back to the Lockwoods?" Stewart asked, taking a seat across from her. "Why would he make a request like that?"

 Chapter 242

    ¡°Because.....¡± Rosita lowered her head, her voice barely above a whisper. "My mom told him we''re about to have the wedding."

    Stewart''s expression darkened. "Didn''t I say the wedding was off?"

    "She was probably afraid Mr. Lockwood would look down on me, so in her panic, she told him everything¡ªabout us, and about Irwin too."

    Stewart narrowed his eyes, his voice icy. "I''ve made it clear-Irwin has nothing to do with the Lockwood family."

    "I''m sorry." Rosita''s voice broke, thick with emotion.

    She knew Irwin was Stewart''s red line. Honestly, when Lauren mentioned Irwin, she''d felt angry too.

    After all, Saul was no fool. If he started getting suspicious, everything they''d worked for could fall apart.

    "My mom''s just worried I''ll keep getting pushed around by the Lockwoods. She thought that maybe, if she brought up your name, Saul would give me an easier time."

    "I understand." Stewart nced at his watch. "I''ll find some time in the next couple days to go with you to see the Lockwoods. It''s been years-I should pay Saul a visit. I have something urgent to take care of now. Zack will drive you back to Lunar Heights. Get some rest when you get home."

    Rosita gripped her teacup tightly. "Alright."

    Briony had made up her mind: she was leaving Northborough.

    She''d set the date for exactly one weekter.

    It was a decision she''d made aftering home from the hospital.

    Ste had lost her memory, but ording to Cedric rke and Scarlett, even though she''d forgotten many people and things, she seemed genuinely happy now.

    Every day, Dr. rke-who adored her-was by her side, and her loving parents cared for her. She didn''t have to work or worry about her troublesome sister anymore.

    As Ste herself put it, life was pretty sweet.

    Over the past few days, Briony had received a few secret videos from Cedric rke.

    In every video, Ste was beaming, her eyes sparkling like stars.

    Briony watched them over and over, never tiring of it. She felt genuinely relieved.

    She realized there was nothing left in this city to keep her here.

    She marked the date on her calendar.

    The day she would leave Northborough would also mark exactly twelve weeks of carrying her twins.

    Gwendolyn White had already helped her book a doctor''s appointment, so once she arrived in Silveridge, she could go straight to the local hospital to set up her records.

    Briony hadn''t told anyone about her ns to settle in Silveridge for her pregnancy. At the studio, she simply told Hannah and ck she''d be traveling out of town for professional development, and wasn''t sure how long she''d be gone.

    They didn''t press for details-assuming she''d found new opportunities, they congratted and supported her.

    The studio would continue running after Briony left; she''d remain the owner, but would stop taking privatemissions. ck, Lydia, and the others would keep working as usual.

    James even said that if anything urgent came up, he''d step in for her.

    Briony had arranged everything.

    All that was left was finalizing her divorce from Stewart.

    With a week to go, Briony wanted to make onest effort.

    But she was prepared for the worst.

    If Stewart still refused to divorce her by the time she had to leave, she''d simply go -she''dy low and have the babies safely on her own.

    She''d already looked into it; after two years of separation, it was much easier to have a divorce granted.

    Today, Briony was scheduled to train the new childcare specialist at Southcreek Manor.

    She''d nned to drive herself, but then Stewart called-he was already waiting downstairs.

    After hanging up, Briony grabbed her bag and left the office.

    James, knowing about her ns for the day, called out when he saw her, "Want me to drive you?"

    "No need, Stewart''s downstairs."

    He snorted. "How considerate. ying favorites, as always!"

    It was true-when it came to Irwin, Stewart always showed favoritism.

    Briony was used to it by now. She just told James, "Pick me up at five, sharp." "You got it!"

    Briony had barely stepped outside the building when Stewart got out of the car.

    He rounded the hood and opened the passenger door for her.

    Briony didn''t even look at him. She simply opened the back door, slid into the seat, and closed it behind her.

    Stewart raised an eyebrow but said nothing, shutting the door.

    Neither of them spoke for the entire drive.

    When they arrived at Southcreek Manor, Briony opened the car door and got out. "Mom''s here!"

    Irwin burst out of the house, arms wide, running toward Briony.

    She furrowed her brow, shifted her purse in front of her, and held out her other hand to stop Irwin.

    Stewart had just gotten out of the car too, and paused when he saw Briony''s reaction.

    His gaze lingered on her, then dropped to where she held her bag protectively over her stomach, his eyes darkening.

    Irwin''s arms were still outstretched, but with Briony''s hand on his forehead, he couldn''t get any closer couldn''t hug her.

    He frowned, disappointed. "Mom, we haven''t seen each other in ages. Won''t you give me a hug?"

    Briony''s tone was cold. "Irwin, I told you don''t call me Mom anymore."

    Irwin''s lips trembled. "But there''s nobody else here. Can''t I call you that, just this once?"

    "No."

    Briony''s answer was firm. "You have your own mother now. Your father and I are divorced. Legally and otherwise, there''s nothing between us anymore."

 Chapter 244

    "Because Mother Rosita said if I ever acted like I cared more for anyone else than for my mom, she''d get upset and jealous. And being upset and jealous just means you really care about someone."

    Jeannie frowned. "Mother Rosita?"

    Irwin nodded enthusiastically. "Yeah! I have two moms. One is the mom who''s raised me since I was born, that''s Briony. The other is the mom who gave birth to me, that''s Mother Rosita."

    Jeannie pressed her lips together, taking a moment to process this before asking gently, "Between your two moms, who do you like more?"

    Irwin nced around, then lowered his voice conspiratorially. "Honestly, I like the mom who raised me more. But I can''t say that out loud. Mother Rosita would get mad, and when she gets mad, it''s scary..."

    A flicker of emotion crossed Jeannie''s eyes. Then she smiled and affectionately ruffled Irwin''s hair.

    "I don''t know your Mother Rosita, but I think the most important thing for a child is to be honest. If you need your mom, you should be brave and tell her. You don''t have to act a certain way just to test her feelings. That kind of thing can actually hurt the people you care about, and it might even push them further away."

    Irwin stared at her in surprise. "Really?"

    "Really," Jeannie said warmly. "So, these past few days, you''ve been clinging to me and ignoring your mom on purpose? You were trying to test her?"

    Irwin nodded sheepishly.

    Jeannie let out a soft, helplessugh. "I thought you just liked Ms. Radcliffe so much."

    "I do like Ms. Radcliffe," Irwin admitted, sighing, "but a teacher isn''t the same as a mom. I love my mom-no one could ever rece her."

    Jeannie smiled, gently patting his head in encouragement. "In that case, next time you see your mom, don''t ignore her on purpose, okay? Let''s be honest and brave little ones, all right?"

    "I got it," Irwin promised.

    After their talk, Irwin felt much better. He called Stewart to ask when his mom would being by.

    Stewart told him Briony wouldn''t being today¡ªshe was ill.

    The moment Irwin heard Briony was sick, he demanded to see her.

    So Stewart came to pick him up, and the two of them headed out to visit Briony.

    Briony really wasn''t feeling well.

    For some reason, she''d been feeling exhausted thest few days. This morning, she woke up dizzy and drained of energy.

    She''d been staying at her studiotely, thinking she''d wrap things up before heading to Silveridge in a few days. With so much to finish, she hadn''t gone back to Skybreeze Retreat at night.

    James wanted her to go to the hospital, but Briony figured it was just the usual fatigue and dizziness that came with pregnancy-nothing worth making a fuss over.

    Still, James worried she wouldn''t rest well at the studio, so he brought her back to Skybreeze Retreat. With Marlene and Gina around to help, he felt more at ease leaving Briony in their care.

    Back at Skybreeze Retreat, Briony went straight to bed and slept until noon.

    When she woke, Gina brought her a steaming bowl of homemade chicken soup. After finishing it, Briony broke out in a light sweat and felt much more refreshed.

    That''s when Stewart and Irwin arrived.

    But they didn''t even make it inside.

    James blocked the doorway, smirking at Stewart. "Bryn asked me to let you know she''s taught everything she needs to the new nanny. She won''t being to Southcreek Manor anymore."

    Stewart''s eyes narrowed. "She doesn''t have toe to Southcreek Manor, but Irwin heard she was sick and wanted to check on her."

    "Bryn''s perfectly fine! Not sick at all. But thanks for your concern-no need to trouble yourselves." With that, James shut the door in their faces.

    Stewart gazed at the closed door, his eyes dark and unreadable.

    Irwin stood silent, head bowed, not making a fuss.

    Stewart assumed he was upset and gave his hair a gentle ruffle before leading him away.

    But Irwin wasn''t sad. He was just wondering-had the magic stone started working? When would Mom''s new baby finally go to heaven? He missed the days when it was just him and his mom so much.

    On the drive home, Irwin mulled things over in the backseat until he drifted off to sleep.

    When he woke, he found himself back at Southcreek Manor.

    His dad was nowhere in sight; only Ms. Radcliffe was there to keep himpany.

    Irwin felt lonely. Ms. Radcliffe was nice, but it just wasn''t the same.

    He couldn''t stop thinking about the magic stone. While Jeannie was making

    dinner, he quietly slipped away to call Lauren.

    "Grandma, when will that magic stone finally start working?"

    Lauren''s voice dropped to a whisper. "Very soon, sweetheart. Have you seen your momtely?"

    "For thest few days, Mom''se over every day to teach Ms. Radcliffe how to take care of me, but today she was sick and didn''te."

    "Your mom is sick?" Lauren sounded almost excited.

    "Yeah, she''s not feeling well. Dad and I went to visit, but she wouldn''t see us." Irwin''s voice turned sad.

    "Sweetheart, the magic stone is already starting to work," Lauren said, her tone brightening. "Don''t worry. Grandma promises-the baby will be in heaven very soon!"

    "That''s amazing! Grandma, you''re the best!"

    "But remember, you mustn''t tell anyone about this," Lauren reminded him. "If you

    do, the magic will stop right away."

    "I know, Grandma!"

    "Alright, darling, Grandma''s busy now. Talkter."

    "Okay! Bye, Grandma!"

    Irwin hung up, then happily ran downstairs to find Jeannie and y.

 Chapter 245

    Ste was finally able to walk on her own again.

    During her recovery, Cedric rke and Ableson Joyner kept a close watch over her every day. Even though Ste had lost her memory, her personality hadn''t changed one bit-she was as outgoing and sociable as ever.

    The only real challenge was that her trust and reliance on Cedric far outweighed anything she felt for Ableson.

    Cedric, of course, was happy with this arrangement. Ableson, on the other hand, felt a pang of jealousy.

    The couple tried several times to talk things through with Ste, but nothing seemed to get through to her.

    In fact, the more they tried, the more resistant Ste became¡ªuntil one day, right

    in front of Ableson, she boldly dered that she liked Cedric best.

    Scarlett was stunned silent.

    Ableson retreated into himself.

    Cedric''s feelings, meanwhile, were far moreplicated.

    On a personal level, hearing Ste confess her feelings was a dreame true for him.

    But as a doctor, Cedric knew better than anyone that her affection was likely just a side effect of her amnesia. This sudden rush of emotion felt too abrupt, too untrustworthy.

    Still, there was no point trying to reason with her now. Since the ident, Ste seemed to have been overtaken by a hopeless schoolgirl crush; whenever Cedric walked in, her eyes would practically light up. Frankly, it was... a serious case.

    As Ste''s discharge date approached, she even suggested moving in with Cedric after leaving the hospital. The idea left Ableson deeply unsettled-so much so that he immediately asked Cedric to meet him for a private talk.

    "When Star''s in her right mind, she always says she doesn''t want to date or get married. But there''s something you should know about her-she''s got a weakness. Just like her mom, she''s a sucker for a handsome face."

    Cedric blinked in surprise.

    Ableson, a university professor, had always been the picture of sophistication. Back in college, he was the golden boy-smart, good-looking, the whole package. Truth be told, Scarlett had fallen for him because of his looks.

    In Ableson''s eyes, Cedric was just as impressive-handsome, capable, and from

    a distinguished family. But for a middle-ss family like theirs, the rkes'' world was on a whole other level. The rules and expectations were endless, and Ste''s free-spirited nature might not fit in.

    Cedric understood Ableson''s concerns.

    He looked at Ableson withplete sincerity. "Mr. Joyner, I promise you¡ªI do care about Dr. Joyner very much. But as her physician, I know she''s still recovering. I''ll make sure to keep things appropriate."

    Ableson nodded, relieved. "I''m d you understand. Honestly, Cedric, I have nothing against you. If Ste were herself and told me she liked you, I''d support herpletely."

    But as a father, Ableson worried more about whether Ste might regret things down the line.

    He''d been young once himself. He saw the way Cedric looked at his daughter- he knew there was real feeling there.

    He truly believed Cedric was a man worthy of Ste''s trust.

    But that was only half the story. If Ste and Cedric rushed into a rtionship now, only for her to regain her memoryter and realize her feelings weren''t real, it would be a mess.

    In truth, Cedric felt exactly the same way.

    He didn''t want Ste to regret anything either, so he agreed to Ableson''s request to have a more honest conversation with Ste in the days ahead.

    When Ableson and Cedric returned to the hospital room, they found Ste sulking.

    The moment Cedric stepped inside, her face lit up. "Cedric, did my dad give you a hard time?"

    "Not at all." Cedric walked over to her bedside, and Ste immediately grabbed his hand.

    This had be the normtely-no matter how many times the three of them exined things, Ste stubbornly insisted that she and Cedric were madly in love.

 Chapter 246

    Even though this wasn''t the first time Ableson had seen his daughter reach for Cedric rke''s hand, he still found it hard to watch.

    The old man closed his eyes and let out a heavy sigh.

    Scarlett nced at her husband, then turned to Cedric with a warm smile. "Dr. rke, Ableson and I are going to pick up a few things. Would you mind staying with Ste for a bit?"

    Cedric nodded. "Of course."

    With that, Scarlett gently pulled Ableson out of the hospital room.

    The couple wandered into the small park tucked behind the hospital wing.

    Scarlett broke the silence. "So, how did your chat with Dr. rke go?"

    "Dr. rke''s a good man. He''s level-headed." Ableson took off his reading sses and rubbed the bridge of his nose. "But when a man''s around the woman he likes, all that self-control can go out the window."

    He spoke from experience-he''d been young and impulsive once, too. Some things, he knew, simply couldn''t be restrained by good intentions alone.

    Scarlett shook her head. "I don''t quite see it the way you do."

    Ableson frowned, ncing at his wife with a hint of confusion.

    "Cedric did everything he could-time, money, whatever it took-when Ste got hurt. If it weren''t for him, she might not have made it..." Scarlett''s voice wavered at the memory, her eyes growing misty.

    She took a deep breath and sighed. "We''re getting old, Ableson. We won''t be here to watch over Ste forever. She''s always been a little scatterbrained, too blunt for her own good, always saying she''ll never get married. But if she really doesn''t, who''ll look after her when we''re gone?"

    Ableson pressed his lips together, giving a resigned sigh.

    Scarlett had a point.

    He''d always supported their daughter''s choices, but, just as Scarlett said, their time with her was limited.

    Ste was hopeless at looking after herself-couldn''t cook, couldn''t keep a house to save her life.

    In Scarlett''s eyes, her daughter''s self-sufficiency was practically nonexistent. "Ableson," Scarlett said, slipping her arm through his, her tone thoughtful. "If it''s Dr. rke, I think he''d truly care for Ste. And I''ve done my homework-the rkes may be an old-money family, but they have a solid reputation. Cedric has two older brothers: the eldest is set to inherit, the second went into show business, and all three siblings have carved out their own paths. There''s no messy family drama, and their name carries a lot of respect in their circles."

    Ableson chuckled, half amused, half exasperated. "You''ve certainly done your research. What, if Ste says yes, are you ready to hand her over to Dr. rke tomorrow?"

    Scarlett''s expression grew serious. "I''m just scared, Ableson. After everything that''s happened, I mean it-I just want someone who can protect our daughter. That''s enough for me."

    Ableson frowned, silent for a long moment, before wrapping his arms around his wife.

    "Let''s just take it as ites."

    Later that afternoon, in the caf¨¦ downstairs from the hospital, Cedric rke sat across from Briony.

    "When will Ste be discharged?" Briony asked.

    "She''ll be out the day after tomorrow," Cedric replied, pausing before he added, "She''s doing well. Aside from her memory still being patchy, she''s just as lively as ever."

    Briony nodded. "That''s good to hear."

    Cedric knew that after everything that had happened, Scarlett was still shaken. Briony had been keeping her distance, wanting to give Scarlett peace of mind.

    But Cedric was certain-if Ste hadn''t lost her memory, she would never allow Briony to stay away.

    "How about this," Cedric offered, "I''ll distract Ableson and Scarlett upstairs, and you can sneak in to see her for a minute?"

    Briony shook her head. "No need. Knowing she''s well is enough for me."

    Cedric studied her, sensing something was off about her today.

 Chapter 247

    "Is there something you want to say to me?"

    "Yes." Briony reached into her purse and pulled out a card, sliding it across the table toward Cedric rke. "There''s a hundred thousand in here."

    Cedric nced at the bank card, brow furrowing. "What''s this for?"

    "Star might not remember me anymore, but I''m still her sister. This is just a little something from me. Please, keep it for her."

    He didn''t take the card, studying her instead. "Are you nning to leave Northborough?"

    Briony nodded.

    "Have you finalized your divorce from Stewart?"

    "No," she replied evenly. "And since you already know about the pregnancy, I''l

    just be honest. I want to have the baby first. When two years are up-or if Stewart changes his mind before then¡ªI''lle back and settle the divorce."

    Cedric''s frown deepened. "And if Stewart refuses?"

    "Then I''ll take legal action," Briony said, absently brushing her hand over her stomach. "I know suing Stewart won''t be easy, but I have to try."

    "I promised Dr. Joyner I''d keep your pregnancy a secret," Cedric sighed, pressing his lips together. "Stewart''s my brother, but even I know you''ve been through hell in this marriage. I won''t be the one to betray your trust. Since you''ve made up your mind, I wish you all the best. If you need anything, call me. I''ll help however I can."

    "You''re already doing plenty by keeping this from Stewart." Briony looked him in the eye. "I trust your character, Dr. rke. So if Star chooses you, I hope you''ll never let her down."

    "I won''t," Cedric replied solemnly.

    "Please, keep the card. If you and Star end up together, consider it my wedding gift to her. Just find a reason to give it to her when the timees."

    "You''re on your own, pregnant-keep the money. Don''t worry about Star. I''ll take care of her."

    "Please," Briony insisted, her tone gentle but firm. "It would put me at ease." Cedric relented, a hint of resignation in his voice. "Alright. I''ll hold onto it for now." Briony stood. "I should get going."

    He rose with her. "Are you sure you don''t want to go up and see her? If she hadn''t lost her memory, I know she''d want to see you again."

    Briony pressed her lips together, her nose stinging.

    She really did want to see Ste.

    Ever since the ident, she hadn''t truly seen her, not even once.

    Cedric seemed to sense her hesitation. After a moment''s thought, he suggested, "How about this-I''ll take her for a walk in the little park out back. You can see her then."

    "What about Mrs. Joyner...?"

    "Don''t worry," Cedric assured her. "I''ll handle Mrs. Joyner."

    Briony nodded, relief mixing with nerves.

    She really wanted to see Ste one more time.

    Who knew if she''d ever get the chance again?

    Five minutester, Briony saw Cedric pushing Ste across the courtyard in a wheelchair.

    Ste sat bundled under a small nket, a pink knitted hat pulled over her head. They''d shaved all her hair for the surgery.

    It probably wouldn''t grow back until next spring.

    Cedric wheeled Ste beneath the shade of a tree.

    Briony walked over slowly.

    Ste saw her, too.

    Their eyes met.

    Tears streamed down Briony''s face.

    Ste frowned in confusion. "Hey there, beautiful-why are you crying?"

    Briony wiped her cheeks, forcing a smile. "I''m a friend of Dr. rke''s. I heard you were in the hospital, so I came to check on you."

 Chapter 248

    "Dr. rke''s friend?" Ste instantly frowned. "Wait, do you have feelings for Dr. rke?"

    As soon as she spoke, she shot a re at Cedric rke.

    Cedric looked momentarily speechless.

    Briony, watching Ste turn into a little ball of jealousy, couldn''t help butugh and cry at the same time. "Dr. rke and I are just friends. I''m already married, and expecting a baby, actually. You really don''t need to worry about me trying to steal him from you."

    "Oh." Ste finally rxed, and her face broke into a carefree smile as she looked Briony up and down. "You''re so pretty! But are you one of those people who just cry at the drop of a hat? This is the first time we''ve met, and you''re crying so much you''re scaring me..."

    Briony gave a helpless little smile, dabbing at her tears. "Maybe I''m just extra emotional because I''m pregnant. And seeing such a sweet, beautiful girl like you -without any hair-made me a little sad."

    "Hey!" Ste clutched her pink wool hat and scowled, half embarrassed, half annoyed. "How can someone as gorgeous as you say something that hits so close to home?"

    Briony couldn''t help butugh at Ste''s adorable reaction.

    The more sheughed, though, the more her tears kept flowing.

    Watching Briony''s tears keep falling, Ste felt a strange ache in her chest.

    "Hey, stop crying, will you?" Ste fished around in the pocket of her hospital gown and pulled out a tissue, handing it over. "Here, dry your eyes."

    "Thank you." Briony took the tissue gratefully.

    "Seriously, if you keep crying like this, I''m going to start thinking my time''s almost up or something."

    "You''re going to live a long, happy life!" Briony said, her tone full of conviction. "You''re so sweet and kind-God''s definitely going to watch over you."

    Ste grinned. "Then maybe He''ll bless me and Cedric with a lifetime of happiness together!"

    Briony was momentarily at a loss for words.

    She nced at Cedric, then back at Ste, honestly a little surprised by how head-over-heels Ste seemed for him.

    The change in her was astonishing.

    Briony looked at Cedric, then at Ste again. "Can I give you a hug?"

    "Of course!" Ste opened her arms wide,pletely unabashed. "Come here-if

    a prettydy wants to hug me, who am I to say no?"

    Briony walked over and wrapped Ste in a gentle embrace.

    Ste hugged her back, holding her tightly.

    "Star, I have to go now," Briony whispered.

    Ste''s heart clenched.

    She didn''t know why, but her eyes suddenly felt hot.

    Before she could react, Briony had already let go, turning and walking away

    without looking back.

    Ste watched her retreating figure grow smaller and smaller.

    And for some reason, tears started streaming down her own cheeks.

    Staring at Briony''s slender silhouette, she frowned, confused. "Why do I suddenly feel so sad?"

    Cedric looked down at her, his expression somber.

    The day Briony left Northborough dawned bright and clear.

    She and James left Skybreeze Retreat, headed for the airport, checked in, made

    it through security, and boarded their flight-everything went off without a hitch.

    As the ne soared into the sky, Brionyid a hand on her belly, feeling a deep calm settle in her heart.

    At the same time, Stewart received a phone call from Carl.

    "Mr. Wentworth, we found something. There are prenatal records for Ms. Kensington at VitaCare Hospital."

    Stewart''s hand tightened around his phone.

    He wasn''t exactly surprised by the result.

    Carl continued, "I''ve just sent you Ms. Kensington''s medical report."

    After the call, Stewart opened his email.

    When his eyesnded on the words "twins" in the report, he froze, momentarily stunned.

 Chapter 249

    Silveridge Women''s and Children''s Hospital

    Briony was in the emergency room. No one knew exactly what was happening.

    Ten minutes beforending, she''d started having severe abdominal pain, with some light bleeding. The flight crew had radioed ahead, arranging for an ambnce to be waiting on the tarmac.

    As soon as the ne touched down, Briony was rushed straight to the hospital.

    James stood frozen outside the tightly closed doors of the ER, his face etched

    with worry.

    Carney and Gwendolyn White arrived just as the doors swung open.

    The three of them hurried to meet the doctor.

    Dr. Warren spotted Gwendolyn and gave her a reassuring nod. "Mrs. Winslow, try not to worry. There was a little bleeding, but the baby''s alright for now. Briony''s condition is a bit unusual, though. We''ll need to keep her here for a few days, monitor her closely, and make sure everything stays stable."

    All three let out a collective sigh of relief.

    James leaned against the wall, his legs suddenly weak now that the immediate crisis had passed.

    He exhaled shakily. "For a second, I thought I was going to lose my goddaughter."

    When Briony woke up, she was already settled in a private suite.

    Carney, Gwendolyn, and James were all there, watching over her.

    As soon as she stirred, Gwendolyn rushed to her side. "Bryn, how are you feeling?"

    Briony checked in with herself and shook her head gently. "My stomach doesn''t hurt anymore."

    She paused, then asked, "Is the baby okay?"

    "Don''t worry, the baby''s fine," Gwendolyn replied quickly. "But the doctor says you''re pretty run down. You''ll need to stay in the hospital for a few days, just to be safe."

    Briony''s hand drifted to her belly. "Did the doctor say what caused it?"

    "We''re still waiting for the bloodwork results," Gwendolyn told her.

    Just as she finished speaking, the door swung open.

    Dr. Warren entered, holding a folder. "Your bloodwork''s back."

    Gwendolyn looked up immediately. "What does it say?"

    Dr. Warren handed her the report. "Your white blood cell count, along with a few other markers, is a bit elevated."

    James and Carney both frowned at that.

    Gwendolyn pressed, "Is that something serious? What could it mean?"

    Dr. Warren turned to Briony. "Are you feeling any other difort right now?"

    "Not really," Briony replied. "My stomach''s fine. I just feel... drained. No energy."

    "Have you taken any medication recently?" Dr. Warren asked.

    Briony shook her head. "No."

    "That''s odd," Dr. Warren murmured, frowning over the report. "There''s also a slight chromosomal anomaly, but it''s right at the border of normal. Did you get an MRI after you found out you were pregnant?"

    "No," Briony answered.

    "That''s strange," Dr. Warren mused. After a moment, she asked, "Have you worn any jewelry made with crystals or stonestely?"

    Briony thought of the crystal ne Irwin had given her, but she hadn''t worn it.

    And suddenly, she realized-something about this whole episode felt off.

    "Dr. Warren, do you think I could have been exposed to something harmful? Is that what''s causing these problems?"

    Dr. Warren nodded. "Elevated white blood cells and mild chromosomal changes usually point to exposure to strong radiation. Your numbers aren''t rming yet, but if you were to keep getting exposed, it could cause real,sting damage. Try to think carefully-do you have anything at home that might emit radiation? Or have you been anywhere unusualtely?"

    Briony shook her head. "I''ve been really careful since I got pregnant. I''m a restoration specialist¡ªI know how risky certain minerals can be. I''ve avoided crystals and gemstones."

    Dr. Warren looked puzzled. "That is unusual. Just to be safe, I''d rmend you double-check at home. Make sure nothing''s slipped through the cracks."

    "Thank you, Dr. Warren."

    "No need to thank me. If we hadn''t caught this early, it could have put the baby at serious risk. We''ll need to pay close attention during your next prenatal screening. If it turns out you really were exposed to radiation, we''ll have to be especially vignt about the baby''s development."

    She didn''t spell it out, but everyone in the room understood: radiation could cause birth defects.

    Briony felt anxiety tighten around her heart again.

    Gwendolyn squeezed her hand, trying tofort her. "Let me walk Dr. Warren out. Don''t worry too much. She said we caught this in time, and the baby''s going to be alright."

    Briony managed a nod. "Okay."

    After Gwendolyn and Dr. Warren left the room, Briony sat in heavy silence.

    James approached, concern in his eyes. "Any idea what it could be?"

    Briony shook her head. "Since I got back, the only ces I''ve been are my studio, Southcreek Manor, and the hospital. But at the hospital, I just went out to the garden."

    "The crystal ne wasn''t the problem," James mused. "Could it be something at Southcreek Manor?"

    Briony thought for a moment. "I doubt it. Irwin and Jeannie have been living there, and if there were something wrong, they''d be sick too. They both seem perfectly fine."

    Besides, she''d been the one to organize and furnish Southcreek Manor herself. When she was there recently, the living room and kitchen looked exactly the

    same.

    She hadn''t been anywhere else in the house.

    So, Briony reasoned, it probably wasn''t Southcreek Manor.

 Chapter 250

    "I''d been staying at the studio the past few days," Briony recalled. "It was around then that I started feeling weak and unwell."

    "But haven''t you stayed at the studio overnight plenty of times before? You never felt sick then, did you?"

    Suddenly, Briony remembered the day Lauren had brought Irwin to see her at the studio. Now that she thought about it, Irwin had seemed a little off.

    Could it have been him...?

    James pressed, "Who are you talking about?"

    Briony''s expression changed. "Hand me my phone."

    James quickly passed it to her. Briony dialed Hannah.

    Hannah picked up almost right away. "Briony?"

    ¡°Hannah, I need you to go to my office and the break room. Look very carefully and see if there''s anything unusual-like some kind of energy stone or mineral."

    "What?" Hannah was startled. "Energy stone? Aren''t those radioactive or something?"

    "Exactly. Just check for anything strange, will you?"

    "Okay, but what am I even looking for?"

    "I''m not sure," Briony said, her tone grave. "It''s just a hunch. I can''t say for sure there''s anything there, but I want you to double-check for me."

    "All right, I''ll look now."

    "Let me know either way, okay?"

    "Of course."

    After she ended the call, Briony stared at her phone, her expression heavy with

    concern.

    Northborough, Wentworth & Associates.

    There was a knock at the door.

    "Come in."

    Carl entered, quietly closing the door behind him. "Mr. Wentworth, our people have arrived in Silveridge."

    Stewart didn''t look up, his dark eyes fixed on the papers in his hands behind his sses. "Go on."

    "Ms. Kensington was rushed to the hospital straight from the airport. The doctors say she''s at risk of miscarriage."

    Stewart paused, then looked up. The cold gleam on his sses was unmistakable. "What''s her condition now?"

    "The baby''s stable for now, but Mrs. Kensington''s abdominal pain seemed unusual. The hospital suspects she''s been exposed to something highly radioactive. Thankfully, they caught it early. The baby is all right, but Mrs. Kensington is weak and needs to stay in the hospital for observation."

    Stewart removed his sses and pinched the bridge of his nose, brow furrowed. "Assign two more people to keep watch."

    "Yes, sir." Carl hesitated, then asked, "About the Lockwood family dinner tonight- are we still going?"

    Stewart''s eyes narrowed. "Yes. Make sure we bring a few good bottles of wine."

    "Understood."

    Meanwhile, Hannah paced between Briony''s office and the break room, searching thoroughly, but she found nothing suspicious.

    She called Briony. "I''ve checked everywhere¡ªdidn''t find anything."

    "You checked the bathroom too?"

    "I did, everywhere,¡± Hannah replied. "But honestly, I have no idea what that thing''s supposed to look like. If you want to bepletely sure, we''d need a professional team toe and scan the ce."

    "Then get in touch with a specialist and arrange for them to check it out," Briony said.

    "Will do, but it''ste, so it''ll have to be tomorrow."

    "That''s fine."

    After hanging up, Briony turned to Gwendolyn White and Carney. "Professor, Mrs. Winslow I''m stable now, and it''s gettingte. Why don''t you two head home?"

    "I''ll stay with you tonight," Gwendolyn insisted.

    "That''s not necessary." James stood up from the sofa. "Mrs. Winslow, you and Briony''s teacher shouldn''t stay up sote-let the young handle it. I''ll take care of Bryn tonight."

    "Oh, what do you know about taking care of anyone?" Gwendolyn chided him, but her tone was affectionate.

    "I may not be a nurse, but the nurses are right here. Mrs. Winslow, please don''t worry. Go home and get some rest, both of you. I''ll keep an eye on her-you can trust me."

    Briony nodded. "Mr. Dney''s looked after me plenty of times in Northborough. It''s fine, Mrs. Winslow, you and Professor White should go home."

    "Well, all right. We''lle see you tomorrow, then."

    "Thanks." Briony nced at James. "Could you walk them out?¡±

    "Oh, no need! We know our way." Gwendolyn gathered her bag. "We''re heading

    out then. You rest up and don''t worry."

    Briony managed a small smile. "I will."

    Northborough, midnight.

    "Mommy-!"

    Irwin shot up from a nightmare, sobbing so hard it roused Jeannie in the next room.

    She hurried in and scooped the boy into her arms. "Irwin, sweetheart, you''re all right. Was it a bad dream?"

    "Ms. Radcliffe, I dreamed Mommy''s baby went to heaven. Mommy was hurting- she was bleeding so much..."

    Jeannie gently rubbed his back. "Shh, darling, it was just a dream. You''re Mommy''s baby, aren''t you? You''re here, safe and sound-and so is your mom. There''s nothing to be afraid of."

    ¡°But... but Grandma said Mommy''s new baby would go to heaven soon! I didn''t know that meant Mommy would bleed so much... I''m scared. I don''t want Mommy to get hurt..." He sobbed harder, clinging to Jeannie, his little body wracked with fear.

 Chapter 251

    "What new baby?" Jeannie asked patiently, her voice gentle.

    "My grandma told me not to tell anyone..."

    Irwin was still terrified. Every time he closed his eyes, all he could see was his mother, writhing in pain and covered in blood.

    If that magic stone was the reason Mom ended up like that, he''d rather never have seen it at all.

    "Ms. Radcliffe, what should I do?" Irwin''s voice trembled with anxiety. "I think I hurt my mom. I think I made a big mistake..."

    "Irwin, honey, don''t cry. Take your time, just tell me what happened." Jeannie grabbed a few tissues and gently wiped away his tears and runny nose.

    "My mom... she''s going to have a new baby. But she hasn''t told Dad."

    Jeannie''s eyes widened in surprise. "But isn''t your mom in the middle of a divorce with your dad?"

    "That''s just because she''s mad. She said it because she was upset, but Dad would never really leave her." Irwin''s tone was firm, almost stubborn. "When Mom''s not angry anymore, she''lle home. Then it''ll be me and Mom like before."

    Jeannie didn''t know much about their family situation. But ever since she''d learned that Irwin''s birth mother was someone else, she''d suspected that Stewart and Briony''s rocky marriage probably had something to do with Irwin''s biological

    mom.

    Whatever the real story was, Jeannie knew it wasn''t her ce to pry. But now Irwin was saying Briony was pregnant-and Stewart didn''t even know?

    And how in the world would a five-year-old know that?

    "Irwin, how did you find out your mom was having another baby?"

    "Grandma and Mom Rosita told me." Irwin was still lost in the terror of his

    nightmare,pletely forgetting Lauren''s warning to keep quiet.

    "Grandma said Mom doesn''t like me anymore because she has a new baby in her tummy. She said Mom doesn''t love me because of the new baby!"

    "So Grandma gave me a magic stone and told me to hide it under Mom''s bed in her room while she was resting."

    "Grandma said that magic stone would make the new baby go back to heaven. Then, without the new baby, Mom would love me and take care of me just like before."

    As Irwin finished, Jeannie''s suspicions were confirmed. It seemed Irwin''s biological mom and grandma were using him to do something terrible to Briony- right under Stewart''s nose.

    This "magic stone" Irwin mentioned must be one of those so-called energy stones that had been exposed in the newstely for being dangerous.

    "Ms. Radcliffe... is my mom going to die?" Irwin''s voice broke as he started sobbing again. "There was so much blood. I''m scared. I didn''t like that Mom was having a new baby, but I never wanted her to die-never!"

    Jeannie pulled him into a hug, rocking him gently. "No, Irwin, don''t be scared. Your mom''s going to be just fine."

    "Really?" he sniffled.

    "Ms. Radcliffe would never lie to you." She smoothed his hair. "How about I stay with you tonight? When you wake up, we''ll find your dad and you can tell him everything. He''ll know how to help."

    "But..." Irwin''s bottom lip trembled. "Grandma and Mom Rosita said if Dad finds out about the new baby, he won''t love me anymore either. Just like Mom."

    Jeannie was stunned. How could anyone tell a child something so cruel?

    She forced herself to stay calm. "Irwin, what Grandma and Mom Rosita said isn''t necessarily true."

    She looked him in the eyes, her tone serious but kind. "From what I''ve seen, your dad loves you more than anything in the world. Even if there''s a new baby, I truly believe he''ll still love you just as much."

    "Really?" Irwin still sounded unsure. "I''m scared the new baby will make Mom and Dad stop loving me..."

    "I understand, sweetheart." Jeannie hugged him tighter. "When I was little, I felt the same way. My mom had a new baby-my little brother¡ªand I worried every day that my parents wouldn''t love me anymore."

    "What happened?" Irwin asked, wide-eyed.

    Jeannie smiled warmly. "But I found out my parents loved me just as much as before. And as my brother grew up, he loved me too. I loved him right back. Do you know why?"

    Irwin shook his head.

    "Because we''re family." Jeannie gave his nose a yful squeeze.

    "Irwin, you and your mom and dad are a family, too. Even if there''s a new baby, your parents will love you and the new baby both. And the new baby will love having you for a big brother. That''s something to be happy about, not scared of."

    Irwin blinked, thinking it over. After a moment, he asked, "So... Mom Rosita and Grandma were wrong?"

    "I haven''t met them, so I can''t judge. But I have met your mom, and she''s a wonderful person. She doesn''t seem like the kind of mom who''d stop loving you, no matter what."

    "But Mom really doesn''t talk to me anymore..."

    "Then maybe, Irwin, you need to ask yourself if you did something that made her upset."

    Irwin frowned, doubtful. "Was it because I like Mom Rosita?"

    "That, I can''t say." Jeannie ruffled his hair. "But you can ask your dad about it. And about that magic stone-I''m sure your dad can handle it. For now, why don''t we get some sleep?"

    Jeannie''s words soothed Irwin''s worries. Ms. Radcliffe was right-his dad was strong and smart. If anyone could get rid of that magic stone, it was him.

 Chapter 252

    Jeannie gently coaxed Irwin back into bed, theny down beside him, softly humming a luby.

    It didn''t take long before Irwin drifted off to sleep again.

    Once she was sure he was sound asleep, Jeannie quietly slipped out of bed and

    left the room.

    She went next door and picked up her phone, ncing at the time.

    A little after 2 a.m.-hardly an appropriate hour to call her employer.

    But the matter was too important for her to care about propriety.

    Jeannie dialed Stewart''s number.

    He answered almost immediately.

    "Ms. Radcliffe." Stewart''s deep voice came through the line. "Did Irwin have another nightmare?"

    Jeannie felt her cheeks flush, her heart still pounding. She steadied herself and answered respectfully, "I''m sorry to bother you sote, Mr. Wentworth."

    She hesitated, then continued, "Irwin did have another nightmare. This time it was worse than before he cried harder, kept saying he saw his mother covered in blood. While I wasforting him, he let a few things slip..."

    The next morning, just after nine, the specialists Hannah had contacted arrived.

    Three technicians showed up, dressed in protective gear and carrying professional equipment. They checked every inch of Briony''s office and lounge, inside and out.

    Half an hourter, the results were in.

    No traces of high radiation were found anywhere.

    Hannah called Briony with the update.

    Briony was surprised when she heard the news.

    She hung up and turned to James, who looked anxious. "Well? Did they find anything?"

    Briony shook her head. "Hannah said they didn''t detect a thing."

    "Really?" James frowned, unconvinced. "Maybe they missed something?" "Hannah watched them the whole time. She''s thorough-nothing gets past her." "So, were we wrong?" James huffed. "Guess that kid still has a conscience- didn''t team up with the old witch to set you up."

    Briony pressed her lips together and sighed. "Now we''re back to square one. No leads at all."

    James tried tofort her. "Forget it. It''s over. What matters now is that you''re safe. Just focus on taking care of yourself and the twins. That''s what''s important." Briony gave him a faint smile. "What if they''re both boys?"

    James scowled. "Don''t jinx it!"

    She couldn''t help butugh.

    Northborough, thew offices.

    Carl knocked on the door.

    "Come in."

    He stepped inside, closed the door behind him, and walked over to the desk, cing a metal box on the polished surface.

    "Mr. Wentworth, I found it."

    Stewart nced at the box. "Was it handled?"

    "Yes. Hannah was watching the whole time, but luckily the stone was under the

    bed. The technician was quick-got it out before she noticed."

    Stewart reached for the box, but Carl quickly warned, "Sir, be careful. That thing is highly radioactive."

    "I know."

    Stewart opened the box.

    Inside, a dark gray energy stone glimmered with a cold, eerie light.

    He examined it for a moment before snapping the lid shut.

    Earlier that morning, he''d gone to Southcreek Manor himself to talk to Irwin. The boy was young-easily manipted by Lauren-and hadn''t realized how dangerous the stone was. When Stewart exined it could make Briony sick, Irwin was both terrified and deeply remorseful.

    "Mr. Wentworth, I don''t understand. If Ms. Kensington already suspects Lauren, why go to all this trouble?"

    Stewart''s voice was steely. "Irwin was the one who put the stone under Briony''s bed. If she ever found out, do you think she''d ever look at Irwin the same way?"

    Carl''s eyes widened in sudden understanding.

    So that''s why-Mr. Wentworth was protecting Irwin''s ce in Briony''s heart.

    Stewart narrowed his gaze. "The authorities have been cracking down on these stones for years. If Lauren managed to get one, Neal was definitely involved."

    Anyone in the know could tell you these energy stones were mostly smuggled in from Southeast Asia, and getting them through customs was far from easy.

    Lauren, as the wife on the fringes of a wealthy family, would never have gotten her hands on something like this without Neal''s help.

    "Find a way to return this little gift to Lauren," Stewart said, tapping the cold metal box with his finger. "And make sure it''s done the exact same way."

    Carl nodded at once. "Understood."

    The Lockwood estate.

    From behind the closed master bedroom door downstairs, the sound of a leather belt cracking and a woman''s anguished screams echoed through the hall.

    It went on for over half an hour before finally falling silent.

    The door opened, and Lauren stumbled out, bracing herself against the wall, her face pale and slick with cold sweat.

    It wasn''t the first time this had happened; the household staff barely even blinked anymore.

    Lauren was badly hurt, but the servants pretended not to notice.

    Saul allowed it-and that was all that mattered.

    Swallowing her pain and resentment, Lauren ordered the driver to take her to the hospital.

    As soon as she stepped out, the driver pulled away without a word.

    Lauren watched the car disappear down the drive, grinding her teeth in fury.

    Ever since Saul became paralyzed, his temper had grown violenttely, he''d beenshing out at her more and more.

    She couldn''t take another day in this house.

    Pulling out her phone, Lauren scrolled through her contacts and dialed a number.

    The moment the call connected, her voice broke with tears. "Mr. Prescott, I''m sorry am I bothering you?"

    Gavin''s voice on the other end was tense with concern. "You sound upset. What happened?"

    Lauren sobbed, "Saul hit me again. I didn''t know who else to call. Please, Mr. Prescott, I need your help..."

    Less than ten minutes after she hung up, Gavin arrived.

    Lauren was sitting on the edge of a flower bed outside the emergency room, and

    when she spotted him, she stood shakily.

    Gavin hurried over.

    As Lauren broke down in tears, he wrapped her in his arms, his face full of

    concern.

    Unbeknownst to them, a van parked nearby captured the whole scene in sharp detail on a hidden camera.

 Chapter 253

    Lunar Heights Estate.

    Rosita flipped through the photos sent by her private investigator.

    "So, you''ve cozied up to Gavin now?"

    She let out a cold, derisiveugh. "You really can''t teach an old dog new tricks, can you?"

    Did Lauren really think thatnding Gavin would get her away from Saul, that creepy old bastard?

    ¡°Oh, Lauren, life isn''t that easy. You''re the one who dragged me into the Lockwood family mess, and now you want to walk away clean? What about everything I''ve suffered because of you?"

    Rosita pulled out her phone, found Jason''s number, and dialed.

    "Jason, it''s me. Do you have time to meet?"

    After a week of bed rest at the hospital, Briony was finally on the mend.

    Dr. Warren assured her she could go home and recuperate infort.

    She was thirteen weeks along now-officially in her second trimester. The nausea and fatigue of early pregnancy had faded, reced by a healthy appetite and a visible glow.

    On the day she was discharged, Gwendolyn White and Carney took Briony out shopping for new clothes-her old wardrobe no longer fit her growing belly.

    Gwendolyn led her through the boutiques, making sure she was outfitted from head to toe, inside and out. James and Carney trailed quietly behind, arms loaded with shopping bags.

    When it was time to pay, Briony tried to hand over her own credit card, but Gwendolyn firmly pushed it back.

    "This is a little wee gift from your new godparents. If you don''t ept, I''ll be offended!" Gwendolyn grinned, eyes sparkling.

    Briony was taken aback. "You... you want to make me your goddaughter?"

    Gwendolynughed warmly. "What''s with that reaction? Don''t want us?"

    Briony''s eyes stung with sudden emotion. "No, it''s not that. I''m just... surprised, that''s all."

    Carney looked at her, his tone gentle. "Neither Mrs. Winslow nor I ever had children of our own. When we were young, it seemed fine, but now-well, things get a little lonely. If you don''t mind, we''d be honored to have you as our daughter."

    James burst outughing nearby. "Come on, Professor, you''re a bargain, but Mrs. Winslow is priceless!"

    "Enough out of you," Carney said, trying¡ªand failing to sound stern.

    James only grinned wider. "By the way, that artifact restoration you finishedst week? Three thousand words. On my desk Monday morning."

    The smile slid right off James''s face. "No more jokes..."

    He turned to Briony, pleading. "Bryn, please, just say the word. Once you call them ''godparents,'' Professor will be so happy he might let me off the hook!" Briony chuckled, then looked at Gwendolyn with a shy smile. "Godmother."

    Gwendolyn''s face lit up as she squeezed Briony''s hand. "Wonderful! I finally have a daughter!"

    Carney gave a little cough.

    Briony nced his way and obediently said, "Godfather."

    He tried to keep a straight face, but the smile tugging at his lips gave him away.

    He pulled a small, wrapped box from his pocket and handed it to Briony.

    "Every milestone deserves a bit of ceremony. Here, take it." Briony hesitated.

    Gwendolyn took the gift and pressed it into Briony''s hands. "Take it-gifts from your elders bring good luck, especially for the baby!"

    At that, Briony stopped protesting and epted it. "Thank you, Godfather."

    Carney couldn''t hide his joy any longer. ¡°Alright, we''re done here. Let''s head home!"

    "Yes, home," Gwendolyn echoed, looping her arm through Briony''s. "I finally have a daughter, and in a few months, we''ll have two beautiful grandchildren. Carney, we''ve really hit the jackpot, haven''t we?"

    Carney''s smile only grew.

    James sidled up to him. "Feeling good now, Professor? So, about that paper-can I skip it?"

    "Absolutely not," Carney replied, his smile vanishing as his strict-teacher persona returned. "Three thousand words. Not one less."

    James groaned.

    Though Briony was on maternity leave, she refused to let herself be idle.

    Back at Elderview, the team had unearthed several new artifacts. Normally, she would have joined them, but pregnancy meant she had to stay in Silveridge.

    Carney coordinated with the Antiquarian Society to have the more challenging restorations shipped to her, so Briony could work from home. The pace was much lighter than before: Carney enforced a strict schedule-only three days a week, no more than eight hours a day.

    At home, Gwendolyn was constantly experimenting with new recipes, training the housekeeper to whip up nutritious meals especially for Briony.

    Between the lighter workload and her cheerful mood, Briony blossomed during her month at Silveridge. At her prenatal checkup that morning, Gwendolyn apanied her to the women''s clinic. When Briony stepped on the scale, she found she''d gained nearly seven pounds.

    In Dr. Warren''s office, the doctor reviewed hertest test results and smiled. "You''re looking much healthier than you did a month ago, Briony. Mrs. Winslow must be taking excellent care of you."

    Briony and Gwendolyn exchanged a warm, grateful nce.

    Gwendolyn gently patted Briony''s now-prominent belly. "She''s really growing fast these days. I am a little worried, though with twins, won''t it get very tough near the end? And... is it true she''ll have to have a C-section?"

 Chapter 254

    "Carrying twins is definitely more exhausting than a single pregnancy, but there''s no need to be too anxious. Ms. Kensington is still young-if she takes care of herself after the delivery, she should recover just fine."

    Dr. Warren adjusted his sses and continued, "As for whether she''ll deliver naturally or need a C-section-well, it''s true that most twin pregnancies do end with a C-section. But sometimes, if the mother is in excellent shape, we encourage a natural birth as well."

    "She''s only just over seventeen weeks along. With twins, thirty-seven weeks is considered full term. When the timees, we''ll assess her condition and decide on the safest option. For now, it''s too soon to say."

    ...

    After leaving the hospital, Gwendolyn White nced at her watch. "It''s still early, and the weather''s beautiful. How about we go for a walk by the river?"

    This time of year, the riverbank was filled with people out enjoying the fresh air. Briony nodded. "That sounds nice."

    They got into the car, and Gwendolyn told the driver to head for the river.

    Not far behind them, a sleek ck Rolls Royce followed at a discreet distance.

    Inside, Carl was at the wheel. In the backseat, Irwin looked up at Stewart and asked, "Dad, is it really true that Mom has two babies in her tummy?"

    Stewart smiled and patted his son''s head. "Yes, it''s true."

    "Wow!" Irwin''s eyes widened in wonder. "Are they both going to be brothers?"

    "We don''t know yet," Stewart replied, his tone gentle. "We''ll have to wait a few more months to find out."

    "I can''t wait!" Irwin beamed. Any lingering worries he''d had about the new babies hadpletely vanished.

    "Ms. Radcliffe told me that when the babies are born, I''ll be their big brother. They''ll be my family, and I have to look after them and set a good example!"

    Stewart looked at his son, feeling a deep sense of relief and pride.

    It had only been a little over a month, but with Jeannie''s guidance, Irwin was slowly returning to being the thoughtful, sweet boy he''d once been.

    Best of all, his nightmares had finally stopped.

    Stewart nced over at Carl. "Give Ms. Radcliffe a raise."

    Carl blinked. "How much of a raise?"

    "Double her sry."

    Carl nearly choked. Jeannie''s current pay was already on par with top-tier nannies now it would be doubled?

    He couldn''t help but marvel again at Stewart''s devotion to Irwin.

    If Jeannie kept up the good work, even just staying until Irwin finished elementary school, she''d have enough saved up to retire infort.

    Carl found himself feeling a little envious.

    Some people really did have all the luck.

    Down by the river.

    Gwendolyn White, an avid lover of the outdoors, always kept a stash of pic and camping gear in her trunk.

    The driver quickly unloaded the equipment and set up a sunshade. Folding chairs and a small table were arranged, and a pot of herbal tea was set to brew.

    The gentle afternoon sunshine made everything feelzy and serene.

    After Briony yawned a few times, Gwendolyn chuckled. "If you''re tired, go ahead and lie down for a while. Don''t feel like you have to keep mepany."

    "I''m not that tired," Briony protested.

    "Come now. I''ve never been pregnant myself, but as your future grandmother, I''ve done plenty of research."

    Gwendolyn got up and adjusted the reclining chair for her. "This one is reallyfortable. I always doze off in it when Ie out here. Give it a try."

    Briony didn''t argue. She really was sleepy, and soon after lying down, she drifted off.

    Gwendolyn tucked a nket around her, then turned and nced over at the parking lot.

    Inside the Rolls Royce, Carl ducked down. "Mr. Wentworth, Mrs. Winslow''s looking this way-maybe you and the young master should hide!"

    Stewart didn''t budge. "She''s already spotted us."

    Carl froze, then sat up straight. "She has? What do we do now?"

    Before Stewart could answer, Gwendolyn was already striding toward them.

    She rapped her knuckles on the hood, locking eyes with Stewart. "Mr. Wentworth, I think we need to talk."

    Stewart carefullyid the sleeping Irwin down in the backseat, pulling a small nket over him.

    He stepped out and closed the door behind him, turning to Gwendolyn with a faint, polite smile. "Mrs. Winslow. It''s been a while."

    "Let''s skip the pleasantries. I don''t want her to wake up and see you." Gwendolyn nodded toward a nearby caf¨¦. "Let''s talk over there."

    They took a quiet corner table in the caf¨¦.

    Gwendolyn and Stewart sat facing each other as a waiter brought over a ck coffee and a ss of lemon water.

    Gwendolyn''s expression was far from friendly.

    Stewart, on the other hand, was the picture of calmposure.

    She knew full well that with Stewart''s resources, he could find out anything he wanted, no matter how far away she and Briony tried to run.

    The fact that he''d shown up here wasn''t a surprise. What she didn''t understand was his game: he''de all this way, only to lurk in the shadows, following them without showing his face. What was he really after?

    "Mr. Wentworth, let''s not beat around the bush. Tell me inly: what will it take for you to finally leave Bryn alone?"

 Chapter 255

    "Mrs. Winslow seems to have misunderstood me," Stewart said calmly.

    "Misunderstood?" Gwendolyn White let out a coldugh. "Mr. Wentworth, don''t tell me you''re here to win Bryn back."

    Stewart arched a dark eyebrow. "We''re not divorced yet. What''s there to win back?"

    "Separated is separated, divorce or not." Gwendolyn pressed down her anger, trying her best to keep her voice even.

    "Mr. Wentworth, Bryn has devoted herself to that child for five years. The least you could do, for all the years she''s helped raise your son, is leave her alone."

    "Mrs. Winslow, I''m only here because Irwin wants to see his mother."

    Of course. Gwendolyn had heard plenty about Stewart''s obvious favoritism toward Irwin.

    "Doesn''t that boy have his own birth mother?" she sighed. "You two are separated now. Bryn has no obligation to keep raising your child."

    "Irwin''s biological mother isn''t fit to look after him."

    "And what does that have to do with Bryn?"

    Gwendolyn''s face turned cold. "So you just see Bryn as a convenient nanny, is that it? Because your son needs a mother, you refuse to let her go. You''re only clinging to this marriage so you can keep her tied to you, making it look legitimate for her to keep raising your son-is that your n?"

    Stewart met her anger with infuriating calm. "Irwin has an excellent caregiver looking after him now."

    "Then why are you still dragging your feet about the divorce?"

    He didn''t answer. Instead, he said, "There''s no need to tell Bryn that I brought Irwin to Silveridge. She should focus on her pregnancy and not worry about us."

    "And then what?" Gwendolyn couldn''t make sense of him. "Once she has the baby, are you going to fight her for custody? Or is this just another way to use the child to keep her chained to you?"

    Stewart didn''t respond.

    He stood, checked his watch, and said, "Mrs. Winslow, I''ll be going now."

    Gwendolyn got up too. "What will it take for you to divorce Bryn?"

    He paused at the door, nced back at her. "I''ll agree, as long as we each get one child. Ask Briony if she''d ept that."

    Gwendolyn frowned. "You already have a son. Why must you fight Bryn for her baby?"

    "That''s not your concern, Mrs. Winslow." Stewart gave her a faint, cold smile, then turned and walked out.

    Gwendolyn closed her eyes and let out a heavy sigh.

    All her years, she''d never met anyone so shameless!

    ...

    Not wanting to upset Briony, Gwendolyn ultimately decided not to mention that Stewart had brought Irwin to Silveridge.

    Since Stewart didn''t seem interested in disturbing Briony for now, she''d just wait and see.

    Still, if Stewart had managed to track them down, it could only mean he had eyes and ears at Silveridge.

    That evening, Gwendolyn confided in Carney.

    "Not telling Bryn was the right call," Carney said, leaning against the headboard

    as he took off his reading sses. "As long as Stewart keeps his distance, let''s

    wait until after the baby arrives to deal with things."

    "I just worry he''ll use the baby to threaten Bryn once it''s born!"

    "If he tries, well, there''s always Mr. Chadwick," Carney replied.

    "True enough," Gwendolyn said, turning onto her side and pulling up the covers. "No use worrying now. Let''s get some sleep."

    "Mm, sleep well." Carney set his sses on the nightstand and turned off the light.

    ...

    Northborough, Southcreek Manor.

    Jeannie was in the kitchen baking cookies when the doorbell rang. She hurried out to answer it.

    On the doorstep stood Rosita, dressed in a cream-colored dress, long hair draped over her shoulders, sunsses perched on her nose.

    Jeannie frowned slightly. "Can I help you?"

    Rosita removed her sunsses, offering Jeannie a gentle smile. "Hello, I''m Irwin''s mother. My name is Rosita."

    "Rosita!" Jeannie''s eyes widened in surprise. "You''re that Rosita¨Dthe movie star?"

    Rosita smiled politely. "You know me?"

    "You''re so famous, how could I not?" Jeannie stammered, still processing. "I just can''t believe Irwin''s birth mother is you..."

    "Sorry, may Ie in first?" Rosita tucked a strand of hair behind her ear and gave Jeannie another warm smile.

    "Oh, of course! Sorry, I''m just a little starstruck-please,e in!" Jeannie stepped aside quickly.

    Rosita nodded in thanks and walked confidently into the house.

    Jeannie closed the door behind her. "Ms. Lockwood, please have a seat. Can I get you some tea or coffee?"

    Rosita walked over to the sofa and sat down gracefully. "A cup of herbal tea would be perfect, thank you."

    "Right away! Please wait just a moment."

    Jeannie hurried off to the kitchen and soon returned with a cup of steaming tea, which she ced on the coffee table in front of Rosita.

    "Here you are, Ms. Lockwood."

    Rosita gave her a gentle smile. "Thank you."

    Jeannie stood by, beaming. "I''ve got some cookies baking in the kitchen. When they''re done, I''ll bring you a few to try!"

    "Cookies?" Rosita looked intrigued. "Are they for Irwin?"

    "Yes!" Jeannie replied brightly. "Mr. Wentworth mentioned that Irwin''s always had

    a sensitive stomach, so he had Ms. Kensingtone by a while ago to teach me everything his diet, daily routine, all the little details. Ms. Kensington was incredibly thorough!"

    Rosita''s smile faded slightly. "Stewart asked Ms. Kensington to teach you personally?"

    "That''s right!" Jeannie nodded enthusiastically. "Ms. Kensington is amazing. The recipes and snacks she developed for Irwin are all so carefully bnced-gentle on the stomach, good for digestion, and help him grow stronger. She really puts her heart into caring for him. No wonder Irwin is so attached to her."

 Chapter 256

    Rosita''s expression turned icy in an instant.

    "Where''s Irwin?"

    "Irwin and Mr. Wentworth went to Silveridge these past couple of days."

    Rosita frowned. "What are they doing in Silveridge?"

    "They went to visit Ms. Kensington. Irwin told me Ms. Kensington is staying in Silveridge for her pregnancy, and Mr. Wentworth made time to take Irwin to see her."

    "What did you just say?!" Rosita''s expression changed sharply. "Are you saying Stewart knows about Briony''s pregnancy?!"

    Jeannie froze, realizing the gravity of what she''d just blurted out when she saw the color drain from Rosita''s face. Suddenly, she pped a hand over her mouth.

    Oh no, oh no!

    She''d definitely said too much.

    "I''m so sorry, Ms. Lockwood," Jeannie stammered, bowing her head. She knew she''d messed up.

    Rosita stared at her, a chill flickering in her eyes-but in the next second, she forced a gentle smile.

    "You don''t need to apologize. Ms. Kensington''s pregnancy is a blessing; she''ll make a wonderful mother, unlike me..."

    Rosita''s eyes reddened, and her voice caught in her throat. "Five years ago, I had a difficult birth with Irwin. It left me with serious health issues. Stewart was heartbroken, and he didn''t want my career to suffer because of motherhood. That''s why he turned to Ms. Kensington."

    Jeannie''s eyes widened in shock. "So, that means... Mr. Wentworth and you are..."

    "Stewart and I have never truly separated."

    "What?!"

    Jeannie''s jaw dropped.

    Five years-never apart?

    Then what about Briony and Stewart''s five-year marriage? What did that make it?

    Rosita continued, "Back then, Stewart and Ms. Kensington had a secret marriage just so they could co-parent Irwin. It was more of a mutual arrangement. Ms. Kensington''s mother was facing a manughter charge-possibly even the death penalty. Stewart personally took on her case as her defense attorney. In return, Ms. Kensington agreed to the secret marriage, and together they raised Irwin as husband and wife, at least on paper."

    Jeannie was utterly overwhelmed.

    This was too much to process.

    If Briony and Stewart''s secret marriage was just a business deal, then... what about the baby Briony was carrying now?!

    Was Stewart really ying both sides?

    Jeannie nervously twisted her fingers. "Ms. Kensington has taken really good care of Irwin."

    "I admit, she''s been wonderful with him, and I''m grateful for that. In this whole situation, Stewart and I owe her a lot."

    Rosita lifted her head. Her eyes, tinged red, glistened with tears. "Ms. Radcliffe, since you''re now responsible for Irwin''s care, I wanted you to know the truth. Stewart''s always kept our true rtionship secret to protect me and Irwin, so I''d appreciate it if you could help us keep it that way."

    Jeannie nodded earnestly. "Of course. You have my word-our agency is absolutely discreet about our clients'' private affairs."

    "Thank you." Tears spilled down Rosita''s cheeks again. "Honestly, I''m torn. If Irwin and Stewart choose Ms. Kensington in the end, I''ll wish them well. She''s always been better at caring for children than I am..."

    "Ms. Lockwood, don''t say that! You''re incredible-a mother who risked her life to have Irwin at the height of her career. That alone makes you an extraordinary mom!"

    Jeannie grabbed a few tissues and handed them to Rosita.

    Rosita took them, dabbing her eyes, and then reached for her phone. "Let''s

    exchange contact info. I might start working again soon, and if I miss Irwin, maybe

    you could send me some photos or videos?"

    "Of course!" Jeannie pulled out her phone right away and added Rosita as a contact.

    Once they''d connected, Rosita stood up.

    "If Irwin''s not here, I''ll be on my way."

    "Let me walk you out!"

    "No need, you go on. You strike me as someone who really knows how to connect

    with kids¡ªand you''re adorable. I feel at ease leaving Irwin with you."

    "Thank you for trusting me, Ms. Lockwood!" Jeannie beamed at thepliment.

    ...

    Back at Lunar Heights Estate, Rosita''s first move was to call Maxine Moore.

    "Jean, I want toe back."

    Maxine was silent for a moment, then asked, "Are you sure?"

    "Yes." Rosita''s face was somber. "Didn''t you mention Director Bam has a script

    about an art restorer as the lead? Can you still get that role?"

    "You mean the film shooting in Silveridge?"

    "That''s the one."

    Maxine hesitated. "I''ll have to check. It''s been two months."

    "Please do. If the lead hasn''t been cast, let Director Bam know I''m willing to invest in the production."

    Maxine''s tone sharpened. "Why the sudden interest in this role? Did something happen between you and Stewart?"

    "No," Rosita replied softly. "I''ve just realized a woman should focus on her career. Stewart and I have agreed to postpone the wedding for now."

    "But the engagement was already public! If you call it off, the tabloids will tear you apart!"

    "That''s why we need to get ahead of the story, use the media buzz to fuel myeback. This gives us leverage with Director Bam too."

    Maxine sighed. "Alright, I''ll find out if the part''s still avable. If it is, I''ll handle it as you said."

    "Thank you."

    Ending the call, Rosita tossed her phone aside, her eyes darkening with resolve.

    Briony, did you really think hiding out in Silveridge would let you have your baby in peace?

 Chapter 257

    A weekter, Rosita''s social media lit up with a new update.

    She announced her return to the spotlight-and revealed she was already preparing to start filming a new show.

    Within the hour, headlines exploded: "Rosita Makes a Comeback-Breakup Rumors with Billionaire Fianc¨¦?"

    Carl was shocked when he saw the trending news.

    He immediately reported it to Stewart.

    But Stewart barely reacted, remaining unfazed.

    Carl couldn''t quite figure out Stewart''s attitude. "Mr. Wentworth, should we have the story taken down?"

    Before Stewart could respond, his phone vibrated on the table.

    It was Rosita calling.

    Stewart picked up the phone and strode over to the floor-to-ceiling windows.

    When he answered, Rosita''s gentle voice came through. "Stewart, could you bring Irwin back to Lunar Heights Estate tonight? I haven''t seen him in ages... and I have some things I''d like to talk to you about."

    Stewart''s tone was cool. "Alright."

    He hung up, then dialed Cedric rke. "Are you free tonight?"

    Cedric sounded skeptical. "If it''s not urgent, then no, I''m not."

    "Call Jason," Stewart said. "Let''s all get together."

    Cedric was surprised. "That''s the first time you''ve ever asked to see that kid. This isn''t about him, is it?"

    "It is," Stewart replied, his voice calm. "Reach out to him. Nine o''clock. Same ce as always."

    Cedric paused, then said, "Alright."

    Silveridge.

    For the past few days, Briony''s baby had been kicking a lot. Sitting at her desk for even half an hour, she''d feel the little one protesting from inside.

    Her productivity had plummeted; what once took a day now stretched into three.

    Gwendolyn White knew this couldn''t go on. As Briony''s due date crept closer, it would soon be time for her to put her restoration work on hold.

    But Briony couldn''t stand sitting idle.

    It just so happened that Gwendolyn was nning a newposition for theing season¡ªthis time, at the invitation of a major national broadcast. The piece might even be featured in the year''s most-watched variety show. Normally, Gwendolyn would haveposed the music herself.

    But this year, she wanted Briony to give it a try.

    She''d heard from Carney that, despite Briony''s rural upbringing, her grandfather, Josiah Kensington, had never cut corners with her education.

    Josiah had used his connections to bring in renowned teachers from across the country to mentor Briony.

    And Briony, bright and focused from a young age, excelled at anything artistic-be

    it music, painting, or calligraphy. Supposedly, she had startedposing her own pieces by age eight.

    Gwendolyn believed that with this kind of talent, Briony deserved every opportunity to shine.

    At first, Briony refused. The thought of having her work performed on national television was overwhelming-shecked the confidence.

    But Gwendolyn insisted that she was getting older and feeling uninspired; maybe young blood would bring new life to ssical instruments. She encouraged Briony to at least give it a shot.

    Briony wavered, but the idea grew on her. Eventually, she agreed to try.

    With a new goal, her days became richer and time seemed to fly.

    Even her baby seemed to enjoy the music; whenever Briony wasposing, the little one would settle down and stay quiet.

    Sometimes, as she yed her instruments, she''d feel tiny feet kicking in rhythm¡ª not hard, but surprisingly on beat.

    When Briony shared this with James, he was delighted. Laughing, he pped his knee and dered, "I just know our girls are going to be musical prodigies!"

 Chapter 258

    Briony rested her hand on her belly, a gentle warmth blossoming in her heart.

    She didn''t hope for her child to be especially gifted-just healthy and safe. That would be enough.

    ...

    Stewart drove himself back to Southcreek Manor. After picking up Irwin, he

    headed straight for Lunar Heights Estate.

    Inside the car, Irwin sat in the backseat and asked, "Dad, we''re just having dinner with Mom Rosita, right?"

    "That''s right," Stewart replied.

    "So I don''t have to sleep over there tonight, do I?"

    At this, Stewart nced up, catching Irwin''s eyes in the rearview mirror. "That''s up to you. If you want to stay the night, you can."

    "I don''t want to!" Irwin pouted. "Mom Rosita doesn''t know how to cook, and she never reads me bedtime stories. Plus, I always have nightmares when I sleep there."

    "Alright," Stewart said, "I''ll bring you back to Southcreek Manor after dinner." Irwin''s face instantly lit up. "Thank you, Dad! You''re the best!"

    A faint smile tugged at Stewart''s lips.

    Ten minutester, the sleek ck Maybach pulled into the driveway at Lunar Heights Estate.

    Hearing the car, Rosita hurried out of the house.

    "Irwin!"

    Irwin had just stepped out when he heard her call. His small frame stiffened instinctively.

    He couldn''t help but remember thest time Rosita had lost her temper with him.

    "I want Dad," Irwin whispered, edging behind Stewart and clutching the back of his suit jacket with both hands. "Dad, hold me."

    Without hesitation, Stewart scooped Irwin up into his arms.

    Rosita paused, momentarily taken aback.

    Seeing her son so obviously hiding from her, her eyes filled with hurt. "Irwin, sweetheart, it''s Mommy. What''s wrong?"

    Irwin clung to Stewart, burying his face in his father''s shoulder, refusing even to look at Rosita.

    That sight only deepened the bitterness in Rosita''s heart.

    "Irwin..." Tears slipped down Rosita''s cheeks, her slender frame trembling, as if she might copse at any moment.

    Stewart spoke coolly, "Last time, when you had your episode, it frightened him. Now he''s wary of you."

    Rosita froze.

    Last time... Was that when she''d lost control at dinner, just because Irwin hadplimented Briony? Had a single outburst made her son resent his own mother?

    She lowered her head, sobbing quietly, but a flicker of defiance and frustration shed in her eyes.

    Stewart carried Irwin inside.

    Rosita wiped her tears and followed them in.

    The housekeeper was busy preparing dinner in the kitchen.

    Stewart settled on the living room sofa with Irwin still in his arms.

    Rosita brought out a box of Irwin''s old favorite toys. "Irwin, Mommy didn''t mean to snap at you before. I was sick and couldn''t help it. Will you forgive me?"

    Irwin nced at the toys in her hands, then slowly raised his head to look at her. Rosita met his gaze, her lips curving into a gentle, sweet smile.

    She was, after all, an award-winning actress-she could effortlessly put on a face

    so beautiful and harmless it was hard not to believe her.

    Irwin blinked. "Are you better now, Mommy?"

    "I''ve been very well-behavedtely," Rosita assured him. "I''ve been working closely with Dr. Wace, taking my medication every day, and I''m feeling much better. So you don''t need to be afraid of me anymore, okay?"

    Irwin looked up at Stewart, searching for reassurance.

    Stewart just ruffled his hair encouragingly, saying nothing.

 Chapter 259

    "Alright then." Irwin turned to Rosita, his little face solemn. "Since you didn''t mean it, Mom, I''ll forgive you this time!"

    At his words, Rosita was so overwhelmed with joy that tears sprang to her eyes. She hugged Irwin tightly. "Thank you, sweetheart. I promise I''ll try even harder to be a good mom from now on."

    Held in Rosita''s arms, Irwin no longer felt afraid, but the scent of her perfume tugged at something inside him. He found himself missing Briony all over again.

    He''d never liked the strong perfume Rosita wore. What he loved was the gentle, clean scent that always lingered on his real mom. Whenever he nestled in her arms, breathing in that familiar fragrance, he felt truly happy and safe.

    But Dad had said that Mom was expecting a new baby and needed her rest, so he had to be a good boy and not disturb her. He needed to let Mom focus on bringing the baby into the world. Once the baby was born, Dad promised to take him to bring Mom and the new baby home together.

    Thinking about that, Irwin''s mood lifted. Clutching his toy, he went to sit on the ymat nearby and yed quietly on his own.

    Rosita watched him, feeling proud of herself for soothing Irwin so easily.

    Seeing that he was absorbed in his toys, she turned to Stewart. "Shall we go upstairs?"

    Stewart just gave a nomittal hum and walked straight up without waiting for her.

    Rosita watched his cold, distant back and silently clenched her fists. Was it because he''d learned Briony was pregnant? Was that why he couldn''t even be bothered to pretend anymore?

    Upstairs, on the balcony.

    Night had fallen and the soft glow of the balcony light filled the space.

    Stewart lit a cigarette and leaned against the railing, exhaling a slow stream of smoke into the cool air.

    Rosita joined him, standing at his side. She tilted her chin slightly, watching him in themplight.

    His profile was as cold and striking as ever, long fingers holding the cigarette, eyes narrowed in thought as he drew in another breath and let the smoke curl from his lips.

    Rosita couldn''t look away. This was the man she had loved for ten long years. Yet, she realized, she''d never truly understood whaty in his heart.

    "Stewart, I''ve decided to go back to work."

    He stilled, ncing over at her. "You''re sure about that?"

    She nodded. "Yes. My memory came backst week."

    His brows arched, dark eyes fixed on her. Their gazes met-his, cool and appraising; hers, open and unafraid.

    "Since I lost my memory, my request about us having a wedding doesn''t count anymore," Rosita said, a faint smile touching her lips. "You''re Randolph''s closest friend, and I''m grateful you''ve looked after me. I can''t ask you to sacrifice your own happiness."

    Stewart''s brows drew together at the mention of that name-Randolph. It had been years since he''d spoken it out loud.

    "You''re Irwin''s biological mother. It''s only right for me to look after you," he said after a pause. "But returning to work now isn''t a good idea. Your health¡ª"

    "My brother found an experimental treatment for me overseas," Rosita interrupted. "It''s working. I had a checkupst week, and the tumor''s under control. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Dr. rke-I saw him myself."

    Stewart said nothing.

    "Even though the tumor''s stable now, surgery still won''t be easy," she added quietly.

 Chapter 260

    Rosita smiled gently. "That''s why, while I still have the strength to act, I want to

    leave more of my story on the screen. If one day, I really have to go, at least Irwin will be able to see his mother''s face in those films."

    There was a sincerity in her words, and the brave smile she forced only made it more heartbreaking.

    Stewart was silent for a moment before he spoke. "If that''s what you''ve decided, I''ll respect it. And if Saul from the Lockwood family keeps bothering you, just let me know."

    "Thank you, Stewart." Rosita sniffled, her eyes shining with unshed tears as she smiled. "I might be heading back to set the day after tomorrow. I''ll be leaving Irwin in your hands from now on."

    "Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of him."

    "I''ve always trusted you with Irwin."

    Rosita lowered her head and spoke quietly. "You and Briony have done a wonderful job raising him these past five years. Maybe I never should''vee back at all. I feel so guilty-seeing how frightened Irwin was when I had my episode made me realize I''ve never really been a good mother..."

    Stewart frowned slightly. "It''s not your fault. You didn''t choose this."

    Rosita looked up, her eyes rimmed red and shimmering with tears. "Stewart, if Ms. Kensington ever decides toe back, you must cherish her. She really is a wonderful person. I owe her an apology."

    Stewart said nothing.

    He simply looked at her, dark eyes unreadable, lost in thought.

    Rosita drew a deep breath and continued, "There''s onest thing I''d like to ask, if you''ll agree."

    "Go ahead."

    "The rumors about our engagement caused quite a stir. Now that I''m making my return, I know the tabloids wille after me from all angles. I realize this puts you in a tough spot, but I have to ask: when I''m back at work, no matter what the press says, please don''t respond."

    Stewart''s brow furrowed; her request clearly troubled him.

    Rosita rushed to exin. "When I announced my retirement, I lost a lot of fans. Now that I''ming back, I need some buzz to keep things afloat. The shoot willst around three months-if I can''t keep the attention going, it''ll hurt the show when it finally airs."

    "You have my word. Once the series is released, I''ll work with PR to announce that we ended things amicably a while ago. Does that work for you?"

    Stewart''s frown deepened, and after a moment he replied in a cold voice, "This is thest time I help you with publicity."

    Rosita''s tense expression finally eased. She nodded, managing a grateful smile. "Thank you, Stewart. I promise, I won''t trouble you again."

    Stewart didn''t reply. He turned and walked straight downstairs.

    Rosita watched his cold, retreating figure, the corners of her lips curling ever so slightly.

    ...

    Briony was now twenty-three weeks pregnant and had an important prenatal scan scheduled.

    Because of the earlier exposure to heavy radiation, everyone remained anxious about the baby''s development.

    That made this uing scan absolutely crucial.

 Chapter 261

    That day, Gwendolyn, Carney, and James apanied Briony to the hospital.

    Screening for abnormalities with twins is much moreplicated than with a single pregnancy.

    It took a full half hour before the ultrasound was finished.

    "All done. Here''s the report-please show it to Dr. Warren," the technician said.

    "Thank you," Briony replied, taking the printout and stepping out of the room. The moment she emerged, the three waiting outside hurried to meet her. Gwendolyn was the first to speak. "Bryn, what did the doctor say?"

    Briony shook her head. "She didn''t say much, just told me to let Dr. Warren take a look."

    "Let''s not wait-let''s see Dr. Warren right away," Carney said, already moving down the hall.

    The four of them made their way to Dr. Warren''s office and handed over the

    report.

    Dr. Warren scanned the results, then smiled reassuringly. "From what I see here, both babies are developing perfectly."

    Briony finally felt the tension in her body slip away.

    "That''s wonderful!" Gwendolyn pressed a hand to her chest in relief. "As long as the babies are healthy, that''s all that matters."

    Carney turned to Dr. Warren. "So does this mean we can rule out any effects from that radiation exposure earlier on?"

    "This is the major anomaly scan," Dr. Warren exined. "It mainly checks the babies'' basic physiological structures the organs, brain, and face. There will be a more detailed scanter in the third trimester, around thirty to thirty-two weeks, to look for things that might show upter, like congenital heart defects or certain neurological issues."

    As Dr. Warren spoke, the little bubble of relief they''d just felt seemed to burst.

    "So, what you''re saying is..." Briony rested a protective hand on her belly. "A clear scan today doesn''t mean there''s absolutely no risk of birth defects?"

    Dr. Warren nodded. "That''s correct. But so far, everything looks great."

    For a moment, no one spoke.

    Seeing their concern, Dr. Warren added, "Try not to stress too much. Both babies are healthy right now, and the best thing you can do is stay calm. Especially you, Briony. Carrying twins isn''t easy. You need to have confidence in yourself."

    "I understand," Briony said softly. "Thank you, Dr. Warren."

    Northborough.

    Jason pulled his sports car into the drive and didn''t even bother shutting the door. He hurried inside, taking the stairs two at a time to the second floor.

    Downstairs, Mrs. Prescott was arranging flowers in a vase. She nced up, startled to see her youngest son beeline straight for the master bedroom.

    "What''s going on? Where''s the fire?" she called after him.

    Jason didn''t answer. He headed into his parents'' room, nced around, then stepped out and made his way to his father''s study.

    He opened the door, strode to the desk, and began searching the drawers one by

    one.

    Then, in the third drawer, he found a cell phone.

    Jason paused. He picked it up.

    The phone was powered off.

    He turned it on and checked the contacts list.

    There was only one entry,beled simply: L.

    Jason stared at the name, his expression darkening.

    He remembered the other day, when Cedric rke had called him, saying Stewart wanted to get together. Only after he arrived did Jason realize Stewart had sent Cedric to deliver a warning: Jason''s father had been spending quite a lot of time with Laurentely, and he should keep an eye out.

    Jason hadn''t wanted to believe his father would ever cheat. But since that night, he''d started paying closer attention to his father''s schedule-subtly, at first, but he couldn''t help himself.

    For the first few days, everything seemed normal.

    But then yesterday, his father came home and announced he''d be leaving on a business trip.

    Jason''s father was the chairman of The Prescott Group, but ever since Jason''s two older brothers had joined thepany, business trips had be a thing of the past.

    The seed of suspicion Jason had tried to ignore suddenly sprouted and grew out of control.

    And now, staring at this phone, he was certain.

    Stewart hadn''t lied to him.

    His father was really... having an affair.

    Jason put the phone back where he''d found it and closed the drawer.

    Leaving the study, he called Rosita.

    "Rosita, remember how you said you thought your mom was seeing someone on the side?"

    On the other end, Rosita''s voice trembled. "Did you find something?"

    "I found a phone in my dad''s study. There''s only one contact, just an initial¡ªL.¡±

    There was a pause, then Rosita choked back a sob. "It''s true, then... I''m so sorry, Jason. I tried to talk to my mom. I told her not to chase after things that don''t belong to her, not to hurt other families, but she wouldn''t listen. If I pushed, she''d just get angry and hit me..."

    "It''s not your fault," Jason said gently, his heart aching as he listened to her cry. "Rosita, I called because I need to ask if I go after your mom for this, will you me me?"

    "How could I?" Rosita sniffed. "It''s my mom who''s in the wrong. You''re my friend, and you don''t me me. That''s more than I could ask for."

    "Don''t cry, Rosita," Jason said softly. "I know you''re nothing like her. I know how hard it''s been for you with the Lockwoods. I''d never take it out on you because of your mother. I just needed to know that you understand."

    "Jason, whatever you decide, I''ll stand by you."

    "Thank you. Try to focus on your work, okay?"

    "I will."

    After they hung up, Jason wasted no time. He contacted a private investigator.

    Three dayster, far away at the border, Neal received a set of photographs and several video clips.

    He opened them.

    The woman in the pictures was Lauren.

    Lauren and a man-his face obscured-were unmistakably close. Even though

    the man''s face wasn''t visible, his expensive suit and the watch on his wrist made

    it clear: this was someone with money and power.

    Neal clicked on a video.

    The man''s face was blurred, but Lauren''s was not.

    Neal''s hands tightened around his phone as he watched. His eyes burned with fury.

    Northborough, 10 p.m.

    A five-star hotel, basement level one.

 Chapter 262

    The elevator doors slid open with a soft chime. Lauren stepped out, her heels clicking against the marble floor, a designer bag dangling from her arm. She swayed her hips, every inch of her radiating confidence.

    She''d just parted ways with Gavin, and her bag was now heavier-carrying a card loaded with half a million dors and a dazzling gemstone ne. Lauren was in high spirits, humming a cheerful tune as she strolled toward her car.

    But just as her fingers brushed the door handle, a shadow lunged at her from behind.

    Startled, Lauren opened her mouth to scream, only for a rough hand to mp down over her lips.

    "Mmmph-!"

    Panic surged through her. She struggled desperately, eyes wide with terror.

    "Hey, don''t be scared-it''s me, Lauren," a familiar voice whispered urgently in her

    ear.

    Lauren froze. Neal? What was he doing here?

    "Don''t scream," Neal said, releasing her atst. "We just need to talk."

    Her heart pounded in her chest. Of all people, she never expected Neal to show up in Northborough-especially now. He was a wanted man; being seen with him could spell disaster.

    She nced around anxiously, voice low and tense. "Get in the car. Let''s find somewhere safe to talk."

    Neal nodded, and together they slipped into the car. Lauren drove out of the underground garage, her mind racing as she navigated the city streets.

    She broke the silence first. "When did you get back?"

    "Two days ago," Neal replied, his face obscured by a baseball cap and mask. But she could feel his stare, sharp and unyielding. The scent of her perfume lingered in the air as he reached out, his hand sliding across her waist.

    Revulsion twisted in her gut, but she forced a coyugh. "Not now, Neal. I''m driving."

    His voice dropped, dark and cold. "Are you enjoying yourself with Gavin? You used to say Saul couldn''t give you what you needed, but at least he offered stability. That''s why I let you go. So why Gavin now?"

    A chill ran down Lauren''s spine. So that''s why Neal hade because of Gavin. But how did he find out?

    "Don''t get the wrong idea, Neal..." She took a steadying breath. "I had no choice. Life with the Lockwoods has been unbearable. I only went to Gavin for help, not to betray you."

    Neal let out a bitterugh. "I''m not in a hurry, Lauren. I came back for answers. Find us somewhere quiet, then we''ll talk."

    She could feel his anger simmering beneath the surface. Now more than ever, she had to keep herposure.

    Lauren steered the car toward the outskirts of town, where abandoned warehouses dotted thendscape-ces more private, away from prying eyes and security cameras.

    She pulled up outside one of the derelict buildings. After shutting off the engine, Lauren turned on the interior light and, without a word, began taking off her shirt, turning her back to Neal.

    His eyes widened in horror as he saw the scars crisscrossing her back-some fresh, others faded, all brutal.

    "What happened to you?"

    Lauren hung her head, her voice trembling with tears. ¡°me me if you want, Neal... I know I''ve hurt you. But Saul-he beats me nearly every day. I can''t take it anymore. I went to Gavin because I needed help..."

    Neal pulled her into his arms, voice thick with emotion. "Why didn''t you tell me?"

    "You''re already on the run, Neal. I couldn''t stand the thought of you risking yourself for me again."

    "For you? I''d risk everything-again and again." Neal''s anger melted away as he hugged her tighter. "Lauren, listen to me. I''ll take care of Saul. I won''t let anyone hurt you ever again. Just wait for me, all right? Once I''m done with him,e away with me."

    She nodded, tears streaming down her cheeks. "I will."

    "Really? You mean it?" His voice was shaky with hope.

    She smiled weakly. "After all these years, I finally realized you''re the only one who''s ever truly cared for me. I trust you, Neal. I know you''d never let me suffer."

    Joy flickered across Neal''s face. He kissed her, hands roaming greedily. "I love you, Lauren. God, I love you so much..."

    Lauren closed her eyes, suppressing her disgust. "I love you too, Neal..."

    Outside the abandoned factory, the Mercedes rocked gently in the darkness, headlights cutting through the night.

    Before dawn, the car finally stilled. Neal slipped out of the passenger seat, his dark silhouette vanishing into the shadows. Lauren started the engine and drove toward Lunar Heights Estate.

    Half an hourter, she parked in the garage, took the elevator to the second floor, and went straight to her room.

    In the bathroom, Lauren scrubbed herself raw, her eyes zing with hatred.

    Saul. Neal. Soon, you''ll both be on your way to hell-together.

    After her shower, Lauren poured herself a ss of red wine and forced herself to sleep.

    She had no idea how long she''d been out when a sudden knock jolted her awake. She staggered to the door, opening it to find Rosita staring at her, eyes sharp and assessing.

    "There was a fire at the Lockwood house early this morning. Saul and several staff members died in the ze. The police are already there."

    Lauren gasped, covering her mouth as tears welled up instantly. "How... how could this happen?"

    Rosita watched her performance with a touch of admiration. With acting skills like that, Lauren could win an Oscar.

    Her eyes lingered on the faint marks on Lauren''s neck before she continued. "The Lockwoods want us back at the house."

    "I''ll get changed," Lauren replied, closing the door.

    Rosita smirked at the shut door. Thank you, Lauren, for using your charms to get rid of Saul for me.

    But your turn ising soon. You''ll get exactly what you deserve.

 Chapter 263

    The Lockwood Family Arson Shocks High Society-Again!

    The Lockwood family estate fire sent shockwaves through the upper circles once more. When the policeunched their investigation, they discovered, in addition to Saul and several of the family''s staff, a charred, unidentified body among the ashes.

    DNA tests soon confirmed the grim truth: the body belonged to Neal, the fugitive who''d been on the run for weeks.

    Security footageter revealed that the arsonist was, in fact, Neal himself.

    But Neal had no known grievances with the Lockwoods-so why target their home?

    For days, the Lockwood family arson became the single hottest topic among Northborough''s elite. With Saul dead, the head of the family title passed- undisputed¡ªto Barrie. In just two months, Barrie had gone from an unremarkable illegitimate son to the powerful new master of the Lockwood estate.

    Whispers spread through high society, suggesting Barrie was anything but simple. Some imed everything that had happened to the Lockwoods recently had been orchestrated by Barrie himself. The story gained traction throughout the businessmunity, and many began to treat Barrie with wary respect, if not outright suspicion.

    The police, too, made Barrie a person of interest. Yet after a week of investigation, they found nothing to implicate him.

    Since Neal was a career criminal, the authorities concluded that he''d set the fire for financial gain but lost control of the ze, ultimately dying in the mes himself.

    With that, the case was officially closed.

    As the new head of the family, Barrie arranged a grand funeral for Saul. On the day of the service, Lauren wept uncontrobly, eventually copsing and being rushed to the hospital.

    When Lauren woke up, Rosita had just returned with her medical report.

    "Rosita," Lauren murmured weakly.

    Her fainting spell hadn''t been an act-she''d genuinely passed out. Sure, the show of grief was for appearances, but even performative sobbing was exhausting.

    Now, though she was awake, her head still spun and her limbs felt heavy as lead. Lying in the hospital bed, face pale and eyes swollen from crying, Lauren finally looked her age-worn and fragile.

    Rosita, watching her, couldn''t help but feel a trace of satisfaction.

    She walked over and handed Lauren the report. "Mom, take a look at this."

    Lauren frowned, forcing herself upright, and took the paper. When her eyesnded on the word "HIV," she stared in disbelief.

    "This... this can''t be "

    She shook her head, managing a brittle smile. "Rosita, you must have picked up the wrong report. This says HIV! That''s impossible... I can''t have this-"

    "Mom, I got the results myself," Rosita replied, her eyes filled with feigned sympathy. "I didn''t want to believe it either, so I asked the doctor. They said the tests don''t lie. If you''re not convinced, we can do another one..."

    "No! Impossible!"

    Lauren tore the report to shreds, her voice hysterical. "How could I possibly have this! I mean, it''s not like I''ve been reckless, I just..."

    Suddenly, Neal''s face shed through her mind.

    Could it have been him?

    "Mom, listen, if you start treatment early, you''ll be fine. It doesn''t have to get serious. Don''t be scared, I''ll keep your secret. I''ll help you get better, too.¡±

    "Rosita..." Lauren''sposure crumbled. "What am I supposed to do? I waited so long for Saul to die¡ªI thought my good days were finally here. Why... why is this happening to me?"

    She reached out to hug Rosita, but Rosita instinctively stepped away.

    Lauren froze. "Rosita..."

    "I''m sorry, Mom," Rosita said, lowering her eyes. "I''m just... scared."

    That was all it took-Lauren broke down, sobbing into her hands.

    Rosita quietly watched Lauren copse in tears, a cold, satisfied smile curling at the corner of her lips.

    Suffer, then. You deserve it. And this is only the beginning.

    Rosita arranged for a female caregiver to look after Lauren, offered a few token words offort, and then excused herself, saying she had filmingmitments.

    After two days in the hospital, Lauren was discharged. Her diagnosis was recorded in the hospital''s files. She returned to Lunar Heights Estate and spent three days in a haze of misery, growing more and more resentful.

    After all, she''d only endured Neal in order to get close to Gavin and escape Saul. Now, because of Neal, she had this disease. Was she really supposed to give up on Gavin?

    All her scheming had been for the chance to finally live as a true society wife- how could she let that slip away?

    The more she thought about it, the more unwilling she became to give up. Three dayster, Lauren pulled herself together. She slipped into a tight, alluring dress, did her makeup, grabbed her purse, and drove to the hotel where she and Gavin often met.

 Chapter 264

    On the way, she sent Gavin a quick text.

    Lauren had barely set foot in her hotel room for five minutes when Gavin arrived.

    They barely made it through the door before falling into each other''s arms, kissing feverishly as they stumbled into the room together.

    The door mmed shut behind them.

    From the shadows across the hall, a high-definition camera caught every second of their passionate reunion.

    A man stepped back, took out his phone, and made a call. "Got it. Clear shot, faces and all."

    ...

    A weekter, Rosita arrived in Silveridge and joined the film crew without a hitch.

    Word of her arrival traveled fast-Carl got the update almost the moment she arrived, and he went straight to Stewart to report.

    After listening, Stewart pressed his lips together in silence before finally asking, "What''s Briony been up totely?"

    Carl replied, "She hasn''t been over at the Antiquarian Society for a while. Lately, she''s been spending most of her time at Mrs. Winslow''s house. Last week, she went to an art exhibit with Mrs. Winslow and Mr. Dney."

    "Oh, also, I''ve heard Mrs. Winslow is thinking of asking Ms. Kensington topose some music."

    "Compose music?" Stewart raised an eyebrow. "Briony writes music?"

    "I''m not sure," Carl admitted, hesitating for a moment before asking, "If you want, I can have someone look into Ms. Kensington''s background-"

    "No need," Stewart cut him off. "Aside from her work, how''s her health?"

    "She''s had the major prenatal screening, and everything''s fine." Carl pulled out his phone and tapped on a photo. "Here''s a picture someone snapped of her at the art show. Ms. Kensington looks well."

    The photo had been taken without Briony''s knowledge as she admired a painting. She wore a flowing maternity dress that showed off her rounded belly. Her hair seemed a bit shorter, her face a little fuller than before.

    Stewart studied the image, his eyes darkening with thought.

    "Mr. Wentworth, do you want me to keep an eye on Ms. Lockwood as well?"

    Snapping out of his reverie, Stewart handed Carl''s phone back. "Rosita''s here for work. Let her do her job; there''s no need to interfere."

    Carl nodded. "Understood."

    Rosita really did throw herself into filming.

    For an entire month, she barely left the set.

    She was a talented actress-no one could deny that-and thiseback was carefully crafted. She was determined to rebrand herself as an independent, strong female lead, and she made sure everyone noticed her professionalism on set.

    Her assistant, Daisy, started a low-key social media ount, posting daily behind- the-scenes glimpses of Rosita''s dedication at work.

    The ount quickly gained traction, drawing in fans and curious onlookers alike.

    Through Daisy''s eyes, Rosita was the very picture of a hardworking, kind-hearted actress-a true goddess, both on and off camera.

    Rosita''s name dominated the trending charts.

    Even former fans who once criticized her for letting romance distract her from her career began to trickle back, slowly shifting the narrative: Everyone now seemed to agree that it wasn''t Rosita who''d ruined her engagement to her wealthy fianc¨¦. No, the story went, he''d let her down, and Rosita had finallye to her senses, leaving her old love behind and dedicating herself to her career.

    The "strong, independent woman" persona had never been more popr.

    In less than two months, Rosita''s poprity rebounded; if anything, her reputation was stronger than ever.

    All of this had been part of her n.

    But her real reason foring to Silveridge was something else entirely.

    On the sixty-eighth day of filming, Rosita was injured in an on-set ident and rushed to the hospital.

    Coincidentally, that very day happened to be Briony''s thirty-second week of pregnancy and her scheduled checkup at the hospital.

    Gwendolyn White apanied her.

    The moment they arrived, they could hear themotion in the emergency department.

    Apparently, some actress had been hurt while filming.

    A gaggle of young nurses hurried past them to see what was happening.

    Neither Gwendolyn nor Briony were interested in celebrity gossip, so they paid little attention.

    Once they reached the maternity ward, Briony went in for her ultrasound while Gwendolyn waited outside.

    Northborough.

    Carl burst into the office, barely pausing to catch his breath. "Mr. Wentworth!" Stewart looked up from behind his sses, his eyes cold beneath the lenses. "Ever heard of knocking?"

    "Sorry, sir. This is urgent."

    Stewart frowned. "What is it?"

    "Ms. Lockwood was injured on set."

    Stewart''s hand froze. "How bad is it?"

    "We don''t know yet. She''s already been taken to the hospital."

    Carl paused, then added, "Here''s the real issue: Ms. Lockwood was taken to the same hospital where Ms. Kensington has her prenatal appointments. In fact, our people just confirmed that Ms. Kensington was scheduled for her checkup today."

    Stewart''s expression darkened. "Tell our people to keep a close watch. Make sure Briony and Rosita don''t cross paths."

    "Understood."

    Stewart picked up his pen again, but for some reason, his eyelid started to twitch uncontrobly.

    He took off his sses and pressed his fingers to his brow, suddenly uneasy. After a moment''s hesitation, he said, "Book me a flight. I''m going to Silveridge."

 Chapter 265

    Rosita''s palm had been cut deep, requiring more than a dozen stitches. Her hand was now swaddled in thick bandages.

    When the director heard about the ident, he looked genuinely distressed.

    Rosita had prepared extensively for this film. She''d even trained for several close- up restoration shots that were crucial to the story. Now, with her injury, finding a recement on such short notice was going to be tough.

    Lying in her hospital bed, Rosita decided to call the director herself.

    She had a suggestion: "Briony is a highly skilled conservator. Plus, her mentor, Professor Winslow, went to college with our camera supervisor, Anstice. I actually heard Anstice mention just a few days ago that Professor Winslow is in Silveridge at the moment. Director, maybe you could ask Anstice to reach out and see if Professor Winslow can help us out."

    The director seemed interested. "A student of Professor Winslow? That''s impressive. But do you know this Ms. Kensington personally?"

    "We''ve met a few times, but to be honest, Ms. Kensington doesn''t care for me. So, if Anstice asks Professor Winslow for help, it''s probably best not to mention me at all. Just say we need someone for a few detailed restoration shots. That should be enough."

    "Alright, I''ll check with Anstice right away."

    As soon as she hung up, Rosita handed her phone to Daisy. "Can you go back to the hotel and grab me something more low-key to wear? I need to step out for a bit."

    Daisy''s brow creased with concern. "Rosita, you''re hurt. You really should be resting!"

    "I''ll be fine. I just have some personal business to take care of," Rosita replied with a reassuring smile. "Just hurry back, okay?"

    "Alright," Daisy said softly, reluctantly turning to leave.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Briony had just finished her prenatal checkup-everything was normal. One baby was about three pounds, the other a little more, both perfectly healthy.

    On the way back, her teacher, Carney, called.

    "An old friend of mine from a film crew just reached out," Carney exined. "Their lead actress got hurt, and they need someone for a key shot. Normally, I''d have James do it, but he''s out of the country with Professor Thornton for the next few days."

    "I understand," Briony said. "When do they want to shoot?"

    "They said you coulde over right away. They''ll film at The Antiquarian Society, just a close-up of the restoration work, using a camera gimbal. It shouldn''t take more than half an hour if all goes well."

    "I''m out with my godmother, but we''re just leaving the hospital. We''ll head over now."

    "Good. And make sure your driver takes it slow-there''s no rush."

    "Of course."

    The car''s soundproofing was excellent, but even so, Gwendolyn White, seated beside Briony, caught every word.

    "That Anstice, honestly-having to ask Carney for something like this?" Gwendolyn grumbled. "Carney just can''t say no to anyone! Now you''re running around doing favors when you should be taking it easy."

    "It''s just one shot. Really, it''s fine."

    "No, I''m giving Carney a piece of my mind when we get there," Gwendolyn muttered.

    Briony just smiled and patted her stomach, saying nothing more.

    When they arrived at The Antiquarian Society, Anstice was already there with the

    crew.

    After Carney made the introductions, they all headed into the restorationb.

    Shooting with a gimbal was rtively simple and perfect for the close-ups they needed.

    Briony changed into her work clothes, put on gloves, and began working from the angles the director indicated.

    In less than twenty minutes, they were done.

    The cameraman shook Briony''s hand. "Ms. Kensington, thank you for your help."

    "It was nothing," Briony replied, offering a polite smile.

    They left theb and headed for the lounge.

    Briony excused herself to use the restroom. She came here often, so the staff knew her well, and Gwendolyn didn''t worry.

    Five minutester, Briony stepped out of the stall and walked to the sink, turning on the faucet.

    That''s when a woman in casual clothes and a baseball cap entered. Before she came in, she ced a "Maintenance in Progress" sign at the restroom door.

    The sound of running water filled the room.

    Briony''s hand paused mid-wash.

    Through the mirror, she watched as the woman approached. Even with the cap pulled low and a mask obscuring her face, Briony immediately sensed trouble.

    She turned, one hand instinctively resting on her belly, and eyed the woman warily. "Who are you?"

    The woman lifted a hand and pulled off her mask.

    Briony''s expression darkened. "It''s you. What do you want?"

    "Been a few months, hasn''t it? Looks like your belly''s a lot bigger now, Ms. Kensington," Rosita said with a cold smile. "Silveridge must agree with you- you''re looking much healthier these days!"

    Her sneering tone put Briony on edge.

    "Rosita, I''ve left Northborough. I''ve given Stewart and Irwin back to you. There''s no reason for you to keep harassing me."

    Rosita snorted. "Should I be grateful? You''ve left, sure, but do you really think Stewart doesn''t know you''re pregnant?"

 Chapter 266

    "What are you trying to say?"

    "Briony, how can you still be so na?ve?" Rosita pulled her phone out of her pocket. "Honestly, Stewart has known about your pregnancy for a long time. Did you really think moving to Silveridge would mean you''d finally escape him?"

    She pressed y on a recording.

    Stewart''s voice came through, cold and t: "It''s just as well if the babies are lost."

    Cedric rke''s voice was sharp with disbelief. "Are you out of your mind? What the hell are you saying? Those are your children! Stewart! If you ever say something like that again, I swear I''ll cut you off for good!"

    Stewart replied, unshaken, "I''m just stating the facts."

    Cedric''s voice rose to a shout. "Stewart! Say one more word and I''ll punch you in the face, you hear me? Those are your children! Even if you don''t care about Briony, you have no right to talk like that!"

    The recording ended.

    Rosita watched Briony''s face drain of all color, a satisfied smirk curving her lips. "Did you hear that clearly, Ms. Kensington?"

    Briony clutched her belly. Stewart''s words still echoed in her ears, harsh and cold.

    She remembered that stormy afternoon, when he''d told her, "The best thing would be if you weren''t pregnant at all."

    So from the very beginning, his feelings about her pregnancy hadn''t just been indifference he''d actually despised it.

    Despised it enough to say, "It''s just as well if the babies are lost."

    Rosita stepped closer, her smile growing cruel. "Stewart''s always said he''d only ever have one child-Irwin. He never wanted anything to threaten that. When he thought you''d ended the pregnancy, he was relieved. But when he found out you lied to him..."

    She took another step toward Briony, eyes gleaming with malicious amusement.

    "Briony, all your careful scheming to keep those babies-for their own father, they''re nothing but unwanted mistakes. Did you really think running off to Silveridge would let you have them in peace? You think Stewart will just let you walk away and raise them?"

    Briony''s breath caught. Her heart hammered in her chest.

    Maybe it was the shock, or the anger, but the twins inside her began to kick restlessly.

    She pressed a trembling hand to her belly, forcing herself to stay calm. She couldn''t let Rosita get to her-she couldn''t let her win.

    "You really think telling me all this will change anything?"

    Briony met Rosita''s eyes and gave a cold, brittleugh. "You''re wrong. I''m having these babies because they''re mine. They''re my family. I''m not doing this for the Wentworth fortune, and I don''t care if Stewart acknowledges them or not. They''re my children, and that''s all that matters. Stewart, the Wentworths-they have nothing to do with it."

    "Stewart doesn''t really care what you think."

    Rosita took a step closer. Briony, wary now, backed away.

    Rosita chuckled. "Don''t be scared. I''m not going to touch you. Because Stewart''s already on his way to Silveridge."

    Briony froze.

    "I''m just here to give you a little friendly warning," Rosita went on, her voice sweet as venom. "Don''t let Stewart catch you. If he does, he''ll take you straight to the hospital. You''re eight months along, right? He''ll have the babies delivered early¡ª just so he can take their cord blood."

    "Stewart''s got a medical facility overseas. He wants your babies'' cord blood for research-he thinks it could lead to a treatment for Irwin. You know Irwin''s had asthma since birth. He''s so weak. As the only heir to the Wentworths, Stewart will do anything for him. That''s the only reason he''s let you carry the twins this far."

    "I don''t believe you!" Briony''s voice shook. She had to get out-now.

    She turned, ignoring the pain in her abdomen, and braced herself against the wall as she hurried out.

    Rosita watched her stumble away, her gaze cold and poisonous. "I''m not lying to you, Briony. Stewart and Irwin have already been to Silveridge to check up on you ¡ªwithout your knowledge. And you really thought you were living here in peace? How na?ve. Stewart''s had you watched from the start. I''m only warning you because, well... mother to mother."

    Briony shuffled out of the restroom, gripping the wall for support.

    The twins seemed to sense her fear and distress, kicking so hard it hurt.

    Sweat beaded on her brow. Panic wed at her chest.

    She had to find Gwendolyn White, and fast...

    The pain in her abdomen intensified, sharp and relentless.

    Then, suddenly, she felt a hot rush between her legs, trickling down her thigh.

    Briony looked down.

    A vivid, searing red stained her dress.

    "My babies..."

    She copsed to the floor, agony wracking her body as her phone tumbled from her bag.

    She reached for it, but Rosita saw.

    Rosita pulled her mask back up, yanked her cap low, and strode past Briony, kicking the phone out of reach.

    Without a backward nce, Rosita disappeared down the hall, leaving Briony alone on the cold, tiled floor.

 Chapter 267

    Rosita told Daisy to wait for her outside the Antiquarian Society with the car running.

    When she emerged, she slid into the back seat and said, "Take me straight to the airport."

    Daisy gaped at her in shock. "Rosita, are you leaving the country?"

    Rosita, already rummaging through her bag for a change of clothes, began slipping out of her current outfit. "I''ve wrapped up all my scenes with the production," she exined, pulling on a simple, elegant dress. "I want to study abroad for a while, and the agency worked everything out. I''ll probably be gone for a year or two."

    "Two years?" Daisy''s surprise turned to dismay, and her hands tightened on the steering wheel. "But what about me...?"

    "Talk to Jean," Rosita said, fastening her dress. "I''ve already spoken to her. She''ll have you assist with some of the other clients for now. When I get back, you''lle work with me again."

    Daisy''s face brightened with relief. She''d grown fond of working with Rosita, and the idea that they''d be reunited someday made everything easier to bear.

    Rosita tossed her old clothes into a bag.

    At the airport, she said her goodbyes to Daisy, then turned and strode inside without looking back.

    In the private terminal, Garry''s right-hand man, Larson, was waiting for her.

    "Ms. Lockwood," Larson greeted her with a slight bow. "Mr. Ferguson arranged a private jet. We''ll be flying straight to Westenmar."

    Rosita handed him the bag with her clothes. "Find someone to donate these for me."

    Larson took the bag with a nod. "Understood."

    Rosita slipped on a pair of sunsses. "Let''s go."

    Larson led her inside.

    Ten minutester, the jet was climbing smoothly into the clouds.

    In the cabin, Rosita swirled a ss of red wine, a cold smile ying on her lips. She thought the blood pooling beneath Briony looked even more striking than the wine in her ss.

    As the ne soared through the sky, Rosita drained her wine and set the ss aside. From her purse, she withdrew a psychology book, leaned back, and began to read,pletely at ease.

    Stewart and Carl had barely stepped off their own flight when Carl''s phone buzzed.

    "Ms. Kensington and Mrs. Winslow went to the Antiquarian Society. Apparently, Ms. Lockwood hurt her hand, so thest close-up is being filmed with Ms. Kensington as her stand-in."

    "Got it," Carl replied. "Keep an eye on things and update us right away if anything changes."

    He hung up and ryed the news to Stewart.

    Stewart''s eyelid twitched-once, then again, stronger each time. Briony was with Gwendolyn and the rest; there shouldn''t be any trouble. Still, an uneasy feeling gnawed at him.

    "Let''s go to the Antiquarian Society. Now," Stewart ordered.

    "On it," Carl said, and jogged to the parking lot to fetch the car.

    It was a twenty-minute drive, but Stewart''s anxiety mounted with every passing second.

    "Step on it," he urged.

    Carl didn''t know what was fueling Stewart''s urgency, but he pressed the

    elerator anyway, shaving the trip down to twelve

    They had barely parked when Carl''s phone rang again.

    "Ms. Kensington''s been hurt!" The words came out in a panicked rush.

    Carl''s expression changed. "What happened?"

    In the distance, sirens wailed, growing louder.

    Stewart''s heart clenched, dread swelling until it drowned out everything else. He didn''t hesitate¡ªhe flung the door open and ran straight into the Antiquarian Society.

    He didn''t have to search. A crowd had already gathered in the corridor outside the restrooms.

    Behind him, paramedics rushed in, pushing a stretcher. "Make way! Step aside, please!"

    The air was thick with chaos-shouting, confusion.

    Irwin was jostled by the crowd, therge man stumbling but regaining his footing.

    As the onlookers parted, Stewart saw it: blood everywhere, bright against the polished floor.

    Brionyy slumped in Gwendolyn White''s arms, her face ashen, streaked with sweat and tears.

    The paramedics gently moved her onto the stretcher. She bit her lip in pain, and fresh blood instantly stained the white sheets.

    The stretcher lifted, leaving a trail of red drops behind.

    Stewart stood frozen, watching as they carried Briony away. Everywhere she passed, the blood she left behind burned in his vision.

    The alwaysposed Attorney Wentworth was utterly paralyzed, his mind nk. The sight of all that blood triggered something deep inside him: echoes of explosions, the deafening roar of gunfire.

    In his memory, someone had shielded him with their own body-shots fired, hot blood spraying his face...

    Sirens wailed, gunfire echoed, and Stewart was trapped in a nightmare loop- unable to distinguish reality from memory.

    Only when Briony was loaded into the ambnce did the spell break. A medic shouted urgently, "Family member! We need someone toe with her!"

    Startled into action, Stewart lurched forward. "I''m the father-"

    "Not him!" Briony''s scream tore through the air. "He''s not the father! Don''t let him in-please, don''t let him in!"

    Her distress sent her bleeding into overdrive.

    "Easy, please, you''re only making it worse!" the nurse pleaded desperately. "Is there any other family here? Quickly! The patient''s hemorrhaging-someone who can calm her down!"

    ¡°I¡ªI''m her mother!" Gwendolyn White, supported by Carney, rushed over, tears streaming down her face. "That''s my daughter. I''ll go with her!"

    "Come on, let''s go!" the medic called.

    Gwendolyn climbed into the ambnce, clutching Briony''s hand. ¡°Bryn, I''m here, darling. Don''t be afraid. We''ll get to the hospital and everything will be alright..."

 Chapter 268

    Briony clung desperately to Gwendolyn White''s hand, her voice trembling with fear. "Please... don''t let Stewart hurt my baby. Please..."

    Gwendolyn could feel Briony''s panic mounting, far more intense than it had been just moments before. There was no time to ask questions, no room for hesitation. Right now, her only priority was to calm Briony down.

    "Alright, sweetheart, don''t worry," she soothed, squeezing Briony''s hand. "Your godfather and I are right here. We won''t let him anywhere near you or the baby. You hear me, Bryn? Don''t be afraid. We''ve got you..."

    Briony squeezed her eyes shut, her face ghostly pale as another wave of excruciating pain wracked her abdomen.

    "Godmother... no matter what happens, you have to save my babies. I... I can''t lose them..."

    Gwendolyn''s heart broke at the plea, tears streaming down her face. She clutched Briony''s hand tighter and promised, voice shaking, "I swear to you, darling, I''ll do everything I can. I won''t let anything happen to your children."

    The ambnce doors mmed shut, and the vehicle sped away toward the hospital.

    Stewart stood frozen, watching the ambnce disappear down the road, his entire body numb with dread. He couldn''t shake the image of Briony, covered in blood, from his mind.

    A sleek ck car pulled up, the window rolling down as Carl shouted, "Mr. Wentworth, get in, quick!"

    Jolted from his daze, Stewart yanked open the door and slid inside. Carl floored the elerator, and the ck Phantom shot after the ambnce, racing toward the hospital.

    Inside the car, Stewart leaned back against the seat, pulled out his phone, and dialed Cedric rke. "Briony''s in trouble. Get to Silveridge, now."

    At the hospital, Briony was rushed straight into surgery.

    Dr. Warren hurried into the operating room, her face paling the moment she saw the amount of blood.

    "She''s losing too much blood! Call the blood bank immediately-we need the reserved units for rare blood types. And tell the family to prepare for transfusions as well. I can''t handle this alone. York, page Dr. Jarvis from obstetrics, now!" "Yes, doctor!"

    Tension filled the operating room as the anesthesiologist quickly put Briony under.

    Even as the anesthesia took hold, Briony clung to a nurse''s hand, tears streaming down her cheeks. "Please... save my babies. Please..."

    The nurse murmured gentle reassurances as Briony finally drifted into unconsciousness.

    Dr. Jarvis scrubbed in and entered the room, ncing at the monitors. "Twins, premature delivery?" He took one look at the blood loss and his expression turned grave. "How are the babies?"

    "One of the heartbeats is weak," Dr. Warren replied.

    Jarvis let out a tense sigh. "This is bad. And she has a rare blood type... Wait-¡± He flipped through Briony''s records and froze. "She''s had two prior miscarriages before today?"

    "Yes. I checked her history. Early in her pregnancy, she lost a close family member, her husband had an affair and left her, and she was also exposed to high levels of radiation."

    Dr. Jarvis shook his head in disbelief. "It''s a miracle these twins survived this long. Her body''s just too weak..."

    Suddenly, an rm red.

    "We''ve lost one of the babies'' heartbeats!"

    "Move! Emergency C-section, now!"

    ...

    Outside the emergency room, Gwendolyn White watched anxiously as a nurse hurried past with a bag of blood in her hands. Gwendolyn''s heart was pounding in her throat.

    Just then, Carney arrived, breathless from running, with Stewart following close behind.

    Neither Gwendolyn nor Carney even nced at Stewart.

    "How is she?" Carney asked Gwendolyn softly.

    "I¡ªI don''t know..." Gwendolyn''s voice broke as she covered her mouth, stifling a sob. "The nurse just took in more blood. Carney, what if Bryn loses too much...?¡±

    Carney tried to reassure her. "Don''t panic. She''s at the hospital now; we have to trust the doctors. We know Dr. Warren-she''s the best."

    Carl walked over to Stewart, speaking quietly. "I looked into it-before the ident, Ms. Kensington met with someone suspicious. I''ve sent people to investigate."

    Stewart''s expression darkened. "Turn the ce upside down if you have to. Find them."

    "Yes, sir."

    ¡°And Briony has a rare blood type. The hospital has reserves, but just in case, we need to prepare for more."

    Carl nodded. "Understood. I''ll get on it."

    At that moment, the emergency room doors swung open and a nurse stepped out,

    holding a clipboard and a critical condition consent form.

    "Who are the patient''s family members?" she called.

    "We are!" Gwendolyn and Carney rushed forward.

    "And your rtionship to the patient?¡±

    "We''re her godparents," Carney replied.

    The nurse frowned. "Where''s the husband?"

    Stewart immediately stepped up. ¡°I''m her husband."

    "You call yourself a husband?" Gwendolyn shot back, trembling with anger. She nearly lunged at him, but Carney held her back. "Bryn''s lifees first. Save her -sort the rest outter," he whispered.

    At that, Gwendolyn burst into tears, pointing at Stewart as she sobbed. "What did Bryn ever do to deserve this? Why did you have to ruin her life, Stewart? If anything happens to Bryn or the babies, I swear you''ll get what''sing to you!"

    Stewart said nothing, his jaw clenched, Adam''s apple bobbing as he swallowed hard.

    He turned to the nurse. "Give it to me."

    She handed him the consent form. "The patient is experiencing massive blood loss. The doctors are doing everything they can. Of course, we''ll do our best to save both mother and children, but she''s delivering twins prematurely, her health is dangerously poor, and her blood type is rare. The babies are also in crisis. Please read and sign here if you understand."

 Chapter 270

    Gwendolyn White pressed her lips together, a sting of tears building in her nose.

    She was terrified that these memories would haunt her for the rest of her life...

    Carney slipped an arm around his wife, letting out a heavy sigh. "As heartbreaking as this is, we should try to be grateful. At least fate left her with a daughter."

    ...

    When James heard about Briony''s ident overseas, he immediately called his father and caught the first private jet back to Silveridge.

    He arrived at the hospital just as Cedric rke was pulling up.

    They ran into each other outside the main entrance.

    James''s face was dark. He nced around, not seeing Stewart, and asked, "Stewart''s not here?"

    Cedric had only learned afternding that Stewart had already taken the child''s body back to Northborough.

    Word was, Stewart intended to bury the baby in the Wentworth family mausoleum.

    But Cedric decided it was best not to mention that right now.

    "He went back to Northborough."

    James gave a cold snort. "Better that he''s not here."

    Cedric rke let out a long sigh. At this point, he honestly didn''t know what else to say.

    "Let''s go inside and take a look."

    James and Cedric hurried toward the inpatient wing.

    Outside the intensive care unit, Gwendolyn White, Carney, and Carl were waiting.

    Cedric had already introduced himself to Gwendolyn and Carney.

    Gwendolyn gave Cedric a tired nod. "Bryn''s spoken of you before, Dr. rke. Thank you foring all this way."

    "I''m a friend of Ms. Kensington''s," Cedric replied. "It''s only right that I check in."

    Gwendolyn pressed her lips together again, sighing. "Bryn''s been through so much. Stewart took the baby away-I have no idea how I''ll ever exin that to Bryn when she wakes up."

    Cedric hesitated, thoughtful. "Maybe Stewart just wanted to give the child a proper resting ce."

    Gwendolyn''s expression tightened, but she said nothing more.

    Briony''s condition had stabilized. Seeing her like this pained James, but he was slightly relieved.

    "I''m going to check on my goddaughter," he said quietly.

    "I''ll go with you," Cedric offered.

    The two of them headed to the neonatal unit.

    On the way, James asked, "Has Dr. Joyner gotten her memory back?"

    Cedric shook his head. "No. Butst night she had a nightmare said she saw someone bleeding badly. She couldn''t make out who it was. It scared her so much she woke up with chest pains."

    James frowned. ¡°She and Bryn were like sisters. Even without her memory, she must still care for Bryn deep down."

    "That''s how it seems now. I me myself," Cedric said heavily. "I thought the nightmares were from trauma-I never connected them to Briony. If I''d paid closer attention, maybe things wouldn''t have turned out this way."

    James''s expression darkened. "Hindsight''s always twenty-twenty. If I''d known what Bryn would go through while I was abroad, I never would have left her."

    Cedric turned to look at him.

    James''s brows were drawn tight, his eyes rimmed red.

    Cedric reached out and gave his shoulder a reassuring squeeze.

    ...

    In the neonatal ward.

    The baby girl-born three pounds, two ouncesy in an incubator, her tiny body tinged red, tubes and wires everywhere.

    James''s heart twisted at the sight. "She''s so small... and already being stuck with needles. Poor little thing..."

    Cedric sought out the attending neonatologist to ask about the baby''s condition. The news wasn''t encouraging.

    In addition to being premature, she had issues with her heart and lungs.

    The doctor, realizing Cedric was a physician, handed him the medical report.

    After reading it, Cedric''s face was grave.

    As a doctor, he knew better than anyone judging by the report, the baby''s chances weren''t good...

    As they headed back to Briony, James noticed Cedric''s troubled expression. "Did you just speak to the neonatologist? Is it bad?"

    "Premature babies are always fragile," Cedric replied, choosing his words carefully. "But let''s trust the doctors-this hospital has excellent staff. She''ll pull through."

    "She has to pull through!" James dered fiercely. "Bryn has already lost one child. This one-nothing can happen to her!"

    Cedric pressed his lips together, keeping his worries to himself.

    News that Stewart had brought a stillborn child to be buried in the Wentworth family mausoleum quickly stirred up the family elders.

    Fiona was the first to object.

    But Stewart refused to back down-he insisted on the burial and even arranged for a priest to conduct a service.

    The whole ordeal left the family deeply unsettled, but Stewart''s presence was intimidating enough that no one dared openly oppose him.

    From the burial to the memorial, three days passed.

    During that time, Cedric and Carl kept vigil at the hospital for Stewart.

    Yesterday, Briony was finally moved out of intensive care. She was stable.

    Word was, she was lucid that afternoon.

    The moment she woke, she asked about the baby.

    Fearing she''d be too upset, everyone skirted the truth, saying the baby was in the neonatal ward because she was premature. Briony didn''t suspect a thing.

    She asked to see the baby, and James showed her a photo of her daughter.

    Briony''s eyes filled with tears, and she asked, "Why only photos of my daughter? What about her brother?"

    James quickly pocketed his phone, feigning annoyance. "I didn''t take any of him my eyes are only for my goddaughter!"

    It was just the sort of doting ''girl dad'' thing James was known for.

    Briony shot him a warning look but didn''t question it. "Tomorrow, take more pictures. I want photos of her brother, too. Got it?"

    James grumbled, but relented. "Alright, alright, I got it."

    Once Stewart heard Briony was awake, and having finished affairs back in Northborough, he boarded another private jet bound straight for Silveridge.

 Chapter 271

    Westenmar, Capital City.

    Garry Ferguson''s Private Estate.

    Rosita had been here for three days now.

    Not once had Garrye home.

    She''d asked Larson about it.

    All he told her was that Garry had "important business" to attend to-what kind of business, he wouldn''t say.

    Something wasn''t right. Rosita could feel it.

    She thought about calling Garry, but when she reached for her phone, she

    realized there was no signal.

    More precisely, the signal was being blocked.

    She turned to Larson with a hard stare. "What''s Garry ying at?"

    Larson''s face didn''t so much as twitch. His tone was strictly professional: "I''m sorry, Ms. Lockwood. I''m just following Mr. Ferguson''s instructions. He must have his reasons for this. Please be patient."

    Rosita''s heart sank a little further.

    Larson was Garry''s right hand-if he''d been stationed here, it could only mean Garry had no ns toe back anytime soon. And he certainly wasn''t nning on letting her leave.

    She red at Larson, but he just stared ahead, expressionless, as if she were invisible.

    Anger boiling inside, Rosita spun on her heel and stormed back to her room.

    The moment the door closed, frustration exploded. She swept every bottle of makeup off her vanity and sent them crashing to the floor.

    Garry had locked her up here, refused to see her, and now he''d cut off any way for her to reach the outside world.

    She waspletely isted.

    She had no idea what was happening back in Silveridge, no idea how Briony was doing.

    Rosita''s face twisted with fury.

    What the hell was Garry up to? Had he lost his mind?

    Silveridge

    Women''s and Children''s Hospital - Maternity Ward

    By the time Stewart''s ne touched down, it was already seven in the evening.

    Cedric rke and Carl were waiting for him at arrivals.

    Once in the car, Carl took the wheel while Cedric and Stewart settled in the back seat.

    Cedric broke the silence first. "My sister''s not doing well."

    Stewart''s hand, still pinching the bridge of his nose, froze mid-motion.

    "What did the doctors say?"

    "They''re monitoring her closely. They just issued another critical condition notice."

    Stewart pressed his lips together in a hard line, silent for a long moment before he finally asked, "Does Briony know?"

    "She has no idea," Cedric answered, his voice heavy. "None of us dared to tell her about her brother. Right now, she just thinks the twins are in the NICU for observation because they came early."

    Stewart frowned. "She''s going to find out sooner orter."

    "I know. As their mother, she has a right to know. But we''re hoping to wait until

    she''s a little stronger before we break it to her."

    Stewart didn''t respond.

    Cedric watched him, hesitating before speaking again. "Honestly, Stewart, I don''t think you should see her right now."

    Stewart closed his eyes.

    He hadn''t slept properly in three days.

    Not because he was busy-he just couldn''t shut out the image of that little child, no matter how hard he tried.

    Cedric, seeing Stewart''s silence, couldn''t read his expression at all.

    "Stewart, I''m serious. Briony''s holding it together, but if you show up, it''ll shake her. Please, for her sake, just stay away for now."

    "I understand." Stewart opened his eyes, which were dark and impossible to read.

    He said quietly, "I''ll just check on my sister, then I''ll leave."

    Cedric let out a sigh of relief. "As long as you don''t disturb Briony, that''s fine."

    Stewart turned to Carl. "Any news on the investigation?"

    "I was just about to update you, sir." Carl met Stewart''s eyes in the rearview mirror. "The suspect works for Mr. Ferguson. We''ve got him in custody. What do you want us to do with him?"

    "Garry?" Stewart''s eyes narrowed.

    "Yes," Carl confirmed. "We tracked a five-million-dor transfer to his ount. He''s just a college kid-scared out of his wits. He confessed to everything the moment we questioned him."

    "What did he do to Briony?"

    "He said he was paid to push Ms. Kensington. But as soon as he approached her, she realized something was wrong and tried to run. She tripped and fell on her own. When he saw her bleeding, he panicked and bolted."

    "No." Stewart''s voice was firm, his suspicion clear. "There''s something off about this guy."

 Chapter 272

    Carl''s eyes widened in shock. "Are you saying..."

    "This guy''s just a scapegoat," Stewart said, his expression dark and brooding. "The real person who hurt Briony is still out there."

    Carl hesitated, piecing it together. ¡°So this person was nted by Garry? I get it now-Garry did all this to protect whoever actually targeted Ms. Kensington!"

    Stewart pressed his lips into a thin line, his gaze turning cold. "Where''s Rosita?¡±

    Carl blinked, startled. "You think Ms. Lockwood is involved?"

    "If I''m right, she''s already left the country."

    Carl quickly pulled out his phone and started dialing. Just as Stewart suspected, Rosita had flown out the same day Briony was attacked.

    The truth was bing painfully clear.

    Stewart''s eyes narrowed, his voice low. "Book a flight¡ªI''m leaving for Westenmar tonight."

    "Understood! I''ll take care of it right away," Carl replied without hesitation.

    Cedric rke, who''d been following the rapid exchange in confusion, finally burst out, "Why are you going to Westenmar? To find Garry?" He nced from Carl to Stewart, totally lost. "Seriously, what are you two even talking about? Who''s this suspect? Garry-isn''t he that powerful businessman over in Westenmar? Stewart, do you actually know him?"

    Stewart barely spared him a nce, his tone icy. "We met back when I was with the peacekeeping forces. He''s Chinese by heritage, and he''s known Randolph for much longer than I have."

    Cedric stared, a little taken aback.

    So they were practicallyrades, then.

    But from what Carl had just said, Cedric couldn''t shake the feeling that there was bad blood between Stewart and this Garry guy.

    "Did something happen between you two?" Cedric pressed.

    Stewart''s lips stayed sealed in a hard line-he didn''t answer.

    Cedric let out an exasperated sigh. "Here we go again! Stewart, I treat you like a brother. If you ever need backup, I''m the first one at your side. But you-how many secrets are you nning to keep from me, huh?"

    Stewart''s head throbbed from Cedric''s outburst. He pinched the bridge of his nose. "Just quiet down, will you?"

    Cedric red at him. "Oh, so now I''m the problem? Fine, Stewart, keep going like this and you''ll be a lonely old man before you know it!"

    ...

    When they arrived at the hospital, Stewart and Cedric made their way straight to

    the neonatal unit to see Stewart''s newborn daughter.

    She was sleeping soundly, finally at peace after an exhausting round of emergency care.

    As her father, Stewart was allowed a brief visit. He took a few photos of her, her tiny form still flushed a healthy pink. Later, he added them to a private, encrypted album-right next to pictures of her brother.

    Watching over her, some of the sharpness in Stewart''s eyes softened, his gaze warm.

    Then, he and Carl set out for Westenmar.

    Cedric decided to stay behind and help keep an eye on Briony and her baby.

    But before long, Ste called, her voice full of frustration. "How much longer is this business trip of yours going tost?"

    Cedric''s heart ached. "Star, please, just hang in there a little longer. I should be home in a few days."

    "But you''re not here! I keep having terrible nightmares, and I think I''m getting sick. My chest feels so tight, it''s hard to breathe, and my eyelids won''t stop twitching. Cedric, I need you. Pleasee home!"

    Cedric felt helpless. There was no way to exin everything to Ste-at least, not now. All he could do was try tofort her as best he could.

    But when Ste''s memories were gone and her moods turned vtile, only Cedric could calm her down.

    Left with no other choice, Cedric made up his mind to return to Northborough. He nned to quietly bring Ste back to the hospital; Briony was so fragile right now, and even if Ste hadn''t regained her memory, seeing her might lift Briony''s spirits.

    Before leaving, Cedric slipped into Briony''s hospital room for a final check-in. He didn''t mention his n to bring Ste back-just told her he needed to return to Northborough for a while.

    Briony reassured him, telling him not to worry and to take good care of Ste. She insisted that she and the baby were doing just fine.

    Cedric looked at Briony, who still had no idea about either of the children. The weight in his chest grew heavier and heavier.

    He couldn''t have known it then, but this would be thest time he ever saw Briony.

 Chapter 273

    Westenmar.

    The moment Stewart and Carl stepped out of the airport, they were greeted by Larson and a handful of men in ck suits.

    "Mr. Wentworth, Mr. Ferguson would like to see you," Larson announced.

    Everyone who had ever dealt with Garry Ferguson knew that Larson was his right- hand man.

    Once involved in the underworld, Larson owed Garry his life¡ªa debt that made his loyalty absolute.

    Stewart fixed Larson with a cold stare. "Where''s Rosita?"

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Wentworth, I can''t disclose that." Larson gestured politely toward the waiting car, his tone respectful. "If you have questions, perhaps you could ask Mr. Ferguson in person."

    In Westenmar, Garry Ferguson could protect anyone he wished-effortlessly.

    Without another word, Stewart climbed into the car.

    Half an hourter, the car pulled up in front of a towering office building.

    Larson got out, motioning for Stewart to follow him inside.

    Carl moved to go with them, but the men in ck blocked his path.

    "You''ll wait here," one of them said.

    Carl nced at the group. Muscle, in and simple.

    In Westenmar¡ªa country where business and politics were hopelessly intertwined-Garry Ferguson wielded power with ease.

    Carl knew better than to argue. He waited.

    The building belonged to Garry-one of his many properties.

    Larson led Stewart up to the twenty-eighth floor.

    The entire floor was a private club.

    They passed through a long corridor, finally stopping outside thest door.

    Garry was inside.

    Larson knocked, waited a beat, then opened the door.

    "Mr. Ferguson, Mr. Wentworth is here," Larson said, bowing slightly.

    "Let him in."

    Larson stepped aside and gestured for Stewart to enter. "Mr. Wentworth, please." Stone-faced, Stewart brushed past Larson and entered.

    Inside, Garry lounged on a sofa, one arm draped around a blonde bombshell, the other holding a cigar. He looked up with casual indifference. "Come on, Attorney Wentworth, make yourself at home. Have a seat."

    Stewart''s expression remained icy as he crossed the room and dropped onto the sofa opposite Garry.

    Leaning back, Stewart took out a pack of cigarettes, lit one, and exhaled a slow, steady stream of smoke. "Cut to the chase, Garry. What will it take for you to hand over Rosita?"

    Garry grinned around his cigar, eyes narrowing. "That''s a tough question to start with, don''t you think? Drink? Whiskey, vodka, wine?"

    Stewart clearly didn''t have the patience for small talk.

    "I want Rosita, Garry." His gaze was like ice. "Keeping her does you no favors."

    Garry raised an eyebrow. "You want her for revenge? For your wife and kid?" Stewart''s dark brows drew together. "That''s none of your concern."

    "I''m not handing over Rosita." Garry released the blonde from his arm. "Give us a minute, darling."

    The woman stood and slipped out, reading the room perfectly.

    Garry exhaled a cloud of smoke. "So, Stewart, are you really nning to break your promise to Randolph for the sake of your wife and child?"

    Stewart''s face darkened.

    He said nothing.

    Garry let out a low chuckle, needling him. "Looks like your own wife matters more than anyone else''s, huh? You want payback from Rosita¡ªbut aren''t you afraid Randolph will never rest in peace if you do?"

    Stewart crushed his cigarette into the ashtray, his chiseled features shadowed, eyes drilling into Garry.

    "Don''t try to guilt me. This is between me and Rosita. She made her choices¡ªshe can face the consequences."

    "Oh?" Garry stubbed out his cigar. "Must say, you''re awfully protective of your so- called ''contract wife'' Briony. Or is it something more? Maybe you love her just haven''t admitted it yet?"

    At that, Stewart faltered, caught off guard.

    Garry smirked, relishing the moment. "You''re going to fall for Briony sooner orter, Stewart. You talk about Rosita''s mistakes, but I think the one who keeps

    screwing up and doesn''t even know it is you."

    "I really can''t wait for the day you regret all this."

    "Enough." Stewart''s voice was ice. "What will it take for you to hand over Rosita?" Garry just shook his head. "It''s not happening, Stewart. Give it up."

    "You really think just because you''re overseas, I can''t touch you?" Stewart''s patience had run out. "Rosita''s a living, breathing person. You think you can hide her forever?"

    Garry shrugged, swirling his ss of whiskey. "I know you''re capable. And I know I can''t protect Rosita forever. So, how about we make a deal?"

 Chapter 274

    Stewart frowned. "What do you mean?"

    Garry watched him, a faint, knowing smile at the corner of his lips. "I have someone here," he said, eyes never leaving Stewart''s face. "And I think this person might be even more valuable to you than Rosita."

    An hourter, Stewart finally emerged from the building.

    Outside, Carl was being watched by several men in ck suits; he hadn''t been allowed to go in with Stewart. As soon as Stewart appeared, Carl rushed up to him. "Mr. Wentworth, how did it go?"

    "We''re heading home," Stewart replied, his voice cold and clipped.

    Carl was caught off guard. "What about Ms. Lockwood?"

    "She won''t being back for at least three years." Stewart raised a hand and rubbed his brow, visibly exhausted. "Let''s go."

    Carl had a thousand questions, but seeing Stewart''s worn expression, he didn''t dare press for answers.

    That same day, Stewart and Carl hurried back to Silveridge, barely stopping to catch their breath.

    After a grueling, nearly twelve-hour flight, theynded back in Silveridge just after eleven in the morning.

    As soon as they stepped out of the airport, Stewart insisted on going straight to the hospital. Carl didn''t argue.

    It was exactly noon when they arrived at the Women''s and Children''s Hospital. Stewart climbed out of the car and strode directly toward the maternity ward.

    Carl couldn''t help but notice that Stewart hadn''t been himself since meeting Garry ¡ªtense, distracted, on edge. Not daring to interfere, Carl quietly sent a message to Cedric rke.

    But Cedric didn''t reply.

    Anxious and out of options, Carl trailed helplessly behind as Stewart pushed open the door to Briony''s hospital room.

    The warmth in the room vanished in an instant as Stewart stepped inside.

    Gwendolyn White and James were both there. James was the first to react, moving quickly to block Stewart''s path. "What are you doing here? You''re not wee. Leave. Now!"

    Stewart''s face was icy. "Move."

    "You''re the one who needs to leave!" James snapped, balling his fists as if ready for a fight.

    Briony''s voice cut through the tension. "Mr. Dney!"

    James froze, turning to look at her.

    Briony was half-sitting up in bed, her striking eyes fixed on James. "Don''t do anything rash," she said softly.

    James, still seething, shot back, "Bryn, after everything he''s done to you, how can you still go easy on him?"

    "That''s not what I mean." Briony pressed her lips together and sighed. "But I do have questions for him. Let me speak to him first-then you can throw him out if you want."

    James relented, stepping aside. "Fine. Ask away."

    Gwendolyn pressed her lips together, letting out a quiet breath before rising to stand off to the side. She knew there were some things only the people involved could truly work out.

    Stewart turned to Briony, his gaze dark and inscrutable. "What do you want to ask?"

    Briony stared back, her voice cold and steady. "You have a private medical center overseas, don''t you?"

    Stewart''s brow furrowed slightly. "How did you find out?"

    Briony''s expression tightened. So it was true-he really did have his own facility.

    She pressed on. "Was that medical center set up for Irwin?"

    Stewart didn''t try to hide it. "Yes. When Irwin was born, he almost didn''t make it. That center was the only reason he survived. After that, I invested in it."

    Briony''s hands clenched the nket tighter around her. So Rosita had been telling the truth all along.

    Stewart really had gone to such lengths for Irwin.

    She''d tried to prepare herself for this, but seeing Stewart admit it so calmly, so unrepentantly, felt like a p in the face. For her children, it was nothing short of

    cruel.

    Why did her kids have to be nothing more than a lifeline for Irwin? Briony red at Stewart, rage and heartbreak churning in her chest.

    "Stewart, do you know why I went intobor early and nearly bled out?" Her words were icy, each syble deliberate. "It was because Rosita found me. She yed me a recording-a recording of you saying it would be better if I lost the babies." Stewart stiffened in shock.

    A recording? How did Rosita get a recording?

    Before he could ask, Briony spoke again¡ª

    "I never expected you to love these two children. I never even nned to let you know they existed. But I never imagined that, for Irwin''s sake, you''d pretend not to know about them. Was this ident truly an ident, or was it all a scheme between you and Rosita?"

    Stewart''s breathing hitched, turmoil flickering in his dark eyes.

    He opened his mouth, about to speak, when suddenly a nurse burst into the

    room.

    "Bed 38''s baby just went into cardiac arrest! We''re working on resuscitation- family, pleasee with me, now!"

 Chapter 275

    The pediatricians did everything they could, and somehow managed to pull Briony''s baby girl back from the brink.

    But things were still far from hopeful.

    No matter what anyone said, Briony insisted on going to the pediatric ward to see her daughter.

    Gwendolyn White tried to reason with her. "Even if you go, they won''t let you in. Besides, you haven''t recovered yet-moving around isn''t a good idea."

    "I can use a wheelchair," Briony replied, her gaze unwavering as she looked at Gwendolyn. "Godmother, I haven''t even seen them with my own eyes since they were born. I can''t shake this feeling of unease. Please, just let me see her. Just once."

    Gwendolyn''s nerves were shot. She forced herself to appear calm, though inside she was anything but.

    "Bryn, listen to Mrs. Winslow," James chimed in, trying to help. "I''ve heard how important it is for women to rest after giving birth. How about this: I''ll go to the neonatal ward again and film a few more videos for you, okay?"

    Briony''s brow furrowed as her eyes flicked between Gwendolyn and James. "Why are you both so intent on keeping me from seeing my children?¡±

    Both of them froze, caught off guard.

    "Is there something you''re not telling me?" Briony reached for Gwendolyn''s hand, her voice tight with worry. "Godmother, please, don''t lie to me. Just tell me the truth, I''m begging you."

    Gwendolyn''s nose stung as tears threatened. She ducked her head, unable to meet Briony''s gaze any longer.

    Briony''s breath caught in her throat. She turned to James. "Mr. Dney, tell me¡ª my babies are both okay, aren''t they?"

    James pressed his lips together, his eyes rimmed with red. He wanted to say yes, but the words stuck in his throat and wouldn''te.

    From their reactions, Briony began to understand. A suffocating dread closed in on her.

    Ignoring the pain from her stitches, she braced herself on the bed and tried to sit up.

    "Bryn!" Gwendolyn quickly pressed her back down. "Don''t move-you''ll tear your stitches."

    Briony had no strength left. Gwendolyn''s hands on her shoulders were enough to pin her in ce.

    Her eyes, red and pleading, locked on Gwendolyn''s face. "Godmother... you''ve only shown me photos of my daughter. Is it... is it because-my son... he''s..."

    She opened her mouth, but the words wouldn''te. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she watched Gwendolyn close her eyes and give the slightest, most heartbreaking nod.

    Briony''s pupils constricted, her breath stilled.

    Her grip on Gwendolyn''s hand ckened, then slipped away entirely. She pressed her palm to her chest, mouth working but not a single word escaping.

    Gwendolyn, crying now, tried tofort her. "Bryn, the doctors did everything they could. There was nothing more anyone could do. You have to stay strong-for your daughter, Bryn, you have to hold on for her..."

    Briony''s gaze was vacant, her hand over her heart as silent tears poured down her cheeks.

    James stood nearby, unable to bear the sight, turning away to wipe his own tears. The room was heavy with grief.

    And yet, the one who had the most reason to fall apart was silent.

    Worried that Briony would make herself sick by bottling it all up, Gwendolyn squeezed her hand, urging her softly, "Bryn, if you need to cry, let it out. You''ll feel better if you do."

    Briony shook her head, blinking her red-rimmed eyes. She looked at Gwendolyn. "Godmother, I never even got to see him. I want to see him."

    Gwendolyn froze.

    "Please, let me see him," Briony pleaded.

    Gwendolyn pressed her lips together and turned toward the door.

    Stewart had been standing there for some time, neither entering nor leaving.

    "Talk to her yourself," Gwendolyn said coldly.

    Stewart drew a slow breath, knowing there was no avoiding this conversation any longer.

    He strode to the bedside, his tall frame casting a shadow over Briony. Their eyes met, and Stewart''s Adam''s apple bobbed as he spoke, voice low and rough. "While you were unconscious-for those three days I brought our son home to Northborough. He''s beenid to rest in the Wentworth family cemetery."

    Briony stared at him, stunned.

    Laid to rest in the family cemetery?

    She hadn''t even gotten to see her son, not once.

    Her eyelids quivered as she squeezed her eyes shut, her lips pressed tight and bloodless.

    Gwendolyn could see Briony''s chest rising and falling more and more rapidly. "Bryn, whatever you''re feeling, say it. Let it out, please..."

    Briony clenched her jaw, refusing to make a sound. Only her tears betrayed her, soaking the pillow beneath her head.

    "Bryn, please. It''s all right to cry, just let it out. Don''t hold it in like this..."

    Gwendolyn could feel the storm of emotion Briony was keeping bottled inside.

    But Briony refused to let it go, punishing herself with silence.

    James, frantic, finally snapped at Stewart. "Just leave! Can''t you see what you''re doing to her?"

    Stewart didn''t answer, his dark eyes fixed on Briony.

    When Stewart still didn''t move, James stepped forward, ready to shove him out of the room. The two men squared off, tension crackling between them, ready toe to blows.

    "I want to see my daughter."

    Both men stopped and turned toward the bed.

    Briony''s eyes were open now, red and raw, staring at the ceiling. Her voice was hoarse. "I want to see my daughter."

    Gwendolyn nodded, tears streaming down her face. "Of course, sweetheart. I''ll take you."

    James released Stewart''s cor and said, "I''ll go ask the nurse for a wheelchair.¡± Everyone understood-Briony''s daughter was now her only reason to go on.

    No one tried to stop her anymore, no matter how weak she was.

    In the neonatal intensive care unit.

    With the nurse''s help, Briony changed into a sterile gown and was escorted inside.

    Her daughtery in an incubator, hooked up to tubes and wires, a respirator keeping her tiny body alive.

    Briony reached out,ying her hand gently against the warm ss, her fingertips tracing her daughter''s fragile cheek.

    "She''s so small..."

    Her voice was a broken whisper. "Sweetheart, you have to be strong now. Your brother is gone, and your mother needs you. I know it''s hard, but... for me, for your mother-stay. Please, just stay with me..."

 Chapter 276

    Tears the size of pearls streamed down Briony''s cheeks as she sobbed uncontrobly.

    Worried she might copse from overwhelming grief, the nurse murmured a few words offort before gently leading her out.

    The moment Briony left the ICU, Gwendolyn White hurried over to support her.

    "Bryn, you''ve seen the baby. Let''s go back to your room, okay?"

    But Briony brushed Gwendolyn''s hand aside and, with slow, deliberate steps, walked straight toward Stewart.

    Each movement was heavy andbored-her stomach still throbbed from the surgery, and the hospital gown hung limply on her gaunt frame, swallowing her up.

    Stewart stood a few yards away, watching as Briony approached. Strangely,

    despite the shrinking distance, he felt as if she was drifting further and further from him.

    James made a move to follow, but Gwendolyn quickly caught his arm.

    "Leave her," she whispered. "Bryn has something she needs to say to Stewart.¡± James raked a frustrated hand through his hair, clenching his jaw.

    Briony stopped in front of Stewart. Her face was drained of color, her eyes red- rimmed and utterly devoid of light. She stared at him as if she were looking straight through him-at something cold and lifeless.

    "Stewart," she rasped, her voice hoarse, "I didn''t even get to see my son onest time. Are you satisfied now?"

    Stewart''s expression faltered.

    He frowned. "I only brought him home so he could beid to rest as soon as possible. I never meant to hurt you."

    "And what?" Briony''s lips curled into a bitter smile. ¡°Am I supposed to thank you? Thank you¡ªthe heir to the Wentworth family-for acknowledging my child, for

    ving him to be buried in your precious family crypt? Should I get down on my knees and bow my head in gratitude?"

    "Briony." Stewart''s brow creased. "He was my son, too. Do you think this is what I wanted?"

    "Wasn''t Irwin always your only son?" Briony''s gaze was icy, her words bleeding with pain. "Do you really believe that burying him somehow erases the fact that he died because of you?"

    Stewart was stunned.

    "You don''t deserve to be his father!"

    Briony raised her hand and pped Stewart hard across the face-the sound cracked through the corridor.

    "You''re a hypocrite! If it weren''t for you and Rosita, none of this would''ve happened to him. That was for my son!"

    Smack. She struck him again.

    "That one''s for my mother!"

    Smack. A third p followed.

    "And this one''s for me!"

    Stewart stood there, head bowed, fists clenched at his sides-enduring each blow in silence, his usual pride stripped away.

    Briony''s chest heaved as her breath came in ragged bursts. If she''d had a knife at that moment, she wouldn''t have hesitated to plunge it straight into Stewart''s heart.

    She hated him-hated him so fiercely she wished he''d vanish from the world altogether.

    "Stewart, you took my son from me. Fine. But you have no right to take my daughter, too. After tonight, there''s nothing left between us. My daughter and I are done with you forever."

    Without another nce, Briony turned and walked away.

    Someone called after her, but the voices sounded distant, muffled, as if she were wading through fog. Her legs felt as if they were made of cotton, and the hallway blurred before her eyes.

    "Bryn!"

    "Briony!"

    Stewart lunged forward and caught Briony just as she crumpled toward the floor.

    She lost consciousness, and in an instant, crimson blood soaked through her hospital gown.

    "Get a doctor-now!"

    Stewart swept her into his arms and rushed toward the emergency room, leaving

    a trail of bright red on the polished floor in his wake.

    ...

    Cedric rke and Ste had barely stepped off their flight when they saw dozens

    of missed calls-all from Carl and Stewart.

    Cedric''s stomach dropped. Something was wrong.

    He grabbed Ste''s hand, led her to a cab, and dialed Stewart''s number. No

    answer.

    He tried Carl next, and the call connected immediately.

    "Dr. rke."

    "I justnded. Where''s Stewart?¡±

    "He''s at the hospital," Carl replied, his tone heavy. "Ms. Kensington found out about the little boy-she broke down, and the hemorrhage started again. She''s in surgery right now."

    Cedric''s breath caught.

    He ended the call and instinctively looked at Ste.

    She clutched her chest, wincing. "Cedric, my heart''s hurting again."

    He squeezed her hand and sighed deeply.

    She shot him a look. "What''s with the sighing? You''re making me wonder if I really have some terminal illness!"

    Ste gave his arm a light punch. "I told you to take me to the hospital for a checkup, but you insisted on dragging me to Silveridge. What is it about Silveridge that has you so tied up in knots?"

    Cedric ruffled her hair. "Do you remember Ms. Kensington-the woman we visited at the hospital?"

    "Of course! She''s so beautiful-I couldn''t forget her if I tried."

    "She went into earlybor. Lost her son. The baby girl''s not doing well, either."

    Ste''s eyes widened in shock. "Oh no... she must be devastated."

    Cedric nodded. "She''s not doing well herself. The hospital just called-she''s bleeding again. They''re fighting to save her."

    Suddenly, tears welled in Ste''s eyes. Her chest ached with sympathy. "That''s so awful, Cedric... She must feel so alone."

    Cedric pulled her into his arms. "That''s why, as her friends, I think we should be there for her. She needs us now."

    "Yes," Ste said fiercely, nodding. "We''ll be there for her. I''m not great with babies, but I can tell jokes-I''ll do whatever it takes to make her smile again."

    Cedric smiled, earnest and reassuring. "She likes you, too. Seeing you¡ªwell, I think it''ll help more than you know."

 Chapter 277

    When Cedric rke arrived with Ste, the doors of the emergency room swung open just as they reached them.

    Dr. Warren stepped out, peeling off his mask, his face grave as he shook his

    head.

    "I''m so sorry. We did everything we could."

    For a moment, it was as if the world fell utterly silent.

    Gwendolyn White''s knees buckled, and James caught her just in time. "Mrs. Winslow!"

    "Bryn... our Bryn..." Gwendolyn sobbed into her hands, her cries breaking the quiet. "She''s so young-how could she just leave us like this? No, it''s not possible -Dr. Warren, please, there must be something more you can do, please..."

    "Mrs. Winslow, I''m truly sorry. We really did all we could."

    Stewart stood frozen, rooted to the spot.

    He barely heard Dr. Warren''s gentle, clinical exnations-the medical reasons why Briony couldn''t be saved. Gwendolyn refused to ept it, her wailing echoing in his ears.

    Stewart, too, couldn''t believe it.

    Briony dead? It couldn''t be.

    A strange, fractured smile curled at the edge of his lips, though his eyes were rimmed with red. "No. I don''t believe it..."

    He murmured the words, pushing past Dr. Warren and heading toward the emergency room.

    Seeing this, Cedric released Ste and hurried to intercept him, grabbing Stewart by the arm. "What are you doing?"

    Stewart turned and, recognizing Cedric, clung to him like a drowning man reaching for a lifeline. "Thank God you''re here! They say Briony''s dead. That''s impossible, isn''t it?"

    Cedric frowned, trying to steady him. "Stewart, you need to calm down-"

    "She''s faking it. She must be. She just wants to get away from me."

    Stewart let out a strangledugh. "She''s probably terrified I''ll fight her for custody, so she''s ying dead to escape. She hates me that much-of course she''d go to extremes just to cut me out..."

    "Stewart, enough," Cedric said firmly, his tone grave. "This is a reputable hospital. They wouldn''t¡ª"

    "I don''t care!" Stewart jerked back, his eyes wild. "Her daughter''s all she cares about now. If I just take her back to Northborough, Briony''lle running. Yes, that''s it-I''ll bring her daughter home-she''ll have toe back..."

    He muttered as if possessed, turning toward the neonatal unit.

    "Stewart!"

    Cedric rushed after him, grabbing him by the shoulders. "Open your eyes! Look- look at what''s right in front of you!"

    Stewart turned-

    Briony was being wheeled out of the emergency room by a nurse.

    Her bodyy still on the gurney, shrouded in a sheet.

    Stewart''s pupils shrank to pinpricks.

    "No..." He shook his head, his tall frame suddenly frozen as if turned to stone.

    Gwendolyn threw herself over Briony''s body, sobbing. "Bryn, Bryn, wake up! If you''re gone, your little girl will have no mother-how could you do this? Bryn, please, wake up..."

    James broke down, tears streaming as his trembling hands gently lifted the edge of the sheet.

    Beneath it, Briony''s face was peaceful, her eyes closed, lips just barely parted. Ste stared, her own eyes wide with horror, a crushing pain squeezing her chest. She dropped to her knees, clutching her heart, and broke down sobbing beside Gwendolyn.

    Grief-stricken cries echoed down the sterile hall.

    Brionyy motionless, untouched by the world''s anguish.

    She slept, now and forever.

    No more pain, no more sorrow-nothing in this world could ever hurt her again.

    Gwendolyn, still weeping, gently covered Briony''s face again. "Go on, Bryn. I know you''re tired. Go quickly, catch up to your little one, and find your mother. When you''re all together again, remember to send your godmother a dream, will you?"

    Hearing Gwendolyn''s words, Ste sobbed even harder.

    She didn''t understand why the pain was so sharp, only that it felt as if her heart had been torn in two.

    Stewart could only stare in numb disbelief.

    Suddenly, a stabbing pain shot through his chest, as if someone had fired a bullet straight into his heart. He could almost feel blood welling up from the wound, flooding his chest with agony. His tall frame swayed, unsteady.

    He coughed harsh, wet.

    Clutching his chest, Stewart doubled over and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Cedric gasped, "Stewart!"

    Stewart dropped to his knees, blood trickling from the corner of his lips. His gaze never left Briony''s pale, lifeless face.

    "Briony..."

    He whispered the name, clinging to the impossible hope that she was only pretending.

    Stubbornly, he told himself it was all some borate act; that any moment now, she''d open her eyes andugh at the trick she''d yed.

    He simply couldn''t believe it-refused to.

    Darkness rushed in. He couldn''t fight it any longer. With a heavy crash, his body copsed to the floor.

    "Stewart!"

    Cedric''s panicked voice rang in his ears.

    As Stewart''s consciousness faded, he managed to whisper, "I''m sorry..."

    "Briony, have you ever thought about having a wedding?"

    In the corridor of a dream, a man had the woman trapped gently between his arms and the wall.

    He looked down at her, eyes deep and dark as midnight.

    She tilted her chin up, her beautiful eyes shining with a bright, tender smile-and

    a blush she didn''t even notice herself. "I''d love that."

    Her answer delighted him.

    That night, with a bit too much wine and her sweet confession, his passion grew wild. From dusk till dawn, he loved her with reckless abandon, more fiercely than ever before.

 Chapter 278

    It had been a beautiful night¡ªthe kind of night that felt touched by magic.

    Perhaps that''s why their child chose that moment to arrive.

    But Stewart learned about it all far toote.

    Was this what people called karma?

    Somewhere deep within the hallway of his dream, a voice echoed through the shadows-

    "Stewart, you are the most despicable man I''ve ever known."

    "You''ve never once acknowledged the pain you and your family inflicted on me. From the very beginning, you only ever asked yourself two questions: ''Can I use her?'' and ''Will she take good care of Irwin?'' This marriage-what you needed wasn''t a wife, but a perfectly ced pawn."

    "In Ghana, there''s a divorce tradition: couples who once loved each other, after everything falls apart, return to the very ce they wed, dressed in their wedding clothes. The idea is to go back to where love began and let everything go, ending things together."

    "But Stewart, we never loved each other. We never even had a wedding. So your grand divorce ceremony was doomed to be a farce from the start!"

    "From this day on, Stewart, you''re nothing but the executioner who indirectly killed my mother. We''re better off strangers than ever meeting again!¡±

    At the end of the corridor, Briony stood there in a white wedding dress.

    He saw her and tried to reach her.

    Briony turned away and ran out of the hall-

    Stewart chased her all the way to the beach.

    A heavy mist rolled in from the sea; Briony stopped, half-shrouded in fog. Her voice was cold and full of anguish-

    "Why can''t you ever let me go, Stewart? The ones who gave me life, and the one I gave life to, all gone because of you. And now I''m gone, too. Is this what you wanted?"

    "Stewart, if there''s another life after this, I pray I never meet you again!"

    As her words faded, mes burst across her wedding dress.

    Stewart''s eyes widened in horror. He rushed forward-

    But fire consumed Briony and the dress before he could reach her. "Briony!"

    Stewart jolted awake, heart pounding, breathing in ragged gasps as he stared at the ceiling.

    "Mr. Wentworth." Carl was at his side in an instant. "You''re finally awake."

    Seeing Carl, Stewart''s mind snapped into focus.

    It was a dream. Just a dream.

    He let out a heavy sigh of relief and slowly pushed himself upright in bed.

    ncing around the unfamiliar hospital room, Stewart pressed a hand to his aching brow. "What happened to me?"

    "You copsed, sir. You started coughing up blood and then slipped into a high fever. You''ve been unconscious for three days and nights."

    Three days and nights?

    A cold weight settled in Stewart''s chest. "What about Briony?"

    Carl looked down. "Ms. Kensington... Ms. Kensington was cremated this morning. Her burial service is probably taking ce right now."

    "What did you say?!"

    Stewart threw off the covers and swung his legs over the bed. "Who gave you the right to cremate her?!"

    Carl answered as carefully as he could. "Her arrangements were handled by Mrs. Winslow and Professor Winslow."

    "I don''t believe it!"

    Stewart shoved past Carl, heading for the door.

    "Briony cared too much about her child. Their daughter is still here-there''s no way she would just die!"

    Carl''s voice was barely a whisper. "The little one passed away the day after Ms. Kensington did."

    Stewart froze. He turned slowly, stiffly, to face Carl, his dark eyes boring into him. "What did you say?"

    Carl''s face was heavy with sorrow. Irwin''s expression right now was enough to terrify anyone he couldn''t meet Stewart''s gaze. Instead, he looked down and spoke quietly.

    "The baby suffered from acute respiratory distress. Her heart gave out. She was just too small, sir. The doctors did everything possible. Maybe it was the bond between mother and daughter... but in the end, she couldn''t be saved."

    "No. That''s impossible." Stewart''s face darkened. "Carl, you know what happens if you lie to me."

    "Mr. Wentworth, with all due respect, I wouldn''t dare lie about something like this even if you gave me ten lives!"

    Stewart let out a cold, bitterugh. "This must be a trick. Briony must be staging all of this just to get away from me!"

    A new voice spoke from the doorway. "If you don''t trust anyone else, you should at least trust me." Cedric rke stepped into the room, a heavy file in his hand. "See for yourself."

    For a moment, Stewart could only stare at Cedric, noting the ck suit. He swallowed hard. "What is all that?"

    "Briony''s and the baby''s medical records. Death certificates. Cremation documents from this morning. Even the burial plots for mother and daughter." Cedric ced the thick folder in front of Stewart.

    But Stewart''s hands wouldn''t move. He couldn''t bring himself to take it.

    Cedric''s voice was gentle but firm. "If you leave now, you can still make it to the burial service."

    Stewart squeezed his eyes shut. "I''m not going."

    Cedric frowned, set the file down, and gave Stewart''s shoulder a steadying pat. "Running away won''t change anything. The dead are gone, Stewart. Right and wrong don''t matter anymore."

    Stewart sat, head bowed, eyes squeezed shut, silent.

    Cedric nced at Stewart''s clenched fists, then sighed quietly. "Stewart, you have

    to look forward. There''s nothing left for you in the past."

    After the funeral, Gwendolyn White nearly fainted from crying. Carney helped her into the car.

    As the door closed, her phone rang.

    Gwendolyn wiped her tears and hastily answered. "Mr. Chadwick?"

 Chapter 279

    Four Years Later

    Summer nights in Northborough stretched on and on, the velvet darkness stitched with scattered stars.

    At the Northborough International Convention Center, a charity auction was in full swing.

    "And next up for bidding, we have a rare porcin bowl from thete

    Renaissance period, restored just two years ago by Ms. Leni. The craftsmanship is remarkable, and it took her over a year to bring it back to life. Tonight, she''s generously put it up for auction, with all proceeds going to our charity event. Bidding starts at three million."

    A paddle shot up from the crowd. "Five million!"

    Heads turned in unison.

    It was Pandora, the poised secretary, holding the paddle. Seated beside her was none other than Garry, the legendary magnate from the Westenmar Foundation.

    Everyone in the room knew Garry''s reputation: an influential phnthropist with a particr fondness for antiques. Over the years, he''d made substantial contributions to heritage preservation, both at home and abroad.

    When Garry set his sights on something, few dared topete.

    The room collectively assumed the porcin bowl was as good as his.

    "Eight million!" came a sudden call.

    A ripple of surprise swept through the hall; such a bold jump in price was rare.

    Clearly, someone intended to go head-to-head with Garry tonight.

    All eyes zeroed in on the challenger.

    It was Carl holding the paddle, seated beside Stewart.

    Who in Northborough didn''t know Stewart? The city''s undefeated legal powerhouse, who''d taken the reins of The Wentworth Group just two years prior. Under his leadership, thepany had surged ahead, dominating the green energy and technology sectors, ushering in a new era for the Wentworth empire.

    A man whomanded both the political and business arenas-mention Stewart''s name in any elite circle, and even the most seasoned yers would hesitate.

    The stage was set: Northborough''s "devil in a suit" squaring off against Westenmar''s titan.

    This was going to be a show.

    Garry turned, sizing Stewart up.

    Stewart, sensing the attention, looked over, their gazes locking across the aisle.

    A slow smirk curled Garry''s lips. ¡°Ten million.¡±

    Pandora lifted the paddle. "Ten million."

    The auctioneer''s voice rang out, "Ten million! Mr. Ferguson bids ten million! Mr. Wentworth, would you like to counter?"

    Stewart nced at Carl.

    Carl nodded, raising the paddle again. "Twenty million!"

    The auctioneer nearly dropped his gavel. "Twenty million! Mr. Wentworth bids twenty million! Will Mr. Ferguson respond?"

    Garry grinned at Stewart, as if they were simply old friends chatting. "Since when did you develop an interest in antiques?"

    Stewart''s tone was cool, his expression unreadable. "It caught my eye," he

    replied. "And I don''t see a reason to let it go easily."

    "Always the gentleman, huh?" Garry''s smile widened. "Well, if Mr. Wentworth likes

    it this much, then I''ll bow out."

    In the end, Stewart imed the porcin bowl for twenty million.

    After the auction, Mr. Jacques, the host and director of the auction house, personally came over to thank Stewart.

    "Mr. Wentworth, thank you so much for supporting our charity event tonight."

    Stewart shook his hand, his voice low and steady. "Ms. Leni''s dedication to charity is admirable. I''ve heard a lot about her over the past two years. If possible, I''d love to meet her someday."

    Mr. Jacques offered a rueful smile. "I''m afraid that might be difficult. To be honest, despite working with Ms. Leni on several asions, I''ve never actually met her in person. I''ve invited her to many events, but she always politely declines."

    Stewart''s dark eyes narrowed slightly, but he didn''t press further.

    As he left the auction house, Stewart caught sight of Garry.

    Garry stood under the streetlights, dressed in an iron-grey suit, a cigar bnced between his fingers.

    Carl had gone to fetch the car.

    Garry exhaled a plume of smoke, a mocking smile ying on his lips. "Stewart,

    it''s been four years and you''re still chasing shadows?"

    Stewart''s expression remained icy, his gaze unwavering. "Garry, I suppose you

    need reminding the three-year deadline has passed."

    Garry arched an eyebrow. "That''s right, this is the fourth year." He flicked ash from

    his cigar. "Here''s some good news: I''m getting married."

    Stewart frowned. "To Rosita?"

    Garryughed. "That''s right. What, jealous?"

    A cold scoff escaped Stewart. "Is this your new way of protecting her?"

    Garry shrugged. "I never said that. The wedding''s next week-I''ll be sure to send you an invitation."

    Stewart''s eyes narrowed.

    Having said his piece, Garry turned and strolled over to the ck Rolls-Royce at the curb.

    Pandora opened the rear door for him. Garry slid inside without a backward nce, and Pandora nodded respectfully to Stewart before taking the front passenger seat.

    The Rolls glided away, disappearing into the night.

    Momentster, a sleek Maybach pulled up.

    Carl stepped out and opened the door for Stewart, who ducked inside.

    Once Carl was behind the wheel, he asked, "Back to the office, sir, or...?"

    "Southcreek Manor."

    "Yes, sir."

    Carl started the engine and headed out toward Southcreek Manor.

    Twenty minutester, the Maybach swept through the gates.

    Carl opened the door for Stewart.

    Stewart stepped out, issuing curt instructions. "Keep an eye on Garry."

    "Yes, sir."

    "And book a flight to Silveke City for tomorrow."

    "Understood."

    The front door opened-

    "Mr. Wentworth!" Jeannie, the housekeeper, emerged, her smile warm. "Irwin''s

    just finishing his homework. I heard the car and guessed you were home."

    Stewart acknowledged her with a nod, brushing past into the foyer.

    Jeannie closed the door behind him and fetched Stewart''s favorite house slippers, setting them at his feet.

    He changed into them and headed upstairs.

    In the second-floor study, Irwin was diligently working at his desk. Now in third

    grade, he was a bright, conscientious student.

    Stewart lingered at the door for a moment, watching silently, then quietly closed it behind him.

    He returned to his bedroom.

    Later, as Jeannie brought up a te of fruit, Irwin had already finished his

    homework, but Stewart was gone.

 Chapter 280

    She nced at the master bedroom door, shut tight as always, and a flicker of disappointment passed over her face.

    Ever since Irwin started elementary school, Stewart hade home less and less.

    Irwin, at least, tried to be understanding. He knew that Stewart had be even busier after taking over The Wentworth Group, and so he stopped crying and pleading for Stewart toe home to spend time with him.

    When Stewart dide back, he''d talk with Irwin for a bit, and then either retreat to his study or lock himself away in the master bedroom.

    Jeannie barely got a chance to exchange a few words with him.

    Thinking about it, Jeannie sighed quietly to herself.

    Inside the master bedroom, Stewart stepped out of the bathroom, fresh from his shower, just as his phone began to ring. Cedric rke''s name shed on the

    screen.

    He answered, and Cedric''s voice came through immediately. "Lauren came in for tests at our hospital today. It''ste-stage pancreatic cancer."

    A faint smile tugged at Stewart''s lips. "Does Gavin know?"

    "She went alone-she''s HIV-positive, there''s no way she''d let Gavine to the hospital with her!"

    Cedric paused, then added, "But she''s been with Gavin for four years. Odds are, he won''t escape unscathed either. I''m not saying I feel sorry for Gavin, but honestly, I do pity Mrs. Prescott a little."

    "I warned Jason," Stewart replied coolly. "If he''s not a fool, he''ll know to make arrangements for Mrs. Prescott in advance."

    Cedric let out a sigh, about to say more, when the wailing of a child echoed in the background.

    "Gotta go. The baby''s crying again-I need to calm him down..."

    The call ended abruptly.

    Stewart stared at his phone, the sound of the child''s sobs lingering in his ears.

    He raised arge hand to cover his eyes.

    The night stretched on, long and merciless.

    Silveke Town.

    At dawn, the first gentle rays of sunlight parted the night''s veil, and the old town slowly woke from its slumber.

    Morning light pierced the thin mist, scattering across the uneven rooftops of brick and te.

    Deep in the winding alleys, the asional crow of a rooster or bark of a dog mingled with the faint rush of the river nearby.

    Along the riverbanks, families set breakfast fires, the smoke curling into the morning fog, filling the air with theforting scent of home.

    In a townhouse draped with bougainvillea, on the east side of the second floor, an rm sounded from the bedside table-its recording was right on cue: "Ring ring, ring ring-Little Nina, time to wake up!"

    The cheerful, childish voice was full of life.

    On the big bed, a little girl frowned in her sleep, rolled over, and snuggled deeper into her mother''s arms.

    Briony, eyes half-closed, hugged her daughter close and pressed a gentle kiss to her hair. "Good morning, sweetheart."

    "Your sweetheart is still sleepy!"

    The little voice was soft and sweet, unmistakably cranky from being woken up.

    Briony couldn''t help butugh, giving her daughter''s chubby bottom a gentle pat. "It''s Monday, darling. Remember, you promised your teacher you wouldn''t bete again."

    ¡°Huh?¡± Little Nina peeked up, her big eyes crinkling into sleepy slits, lips pouting. "Then give me a magic mommy kiss, or I can''t get up~¡±

    Briony leaned in and nted a kiss on her rosy cheek. "Alright, time to get up and help Mommy with the toothpaste."

    "Okay!"

    Just a moment ago, she was whining, but now Little Nina wriggled out from under the covers, slid into her cartoon slippers, and scampered off to the bathroom. Soon, her childish singing echoed from the bathroom: "I''ll turn the world upside down, chase the wind and fire between the mountains..."

    Briony listened, unable to stop smiling.

    Her daughter really was obsessed with superheroes these days.

    "Mommy, I finished brushing my teeth! And I squeezed your toothpaste, too!"

    Briony set her daughter''s clothes on the bed and ruffled her hair. "Thank you, Little Nina."

    She doted on her daughter, but still tried to teach her to be independent.

    Little Nina fetched her clothes and started changing by herself. "Mommy, you have to hurry too!"

    "I''ming."

    Once they were both washed and dressed, they headed downstairs together. Briony went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast.

    Little Nina packed her own backpack.

    Just then, a video call came in from James.

    Briony answered and handed the phone to Little Nina.

    Little Nina set the phone on the table, cupping her chubby cheeks in her hands. "Godfather, you''re up early! Didn''t sleep in for once-are you lovesick and can''t sleep?"

    James just sighed¡ªa familiar routine. "First of all, your godfather has always been single, so there''s no heartbreak to keep me up! Second, I''m overseas-it''s evening here."

    "Ohhh." Little Nina blinked her big, pretty eyes. "So you won''t make it to my birthday this year?"

    "When have I ever missed your birthday?" James replied. "I''m done with work here, already on my way to the airport. By the time you wake up tomorrow, I''ll be there. Now hand the phone to your mom, I have something important to discuss."

    "Okay!"

    Little Nina carried the phone into the kitchen. "Mommy, Godfather wants to talk to you!"

    "Alright." Briony took the phone, set out a bowl of warm soup and fresh rolls on the table. "Little Nina, start eating breakfast. Mommy''s going to talk with Godfather."

    "Okay."

    Briony left for the kitchen and closed the door behind her. James lowered his voice. "Rosita and Garry are getting married."

    Briony froze, her expression turning cold. "She''sing back?"

    "Yes. The gossip blogs are already churning out stories. Garry''s crazy about her- Westenmar can''t stop talking about their wedding. He''s supposedly nning avish ceremony, and rumor has it hereback movie is being financed by Garry. Oh, and apparently, they even have a child together."

 Chapter 282

    "Did you hear? Mr. Ellsworth went on a date!" Mrs. Block leaned in, lowering her voice as she whispered to Little Nina, "Your Miss White heard Mr. Ellsworth was meeting someone, and she was so upset she cried!"

    "What''s a date?" Little Nina tilted her head, genuinely puzzled.

    "It means he''s looking for a girlfriend, maybe even a wife. Mr. Ellsworth isn''t getting any younger-it''s about time he settled down!"

    Little Nina frowned. "So... will he stille to work today?"

    "Oh, of course," Mrs. Block replied. "Before he left, he told me that if you came by and he wasn''t back yet, I should tell you to wait for him."

    Little Nina nodded and, just as she turned, spotted her mother stepping over the threshold and heading her way.

    She was about to say something when, outside the clinic, she caught sight of a man and woman walking side by side.

    The man was tall and lean, dressed in a crisp white shirt and ck trousers. The setting sun cast a golden glow over his handsome features, making him stand out even more.

    He spotted Little Nina and arched a perfect eyebrow at her.

    Even from several yards away, Little Nina instantly understood what he meant with just a look.

    Her dark eyes sparkled mischievously. Drawing in a breath, she shouted, "Daddy!"

    Briony was startled-before she could react, Little Nina had already darted outside.

    "Daddy!"

    Ferdinand crouched down to scoop Little Nina into his arms.

    Watching the scene unfold, Briony couldn''t help but smile knowingly.

    The little rascal was helping her dear Mr. Ellsworth ward off unwanted admirers! Standing next to Ferdinand was a woman dressed in designer clothes, her air unmistakably that of someone from a wealthy family.

    She pointed at Little Nina, her tone sharp. "She called you Daddy? You... you have a child?"

    Ferdinand, still holding Little Nina, met her gaze. His warm, handsome face radiated such calm that it could put anyone at ease.

    "That''s right," he said easily. "This is my daughter, Little Nina. Little Nina, say hello to thedy."

    "Hello, miss!" Little Nina beamed at the woman, her voice sweet and clear. "Don''t worry, I''m very well-behaved. If you and my daddy get married, I promise I''ll be good and won''t make any trouble!"

    The woman''s face twisted in outrage. "I''d have to be out of my mind to be someone''s stepmom!" she snapped. "Liar! Jerk! You could''ve told me you had a daughter and saved me the trouble!"

    With that, she spun on her heel and stormed off in a huff.

    Ferdinand visibly rxed, tapping Little Nina''s nose with a grateful smile. "Thank you, Little Nina. You really saved my skin back there."

    "No problem!" Little Nina shot him a cheeky wink. "If you ever need help again, just call me!"

    Ferdinand chuckled, still holding her as he carried her back into the clinic.

    Briony looked at Ferdinand and shook her head, resigned. "In a small town like this, you keep pulling stunts like that and you can kiss any chance of finding a wife goodbye."

    Ferdinand nced back at her, his eyes warm and amused. "That''s fine by me. I never nned on getting married anyway."

    Briony left it at that. She considered herself just friends with Ferdinand-not exactly close enough for heart-to-heart talks about marriage.

    Westenmar.

    There were only three days left until Rosita and Garry''s wedding.

    Until then, Garry never let Rosita leave his private estate without permission. Rosita hardly looked forward to the wedding.

    Everyone on the outside seemed to think Garry adored her, treating her like a princess.

    But the truth was, for nearly four years, Garry had kept her under virtual house arrest, isted from the world.

    The real reason for this wedding? Garry needed a wife to legitimize the son he fathered with another woman.

    That child was already three, and his mother had died in childbirth.

    Today, Garry was bringing the boy home for the first time.

    He''d already warned Rosita: in front of the child, she was to y the part of his real mother.

    The very thought of raising someone else''s child made Rosita bristle with resentment.

    Still, for the sake of returning home and regaining her freedom, she could only grit

    her teeth and endure.

    A car pulled up outside.

    Rosita knew it was Garry and the boy.

    She rose from the sofa, took a deep breath, and forced a bright smile.

    Garry entered with the boy in his arms.

    Rosita stepped forward immediately. "You''re home! Come here, sweetheart¡ªI''m your mom. Let me hold you!"

    The little boy shrank back in Garry''s arms, his big dark eyes wary and watchful as

    he stared at Rosita, clearly resistant.

    Rosita froze, momentarily embarrassed.

    Garry soothed the boy with a gentle pat on the back, his deep gaze fixed on

    Rosita. ¡°He just needs time to get used to a new ce."

    "Of course," Rosita managed a small smile. "What''s his name?"

    Garry stroked the boy''s hair. "Mario."

 Chapter 283

    Rosita studied the child in front of her.

    His skin was pale, those dark eyes watching her quietly. He couldn''t have been more than three years old, but it was already obvious this boy was going to grow up handsome.

    Still, there was something oddly familiar about him...

    Rosita''s gaze drifted to Garry.

    He caught her looking, lifted one dark eyebrow. "What are you staring at?"

    She smiled a little. "Just trying to see if the little one looks like you."

    Garry''s lips quirked. "He''s still so small. Hard to tell, isn''t it?"

    Rosita gave a diplomatic answer. "You two do share the same eyes and brows."

    "People keep saying that," Garry said with a smallugh, and carried Mario over to the couch.

    Little Mario nestled quietly in Garry''s arms. He was a slight child, with a cool, porcinplexion and hair that, while dark, caught the light with a hint of chestnut.

    At that moment, Pandora entered the room, two women trailing behind her, both in their forties.

    "Ms. Lockwood, these are the nannies who''ll be looking after Mario," Pandora announced, her tone formal. "From now on, they''ll be living here to help you raise him."

    Rosita turned to the women, who immediately offered polite curtsies. "Good afternoon, ma''am."

    She returned their greeting with a gentle smile, then nced back at Pandora. She''d seen Pandora a few times before-Garry''s right hand for years now,petent and attractive enough that Garry rarely traveled without her.

    Rosita could never quite believe there was truly nothing between them. But the truth was, she didn''t care how many women Garry had been with, or who they

    were.

    Her rtionship with Garry was a transaction, in and simple. He needed someone to y mother to his child; she needed his power and protection.

    And with professional nannies on hand, she wouldn''t even have to care for the child herself. As far as deals went, she wasn''t getting the short end.

    Rosita walked over and sat beside Garry, her gaze softening as she looked at the boy. "Mario, I''m your mom now," she said gently. "From now on, it''ll be you, me, and your dad. We''ll be a real family, all three of us together."

    Mario stared at her in silence.

    "He''s sensitive," Garry murmured. "Don''t feel pressured to make him ept you right away."

    Rosita''s smile faltered. "Sorry. I''ve never looked after a child this young. Maybe I''m just making him nervous."

    Garry shot her a sidelong nce. "You really haven''t spent much time with kids." She was taken aback.

    "It''s been four years," Garry continued, his tone dry. "Do you even remember what your own son looks like?"

    Rosita went pale. "I..."

    "You''re so eager to go back to Northborough-are you doing it for your son, or for Stewart?"

    "My rtionship with Stewart isn''t what you think," she whispered, voice tight with hurt. "Garry, I know you''re only helping me because of Randolph. Stewart and you, you''re both men who value loyalty. I''m grateful to both of you, truly. But my heart... My heart''s always belonged to Randolph. I could never betray him."

    Garry''s eyes were dark, unreadable. "If Randolph could hear you now, I''m sure he''d be touched."

    Rosita frowned, fingers clenching slightly in herp.

    Briony needed to leave on a business trip for a couple of days, but it worked out- James, Carney, and Gwendolyn White had alle to visit.

    With the three of them around to look after little Nina, Briony could leave with peace of mind.

    In the past two years, Briony-working under the name Leni-had entered several international artpetitions, taken home multiple awards, and held a handful of exhibitions.

    The exhibitions had been lucrative, and with her earnings, she''d scouted out a few promising startups. After bringing in a professional venture capital team to assess the risks, she invested in severalpanies.

    This year, the returns had been excellent-especially from onepany, DreamFrame Animation, founded by a group of ambitious young people.

    Briony''s business trip was to meet DreamFrame''s founder in person. She wanted to find a way to blend traditional heritage into modern animation-helping those old art forms thrive in a new era, and showing the world the wisdom of her ancestors. It was a way to inspire her own people to continue passing down these traditions.

    DreamFrame Animation was based in Cloudcrest, just an hour''s flight from Silveke. Briony would only be gone two days-she''d make it back in time for little Nina''s birthday.

    With Briony away, James took over the job of escorting little Nina to preschool.

    He knelt down at the entrance, ruffling her hair beneath her bright yellow hat. "Be

    good at school, sweetheart. I''lle pick you up this afternoon."

    "Okay!" Nina nodded, waving her tiny hand. "Bye, Daddy!"

    "Bye!" James waved back.

    Nina skipped into the building, just as her ssmate Susan arrived.

    Susan''s eyes lit up when she saw James. She hurried over and grabbed Nina''s hand. "Hey, is that your dad?"

    Nina lifted her chin, her little voice clear and proud. "He''s my dad, but not my real one!"

    "Huh?" Susan blinked. "So he''s your stepdad?"

    Nina frowned, puzzled. "What''s a stepdad?"

 Chapter 284

    "It means when your mom and your real dad split up, and she married someone new-that''s your stepdad!"

    Little Nina frowned. "My godfather and my mom are just friends. He isn''t my stepdad. Besides, my real dad passed away."

    "Huh? Oh, your dad died?"

    Susan''s face filled with sympathy as she reached for Nina''s hand. "I''m sorry! Please don''t be sad. Even if your real dad is gone, your godfather is so tall and handsome! If my mom could find me such a good-looking godfather, I wouldn''t mind if my dad was gone either!"

    Little Nina: "...?"

    Although she couldn''t quite follow Susan''s logic, she still felt the need to rify. "Even though my dad died, I''m not sad at all. There are lots of people who love me-my mom, my godfather, my grandparents, and Mr. Ellsworth! They all care about me so much. I''m really okay!"

    ...

    Westenmar, the city''s most luxurious five-star hotel, was alive with the buzz of a spectacr wedding.

    The bride, Rosita. The groom, Garry.

    Thousands of guests from all over the world filled the hall-business moguls and industry elites mingling beneath crystal chandeliers.

    Dozens of media outlets covered every moment.

    Rosita glided in from the chapel doors, radiant in a couture wedding gown worth millions. Instantly, a frenzy of camera shes lit up the aisle.

    Her face glowed with a gentle, blissful smile.

    Garry stood waiting, striking in a crisp white suit, every inch the picture of charm.

    Rosita reached his side and slipped her arm through his.

    Together, they turned to face the officiant.

    Down in the audience, the nanny held little Mario. The boy''s pretty face was nk, his eyes distant.

    Mario, born with health challenges, tended to retreat into his own world. The nanny had to be especially patient and gentle with him.

    Even in this joyful, bustling moment, she coaxed him, guiding his hands to p. "Look, Mario. That''s your mom and dad up there. Today they''re getting married- you''re their little boy. Isn''t that wonderful?"

    Mario let her guide his hands, pping softly, but his expression barely changed.

    Most of the time, he preferred his own quietpany, untouched by the outside world''s excitement or concern.

    Suddenly, Garry and Rosita were exchanging wedding rings.

    Just as Garry reached to slip the band onto Rosita''s finger, the giant screen behind the officiant flickered to life-

    An image of Rosita and Irwin appeared.

    Then came video.

    In the video, Irwin called Rosita "Mom," and she responded with unmistakable motherly tenderness.

    Rosita''s face went pale.

    Garry''s expression darkened. "Turn that screen off, now!"

    Pandora leapt into action, rushing to shut it down.

    A buzz of whispers and exmations swept through the guests.

    The wedding was being live-streamed-thousands of Rosita''s fans across the country watched in shock.

    The moment those photos and video appeared, the inte exploded.

    "What''s the meaning of this?" Garry demanded, ring at Rosita. "You know Irwin''s identity can''t be made public. Didn''t you?"

    Rosita shook her head, flustered. "It wasn''t me-I don''t know how this happened..."

    "It better not have been you." Garry turned to Pandora. "Find out who did it." Pandora nodded. "Yes, sir."

    After such a scene, Garry had no intention of continuing the ceremony.

    He strode down the aisle, scooped little Mario into his arms, and walked out.

    Rosita stood frozen, her mind spinning.

    Who did this?

    Aside from Stewart and Lauren, only a few people-Cedric rke among them¡ª knew the truth about her and Irwin.

    It couldn''t have been Stewart or Cedric. They''d never leak it.

    Could it have been... Lauren?

    Rosita''s gaze grew cold and sharp.

    But if Lauren did this-what could she possibly want?

    Silveke City.

    In a sleek ck Mercedes, Carl was driving when his phone rang.

    He answered, listening intently before ncing at Stewart in the back seat through the rearview mirror.

    "Mr. Wentworth, someone''s just leaked the truth about Ms. Lockwood and Master Irwin online. The inte''s full of rumors about their rtionship."

    Stewart''s brow furrowed. "Get it taken down. Immediately."

    "Yes, sir." Carl pulled over beside the old town''s cobblestone street, switched on

    the hazard lights, and made a call.

    Stewart rolled down the window, turning to look outside.

    A group of preschoolers, shepherded by teachers, were scattered along the riverbank park, painting the sunset.

    Tiny kids in matching uniforms knelt, perched, or sprawled on the grass, each clutching a paintbrush, their little faces absorbed in their work.

    One child caught Stewart''s eye.

    A little girl had propped her drawing board on a ssmate''s back, her chubby arms waving the brush with wild abandon.

    It looked like utter chaos-until, in a blink, she produced a surprisinglyplete painting.

    Stewart''s dark eyes narrowed, and a faint, involuntary smile tugged at his lips.

    A natural talent, he thought.

    Just then, the girl turned. Under the brim of her yellow sunhat, her face came into view.

    Stewart''s heart skipped a beat.

    It was-

    He threw open the car door and ran toward her.

 Chapter 285

    Little Nina''s paintbrush slipped from her fingers and ttered to the floor. She crouched down to pick it up-

    Suddenly, a pair of polished ck leather shoes appeared right in front of her.

    She paused, curiosity flickering across her face as she tilted her head back to

    look up.

    Stewart knelt down, his intense gaze fixed on the little girl whose features so closely resembled Briony''s. Emotions churned in his dark eyes.

    Little Nina''s big brown eyes grew even wider.

    Wow, this uncle is really handsome!

    And not at all in the same way as Uncle Ferdinand, either.

    But... there was something a little strange about him.

    Clutching her paintbrush, Little Nina edged away, eyeing Stewart with open suspicion.

    Swallowing hard, Stewart parted his lips, struggling for a moment before finally speaking. "What''s your name?"

    "My mom says I''m not supposed to talk to strangers!" she replied, her voice bright and clear¡ªand deliberately loud. ¡°Even if the stranger is really good-looking, it''s still not allowed!"

    Her words immediately caught the teacher''s attention.

    A young woman strolled over, pausing when she caught sight of Stewart. For a split second, surprise registered on her face.

    He was handsome, with a quiet,manding presence that was hard to ignore.

    But a flutter of attraction or not, she didn''t forget her responsibility.

    "Sir, is there someone you''re looking for?" she asked politely.

    Rising to his feet, Stewart gave her a curt nod. "Sorry-I didn''t mean to interrupt your ss."

    "It''s alright. The kids are just about finished with their art anyway. Are you here for one of them?"

    Stewart''s eyes darted to Little Nina.

    She nted her hands on her hips and red at him, her entire posture radiating caution. For someone so young, she had a keen sense of self-protection.

    He couldn''t help but smile faintly at her precocious disy.

    Turning back to the teacher, his expression cooled. "She''s just adorable, that''s all.

    I was curious. Sorry for disturbing you."

    With that, he turned and walked away.

    The teacher watched him go, just in case he turned out to be a wolf in sheep''s clothing. She didn''t let her guard down until she saw him climb into a sleek ck Mercedes parked by the curb.

    She caught a glimpse of the license te-custom, consecutive numbers.

    Well, she thought, someone driving a car like that probably isn''t a kidnapper.

    "Little Nina," she called, beckoning her over.

    The girl came running. "Yes, teacher?"

    The teacher ruffled her hair gently. "Do you know that man?"

    "Nope," Little Nina said, shaking her head. "But he kept staring at me with a weird expression. Even though he''s really handsome, my mom says you can''t talk to strangers. I always remember that!"

    "You''re a smart girl, Little Nina!"

    Back in his car, Stewart watched Little Nina and her teacher through the window.

    She was adorable, with rosy cheeks and the sweetest little face. Whoever was raising her was doing a fine job-she was well cared for, and even better taught.

    The teachers gathered up the children and started leading them back toward the preschool.

    "Keep an eye on them," Stewart ordered.

    Carl started the car and followed the group at a crawl, careful not to draw attention.

    The park was only a block from the preschool, less than two hundred meters away.

    It was just about pickup time.

    Parents waited in clusters at the school gates.

    Carl parked a little ways down the street, out of sight from the main entrance.

    Stewart spotted James almost immediately. Among all the parents, James''s towering frame-nearly six foot three-was impossible to miss.

    In no time, Little Nina came bounding over, her backpack bouncing behind her.

    "Godfather!" she called.

    James bent down and scooped her up, brushing sweat from her forehead with a gentle hand. "What''s my little princess been up to? You''re all sweaty!"

    "We went to the park to draw!" She could barely contain her excitement. "I made a picture. Mommy sells her paintings, and since I''m her daughter, mine must be good too! Godfather, do you want to buy my painting?"

    "Of course!" James grinned. "I''ll buy every one you ever make!"

    "Wow, I''m so touched! But you''ll have to wait your turn."

    James raised an eyebrow. "Why''s that?"

    "Grandpa and Grandma will want to buy them too," Little Nina said, her eyes twinkling. "Whoever pays the most gets the painting!"

    James: ...

    Well, well-she''s gotten even craftier since Ist saw her!

    He studied her clever little face, feeling a bittersweet ache in his chest.

    She definitely takes after her real father in that department.

    The more he thought about it, the more it stung. How could Stewart be the one with such an adorable daughter?

    Then again, maybe it was better for her to be sharp and savvy. The world was full of smooth talkers-no need for her to be as naive as her mother once was.

    Carrying Little Nina, James made his way toward his carpletely unaware of the ck Mercedes parked discreetly down the street.

    As James''s car pulled away, Carl nced over at Stewart. "Mr. Wentworth, should we keep following them?"

    "No need." Stewart closed his eyes and pinched the bridge of his nose. "Let''s focus on what we came here for."

    "Yes, sir."

    Briony wrapped up her business in Cloudcrest City after just a day.

    She and the founder of DreamFrame Animation saw eye to eye on nearly everything. The project''s direction was set; the rest-the nitty-gritty of production

    and nning¡ªcould be hammered outter.

    At the airport, she checked the departures board. Tomorrow was Little Nina''s birthday, and her heart grew heavy.

    Four years.

    She hadn''t set foot in Northborough since her son''s funeral.

    He''d been so small, all alone in the Wentworth family cemetery. Was he ever scared?

    She''d been running for four years. That was enough.

    Briony booked the earliest flight back to Northborough.

    Four hourster, her ne touched down at Northborough International Airport.

    She took a taxi straight from the terminal to the Wentworth family cemetery.

    On the way, she dialed Cedric rke.

    He picked up almost immediately. "What''s the asion? I wasn''t expecting your

    call."

 Chapter 286

    "I''m back in Northborough."

    "What?" Cedric rke sounded genuinely shocked. "Why on earth did youe back?"

    "I want to visit my son."

    Cedric paused at that. After a moment, he replied, "You won''t be able to get into

    the Wentworth family cemetery."

    "That''s why I''m calling you."

    Cedric let out a weary sigh. "Well, for Star''s sake, I guess I''ll just keep ying the part of the disloyal friend."

    Briony pressed her lips together, saying nothing.

    "I''ll head over now," Cedric said. "If you get there before I do, just wait for me."

    "Alright."

    After ending the call, Briony turned to gaze out the window, her eyes dark and distant.

    ...

    About half an hourter, the taxi pulled up outside the Wentworth family cemetery.

    Briony paid the fare and stepped out into the cool evening air.

    Her phone rang inside her bag¡ªit was James.

    "Those photos and videos definitely made things difficult for Rosita," he sighed. "But they were all taken down within half a day. Just like four years ago. Stewart''s handiwork, no doubt."

    "I figured as much." Briony''s tone was calm; she had expected this oue. "That was just the appetizer. These days, Rosita not only has Stewart protecting her, but Garry as well. She cares a lot about her career. If we want to get to her, that''s where we need to start."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Let her climb even higher," Briony replied coldly.

    She hung up. Momentster, she heard a car approaching behind her.

    Turning, she saw Cedric rke getting out of his car.

    He''d hardly changed in four years-if anything, he looked a little older, a little more mature.

    Walking over, Cedric gave Briony a quick once-over. "You look much better than you did back then."

    Briony offered a faint smile. "I owe that to your help, Dr. rke. I wouldn''t be standing here today otherwise."

    Cedric raised an eyebrow. "Don''t tter me. I only helped you for Star''s sake."

    Briony smiled softly but didn''t argue.

    "Come on," Cedric said. "I''ll talk to the groundskeeper. But I can''t promise he won''t report this to Stewart."

    "It doesn''t matter," Briony replied quietly. "If I had the nerve toe back to Northborough, I''m ready to face Stewart sooner orter."

    Cedric looked at her in surprise. "So you''re nning to...?"

    "The first step is filing for divorce," Briony said, meeting his eyes. "You know, I have help these days-someone powerful. Stewart may not be able to hold out for long."

    Cedric pressed his lips together, hesitating before asking, "I''ve wondered about this for four years. Now that you''ve reached out, I have to ask-who''s been helping you?"

    Briony just smiled, giving him no answer.

    Cedric let out a resignedugh. ¡°Fine. Given my history with Stewart, I suppose it makes sense you''d be cautious."

    "It''s not that," Briony said, stopping to look at him, her expression earnest. "It''s just... sometimes it''s better you don''t know. You''re already caught between Star and Stewart. That''s hard enough, isn''t it?"

    Cedric was taken aback for a moment, then smiled. "You''re right."

    They walked together to her son''s grave.

    Briony knelt down, her hand trembling as she traced the small headstone¡ª smaller than any of the others. Her eyes filled with tears.

    "Grandpa Wentworth is right next to him," Cedric said softly, standing nearby. He watched as Briony bowed her head in silent grief. "He was a kind old man. He loved Stewart very much. Your son isn''t alone-he''s with someone who''ll look after him."

    Briony''s fingers lingered on the cold stone, noting that there wasn''t even a photo on the headstone.

    "I... I don''t even know what he looked like..."

    She swallowed, her voice breaking. "Every time I see Little Nina''s bright smile, I can''t help but wonder-if he''d survived, would he have looked like her? Would he have been just as cheerful and sweet?"

    "But there''s no ''what if''," she whispered. "I was so useless. I chose to keep him, but I couldn''t protect him. I don''t know if he mes me... for saving his sister but not him..."

    Her words dissolved into sobs, tears streaming down her face like pearls on a broken string.

    "For four years, I''ve dreamed of him-he''s always crying for me, but I can never find him. His voice is lost in the fog, and no matter how hard I search, I can''t reach him..."

    Cedric''s heart ached just listening. Now that he had a son of his own, he understood her pain.

    The death of her son had left a wound in Briony''s heart that would never truly heal. It would fester and scar, heal and reopen-a permanent ache, but not enough to kill her.

    It was regret. It was guilt. It was the kind of sorrow words could never convey, a grief she would carry for the rest of her life.

    There is no pain in the world like that of a mother who''s lost her child. Their hearts fall ill along with their children, with no cure to be found.

    Cedric stayed with Briony in the cemetery for over an hour.

    As dusk fell, Cedric finally leaned down and helped her to her feet.

    "It''s gettingte. We should go."

    Briony wiped the tears from her face and took a deep breath, steadying herself.

    "Let''s go," she said, turning to walk ahead.

    It was her first time visiting her son''s grave, and she''de in such a hurry, she hadn''t brought anything with her. Next time, she thought, she''d bring some toys and treats.

    Cedric followed quietly behind. Neither spoke the heaviness lingered between them.

    Outside the cemetery, the streetlights hade on.

    Under the glow, a ck Maybach sat parked by the curb.

    The door swung open, and Stewart stepped out, tall and imposing.

    Briony stopped in her tracks.

    She stared at the man walking toward her, her beautiful eyes as cold as ice.

 Chapter 287

    Beneath the streemp, the man advanced, each step deliberate and unyielding.

    Briony stood her ground, refusing to flinch or retreat.

    Four years had passed, yet it felt like an entire lifetime had slipped away.

    Stewart''s gaze lingered on the woman before him-her expression cool, distant. His eyes flickered with a tangle of emotions. She was alive.

    Just as he''d suspected all along, and honestly, he wasn''t surprised. For the past two years, he''d kept a careful eye on the art world, piecing together enough clues to realize that Leni was, in fact, Briony. But he''d never made a move to find her.

    Because Stewart believed-no, he was certain-that as long as Briony was alive, as long as they weren''t divorced, she would eventuallye back to him.

    He''d imagined a hundred different ways their reunion could y out. But he never pictured this¡ªstanding together in the cemetery where their child was buried.

    Stewart stopped, his brow creasing as he looked at Briony. "If you wanted to visit our son, you could have just told me," he said, his tone clipped and out of ce for the moment.

    Briony''s lips pressed into a thin line. That was certainly one way to begin.

    Cedric rke, anxious to keep the peace, hurried forward. "Stewart, let me exin¨D"

    Stewart''s eyes snapped to him. "So you''ve always known where Briony was, and you kept it from me, didn''t you?"

    Cedric hesitated, caught off guard.

    "Cedric, this is between me and my wife," Stewart said curtly, pushing him aside. "You''re crossing the line."

    Cedric stumbled back, steadying himself with a sigh. "I know I was wrong to keep it from you, but please, don''t lose your head. Now that you''ve seen each other, just talk it out for once-don''t make things worse!"

    But Stewart wasn''t listening.

    He fixed his gaze on Briony, his words icy. "You''d rather go to Cedric thane to me. Do you really hate me that much?"

    "That''s right. I do hate you," Briony replied, her voice t and cold. "If I could choose, I wish it was you buried here instead." She paused, then added, "And by the way, we''ve been separated for four years. If you still refuse to divorce me peacefully, I''ll file for it in court."

    Stewart stared at her for a long moment before asking quietly, "Is the reason you insist on divorce because of me and Rosita?"

    Briony''s frown deepened, but before she could answer, Stewart pressed on, "It''s not what you think with Rosita. That whole thing was just for show-to help her hide="

    "I don''t care what you and she had." Briony cut him off, her voice sharper than before. "Rosita was responsible for my mother''s death, and she killed my son with her own hands. She''s my enemy. And you-you always took her side. You betrayed me over and over for her. Stewart, to me, you''re no different from her. You''re both my enemies."

    "I''ll get you answers about Rosita "

    "Oh, really?" Briony interrupted again, her eyes glinting with scorn. "And what''s that going to look like? Suppose I say I want Rosita ruined, want her to pay for everything she''s done, want her to face justice and end up behind bars-would you do it?"

    Stewart''s gaze dropped, his voice low. "That''s not something I can promise you." Briony let out a bitterugh.

    She''d never really expected anything from Stewart. Provoking him like this was just her way of making her stance unmistakable.

    "Stewart, you''ve never given me what I wanted. So what makes you think you can

    keep me shackled in this marriage? I''m leaving you. For good."

    With that, Briony brushed past him and strode down the hill.

    Stewart''sshes trembled as he turned and reached out to grab her arm.

    "Don''t touch me!" Briony snapped, her anger boiling over as she pped Stewart hard across the face.

    He let go, his eyes burning into hers. "I''ve seen our daughter," he said quietly. Briony froze.

    A faint, bitter smile curled Stewart''s lips. "Silveke. Old Town. Little Stars Academy. She''s adorable. And her drawings are incredible."

    "Stewart!" Briony red at him, her voice trembling with fury. "She''s my daughter. Mine, and mine alone. She has nothing to do with you!"

    "If you insist on a divorce," Stewart replied, his ck eyes never leaving hers, "then I''ll fight you for custody."

    Crack-

    Briony pped him again, even harder. "Four years, Stewart, and you''re just as shameless as ever!"

    His face turned with the blow, but he only smiled faintly. "I keep my promises." Seething, Briony spun on her heel and marched down the hillside.

    Cedric hurried over, exasperated. "Why do you keep provoking her? If you really want to save your marriage, why don''t you try acting like a decent human being? And now you''re threatening to take her daughter? You think you can just waltz in and snatch her away? You''re hopeless, Stewart. Absolutely hopeless."

    Stewart pressed his lips together, silent.

    Cedric sighed. "Whatever. I''ll go after her."

    By the time Cedric caught up, Briony was already some distance away. He pulled

    up beside her, rolling down the passenger window. "It''s impossible to get a cab out here," he called. "Hop in."

    Night had fallenpletely. Briony didn''t hesitate-she opened the door and slid into the passenger seat.

    As she buckled her seatbelt, she said, "Take me to the airport."

    "Sure."

    They drove down the winding road.

    After a moment, Briony asked, "How''s Star doing these days?"

    Cedric sighed. "She''s still a bit emotional, probably post-birth hormones. Her moods have been all over the ce."

    Briony frowned. "Did you take her to see a therapist?"

    "We did. The best thing now is just to support her as much as possible. Her

    parents are with us too, so don''t worry. She''ll bounce back¡ªshe''s always been strong."

    Relieved, Briony finally let herself rx.

    Ste and Cedric had gotten marriedtest year. Cedric had sent Briony a photo of their marriage license.

 Chapter 288

    For the past four years, Cedric rke had kept his distance from Briony, afraid that Stewart might get suspicious. The only two times he''d reached out were when he and Ste got married, and against month, when Ste gave birth- he''d simply messaged Briony that both mother and baby were healthy.

    Briony, quietly and without fanfare, had sent a few baby clothes to Cedric after the birth.

    Cedric nced at her. "Next time you''re back in Northborough, I''ll try to arrange a meeting-maybe you can see Ste and the baby."

    Briony nodded. "That''d be nice."

    When they reached the airport, Briony got out and said her goodbyes to Cedric.

    He watched her walk inside before finally driving away.

    Briony booked the next avable flight.

    By the time the ne took off, it was already nine in the evening.

    The flight from Northborough to Silveke City took six hours.

    Shended just after five in the morning.

    By the time she''d grabbed a cab and made it home, it was nearly six-thirty.

    As Briony wheeled her suitcase through the door, she ran right into James, who wasing downstairs.

    James looked ready for his morning run. He did a double-take when he saw her. "You''re back early! I thought you weren''t getting in until midday."

    "I switched to an earlier flight," Briony replied, not mentioning her trip to Northborough. "Where''s little Nina?"

    "She spent the night with Mrs. Winslow. It''s Saturday-let her sleep in."

    "Good idea." Briony stifled a yawn. "I''m going to grab a shower and catch some sleep myself."

    "Sounds good. I''ll pick up breakfast for you guys when I get back."

    "Thanks."

    Rosita and Garry''s wedding had been a rushed affair, but they''d actually signed their marriage certificate weeks before.

    So now, Rosita was officially Mrs. Ferguson.

    The day after the wedding, Rosita announced she wanted to return home.

    Garry agreed without hesitation. ¡°Sure. I''ve been wanting to take little Mario back to see my family anyway."

    Rosita frowned slightly. "Your family?"

    "My great-grandfather was from Silveke City," Garry said with a smile.

    Rosita didn''t think much of it. "Should Ie with you guys?"

    "Aren''t you supposed to film that reality show?"

    Rosita nodded. "Yeah, I''ve already signed the contract."

    "Then I''ll just take little Mario myself."

    Rosita breathed a quiet sigh of relief. "Alright. I''ll meet you in Silveke City as soon as I''m done!"

    Garry smiled, lips tight. "Sounds good."

    Little Nina slept in until eight.

    When she woke and found herself alone, she rubbed her eyes, slid out of bed, slipped on her slippers, and padded over to Briony''s room in her cartoon pajamas.

    She meant to pick out her own outfit, but when she opened the door and saw Briony fast asleep, Nina''s eyes lit up. "Mommy!"

    Briony was jolted awake by her daughter''s cheerful little voice, her sleepiness vanishing in an instant.

    Nina ran over, kicked off her slippers, and scrambled onto the bed, burrowing into Briony''s arms.

    Briony scooped up her tiny, soft daughter. "Just woke up, sweetheart?"

    "Uh-huh!" Nina wriggled closer, sniffing. "Mommy, you smell so nice~"

    "I just got home and took a shower," Briony said, gently tugging her daughter''s

    round, little ear. ¡°It''s your birthday today. Any special wishes?"

    "I want to go to that new children''s y park!"

    "Want your godfather to take you?"

    "Won''t youe too?" Nina looked up, her big eyes shining.

    "I just got back from a work trip," Briony murmured, still half-asleep after two days

    of travel. "I''m a little tired. I''d like to rest a bit longer."

    "Okay, I''ll ask godfather toe with me then!" Nina sat up, carefully tucking the covers around Briony. "You get some good rest, Mommy!"

    Briony ruffled her hair. "Thank you, love."

    Nina hopped off the bed, pulled on her slippers, and went to brush her teeth. Once she was done, she poked her head back in.

    "Mommy, I put toothpaste on your toothbrush! Don''t forget to brush when you wake up!"

    Briony smiled. "Will do."

    Nina skipped over to the wardrobe and picked out a pale yellow princess dress. "Mommy, can I wear this one?"

    Briony opened her eyes. "Of course. You look beautiful in everything, little Nina."

    Nina beamed and wriggled into her dress.

    Once she was dressed, she spun in a circle. "Mommy, do I look like a real princess?"

    "You are a real princess, sweetheart." Briony propped herself up, watching her daughter''s joyful energy with nothing but tenderness in her eyes.

    "Godfather bought me this dress-he always spoils me!" Nina ran her fingers over the row of dresses in the closet. "See? Red, orange, yellow, green, blue, and even purple! I can''t even wear them all!"

    "Your godfather loves you very much," Briony said, a little helplessly.

    "But making money isn''t easy for him!" Nina closed the closet door solemnly. "I''m going to talk to himter he really shouldn''t buy me so many dresses."

    Briony felt a wave of affection, ready to praise her daughter''s maturity-when Nina added,

    "I need to teach him to save his money to buy my paintings! Mrs. Block says it''s only fair to keep good things in the family, you know?"

    Briony: "..."

    She couldn''t help but feel that, after just one business trip, her little girl had

    already be more cunning than ever.

 Chapter 289

    James and Carney took little Nina to the newly opened children''s amusement park in the old town.

    Back at home, Gwendolyn White was helping Briony bake a cake.

    Every year, Briony made Nina''s birthday cake herself.

    She was remarkably talented with her hands¡ªno matter what she tried, she picked it up instantly and always did it to perfection.

    Gwendolyn, on the other hand, wasn''t much of a baker, but she was happy to lend a hand.

    As the two of them worked in the kitchen, Gwendolyn nced over and asked, "So, what are you nning to do next?"

    "I went back to Northborough yesterday," Briony replied.

    Gwendolyn paused, looking at her. "Did you see your brother?"

    Briony nodded.

    She kept her head down, focused on the cake in front of her. From where Gwendolyn stood, Briony''s profile looked calm, her gaze steady. But Gwendolyn knew the truth-Briony had never truly been able to let go of that child''s death.

    "On my way out, I ran into Stewart," Briony added quietly.

    Gwendolyn''s eyes widened in surprise. "What did he do?"

    "He didn''t seem all that shocked to see me," Briony said, her voice even. "Back when I faked my death and left with Nina, Mr. Chadwick warned me that Stewart might not believe itpletely. He''s been keeping tabs on the antiquities world these past two years-I guess he''d already figured out that Leni was actually me."

    Gwendolyn let out a heavy sigh. "I never expected you and Nina could hide from him forever, but I hoped you''d get more than four years before he caught on."

    "He probably only started to suspect two years ago, but he hasn''t been in a rush to find us. That''s just how he is ruthless, willing to do anything to get what he wants. If he truly wanted to track us down, Nina and I wouldn''t have made it this far."

    Gwendolyn frowned. "Is he holding back because he''s afraid you''ll ask for a divorce? Did you bring it up yesterday?"

    "I did. And he said if I insisted on divorcing him, he''d fight me for custody of Nina."

    Gwendolyn''s temper red. ¡°Unbelievable! What''s he ying at? Isn''t Irwin nine years old now-doesn''t he have a mother? The nerve! After everything, he still has the audacity to threaten you about Nina-let him try! I''d like to see him try!"

    Briony tried to soothe her. "Godmother, don''t get worked up. I know what I''m doing-he''s not taking Nina from me."

    "I know he can''t, but I can''t stand how shameless he is! He cheated, his own son died because of him, and he still won''t let you go-now he wants to take your daughter too..."

    Gwendolyn was so angry she crushed the eggshell in her hand without realizing

    it.

    Briony patted her on the shoulder. "Careful, or Nina''s getting eggshell in her cake tonight."

    Gwendolyn blinked, then managed a sheepish smile.

    Old Town, Children''s Amusement Park.

    James held little Nina in his arms and asked, "Sweetheart, what do you want to try first?"

    "The carousel!" Nina pointed eagerly. "I want to ride the flying horse with wings!" "Alright, whatever you want." James carried her over to the carousel.

    He helped her up onto the winged horse and made sure she was holding on tight.

    Nina clutched the handle obediently. "Godfather, you have to take lots of pretty pictures of me, okay?"

    Standing at the edge of the carousel, James raised his phone and snapped a flurry of candid photos as Nina beamed with excitement.

 Chapter 290

    Carney stood next to James, Little Nina''s child-sized water bottle slung over her shoulder. She watched Little Nina with a warm, doting smile.

    They''d arrived early; the yground was still quiet, with only a handful of children scattered about. It was far from bustling.

    The carousel began to turn, and Little Nina''s face lit up with delight. Herughter rang out, infectious and free. Watching her so happy, James couldn''t help but chuckle along.

    Carney gave a contented sigh. "Little Nina''s thriving in that old town. Look at those chubby cheeks-she''s plumper thanst time we visited."

    "Absolutely," James agreed, holding up his phone to record a video of Little Nina. "Bryn says the doctor at the clinic-Mr. Ellsworth is really talented, especially with tricky childhood illnesses. She swears by him."

    Carney nodded. ¡°If Mr. Chadwick personally rmended him, he must be something special."

    "Do you know much about Mr. Ellsworth?" James nced over at Carney.

    Carney shook her head. "I''ve only heard of his mentor, Dr. Calloway. Medicine runs in their family-they''ve been doctors for generations. Calloway''s own son, though, wasn''t interested in following in his footsteps."

    "So that''s why Calloway took on Mr. Ellsworth as his apprentice?"

    Carney nodded again. "That''s right. Rumor has it Mr. Ellsworth showed real promise at a young age-Calloway holds him in high regard."

    James frowned thoughtfully. "I''ve met Mr. Ellsworth before. He''s refined, well- spoken-very much the gentleman. Still, there''s something about him that I can''t quite put my finger on..."

    Carney arched an eyebrow at him. "Let me guess you feel threatened because he''s better looking than you?"

    James shot her a look. "..."

    Carney just grinned and patted his shoulder. "Face it, Little Nina''s got an eye for good-looking people. She''s told both me and Mrs. Winslow how handsome she thinks Mr. Ellsworth is."

    James grumbled, "Well, handsome or not, he''s still just her uncle. I''m her godfather! I know for a fact I''m her favorite."

    Carney chuckled and decided not to burst his bubble.

    The carousel kept spinning, cheerful music swirling through the air. Little Nina''s bright, adorable smile was impossible to resist, and James snapped a few quick photos.

    Just then, Carol, the nanny, spoke up beside them. "Mario, do you want to go on the carousel?"

    Little Mario pointed at the ride, nodding eagerly.

    Carol leaned down, coaxing gently, "Can you tell me what you want? Say, ''I want to go on the carousel.""

    But Mario only furrowed his brow, stubbornly pointing at the carousel with his finger, lips pressed into a determined line. He wouldn''t say a word.

    Carol''s tone softened, but she remained firm. ¡°Mario, that''s not right. If you want something, you need to use your words. That''s how people know what you need."

    She tried again, encouraging him, "Just try saying, ''I want to go on the carousel.'' Take your time-one word at a time, okay?"

    Mario shook his head.

    With a little sigh, Carol said, "If you can''t say it, we might have to skip the ride today."

    At that, Mario frowned deeper and pulled his hand back, his big dark eyes fixed on Carol. She could tell he understood, but he was resisting change.

    As a professional nanny, Carol knew how crucial early intervention was for Mario''s withdrawn behavior. The longer it went on, the harder it would be to help him open

    up.

    Just then, the carousel slowed to a stop.

 Chapter 291

    James hurried over and scooped Little Nina into his arms.

    As the carousel came to a stop, little Mario''s eyes welled up with tears. He thought the ride was really over, and the disappointment hit him hard-he began to cry.

    His soft sobs caught Little Nina''s attention.

    "Why is that little boy crying?" Little Nina watched Mario for a moment, then couldn''t help but exim, "He''s so cute!"

    James: "..."

    Suddenly, little Mario''s crying stopped.

    He stared at Little Nina with wide, tearful eyes.

    Little Nina stared right back at him.

    The two kids simply gazed at each other, while the three adults nearby exchanged bewildered looks.

    Out of nowhere, little Mario lifted his hand and pointed at Little Nina.

    Carol nced at Little Nina, trying to make sense of Mario''s gesture. She crouched down and coaxed gently, ¡°Mario, you have to say what you want. Otherwise, she won''t know what you mean."

    Mario hesitated, his lips moving as he quietly spoke, "y... with... me." Carol''s eyes widened in surprise. "Are you saying you want to y with her?"

    Mario nodded vigorously.

    Carol''s face lit up as she turned to Little Nina. "Sweetie, would you like to y with Mario for a while?"

    Little Nina tilted her head, considering. "He''s adorable. Sure, I''ll y with him!" Carney stood by, looking a little awkward.

    James, meanwhile, put on his best wounded-dad face and frowned at Little Nina. "Little Nina, haven''t I told you before? You shouldn''t judge people by their looks."

    "Huh? I didn''t!" Little Nina pouted. "Mom says I should be nice to other kids when we go out. He was crying so hard¡ªhe must''ve been sad because there was no one to y with him!"

    James: "..."

    Carol gently wiped the tears from Mario''s cheeks and looked apologetically at James. "I''m sorry, but if you''re not in a rush, would you mind letting your little girl keep Mariopany for a while? He''s mildly autistic, and I''m his caregiver."

    So that''s how it was.

    Learning that such a sweet child struggled with autism tugged at Carney and James''s hearts. They both agreed to let Little Nina y with Mario.

    Little Nina took Mario''s hand and led him for another turn on the carousel.

    Mario genuinely enjoyed being with Little Nina. He still didn''t talk much, but whenever she asked him a question, he''d answer her seriously-even if it was just a few words.

    Carol, James, and Carney watched the scene from outside the fence. The sight of the two children together was as heartwarming as it was healing.

    "It''s incredible, really," Carol said softly. "I''ve been caring for Mario for two years, and besides his father, this is the first time I''ve seen him reach out to someone on his own."

    "Maybe it''s because my girl is just too lovable," James said with a proud grin. "She''s the most popr kid in her preschool."

    Carolughed. "You''re so lucky to have such a sweet daughter. Your wife must be wonderful to have raised Little Nina so well."

    James cleared his throat. "Actually, she''s not my daughter by blood-she''s my goddaughter."

    "Oh, I see..." Carol blushed at her mistake and quickly changed the subject. "If only Mario had a friend like Little Nina around more often, I really think he''d make so much progress."

 Chapter 292

    "Do you all live here in the old town?" Carney asked.

    "Our boss''s family is originally from Silveke City," Carol exined, "but he''s immigrated to Westenmar now. He just brought the young master back to pay respects to his ancestors, but we''ll probably be heading back in a few days."

    Carney nodded. "Well, that''s a shame."

    Carol sighed, a little helpless. "It really is. Such a pity."

    Meanwhile, James was busy snapping photos and recording videos of the two children.

    The carousel slowed to a stop.

    James and Carol walked over and gently lifted the kids down.

    After that, the three adults spent the afternoon wandering the amusement park with the two children,ughter and cheerful shouts trailing behind them.

    They yed all the way until evening, when the sun dipped low on the horizon.

    As they strolled toward the exit, Little Nina clung tightly to little Mario''s hand, refusing to let go. "Mario,e home with me tonight for some birthday cake! It''s my birthday today, and my mom made the cake herself-it''s so yummy!"

    Little Mario was clearly tempted, but he wasn''t sure if he was allowed.

    He looked up at Carol, hope shining in his eyes.

    Carol knelt down beside him and ruffled his hair. "Mario, I''m sorry. That''s not a decision I can make on my own."

    Little Nina tiptoed closer, her sweet voice even more persuasive. "Carol, why don''t you and Marioe over for dinner too? It''s my birthday, and I really, really want Mario to celebrate with me!"

    James and Carney exchanged a nce, both looking a little helpless.

    When their little girl decided to work her social magic, there wasn''t much they could do but stand back and watch.

    Carol hesitated, but with Little Nina''s pleading and Mario''s earnest expression, it was hard to say no.

    Seeing the situation, Carney chimed in, "Why don''t you call your boss and ask? It''s rare for Mario to make a friend he gets along with. A little more time together could do wonders for him."

    "You''re right. I''ll give him a call," Carol agreed, standing up and stepping aside to phone Garry.

    When Garry heard that little Mario had made a friend, he was genuinely surprised. "He actually wants to y with another child?"

    "He does. He even started talking," Carol replied, chuckling. "The little girl is so sweet-she''s a year older than Mario and really outgoing. She''s had a great influence on him. He''s clearly in a much better mood."

    "In that case, let them y a bit longer. I''lle pick you up once I''m done here." "Alright, thank you."

    Carol ended the call and shared the good news with the children.

    Little Nina pped her hands in delight.

    Mario watched her, then slowly, almost shyly, lifted his hands and pped along,

    a bit awkward but clearly happy.

    The sight made Carol''s heart swell with emotion.

    James and Carney watched, their pride unmistakable.

    Seeing their little princess reach out and help another child so naturally made them beam with pride.

    Little Nina really was a little angel-everyone who met her adored her.

    As thest rays of the sun faded and dusk settled in, the wooden gate of their cozy home swung open-

    "Mom!"

    Little Nina tugged Mario inside with her. "Mom, look! I brought home the sweetest little brother to celebrate my birthday with me!"

 Chapter 293

    Briony emerged from the kitchen, carrying a steaming dish of freshly made meatballs in rich tomato sauce.

    "Hold on, Nina, don''te too close-watch out, it''s hot."

    At her warning, little Nina promptly grabbed her friend Mario''s hand and pulled him aside.

    Only when Briony had set the food on the table did Nina tug Mario over to her side and present him with pride.

    "Mom, look! This is Mario!"

    Nina gently nudged Mario forward until he stood right in front of Briony.

    Briony smiled. Her daughter was a little social butterfly, always inviting friends over, so she was more than used to it by now.

    She crouched down as usual, ready to greet her daughter''s new friend. But the moment she met Mario''s pitch-ck eyes, she froze.

    A strange, indescribable feeling swept over her.

    Mario stared back at Briony. His big, dark eyes reflected her face, and his expression stayed nk and unreadable.

    Nina leaned in close and whispered in Briony''s ear, "Mom, Mario isn''t like most kids. Carol says he doesn''t really like to talk."

    Briony frowned slightly at that.

    Not like most kids?

    Just then, James and Carney walked in from outside, with Carol following behind.

    Carol approached and gave Briony a polite smile. "I hope it''s not too much trouble for us to drop by like this, Mrs. Evans."

    Briony stood up and returned the smile, nodding. "Not at all. Are you Mario''s mom?"

    "I''m actually his nanny," Carol exined gently. "Mario''s parents are busy with work. He''s a little on the spectrum."

    So that was it.

    Briony''s gaze drifted back to Mario''s face, and she sighed softly. "He''s such a beautiful, sweet child. Life must not have been easy for him."

    Carol nodded. "When Mario was born, it was a difficult delivery. His parents went through a lot just to bring him into this world, so seeing him like this now-it''s honestly a blessing."

    Briony looked at Mario, her thoughts drifting to her own son for a brief moment. "He really is a little angel."

    She didn''t dare reach out to touch Mario. She knew children with autism were often sensitive to unexpected contact.

    Sometimes, even a gentle touch from a stranger could be overwhelming.

    Carol said, "He''s a really good kid, just very quiet. New people and ces make him nervous, but he''s very sweet."

    "He certainly seems that way," Briony agreed, ncing at Carol. "Why don''t you and Mario rx in the living room for a bit? I just need to finish a few more dishes and then dinner will be ready."

    "Oh, please, you don''t have to go to so much trouble!" Carol said, a bit flustered. "Let me help you."

    "Nonsense, you''re our guests," Briony said with a warmugh. "Besides, the kids are getting along so well-it''s fate, isn''t it? Make yourself at home. My family''s easygoing, so please, don''t feel like you need to stand on ceremony."

    Carol smiled, ruffling Mario''s hair. "Hear that, Mario? Briony is so kind. Shall we say thank you to her?"

    Mario kept his gaze fixed on Briony.

    Carol braced herself, expecting Mario to remain silent as usual.

    But to everyone''s surprise, Mario shuffled forward and, under all their watchful eyes, gently reached out and wrapped his tiny hand around Briony''s pinky.

    For a split second, the room wentpletely still.

    Nina''s mouth formed a perfect "O" of shock.

    Briony looked down, her gaze locked with Mario''s.

    The instant his small hand gripped her finger, something tightened in Briony''s

    chest. That same, unexinable feeling washed over her again.

    "Th-thank you," Mario said, his voice barely above a whisper.

    Two simple words-but for Mario, it was a huge step.

    Carol''s eyes shimmered with tears. She pressed a hand to her mouth, ovee with disbelief and joy.

    Mario had been diagnosed with signs of autism at two years old. Since then, Carol and another nanny had done their best to guide him, but progress had been slow-until today.

    Somehow, Briony and Nina had managed to reach Mario in a way no one else had.

    Carol could hardly believe her eyes.

    Carney and James were equally astonished.

    James leaned in close, whispering, "No wonder Stewart never wanted a divorce- Bryn just has this magical bond with kids. Any parent would fall for that."

    Carney shot him a sharp look. "Don''t bring up bad memories on such a nice day."

    James held up his hands in surrender. "Alright, alright!"

    Briony knelt down and met Mario''s gaze, her eyes gentle. "Mario, would it be alright if I gave you a hug?"

    Mario blinked, wide-eyed and uncertain.

    The air seemed to grow still as everyone waited for Mario''s answer.

    Even Nina stayed quiet, simply watching Mario with wide, hopeful eyes.

    After half a minute, Mario still hadn''t responded.

    The adults exchanged nces-asking for a hug might be just too much for Mario right now.

    "That''s okay, you don''t have to," Briony said softly, giving his head a gentle pat. "You''re amazing, Mario. I''m so d you''re here.¡±

    Nina leaned in and whispered to Mario, "Usually, I don''t let my mom hug my friends¡ªI get jealous! But if it''s you, I don''t mind. And let me tell you, my mom gives the best, softest hugs. Don''t you want to try?"

    Mario''s eyes brightened with a hint of longing, but he hesitated, ncing shyly at Briony without saying a word.

    Nina caught on right away. With a big grin, she gave Mario a gentle push toward Briony. "Go on, Mom! Give him a hug!"

 Chapter 295

    James pressed his lips together, his expression grave as he gave a heavy nod.

    Briony''s knife slipped from her hand and ttered onto the cutting board.

    "Careful!" James rushed forward and pulled her out of harm''s way.

    The suddenmotion startled Gwendolyn White, who quickly turned off the stove and spun around to look at Briony.

    Seeing Briony''s stricken face, Gwendolyn frowned. "What''s wrong?"

    Briony''splexion was ashen, her eyes rimmed red.

    Rosita had killed her son.

    And what had she just done?

    She had just held that child in her arms...

    Briony closed her eyes, trying to steady her emotions. "Have Garry take the boy and leave. Right now."

    She knew the child was innocent.

    But his mother was the one who had killed her son.

    Gwendolyn steadied Briony and called out to James, "Why are you standing there? Go, now!"

    James let out a weary sigh and walked out of the kitchen-nearly colliding with Garry in the hallway.

    Garry was about to step inside when James stopped him with an outstretched arm. "What are you doing?"

    James narrowed his eyes. "Briony knows little Mario is your son with Rosita. She''ll never forgive Rosita. If you have any decency left, take your boy and leave. Now."

    Garry met his gaze, his expression unreadable. "Mario is my son, but Rosita isn''t his biological mother."

    James snorted. "Don''t try to fool us. You''ve been with Rosita for four years. The tabloids have been full of stories about her giving you a son. And now you expect us to believe this?"

    Garry''s tone didn''t waver. "Rosita hadplications when she delivered Irwin. She had to have a hysterectomy. She''s never been able to have more children."

    James froze.

    Rosita can''t have children?

    "Mario''s biological mother died in childbirth," Garry said, ncing past James toward the kitchen. "I married Rosita so Mario could have a real family."

    He spoke loudly enough that Briony and Gwendolyn could hear everything from the kitchen.

    For a moment, both women stood in conflicted silence.

    Gwendolyn patted Briony''s hand. "As long as he isn''t Rosita''s child."

    Briony pressed her lips together, torn.

    She had little affection for Garry, but little Mario''s situation tugged at her heartstrings.

    As a mother herself, Briony just couldn''t bring herself to send them away.

    Besides, Garry and Carney were close. Out of respect for Carney, she felt it wasn''t her ce to force them out.

    At dinner, Carney pulled out a bottle of whiskey and invited Garry to join him for a drink.

    Since Garry had a driver and Carney was insistent, he didn''t refuse.

    Little Nina and little Mario sat side by side in their booster seats.

    Briony divided up their food into child-sized bowls and tied on their bibs, then left the rest to them.

    Little Nina had excellent table manners. Briony had been encouraging her to eat on her own since she was a year old, and by now, at age four, she was a pro.

    Little Mario, on the other hand, was more delicate; Carol had always fed him by hand.

    So when little Mario watched Little Nina spear a piece of beef with her fork and pop it into her mouth, he stared, wide-eyed, a look of awe on his face.

    Little Nina ate with gusto. Her baby teeth were all healthy, and she chewed confidently-bite of food, bite of vegetables, another bite-enjoying every morsel.

    Little Mario couldn''t take his eyes off her.

    Carol noticed and smiled gently at him. "Look at how well Little Nina eats. Maybe you could try it yourself?"

    Little Mario frowned in concentration, ncing down at the fork in his hand.

    He was holding it awkwardly, unsure how to use it.

    Little Nina paused and leaned over to show him. "Put your thumb here, your finger there... That''s it! See? Now try picking up the beef, like this." She demonstrated, encouraging him every step of the way.

    With her patient guidance, little Mario managed to stab a piece of beef and bring it to his mouth.

    Little Nina set her fork down and pped her hands. "You did it, Mario! When I first learned to use a fork, it took me days to get it right. You''re a little genius-you got it on your first try!"

    Little Mario blushed at the praise, his cheeks turning pink.

    He peeked shyly at Garry.

    Garry, a little tipsy from the whiskey, had watched the whole scene with pride. He set down his ss and ruffled his son''s hair. "You''re doing great, Mario. I''m proud of you."

    Little Mario beamed, the shyest of smiles tugging at his lips.

    Briony watched the exchange in silence, taking in every detail.

    The first thing little Mario did after mastering the fork was to look for Garry''s

    reaction. It was obvious: Garry was the center of his world.

    Which meant Garry had given him all the love and security a child could want.

    It seemed Carol hadn''t lied-Garry truly did care for his son.

    For some reason, realizing this eased something in Briony''s heart.

    She had only just met little Mario an hour ago, but she couldn''t help herself-she

    kept watching him, unable to look away.

 Chapter 296

    "Bryn, have some more." Gwendolyn White reached over and ced a piece of beef on Briony''s te.

    Briony snapped out of her thoughts and looked up at Gwendolyn.

    Gwendolyn gave her hand a gentle pat and lowered her voice. "Don''t stare, sweetheart."

    Briony nodded, picked up the beef, and put it in her mouth.

    She stopped ncing at little Mario, but the food tasted like nothing in her mouth.

    Garry kept an eye on little Mario while chatting and sharing drinks with Carney. Every so often, he shot a look in Briony''s direction.

    Briony stayed quiet, head down, focusing on her meal.

    Dinner finally wrapped up around eight.

    At half past eight, Briony brought out the cake and set it on the table.

    This time, she''d made an Elsa-themed cake-Little Nina''s absolute favorite.

    The adults gathered around as Little Nina, wearing a tiny crown, pressed her hands together and made a wish, looking every bit the little princess.

    She muttered under her breath, her words so soft that no one caught what she wished for.

    When she finished, Little Nina grabbed little Mario''s hand. "Let''s blow out the candles together!"

    Candlelight flickered in little Mario''s dark eyes.

    He blinked, still and silent, not saying a word.

    James moved the cake closer to the kids. "Come on, once the candles are out, all

    our princess''s wishes wille true!"

    Little Nina puckered up and blew hard at the candles. "Whooo-"

    In one breath, she managed to snuff out two.

    Satisfied, she turned to little Mario. "There''s two left! Will you blow them out?"

    Little Mario looked up at Garry.

    Garry smiled warmly at him. "Go on, if you''d like."

    Little Mario nodded, imitating Little Nina''s pout, then blew at the candles. "Whooo

    Out went the mes!

    "Little Mario, you''re amazing!" Little Nina pped enthusiastically, her excitement contagious.

    Little Mario''s eyes sparkled. He joined her, pping his little hands, a wide grin revealing a few pearly baby teeth.

    Without warning, Little Nina threw her arms around little Mario and nted a big kiss on his soft cheek.

    "Little Nina!" James cried out in mock despair, but it was toote.

    She''d left a big smooch mark right on little Mario''s face.

    James buried his face in his hands, so dramatically pained he couldn''t even speak.

    Little Mario blinked in confusion, looking utterly baffled and adorable-the kind of look that sent all the adults into fits ofughter.

    Briony watched the sweet exchange, her eyes growing hot.

    If only her brother were still alive, she''d get to see scenes like this every year...

    But life didn''t work that way.

    She dropped her gaze, turned, and slipped into the kitchen.

    Garry''s eyes followed her.

    James shot Garry a cold look, scoffing under his breath before heading after Briony.

    Briony stood at the sink, water running. The gushing sound masked her quiet sobs.

    The kitchen door opened.

    Startled, Briony hurriedly wiped her tears away and turned, trying to act casual when she saw James. "What''s up? Need something?"

    James looked at her red-rimmed eyes and sighed. "Don''t even try tough it off. If you want to cry, just cry. I''m not going to tease you."

    Briony froze.

    "Every year on Little Nina''s birthday, you sneak away to cry. Did you really think we wouldn''t notice?"

    Briony dropped her gaze, pressing her lips together.

    "You always wait until Nina''s asleep, then drink alone. Last year, you passed out

    on the balcony and Mrs. Winslow had to call me to carry you to bed."

    Briony let out a shaky breath. "...Sorry for worrying you guys."

    "Who said you have to apologize?" James said, halfughing, half-exasperated. "We''re family. Say something like that again and I''ll be seriously offended."

    Briony managed a wry smile. "Alright, I won''t."

    "It was seeing little Mario and Little Nina blow out the candles together, wasn''t it?" James asked gently.

    Briony''s nose stung. She nodded. "If my brother were still here, they''d get to blow out candles together every year..."

    James sighed. "Bryn, you have to try to let go. If you keep holding on, he''ll never be able to rest in peace."

    "I know, but I... I just can''t help it." Briony finally broke down, covering her mouth as her shoulders shook with sobs.

    James pulled her into a hug, patting her back. "Let it out, Bryn. It''s okay to cry." Outside the kitchen, Garry quietly turned away and left.

    By the time Briony and James stepped out of the kitchen, Garry and Carol had already taken little Mario home.

    Gwendolyn White had gone upstairs to bathe Little Nina.

    In the living room, Carney was slumped on the sofa, eyes closed, dozing off. He''d

    had a few drinks with Garry and was clearly feeling the effects.

    Briony asked James to fetch a nket to cover Carney.

    Her phone buzzed in her pocket.

    She pulled it out. Stewart was calling.

    She didn''t answer.

    The phone rang twice more.

    Still, Briony let it go.

    Finally, Stewart sent a text:

    [Pick up. There''s news about Ms. Hudson.]

 Chapter 297

    Briony had barely finished reading the message when Stewart''s call came

    through.

    This time, she didn''t hesitate-she picked up right away.

    "Stewart, what did you mean by that message you sent me?"

    "It''s a long story," Stewart''s voice was low and serious. "Pack your bags and meet me at the airport. I''ll exin everything there."

    Briony frowned. "You haven''t told me anything. Why should I trust you?"

    "When Ms. Hudson disappeared all those years ago, I hired an international search-and-rescue team. While the police were still searching the Pearbrook area, my team was alreadybing the coastline and open waters. We''ve never stopped looking, not even for a single year."

    Briony''s grip tightened around her phone. "So... you''re telling me my mother might still be alive?"

    "Thetest report says she''s alive, but we can''t bepletely sure yet," Stewart replied. ¡°That''s why I need you toe in person."

    Briony closed her eyes. "Stewart, this better not be a cruel joke."

    "I''ve always med myself for what happened to Ms. Hudson. No one wants her

    to be alive more than I do." Stewart''s tone was grave and sincere.

    Briony''s thoughts swirled with doubt.

    She didn''t trust Stewart-not for a second.

    But this was her mother. If there was even a sliver of hope, she couldn''t let it slip away.

    "I''ll go with you," she said. ¡°But I''m bringing someone with me."

    "James?"

    Briony didn''t answer, which was answer enough.

    "Let him stay and look after your daughter," Stewart said. "Where we''re going is pretty remote-it''ll take at least a week."

    Remote?

    "Briony, do you really trust me so little?" Stewart pressed.

    Briony''s voice was icy. "You''re right. I don''t trust you at all."

    "But you don''t have a choice," Stewart insisted. "Juste alone. I''ve got a professional team with me. All you have to do is follow my lead. I''ll take care of everything else."

    Briony pressed her lips together and said nothing. She hung up without another word.

    Back in her room, Briony began to pack.

    The bathroom door opened, and Gwendolyn White stepped out, cradling Little Nina, who was wrapped snugly in a soft towel.

    Spotting Briony packing yet again, Gwendolyn looked puzzled. "Another business trip?"

    Briony paused, folding a sweater. "Stewart just called."

    At the name, Gwendolyn''s brows knit together. "What does he want this time?" Briony nced at Little Nina.

    Perched at the edge of the bed, Little Nina looked up at her, a tiny bundle with only her round head peeking out from the towel.

    She blinked her big, bright eyes. "Mommy, who''s Stewart?"

    Briony sighed, pressing her lips together.

    Gwendolyn gave the child a reassuring pat on the shoulder. "Go on and pack, Briony. Are you leaving tonight?"

    "Yes."

    Gwendolyn knew that for Briony to leave in the middle of the night, it had to be something serious.

    "Carney and I will take care of Little Nina. Don''t worry about a thing."

    Briony nodded wordlessly and went back to her suitcase.

    Gwendolyn helped Little Nina into her pajamas.

    "Mommy, are you going away for work again?" Little Nina looked up as she pulled her arms through the sleeves.

    "Yes, I''ll be gone for about a week." Briony knelt to meet her daughter''s eyes. "You need to be good for Grandma, Grandpa, and Uncle Carney while I''m away, okay?"

    "I will! I''ll be on my best behavior. But you have to promise to call me every day so I know you''re safe, okay, Mommy?"

 Chapter 298

    Briony finished packing her suitcase, then walked over to her daughter and pulled her into a gentle hug, nting a soft kiss on her little cheek.

    "Mommy knows, sweetheart."

    Little Nina had grown up surrounded by love; her heart was full of security. So for her, Briony''s business trips were nothing to worry about.

    When Briony wheeled her suitcase downstairs, Carney was already up.

    Carney and James were sitting in the living room, sipping tea and chatting quietly. They both looked up in surprise when they saw Briony with her suitcase.

    "It''s sote-where are you going?" James got up immediately, approaching her and giving her a quick once-over. He noticed her eyes were a little red.

    His brow furrowed. "Did something happen?"

    Briony''s grip on the suitcase tightened slightly.

    "Stewart just called me."

    Carney stood as well, concern in his voice. "What does he want this time?"

    James clenched his jaw, anger simmering. "Did he threaten you again? Is he using Little Nina against you? Four years have gone by, and he hasn''t changed a bit!"

    "This time it''s different." Briony met their eyes. "He says he''s found my mother." Both Carney and James froze in shock.

    "He told me that after my mom disappeared years ago, he hired a whole team to search for her. For four years, they haven''t stopped looking."

    James looked skeptical. "You really think Stewart would go out of his way like that? What if he''s lying to you?"

    Carney''s expression turned grave. "I doubt Stewart would stoop so low as to use the dead for maniption. Where does he want you to go?"

    "He asked me to meet him at the airport. Says the ce he found my mother is remote, and I''ll need at least a week."

    "I''ming with you," James insisted. "Whether it''s true or not, I''m not letting you go alone. Let''s see what Stewart''s really up to."

    "Exactly," Carney agreed. "James should go with you. That way, Mrs. Winslow and I won''t have to worry so much."

    Briony sighed. "He won''t let me bring anyone."

    "He won''t let you?" James burst out, indignant. "Well, too bad for him-I''ming anyway!"

    "James!" Carney cut in sharply. "If Stewart''s being that clear, you need to stay out of it."

    "But-"

    "Not another word," Carney said, shooting him a warning look.

    James fell silent.

    Carney turned back to Briony. "Go on, and be careful. Check in with us every day so we know you''re safe."

    Briony nodded. "I''ll leave Little Nina in your and Mrs. Winslow''s care."

    "Don''t be silly, just go," Carney said, then patted James on the shoulder. "You can at least drive her to the airport."

    "Yeah," James muttered, clearly unhappy, but he took Briony''s suitcase from her. "Let''s go."

    As soon as Briony and James left, Gwendolyn White came downstairs. "Bryn''s gone?" she asked.

    "James is driving her to the airport," Carney replied, sitting back down and pouring more tea. "Is Little Nina asleep?"

    "Mhm. That little girl sang herself a luby and barely finished the first verse before she was out."

    Carney chuckled softly. "Such a little imp. I wonder where she gets it from." Gwendolyn sat across from him on the sofa. "Did Bryn say what''s going on?"

    "Stewart ims he''s found Julia Hudson."

    "What?" Gwendolyn was stunned. "Is that true?"

    "I was just as shocked," Carney admitted, "but I don''t think Stewart would joke about something like this. After all, when Julia disappeared, they never did find her body. If she really is alive, it would be the best thing in the world for Bryn."

 Chapter 299

    "Exactly. Whatever Stewart''s motives are, as long as Juliaes home to Bryn alive, that''s all that matters!"

    ...

    James pulled into the airport parking lot and insisted on walking Briony inside himself.

    Stewart hadn''t arrived yet.

    Briony checked her phone and saw a message from Stewart with their flight details.

    "He''s arranged a private jet," Briony said to James, ncing up. "You should head back."

    James looked unhappy. He jammed one hand in his pocket and muttered, head down, "I''ll wait till he gets here."

    "I know you''re worried, but don''t stress. Once I''ve found my mom, I''lle straight home."

    "And if Stewart tries to use Ms. Hudson to threaten you?" James scoffed, "His precious son is still waiting for you toe back and y mom, you know!"

    "That''s not my concern right now. The only thing I care about is bringing my mother home." There was a steely resolve in Briony''s eyes. "James, you need to stay here. I still need your help with something."

    He looked up, meeting her gaze.

    "Wait for my call," Briony said quietly.

    About ten minutester, Stewart arrived.

    Carl was with him.

    When Carl spotted Briony, he greeted her politely, "Ms. Kensington."

    Briony gave him a curt nod, then turned to James. "You should go. Drive safe."

    James nodded, but then shot Stewart a hard look.

    "Stewart Wentworth, you owe Bryn this much. Once you find Ms. Hudson, you''d better bring both Bryn and Ms. Hudson home safe, or I swear I won''t let you off easy."

    Stewart barely nced at James, clearly not taking his threat seriously.

    Briony patted James on the shoulder. "Go on."

    He looked down at her, worry and reluctance written all over his face. "Promise you''ll be careful. Check in with me every day."

    Briony couldn''t help but smile. "Got it. Honestly, you''re even more nagging than my godmother."

    James pressed his lips together, then finally turned to leave, ncing back at her every few steps.

    Watching him go, Briony didn''t notice Stewart studying her quietly. "Let''s go," he said, his tone cool.

    Without looking at Stewart, Briony gripped her suitcase and headed for security.

    After boarding, Briony found herself a window seat.

    Stewart sat down right beside her.

    She didn''t bother protesting. There were things she needed to ask anyway.

    "Where''s my mom?"

    Stewart didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he signaled to a flight attendant. "Could you bring a ss of warm milk, a nket, and a sleep mask?"

    "Of course, sir."

    Only after the attendant had left did Stewart turn to face Briony.

    "She''s at Sapphire Shores."

    Briony''s eyes widened in shock. "Isn''t that part of Islet Haven?"

    He nodded. "Yes. That''s why no one''s been able to find her all these years."

    Briony frowned. "So how did you find out?"

    "We couldn''t find any trace of her here, so we expanded the search." Stewart''s gaze was steady and dark. "I told you before-you just had to give me a little more time."

    Briony hesitated, caught off guard.

    Those words... She remembered him saying them the day her mother disappeared, gripping her hand outside the police station.

    So he''d intended to keep searching from the very beginning?

    Wasn''t this just like searching for a needle in a haystack?

    "Honestly, I can''t promise we''ll find her," Stewart admitted. He paused, then added, "We''ll have to travel to Sapphire Shores by sea. All the paperwork for the ind entry is ready. We''llnd at Southern Vale Airport first, then take a boat from there."

 Chapter 300

    Briony lowered her gaze, staring at her tightly sped hands. "I heard it''s still pretty backward over there."

    "It is," Stewart replied. "Most young people leave the ind to find work elsewhere. The people who stay are mostly older-middle-aged or elderly."

    Briony took a deep breath, summoning her courage. "Do you know if my mother''s all right?"

    Stewart hesitated. "It''s hard to say for now."

    She turned sharply to look at him, every nerve in her body suddenly on edge. "What does that mean?"

    Just then, a flight attendant appeared with a mug of warm milk.

    Stewart took the mug and held it out to Briony. "Have some milk, try to get some sleep."

    But thest thing Briony wanted right now was to drink milk and fall asleep.

    "Stewart, you can be honest with me. I''m going to have to face the truth eventually," she insisted.

    He sighed. "You''ll find out soon enough. There''s no point in rushing it."

    He nudged the milk closer. "Just drink it and try to rest."

    Briony nced at the milk, her expression cool. ¡°I''m not thirsty. Take it away."

    Stewart arched an eyebrow. "Worried I poisoned it?"

    She shook her head. "No, but the thought makes me sick. I can''t drink it." Realizing he had no intention of telling her about her mother, Briony turned away

    and stared out the window, making it clear the conversation was over.

    Stewart watched her for a moment, then handed the mug back to the flight attendant.

    "Bring her a nket and a sleep mask."

    "Yes, sir." The flight attendant offered the items to Briony.

    Briony epted them with a polite, quiet "Thank you."

    Stewart helped her recline the seat into a t position.

    Suppressing her anger, Brionyy down with her back to him, pulled the nket over herself, and slipped on the mask, determined to shut him out.

    Stewart stared at the back of her head for a few seconds, then finally closed his eyes and leaned back.

    Outside, the night sky was calm. The flight passed without incident.

    By six-thirty the next morning, the private jetnded at Southern Vale Docks.

    Briony hadn''t slept well at all. Her night was a jumble of restless, nonsensical dreams.

    When she woke, a dull ache throbbed behind her eyes.

    Stepping off the ne, a gust of morning wind hit her, making the headache re painfully.

    She squinted, gritted her teeth, and, with her brow furrowed, followed behind Stewart and the others at a steady pace.

    Their car-a ck van-was already waiting near the tarmac.

    Carl hurried forward to open the door. Stewart reached the car first, then turned to look at Briony.

    In the morning light, her face looked almost ghostly pale, her lips drained of color.

    Stewart''s brow creased with concern. As she approached, he held out a hand. "Are you feeling okay?"

    Briony shot him a frosty nce, ignoring his hand. "I never feel okay when I''m around you." She gripped the door herself and climbed into the van.

    Stewart let his hand drop, his eyes narrowing slightly.

    Carl, witnessing the exchange, gave an awkward little cough.

    Stewart shot him a sidelong look.

    Quickly, Carl looked away, pretending to be interested in the sky.

    Stewart turned away and got into the van.

    Carl let out a silent sigh of relief, closed the door, and took the front passenger seat.

    The ck van pulled away, headed for Southern Vale Airport.

 Chapter 301

    Southern Vale Airport.

    A private yacht was moored at the dock.

    The captain warned that the sea was rough today, so they''d be moving slowly-it would take around four hours to reach Sapphire Shores.

    Briony Kensington''s head throbbed dully. As soon as she boarded the yacht, she found a quiet room and went straight to bed.

    Stewart Wentworth, knowing she was unwell, asked one of the stewardesses to bring Briony some motion sickness pills.

    Briony didn''t protest. She swallowed the pills and copsed onto the bed.

    The wind was fierce, and the yacht rocked and pitched as it cut across the waves.

    Briony hadn''t slept wellst night, and lying down didn''t do much to ease her difort.

    Eventually, the medicine began to work; she drifted in and out of a restless sleep.

    When she finally woke, the boat was tossing even more violently than before.

    She pushed back the covers and sat up, checking the time-only two hours had passed.

    Frustration washed over her. Every minute felt like an eternity.

    Just then, someone knocked on the door.

    Briony slipped on her shoes and went to answer it.

    Stewart stood outside, his gaze dark and steady. "Still feeling sick?"

    Briony didn''t bother replying.

    Stewart seemed used to her cold shoulder. "It''ll be another two hours before we dock. You haven''t eaten since this morning-I asked them to prepare lunch for you. Come eat something."

    "No," she replied coolly. "I just want to rest. Let me know when we arrive."

    With that, she shut the door in his face.

    Stewart stared at the closed door, lips pressed into a thin line.

    After a moment, he turned and walked away.

    Briony refused to eat-not just to avoid Stewart, but because the seasickness had killed her appetite. She could barely stand the thought of food.

    The next two hours crawled by in a haze of nausea and exhaustion.

    Atst, the yacht reached the shore.

    Briony hurried off the boat, hand sped over her mouth, and made it to a nearby trash can before vomiting.

    Stewart approached, unscrewing the cap of a bottle of water and handing it to her. She took it gratefully and rinsed out her mouth.

    The nausea that had been churning in her stomach finally began to subside.

    Stewart studied her. "Are you sure you''re okay? If you need to rest, we can find a guesthouse nearby and wait until you feel better-"

    "I''m fine," Briony cut him off, her voice steady. "Let''s go."

    He gave her a brief nod. "Alright."

    ...

    It was another twenty kilometers by car from the dock to where Julia Hudson was staying.

    Carl Shaw had rented a Volkswagen at the local agency.

    The ind roads weren''t great-ten kilometers out from the port, the pavement narrowed, riddled with potholes and ruts.

    Briony watched the scenery grow more and more primitive, her worry deepening with every passing mile.

    Soon, they passed through a thicket of trees and arrived at a small vige called Ivywood.

    The vige roads were even narrower and more winding. It was impossible to take the car any further.

    Carl parked at the edge of the vige.

    The three of them got out, their shoes sinking into the muddy, rain-soakedne as they walked towards the center.

    All the houses here were single-story stone cottages. Every yard had a vegetable patch, and most families kept chickens or ducks-pungent farm smells drifted on the air.

    With each step, Briony''s expression grew more tense.

    Had her mother really lived in such a remote, impoverished ce for thest four years?

    "How much farther?" Briony asked.

    Carl, leading the way, nced back. "Almost there. It''s just ahead."

    Briony looked up.

    There was only a single stone cottage in sight, not veryrge.

    Beside it stood a cowshed.

    "This is the mayor''s house," Carl said with a smile. "Only the mayor keeps cows in

    this vige¡ªhis cowshed is the bestndmark you''ll find!"

    Briony''s heart pounded.

    Was her mother inside? Was she finally about to see her?

    They stopped in front of the mayor''s gate.

    Carl knocked on the wooden fence.

    The door swung open to reveal Judd, the search team''s leader.

    When Judd saw Stewart, he nodded respectfully and stepped aside. "Come in."

    Stewart nced at Briony. "Let''s go."

    Briony clenched her hand at her side and followed him in.

    The yard wasrge, with a sprawling vegetable garden and a fenced area for poultry.

    The air was thick with the tang of livestock and earth.

    Stewart frowned slightly and turned to Judd. "Where''s the mayor?"

    Judd shifted uneasily. "He''s over by the cowshed."

 Chapter 302

    Stewart sensed something was off. "What''s going on?" he asked.

    Judd nced at Briony, then back to Stewart, his tone resigned. "The mayor meant well-he wanted to tidy up Mrs. Hudson a bit so her family wouldn''t be upset when they saw her. But Mrs. Hudson refused to cooperate."

    Briony''s anxiety spiked. "What does that mean?" she pressed Judd. "What''s happened to my mom?"

    Judd looked uncertainly at Stewart.

    A crease formed between Stewart''s brows. "Take us to her."

    "Alright. Come with me," Judd said, turning and leading the way toward a small gate at the edge of the yard.

    The gate opened into the mayor''s barn.

    Briony hurried after him, hope flickering stubbornly in her chest. It couldn''t be that bad, she told herself. It just couldn''t.

    But reality hit her hard the moment she stepped inside.

    Huddled in the corner of the barn was a woman with sallow skin, her body curled in on itself. She wore tattered clothes, her hair tangled and matted with straw. Her face was so dirty that only her eyes were visible.

    Briony froze, as if struck by lightning. No... this couldn''t be.

    She started forward, but someone grabbed her arm.

    The mayor''s wife, Farrah, held her back. "She''s not in her right mind. She doesn''t recognize anyone. Don''t get too close¡ªsheshes out if anyone tries to approach her."

    Tears welled up in Briony''s eyes. She looked at Farrah desperately. "She''s my mom. I''m here to take her home."

    "I know," Farrah sighed. "Mr. Judd already told us. Of course it''s good for you to take her away. But she''s strong. Over these four years, she hasn''t let anyone near her but me."

    Briony''s voice trembled. "Why? Why is she like this? What happened to her?"

    Farrah shook her head. "I wish I knew. Four years ago, the fishermen found her washed up on the shore, barely alive. They sent my husband to check on her. He''s a kind man he brought her back here. She had a terrible fever for a week. The ind doctor came several times and said she probably wouldn''t make it. We were about to call the police..."

    She paused, the memory still vivid. "But when my husband and I got back from the station, she was gone. We searched everywhere and finally found her in the barn, clutching a pile of straw and talking to herself. It took all my patience to coax her back inside. But the next day she came right back here, and after that, no matter what I said or did, she refused to leave. She just wanted to stay in the barn..."

    The more Briony listened, the more hopeless she felt.

    It was all too clear.

    Her mother had lost her mind.

    Four years, living in this barn.

    Briony wiped her tears away and moved toward the woman in the corner-her mother, Julia.

    Stewart reached out and stopped her. "Didn''t you hear what she said? Mrs. Hudson isn''t herself. She could hurt you."

    Briony shook off his hand and turned to re at him, her voice cold. "She''s my mother. Even if she hits me or bites me, I''m still taking her away from here."

    Her mother was a living, breathing person-not an animal. She didn''t belong in a ce like this.

    "There are safer ways to get her out," Stewart insisted, grabbing her arm again, his grip unyielding. He wasn''t about to let her go.

    Briony struggled but couldn''t break free. She shouted, "Stewart, let me go!"

    "Calm down!" Stewart''s dark eyes bore into hers. "I brought a professional team with me. They know how to handle situations like this safely."

    Briony''s lips pressed into a thin line, her eyes zing with tears. "Don''t think I''ll ever forgive you for this, Stewart. If it weren''t for you, my mother wouldn''t be like this!"

    Stewart said nothing, his lips set in a grim line.

    He signaled to Carl. "Bring them in."

    "Yes, sir." Carl immediately pulled out his phone and made the call.

    Within minutes, a small team arrived, carrying a stretcher and a medical kit.

    Briony eyed them warily, her brow furrowing. "What are you going to do?"

    "Mrs. Hudson can''tmunicate or cooperate right now," Stewart said quietly. "If we want to take her home safely, we''ll have to sedate her first."

 Chapter 303

    The return trip would take another four hours a daunting challenge for Julia in her current state.

    Briony couldn''t bear the thought of sedating Julia, but deep down, she knew it was the only option left.

    Even administering the sedative was proving difficult.

    Julia refused to let anyone near her.

    Perhaps it was the sheer number of people today. Normally, Julia would at least let Farrah approach, but as soon as Farrah stepped into the barn, Julia shrieked

    in terror and hurled fistfuls of straw at her, trembling with panic.

    Farrah had no choice but to retreat.

    "Maybe it''s just too crowded for her," Farrah sighed. "It''s usually just meing in -she never acts like this."

    "Then we need to be firm," Stewart said, the authority in his voice unmistakable. "Judd, take the team and go in."

    Before Briony could protest, Judd and the other four team members rushed into the barn.

    "Wait!" Briony started forward, but Stewart caught her arm.

    "Briony, I know you want to spare Mrs. Hudson, but when someone''s lost touch with reality, this is the only way."

    Briony froze.

    She watched, helpless, as Judd and the others pinned Julia to the ground.

    Julia was terrified, her face streaked with tears and snot, wailing incoherently- Briony couldn''t make out a word.

    Briony herself was already crying, unable to watch as the straw beneath Julia grew damp.

    She pressed a hand to her chest, squeezed her eyes shut, and turned away.

    A sharp needle pierced Julia''s arm.

    The sedative worked quickly; Julia''s eyelids fluttered and then closed, her body finally rxing into a deep sleep.

    Judd''s team lifted Julia onto a stretcher and carried her out of the barn.

    Briony shook off Stewart''s hand and turned to Farrah. "Could I use your bathroom? I want to bathe my mom and help her change into something clean andfortable."

    "Of course!" Farrah replied with a warm smile. "I get it, city folks like you always keep up appearances. My ce isn''t fancy, but let me help you."

    Briony''s voice trembled with gratitude. "Thank you. I really appreciate it."

    "Oh, don''t mention it! It''s fate we crossed paths, isn''t it? All right, bring her inside..."

    Farrah dragged out the big old wooden tub, scrubbed it clean, and had them settle Julia into it.

    Julia was filthy, her clothes so worn they tore at the lightest tug.

    Briony washed her mother gently, tears slipping down her cheeks the entire time.

    Farrah asked, "Where are you all from?"

    "Northborough," Briony answered.

    "A real city girl!" Farrah nced from Briony to Julia.

    Julia''s face, once cleaned, was gaunt and sallow with malnutrition, but her delicate features were still apparent.

    Farrah''s curiosity got the better of her. "That man outside, the big boss-your husband?"

    Briony frowned slightly. "No."

    "Oh, I must''ve guessed wrong." Farrah was the type to speak her mind, no filter at all. "I just thought you two looked good together! But he seems to care about you." Care about her?

    Briony''s heart twisted with bitter irony.

    Stewart didn''t care. Everything he did was for Irwin Wentworth-nothing more. Farrah triedbing Julia''s hair and frowned. "This is hopeless, all matted up!" Briony gently touched her mother''s tangled hair. There were so many knots. "Let''s cut it," she said. "Do you have scissors?"

    "I''ll get them."

    Farrah fetched a pair of scissors.

    Briony herself cut her mother''s hair short, then washed it over and over until it was truly clean.

    After drying Julia''s now-cropped hair, Briony stroked the strands, noticing how two-thirds of it had turned white. Tears blurred her vision.

    Farrah noticed and tried tofort her. "Sweetheart, the important thing is you''ve found her. We always say, ''What doesn''t kill you makes you stronger.'' Your mama''s been through so much and survived-she''s blessed. Her luck''s just beginning."

    Briony sniffled. "From now on, I''ll take good care of her."

    When Julia was finally clean, Farrah called in two other local women to help.

    Country women were strong and used to hard work¡ªthey made quick work of things.

    With their help, Julia was transformed-no longer the disheveled, broken woman they''d found.

    Farrah and the vige head personally walked them to the edge of the vige.

    Briony stopped to say goodbye.

    She sped Farrah''s hand. "Thank you. This is a small token of my appreciation ¡ªplease, you must ept it."

    Before Farrah could react, Briony pressed a bank card into her hand.

    "The code is six zeroes."

    "Oh, no, I can''t!" Farrah quickly tried to return it. "We really can''t ept your money."

    "Please, take it. It will give me peace of mind."

    Farrah shook her head. "No, really, I can''t!"

    Briony was firm. "I know you and the vige head didn''t help us for the money, but

    please let me do this for my own peace."

    Farrah nced at the vige head.

    He nodded. "If it''s Ms. Kensington''s wish, then let''s ept."

    Farrah finally relented and took the card.

    Briony stepped back and gave them both a deep, grateful bow.

    By the time their private yacht pulled away from Harborview Pier, dusk had settled

    over the water.

    They traveled even slower than on the way out.

    But with her mind consumed by concern for her mother, Briony barely noticed the hours passing.

    Along the way, Julia began to stir.

    The doctor traveling with them checked her over, then carefully administered

    another dose of sedative.

 Chapter 304

    After the anesthesia, Julia slept even more deeply. Briony stayed by her mother''s side the entire time.

    Dinner was brought to their cabin on Stewart''s orders.

    Briony had little appetite, but she forced herself to eat a bit, knowing she needed her strength.

    ...

    At nine thirty that night, the cruise ship docked at Southern Vale Airport.

    Stewart had made arrangements in advance-an ambnce and an RV were already waiting by the pier.

    Judd and the others carefully carried the unconscious Julia off the ship first. Briony followed close behind.

    Once ashore, she pulled out her phone and opened her messages.

    James Dney had texted her half an hour ago.

    They were already here.

    Relief washed over her as she hurried after Judd and the others to intercept them.

    Judd nced at her in confusion. "Ms. Kensington, is something wrong?"

    Briony didn''t answer. She simply looked toward the Rolls-Royce parked nearby, its hazard lights shing in the darkness.

    Both the front passenger and rear doors opened at the same time.

    James and Ferdinand Ellsworth stepped out one after another.

    The two tall men strode purposefully toward them under the night sky.

    In the distance, the sound of an approaching ambnce siren grew louder.

    Briony turned to look at Irwin, just a few steps away, and said calmly, "Stewart, I''m not going back to Northborough with you, and you''re not taking my mother anywhere."

    Stewart''s dark eyes fixed on her. "Briony, you never trusted me from the start, did you?"

    She met his gaze, her voice cold and lips curling into a faint, icy smile. "Isn''t it you who never intended to let me return to Silveke City?"

    Stewart froze.

    Seeing his reaction, Briony almostughed.

    "Four years, Stewart, and you haven''t changed at all." Her beautiful eyes curved as she looked at him¡ªshe was smiling, but there wasn''t a trace of warmth in her gaze. "You''re the same, but I''m not. I won''t let you manipte and control me anymore."

    Stewart stared at her intently. "Briony, is this your way of getting back at me?"

    "Getting back at you?" Briony let out a sharpugh. "What sort of revenge do you think this is?"

    "Sure, my mother survived, but don''t forget, there''s still my son''s life between us! Don''t even think about using your usual tricks to tie me down. I never owed you anything, and I certainly don''t owe Irwin a thing. But what you owe me, Stewart- you''ll never be able to repay. Not in this lifetime."

    Stewart''s brow furrowed, his voice heavy. "If our son hadn''t died, would you have still wanted a divorce?"

    "There''s no ''if''." Briony''s chest heaved, emotion swelling in her voice. "Sometimes, I really wonder, when you lie awake at night, do you ever dream that childes to demand your life?"

    Stewart was stunned silent.

    "But you probably don''t," Briony sneered. "Because in your heart, Irwin is your only son. My son''s death means nothing to you, does it?"

    Stewart''s hand clenched at his side, his Adam''s apple bobbing as he swallowed hard.

    Briony turned away from him and looked toward the ambnce.

    It pulled up and came to a stop by the roadside.

    James and Ferdinand walked over to her, side by side.

    Behind them, several ck sedans pulled up, and a group of men in ck suits stepped out.

    "Bryn, I brought Mr. Ellsworth for you," James said, nodding toward the men behind him. "Mr. Chadwick arranged for them¡ªhe was worried someone might try

    to keep Mrs. Hudson from leaving, so he sent them along."

    The whole scene looked like something out of a gangster movie.

    Briony was both surprised and deeply moved.

    With Mr. Chadwick''s protection, taking her mother away from Stewart was no longer an impossible task.

    She smiled at James, then turned to Ferdinand. "Mr. Ellsworth," she nodded politely, "sorry to trouble you again."

    "No trouble at all," Ferdinand replied, his deep-set eyes kind and his tone gentle. "I''ll take Mrs. Hudson to the airport lounge and wait for you there."

    "Thank you," Briony said.

    James nced back at the lead man in ck. "Take her to our ambnce," he instructed.

    The man nodded and motioned for his team to help transfer Julia.

    It was clear they were taking control.

    Tension thickened in the night air.

    Stewart looked at Briony, his voice cold. "The medical facilities in Silveke City aren''t as good as Northborough''s. Briony, you should really reconsider."

    "That''s none of your concern," she shot back, her eyes icy. "Just give my mother back to me."

    Stewart nced at Ferdinand, then turned his gaze back to Briony. "Is he the reason you insist on taking Mrs. Hudson to Silveke City?"

    "Who I choose to treat my mother is none of your business," Briony said, staring him down.

    Stewart gave a small, humorlessugh. "Fine. If you''re that determined, have it your way."

    He looked over at Carl.

    Carl nodded in understanding and signaled for Judd and the others to hand Julia

    over.

    The men in ck carefully carried Julia to the waiting ambnce.

    Ferdinand gave Stewart a brief, indifferent nce before following after them.

    Stewart watched Ferdinand''s back, his dark eyes narrowing.

    Ferdinand climbed into the ambnce with Julia.

    The ambnce turned and headed off toward the airport.

    Briony exhaled quietly, relief softening her tense shoulders. She turned to James.

    "Let''s go."

    James nodded.

    Together, they walked toward the Rolls-Royce.

    This time, Stewart didn''t try to stop them.

    He simply watched in silence as Briony walked away.

    The Rolls glided down the avenue and disappeared into the night.

    Stewart''s eyshes trembled as he finally looked away.

    "Find out everything you can about Mr. Ellsworth," he ordered quietly.

    Carl bowed his head. "Yes, sir."

 Chapter 305

    Mr. Chadwick handled everything, arranging for a private jet to fly them straight to Silveke City.

    By the time theynded, dawn was already breaking on the second day.

    The hospital had been notified in advance of their arrival.

    Without dy, they went directly from the airport to the city''s most prestigious private hospital.

    While Julia was still unconscious, the medical team conducted a full examination.

    They had expedited everything-most test results would be ready the same day, though a fewb reports would still take a couple of hours at best.

    Julia was settled into a VIP suite for the time being.

    She hadn''t been in the room for long when she woke up.

    The moment Julia saw the unfamiliar surroundings, shepletely lost control.

    As Briony tried to calm her, Julia bit down hard on her hand, leaving deep, bloody marks.

    Julia sobbed and cried incoherently. No one could soothe her.

    She didn''t recognize anyone. Her eyes were wide with terror, filled with a fear of the world around her.

    Dr. Teague, the psychiatrist, suggested administering a sedative.

    Ferdinand''s voice was firm. "She''s already had anesthesia twice on the way here. No more sedatives. Her liver and kidneys aren''t functioning well-she can''t metabolize them."

    Dr. Teague protested, "But there''s really no other option. For someone in her mental state, any more stress could be dangerous."

    "Let me try something," Ferdinand said, pulling out his phone and calling his assistant. "Gifford, bring up my acupuncture kit."

    "Acupuncture?" Dr. Teague eyed Ferdinand skeptically. "You think that''ll work?"

    "It''s worth a shot," Ferdinand replied, then turned to Briony, his gaze gentle. "Ms. Kensington, do you trust me?"

    Briony had never doubted Ferdinand''s skills. If little Nina was thriving today, it was all thanks to him.

    She nodded. "I''ve always trusted you, Mr. Ellsworth."

    Ferdinand''s lips curved into a faint smile. "That''s all the reassurance I need."

    Gifford entered, handing over the kit.

    Ferdinand opened it up as Gifford lit a bottle of alcohol for sterilization.

    "Hold Mrs. Hudson''s head steady for me," Ferdinand instructed.

    "Of course." Gifford went to the bedside, firmly holding Julia''s head so she couldn''t thrash.

    Ferdinand drew out the fine needles, sterilized them, and with practiced precision, inserted them into targeted points on Julia''s head.

    Within a few needles, the tension in Julia''s body visibly eased.

    Ferdinand kept going.

    After the eighth needle, Julia''s eyelids fluttered shut.

    Her heart rate slowed, her blood pressure began to normalize.

    Dr. Teague stood nearby, stunned.

    Gifford let go.

    Julia looked as if she''d simply drifted off to sleep, her whole body rxed.

    "Leave the needles in for half an hour," Ferdinand said, packing up his kit. He turned to Briony. "I''ll stay here and keep watch. You should go take care of your hand."

    Briony nced down at her injury, realizing for the first time how badly her hand stung.

    It wasn''t too serious, but a human bite should definitely be cleaned and disinfected.

    "Thank you, Mr. Ellsworth," she said.

    Ferdinand gave her a warm smile. "No need for thanks among friends."

    Briony nodded and managed a small smile before stepping out of the room.

    James was justing back from a phone call.

    He caught sight of her bandaged hand and blurted out, "Julia did that?"

    Briony nodded. "It''s just a scratch. I''ll get a nurse to look at it."

    "I''lle with you," James insisted.

    They went together to the nurses'' station.

    A nurse cleaned and disinfected Briony''s hand, then applied some ointment and wrapped it up.

    Back in the corridor, James asked, "How''s Julia now?"

    "Mr. Ellsworth did acupuncture. She''s asleep for now."

    "That''s a relief." James paused, then added, "I''ve already submitted all the evidence to the court, just like you wanted. We should hear something within a week."

    Briony nodded. "Good."

    James looked genuinely optimistic. "With proof of Stewart''s affair and your four years of separation, even with all his influence, the court can''t just sweep this under the rug."

    But Briony stayed silent.

    She''d gathered every bit of evidence she could, and Mr. Chadwick had arranged for a top-notch attorney.

    Still, Stewart''s unbroken winning streak in court made it hard for her to feel hopeful.

    By the afternoon, theb reports were in.

    There were no cancer cells in Julia''s body.

    Briony''s first reaction was disbelief. Had there been a misdiagnosis?

    But the hospital was adamant-there was no mistake.

    After all, Mr. Chadwick himself had called the hospital director, making it clear this was someone who needed special attention. The staff had been meticulous.

    But Julia had been diagnosed with leukemia, and at ate stage.

    She''d survived jumping into the river and spent four years in a rundown facility in Ivywood. The fact that she was alive at all was a miracle.

    And now-no cancer at all?

    Could the original diagnosis have been wrong?

    The hospital had never encountered anything like this. They asked Briony if she

    could track down Julia''s old medical records.

    Briony immediately called Cedric rke.

    Cedric was just as astonished when he heard the news.

    An hourter, he found Julia''s records and sent them over by email.

    Briony borrowed a printer and brought the documents to the doctors.

    A case conference was convened, with Ferdinand included.

    The hospital''s top specialistspared every line of Julia''s past and current test

    results.

 Chapter 306

    Still not a single clue.

    "Actually, there''s a case very simr to Mrs. Hudson''s that made international headlines-a true medical miracle."

    Ferdinand paused before continuing, "The patient was a two-and-a-half-year-old child, also diagnosed with leukemia. Her treatment in the hospital wasn''t going well, and as her condition deteriorated, her parents eventually gave up hope and took her home to spend her final days in peace. But once she was home, she began to improve day by day. When her parents finally brought her back for a follow-up, the doctors were astonished to find that every trace of cancer had vanished from her body. It was nothing short of miraculous."

    "I remember reading about that," Dr. Teague said. "A whole panel of top international experts gathered to analyze her case. Their conclusion was that the child caught an infection while she had leukemia, which triggered an intense immune response. Her immune system not only fought off the infection, but also destroyed the cancer cells. In short, her immune cells yed a decisive role."

    Ferdinand nodded, "Exactly. Normally, the human immune system is no match for cancer. But I spoke to her attending physician at the time, and before the river incident, the patient was already being prepared for surgery. To boost her immunity, they used abined regimen-both conventional and holistic medicine. I believe that might have been a key factor."

    One of the other department heads raised a question, "The thing is, that kind ofbined regimen to boost immunity is prettymon in current practice. Yet we rarely, if ever, see this kind of result."

    "There''s another critical detail," Ferdinand said. "The patient''s family just told me that after she was rescued four years ago, she ran a high fever for an entire week. My guess is, that weeklong fever was the infection that supercharged her immune system."

    The room fell silent.

    "If that''s the case," Dr. Teague mused, "maybe we could incorporate her case into our clinical approach. It could give leukemia patients a real boost in their chances for recovery."

    Ferdinand gave a faint smile. "The general idea is correct, but we can''t recreate all the coincidences that led to these two miracles. Clinically, immune cells typically can''t wipe out cancer-there''s something inherent in the way cancer behaves. So, as much as we''d like to, medical miracles like this are chance events, not something we can engineer."

    "Mr. Ellsworth is right," another doctor said quietly. "Some of us spend our entire careers without witnessing a miracle like this. Still, it''s something to remember."

    The case conference ended.

    Ferdinand ryed their conclusions to Briony, along with a tranted copy of the international news article about the simr case.

    Briony read it, tears welling in her eyes.

    There was still no clear exnation, but the oue was better than she''d dared hope. For her, it felt like a blessing from above.

    Julia''s cancer was gone, but the plunge into the river had leftsting damage¡ª lung scarring from the infection, and lingering issues with her liver and kidneys.

    She had plenty of chronic conditions,rge and small. But with medication, there was a real hope she could return to a normal life.

    Now, Julia''s mental state was the most pressing concern.

    "Her EEG and MRI scans are perfectly normal," Dr. Teague exined. "We''re leaning toward acquired psychogenic disturbance-her trauma triggered this breakdown."

    "It''s probably linked to what she went through before she jumped into the river. For now, the priority is to address her panic response to seeing people. Once that''s under control, we can look into further psychiatric treatment."

    Considering all this, Ferdinand rmended bringing Julia back to the old vige.

    Since her condition wasn''t rooted in a neurological problem, keeping her in the hospital wouldn''t help.

    As for her panic attacks when confronted with people, Ferdinand insisted she needed to work through this painful process-only by facing those triggers could she start to rebuild a bridge to the outside world.

    Once that bridge was in ce, healing could truly begin.

    Briony bought an apartment in the same building as Ferdinand, right across the hall.

    The ce was fully furnished, and in three days, Briony hired people to redecorate it to look exactly like their home in Northborough.

    She even painstakingly recreated the little holiday decorations she and Julia had once hung together-down to the tiniest detail.

    Then, while Julia was sound asleep, they quietly moved her from the hospital to the new apartment.

    The next morning, Julia woke in her new room. Blinking at the unfamiliar ceiling, she slowly sat up.

    In the living room, Briony and Ferdinand sat together on the sofa, watching the security feed from a tablet.

    Julia sat on the bed, dazed, unmoving for a long time.

    Briony held her breath, terrified her mother might spiral again at any moment...

    Minutes passed. Julia finally threw back the covers and got out of bed, padding barefoot toward the door.

    As she walked, she nced around uncertainly, whispering, "Bryn, Bryn..."

 Chapter 307

    "My mom''s calling me!"

    Briony shot to her feet, ready to rush over, but Ferdinand reached out and caught her by the wrist just in time.

    It was a mild season in the old town, and Briony wore only a short-sleeved shirt. Ferdinand''s hand was warm and dry against her skin.

    She paused, gaze dropping to his hand on her wrist-long, slender fingers, knuckles sharply defined.

    Noticing her nce, Ferdinand quickly let go. "Sorry. I just wanted to tell you- don''t go over yet."

    Briony barely noticed, her mind wholly on her mother. "I''m worried she''ll panic if she can''t find me."

    "Let''s wait and watch a bit," Ferdinand said gently. "Give her a moment to respond on her own."

    Briony understood at once. She pressed her lips together and nodded.

    The bedroom door opened. Julia stepped out into the hallway.

    Briony''s eyes locked onto her mother.

    "Bryn..."

    Julia''s gaze swept the living room, immediately catching sight of the new year''s gands strung across the mantel. She nced around, her eyes soonnding on the frosted floral decals clinging to the ss doors.

    "Bryn, Bryn..."

    She walked to the patio doors, pressing her palm to the ss, eyes darting nervously about.

    When she finally noticed Briony and Ferdinand, a sh of panic crossed her face.

    It was obvious-she didn''t recognize Briony.

    The flicker of hope in Briony''s chest faded as quickly as it came.

    Ferdinand caught the shift in her mood and spoke softly, "You''ve done well. Turning the house into a mirror of your childhood home-when Mrs. Hudson woke up to these familiar surroundings, even if she couldn''t consciously remember, it must have made her feel safe. Her anxiety is definitely less intense now."

    Briony watched her mother''s tentative, searching movements and realized he was right. Compared to before, this was real progress.

    "Bryn..."

    Julia pressed her cheek to the ss, whispering Briony''s name over and over. Briony started toward her, moving slowly.

    "Be careful," Ferdinand warned quietly. "If she has another episode, you need to step back right away. Otherwise, she mightsh out again without meaning to."

    Briony nodded, then walked forward, her voice gentle and coaxing. "Mom, look at me. I''m right here, Mom-it''s Bryn."

    Julia blinked, turning toward Briony.

    "Bryn..." She frowned, uncertainty and fear still clouding her eyes.

    "It''s me, Mom."

    Julia retreated a few steps, wary and confused, fixated on Briony. "Bryn, Bryn..."

    Her voice rose, repeating "Bryn" faster and faster, her anxiety mounting.

    Ferdinand stood up immediately. "Stop there. Give her a moment¡ªlet her process."

    Briony halted a few paces away, watching her mother closely. "Mom?"

    Julia stared back, not blinking.

    "Bryn..." she murmured. "Bryn...year..."

    She pointed at the window decal. "Bryn...wait for me...holiday..."

    Briony understood. Tears spilled down her cheeks as she nodded hard, her voice choked. "Yes, I''m always waiting for you toe home for the holidays, Mom..."

    Julia frowned, puzzled by Briony''s tears. Tilting her head, she reached up, awkwardly touching the tears on Briony''s face. "Bryn...cry...don''t cry..."

    Briony broke downpletely, sobbing.

    Julia clumsily tried to wipe her daughter''s tears, but the more she wiped, the more Briony cried, and soon Julia grew anxious herself, her face crumpling as she started to cry, too.

    But this time, her tears were different-no longer the frantic, panicked cries of before. She seemed like a lost child, helplessly trying tofort Briony while wiping away both their tears.

    "No crying, Bryn. Don''t cry..."

    Briony pulled her mother into a hug, gently rubbing her back. "It''s okay, Mom. I''m done crying. We''re both okay now."

    "No crying, no crying..." Julia repeated, hugging Briony and patting her shoulder in a soothing, motherly gesture. "Bryn, don''t cry. Bryn, don''t cry..."

    It was only a handful of words, but to Briony, it was everything.

    Within these familiar walls, Julia seemed far more at ease.

    But Ferdinand warned that full recovery would note easily. For now, Julia only recognized Briony; whenever she was lucid, her whole world revolved around her "Bryn."

    Her clear moments didn''tst long-maybe an hour at most before she''d grow drowsy or drift off into confusion again.

    After observing Julia for most of the day, Ferdinand felt confident enough to prescribe a few herbal remedies, which he had Gifford prepare and bring over from the clinic.

    The medicine was bitter, and Julia refused to drink it.

    Briony remembered the old trick Julia used when she was a child-offering a sweet treat after every dose. She dug out a packet of creamy caramels from her purse.

    The moment Julia saw the candy, she obediently swallowed the medicine.

    "Candy! Candy!" she cried, thrusting her hand toward Briony.

    Briony dropped a caramel into her palm.

    Julia beamed, tucking the candy into her pocket. "Bryn, love! Candy, for Bryn, for Bryn!"

    Briony froze, tears welling in her eyes again.

    Her mother, lost in her own world, still remembered that her "Bryn" adored those caramels¡ªand even now, after bravely choking down her medicine, she was determined to save the treat for her daughter.

    Julia might never understand that her little Bryn was all grown up now, a mother herself.

 Chapter 308

    Julia stifled a yawn, her eyelids heavy with sleep.

    Briony blinked back tears and gently coaxed Julia into her bedroom, tucking her in

    for a nap.

    Only after Julia had drifted off did Briony quietly slip out of the room.

    The sound of running water drifted from the kitchen.

    Briony headed toward it.

    Inside, Ferdinand was rinsing out the bowl Julia had used to take her medicine. He stood tall and lean, dressed in a crisp white shirt and ck cks, broad- shouldered and long-legged.

    Briony hurried in. "Mr. Ellsworth, you really shouldn''t be washing dishes. Please, let me "

    "It''s just a bowl." Ferdinand dodged her outstretched hand, his tone easy. "No trouble at all."

    Briony pressed her lips together and withdrew her hand. "Thank you. I''m sorry for burdening you with all this these past days."

    He gave her a small, reassuring smile. "Aren''t we friends?"

    She hesitated, meeting his questioning gaze, and gave a helpless nod. "We are, but-"

    "Friends help each other. That''s perfectly normal." His voice was low and gentle. "Is Mrs. Hudson asleep?"

    Briony''s lips curved in a tired smile. "Shey down and was out in minutes."

    "You''ve got the magic touch." Ferdinand turned off the tap, dried the bowl with a paper towel, and set it in the dish rack. "Let''s talk in the living room." Briony nodded.

    They left the kitchen and made their way to the living room, settling in on the couch.

    "Familiar people and surroundings give Mrs. Hudson a sense of security," Ferdinand said after a pause. "That''s a huge help for her recovery. But right now, you''re the only one she trusts. That''s a lot for you to carry."

    Briony frowned, absorbing his words. It was true-she couldn''t realistically stay by her mother''s side every hour of every day.

    He went on, "You''ve got Little Nina to look after, and your job. None of us can say how long Mrs. Hudson''s treatment will take. You need help."

    Immediately, Briony thought of Gina.

    Gina had cared for her mother before and was a familiar,forting presence.

    Without hesitation, Briony called Gina.

    As soon as Gina heard Julia was alive, she agreed at once toe to Silveke City to help care for her.

    The next day, Briony went to the airport to pick Gina up herself.

    On the drive back, Briony filled her in on Julia''s current condition.

    Tears streamed down Gina''s face as she sped her hands, whispering, "Thank heavens, there really is justice in this world! Good things do happen to good people!"

    Julia awoke from her nap and, not finding Briony, grew anxious. To distract her, Ferdinand switched on the TV and put on cartoons.

    These days, Julia was like a child. As long as nothing upset her, she was usually easy tofort.

    When Briony returned with Gina, Julia and Ferdinand were sitting together on the couch, watching TV.

    Some pstick cartoon yed on the screen-Julia''s favorite.

    As they entered, Ferdinand stood and gave Gina a polite nod.

    Gina''s eyes widened at the sight of him. She grinned and boomed, "Ms. Kensington, is this your new boyfriend? He''s even more handsome than Attorney Wentworth or James! Just look at that jawline¡ªand the way he carries himself! You two make a gorgeous pair!"

    Briony let out a silent sigh.

    Ferdinand seemed taken aback for a moment, then offered a warm smile. "Gina, you have quite the sense of humor. No wonder Ms. Kensington still thinks so highly of you after all these years."

    His gentle response eased Briony''s embarrassment.

    "Gina," Briony said, "this is my mother''s current physician-Dr. Ferdinand

    Ellsworth. He was thest student of the renowned Dr. Calloway."

    Gina''s eyes widened in realization. "Oh, I''m so sorry, Dr. Ellsworth! I tend to speak

    before I think. Please don''t mind me!"

    Ferdinand''s lips twitched upward. "No offense taken, Gina."

    Briony led Gina over to sit beside Julia.

    Julia was transfixed by the cartoon, barely noticing anyone around her.

    Briony pressed pause on the TV.

    Julia frowned, blinking in confusion before slowly turning to Briony. "Bryn, look, look!" she said, pointing at the screen.

    "We''ll watch more in a minute, Mom," Briony said gently, gesturing to Gina. "Look, this is Gina. You remember her, don''t you?"

    Julia turned to Gina.

    Gina smiled. "Mrs. Hudson, do you remember me?"

    Julia frowned and shook her head.

    "You always used to call me Gee. Try to remember-Gee."

    Julia shook her head again, clearly only interested in getting back to her show.

    Briony didn''t want to push her and let her continue watching.

    For the next three days, Briony stayed at the apartment, keeping Juliapany. Though Julia didn''t remember Gina, with Briony''s gentle encouragement, she slowly grew used to Gina''s presence and began to rely on her care.

    On the fourth day, Briony received a call from her attorney.

    Thewyer informed her that the court had epted her divorce case and set the hearing for the day after tomorrow.

    He asked if she nned to attend in person or would prefer to have him represent

    her.

 Chapter 309

    Briony had left everything in thewyer''s hands.

    Of course, she hoped things would go smoothly in court. But even with Mr.

    Chadwick''s handpicked attorney on their side, she knew there was no guarantee

    of victory.

    What kept her up at night, though, was the thought of losing Little Nina.

    She couldn''t shake Stewart''s words from the other day. No matter what, she

    would never give up custody of Little Nina. But if Stewart really wanted to fight her for their daughter...

    Her phone''s ringtone jolted her out of her anxious thoughts.

    She nced at the screen.

    An unknown number.

    Briony had long since stopped answering calls from numbers she didn''t

    recognize. She declined it without a second thought.

    She set her phone aside and rolled over, hoping for a few more precious minutes of sleep. The past week had been a blur of hospital corridors andte nights by her mother''s side; she was running on fumes.

    But the call came again, more insistent this time.

    Annoyed, Briony answered, "Who is this?"

    "It''s me." Garry Ferguson''s voice filtered through the line.

    She paused, then let out a cold, mockingugh. "Mr. Ferguson, your

    resourcefulness never ceases to amaze me."

    She''d changed everything four years ago¡ªher name, her papers, even her phone number. Yet somehow, Garry had still found her.

    "If little Mario wasn''t sick, I wouldn''t have bothered you, Ms. Kensington."

    Her heart softened immediately. Little Mario was sick?

    She asked, "How is he now?"

    "He''s probably just having trouble adjusting to the climate here. He''s thrown up three times since this morning and has a slight fever." Garry hesitated, then added, "I took him to the clinic you rmended. Dr. Ellsworth did some massage therapy and acupuncture. He''s better now, but he really wants to see Little Nina."

    Briony checked the time-already half past three. "Little Nina''s still at school."

    She remembered how happy the two kids had been ying together the other night. With a sigh, Briony relented, "Alright, bring him over. She gets out at four."

    After hanging up, Briony sshed her face with cold water and changed clothes before heading downstairs.

    James, Carney Winslow, and Gwendolyn White were chatting over tea in the living room.

    Seeing her, James asked, "Heading out to pick up Little Nina?"

    "Yeah, it''s about that time."

    "I''lle with you," James said, getting up. "I''ve got nothing better to do. Let''s

    go."

    Briony nodded, then turned to Carney. "Godfather, Garry''s bringing little Mario over. The poor kid''s sick and wants to see Little Nina."

    "He''s sick?" Gwendolyn looked concerned. "Is it a cold?"

    "Just a stomach bug. Dr. Ellsworth checked him-it''s not contagious, just

    adjusting to the new environment."

    Gwendolyn rxed. "That''s a relief. If it were a cold, he shouldn''te over. We can''t risk Little Nina getting sick."

    Briony gave her a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry, I made sure."

    Parents are always careful about these things.

    Carney said, "Go pick up ttle Nina. I''ll handle things if Mr. Ferguson arrives."

    Briony thanked him and left with James.

    3:50 p.m.

    The ck Maybach pulled up in front of Little Dreamers Preschool.

    Carl stepped out to open the rear door.

    Stewart emerged, dressed in a ck shirt without a tie, long legs d in tailored cks. The evening sun washed over him, making his striking features even more impossible to miss.

    He wasn''t the first parent to arrive, but he certainly drew the most attention.

    Within minutes, the school entrance buzzed with families gathering to pick up their children.

    Briony and James parked a short walk away and approached together. Stewart, just shy of six foot three, towered above the crowd-a head and shoulders above the other parents.

    A group of mothers whispered nearby, casting sideways nces his way.

    "Look at those shoulders and that jawline. My god, whose dad is he? With a dad that handsome, the kid must be adorable!"

    "I don''t remember seeing him before. Is his kid new here?"

    "Who lets a dad like that pick up their kid alone? He''s practically a walking invitation for trouble!"

    "Look at his suit and that air about him. He''s definitely not just anybody..."

    ...

    Briony and James spotted Stewart at the same time.

    They exchanged a look.

    Stewart, as if sensing their gaze, turned to meet their eyes.

    When he saw Briony and James together, his brow tightened.

    "He''s got a lot of nerve showing up here now, with the hearing just two days away," James muttered, unable to hide his scorn.

    Briony pressed her lips together, worry flickering in her eyes.

    Stewart hadn''t reached out since they''d returned from Southern Vale. Now, on the eve of the custody hearing, he decided to show up at their daughter''s preschool. What was he nning?

    Briony strode toward him.

    Stewart''s dark eyes didn''t leave her. When she reached him, he spoke first. "I just came to see my daughter. There''s no need for you to be anxious."

    "Stewart, I''ve told you before. Little Nina is my daughter-mine alone." Briony''s voice was cold, her eyes shing with anger. "I''m not afraid to tell you¡ªI''ve always told Little Nina her father passed away. She''s used to a life without you. Please, stop disrupting her world."

    Stewart''s expression hardened. "Briony, no matter how much you hate me, the fact remains¡ªI am Little Nina''s father. That won''t change." "Stewart!" James stepped forward, ring at him. He kept his voice low but fierce. "Have you no shame? If it weren''t for you, would Rosita Lockwood have had the chance to frame Bryn? If it weren''t for Rosita, would Bryn have gone intobor early? And now you have the nerve to im Little Nina as your daughter?"

 Chapter 310

    Stewart said nothing. He just cast a faint nce at James, then turned to Briony. "You''re still going through with the divorce?"

    Briony caught the edge of a threat in his tone.

    Sure enough, his next words came cold and sharp: "Briony, we have a daughter. You shouldn''t be so stubborn."

    Briony let out a mockingugh. "Four years ago, it was all about Irwin. Now, after all this time, you''re using our daughter?"

    "Irwin''s different now. Jeannie Radcliffe''s done a good job raising him-he''s much more mature."

    Briony almost found it funny.

    "Stewart, what am I to you, really? Is tormenting me the only thing that makes you feel alive?"

    Stewart frowned, about to retort, but just then, the teacher came out with the children.

    Briony ignored him, turning away with James to look for Little Nina.

    The moment Little Nina spotted them, she bounded over, grinning from ear to ear.

    "Mama! Uncle James!"

    Briony knelt down, gathering her daughter into her arms and nting a kiss on her soft, chubby cheek. "Did you miss me, sweetheart?"

    "I missed you so much!" Little Nina kissed Briony''s cheek in return, her eyes shining. "Mama, is Grandma Julia feeling any better?"

    During the days Briony was caring for Julia, Gwendolyn White and the others had exined to Little Nina who Julia was.

    Though she''d never met Julia, Little Nina understood: Grandma Julia was Mama''s birth mother, her family-and that made her Little Nina''s family, too.

    Mama cared deeply about Grandma Julia, and if Mama cared, so would she!

    The grown-ups called that: loving someone because you love the people they love.

    Worried Stewart might try to approach, James scooped Little Nina up in his arms, finally rxing once she was safe.

    He shot Stewart a look, gave a dismissive snort, and turned to Briony. "Let''s head home."

    Briony nodded.

    Stewart watched the three of them¡ªso much like a happy family¡ªhis dark eyes narrowing.

    Held safe in James''s arms, Little Nina''s bright eyes darted around, and suddenly she spotted Stewart. Her mouth formed a little "O."

    "Mama, that''s the weird man who showed up out of nowhere when we were sketchingst time!"

    Briony and James both froze.

    So Stewart had seen Little Nina before?

    They exchanged a nce.

    James asked, "Sweetheart, did he say anything to you?"

    "He asked my name."

    "And what did you say?" Briony prompted.

    "I didn''t tell him!" Little Nina huffed, proud as could be. "I thought maybe he was a kidnapper-since I''m so cute, he might want to steal me away! So I talked really loud and called the teacher over. He was scared of her, and the second she came, he left right away!"

    Briony was momentarily speechless.

    James burst outughing. "He was scared of the teacher? That''s my girl, Little Nina!"

    Briony finally rxed on hearing the whole story. So Stewart hadn''t managed to reveal who he was to Little Nina yet. But knowing Stewart, she doubted he''d keep quiet for long.

    Back in the car, Stewart closed his eyes and pinched the bridge of his nose.

    Carl buckled his seatbelt, then nced at Stewart in the rearview mirror. "Mr. Wentworth, I''ve just received word-Ferdinand''s background has been checked, but nothing unusual showed up."

    Stewart frowned. "Nothing at all?"

    "Nothing. Ferdinandes from a perfectly ordinary family. Both parents are still living, but they''re in the countryside. He showed promise early on, was taken as thest apprentice by Dr. Calloway, and after Dr. Calloway passed, Ferdinand stayed and kept running the clinic."

    Stewart''s lips curled in a cold, humorless smile. "That''s just what he wants people to see. The part he hides-that''s who he really is."

    Carl froze.

    If their people couldn''t dig up a single real detail, just how deep did Ferdinand''s secrets run?

    "Should we keep investigating, Mr. Wentworth?"

    "Leave Ferdinand to me. I''ll handle it."

    "Understood." Carl hesitated, then added, "Oh, and Mr. Ferguson is in town as well."

    Stewart''s brows arched. "Who''s he with?"

    "His son."

    By the time Briony and James brought Little Nina home, Garry and little Mario had already arrived.

    After a session with Mr. Ellsworth, little Mario''s fever had broken and he was looking much better.

    The moment he saw Little Nina, his eyes lit up.

    He slipped down from Garry''sp and hurried over, reaching for Little Nina''s hand.

    He still didn''t speak, but his eyes-big and shining-said more than words ever could.

    Little Nina, ying the little grown-up, reached out to feel his forehead, then checked her own.

    "Mario''s fever is gone!" she eximed, shing a perfect row of baby teeth. "Mr. Ellsworth is amazing, isn''t he?"

    Little Mario nodded enthusiastically.

    "And he''s not just a great doctor-he''s really handsome, too, right?"

    Little Mario nodded again.

    "He''s so handsome. Since I don''t have a daddy, wouldn''t it be great if Mr.

    Ellsworth could be my dad?"

    Little Mario nodded again, just as eagerly.

    Footsteps sounded from the hallway.

    A momentter, Stewart''s tall figure appeared in the doorway.

 Chapter 311

    "Aaaah¨D!"

    A high-pitched shriek, nearly ultrasonic, rang out as Little Nina pointed straight at Stewart. "Stranger danger!"

    Stewart froze mid-step and looked her way. For a moment, his handsome face seemed uncertain.

    Without missing a beat, Little Nina spun around and ran straight to James, arms stretched wide. "Godfather, pick me up!"

    James grinned and scooped her up into hisp.

    Now perched on James''s knee, Little Nina sat tall, emboldened with her protector

    at her back. She scowled fiercely at Stewart. "You''re a terrible child-snatcher! How dare you sneak into someone''s house to steal a kid!"

    Stewart: "..."

    Little Nina turned to James, her voice urgent and dramatic. "Call the police, Godfather! Tell them toe arrest him right now!"

    James tried to hold back augh, shooting Stewart a triumphant look. "Don''t worry, Little Nina! With me here, nobody''s taking you anywhere."

    Stewart''s dark eyes never left Little Nina. His lips pressed into a thin line, expression unreadable. He didn''t even spare James a nce.

    Might as well be a robot, James thought, rolling his eyes in exasperation.

    Meanwhile, little Mario had been left behind, looking lost and unsure. He hesitated, then nced at Stewart, then at Little Nina, before quietly making his way to Garry.

    He reached up, asking to be held.

    Garry smiled and lifted his son, settling him on hisp.

    Mario sat silently in Garry''s arms, his big dark eyes fixed on Stewart.

    Garry ruffled Mario''s hair. "Mario, this is a friend of Dad''s. Say hello to Mr. Wentworth."

    Mario just stared at Stewart, lips pressed tight, refusing to speak.

    Garry looked at Stewart, apologetic. "Don''t mind him, Mr. Wentworth. My son''s a bit shy around strangers."

    At this, Stewart nced at Garry, then let his gaze settle briefly on Mario before looking away, indifferent.

    Garry caught the subtle reaction, his own expression shadowed.

    Stewart''s attention moved to Carney, who was sitting quietly nearby. With a faint, polite smile, he said, "Professor Winslow, thank you and Mrs. Winslow for taking care of my wife and daughter these past four years."

    The room instantly fell tense.

    Carney exchanged aplicated look with his wife. Four years ago, they''d orchestrated quite the performance with Mr. Chadwick, all for Stewart''s benefit. Now that the truth hade out, they knew Stewart wouldn''t simply let things slide. His visit today, uninvited as it was, felt less like a request and more like a warning.

    Clearly, he was here for Little Nina.

    Just then, Carl came in from outside, his arms overflowing with bags.

    He nodded at Briony. "Ms. Kensington, these are all gifts Mr. Wentworth picked

    out for the little miss-clothes, toys, and some snacks and vitamins."

    Briony didn''t even try to hide her displeasure. "Little Nina doesn''t need any of that. Take it back."

    Carl looked embarrassed, ncing helplessly at Stewart.

    Stewart''s tone was firm as he looked at Briony. "Briony, I bought these for my daughter."

    Briony frowned and stood up, clearly about to ask him to leave, when Gwendolyn White quickly grabbed her arm.

    "Bryn, it''s rare for Attorney Wentworth and Mr. Ferguson to visit Carney. The three of them will probably want to have a drink tonight, and we''re low on groceries. Would youe with me to pick up some things?"

    Without waiting for a reply, Gwendolyn whisked Briony out the door.

    Carney could only sigh quietly. It was best not to create a scene in front of the children. After all, no matter what, Stewart was Little Nina''s biological father. And since he and Briony weren''t divorced yet, there was no real reason to stop him from seeing his child.

    "Attorney Wentworth, why don''t you have a seat and some tea?" Carney offered.

    Stewart nodded coolly and sat down in an armchair. James settled with Little Nina on the sofa beside him, and Garry sat on the other side, Mario on hisp. With both men holding children, Stewart looked strangely alone.

    Carney brewed a cup of tea and, using tongs, set the cup in front of Stewart.

    Stewart tapped his fingers on the table and motioned to Carl, who quickly handed over one of the bags.

    From it, Stewart produced a limited-edition Elsa figurine.

    As soon as Elsa appeared, Little Nina''s eyes lit up.

    Stewart handed the figurine to her. "It''s for you."

    It was a clumsy attempt at affection.

    Garry frowned, rubbing Mario''s round head, and James seemed even more rxed. His Little Nina wasn''t so easily bought.

    By now, Little Nina had picked up on the adults'' reactions-this very handsome stranger wasn''t actually dangerous. Still, as far as she was concerned, "stranger" was all he was: she''d only met him twice.

    She loved the Elsa figurine, but she hadn''t forgotten her mom''s lessons.

    "Thank you, sir, but no thank you." Little Nina fixed Stewart with a serious, cherubic face. "My mom says I''m not supposed to take things from strangers."

    "I''m not a stranger." Stewart''s voice softened as he met his daughter''s eyes. "I''m your father."

    Little Nina: "??"

    James rolled his eyes. As if she needed another dad.

    "Little Nina, I''m your father," Stewart repeated, patience in his tone. "Your real dad ¡ªnot a godfather, your biological father."

    James: "..." What''s that supposed to mean?

    "Huh?" Little Nina blinked, frowning in confusion. "That can''t be right. My mom said my dad died a long time ago."

    Stewart''s lips quirked, and far from angered, he exined gently, "There were misunderstandings between your mom and me. We''ve been apart for years, and I only found out about you recently."

    James couldn''t help butugh at that. "Stewart, after four years, your shamelessness really has hit new heights."

    Stewart shot him a nd look and ignored him.

    Little Nina studied Stewart, her brow furrowed, her eyes bright and curious-so much like her mother''s. She might be small, but she wasn''t stupid. She didn''t understand all the drama between the grown-ups, but she knew her mom didn''t like this "dad"¡ªand neither did her godfather or her grandparents, for that matter.

 Chapter 312

    Little Nina''s eyes darted around before finallynding on the figurine in Stewart''s hand. After a moment''s hesitation, she shook her head with surprising resolve.

    "Even if you''re my dad, I can''t ept this gift."

    Stewart was caught off guard, blinking in confusion.

    It took him a while to find his voice. "Why not?"

    "Because if you take someone''s gift, you owe them a favor!" Little Nina raised her hand with a dramatic flourish, shaking her head as she let out a tiny, exaggerated sigh, looking every bit the miniature grown-up. "You''re just trying to bribe me, and I''m not falling for it!"

    Stewart: "..."

    Garry, who''d been watching from the sidelines, burst intoughter.

    James couldn''t help but smile too. He ruffled Little Nina''s hair and beamed with pride. "That''s my girl! Keep that sharp mind of yours, sweetheart-no smooth- talking guy will ever trick you!"

    "James." Carney scolded him, "Don''t fill her head with nonsense. She''s only four!"

    James just shrugged. "Better to teach her how the world works early. Otherwise, it''ll be toote once she''s older. Look at Bryn..."

    He shot Stewart a nce full of mock disapproval and shook his head with a sigh. "What a mess."

    Carney: "..."

    Garry lounged back on the sofa, his eyes nearly disappearing as heughed.

    Little Mario, seeing his dad so cheerful for the first time, blinked his big, dark eyes and then broke into a goofy smile of his own.

    "Hey!" Little Nina cried out, pointing at Little Mario in delight. "He''s smiling! Little Mario, you''re so cute when you smile!"

    In an instant, her attention shifted from Stewart to her little ymate.

    She left Stewart behind, grabbing Little Mario''s hand and pulling him over to the kids'' y area behind the sofa.

    "Come on, Little Mario, give me another smile! If you do, I''ll give you this toy too, okay?"

    Little Mario: "Okay!"

    "Aw, you''re adorable when you smile! I wish you went to my preschool-you''re way cuter than any of the boys there!"

    Little Mario: "Cute!"

    The grown-ups couldn''t help but overhear the exchange.

    It was clear Little Nina was encouraging Little Mario to talk more.

    With his daughter''s sweet, childish voice echoing in his ears, Stewart stared at the

    Elsa figurine in his hand, his eyes dark and unreadable.

    ...

    The local grocery store was just a short walk from home.

    Briony found herself growing tense at the thought of Stewart still being in the house.

    Gwendolyn White tried to reassure her. "Don''t worry. James and your godfather are there do you really think Stewart could just take off with Little Nina?"

    "I''m not worried he''ll snatch her away. I''m worried about what he might say to her." "Your little girl is clever as can be. Trust me, Stewart doesn''t stand a chance." Gwendolyn let out a gentle sigh. "I only brought you out because I didn''t want you two arguing in front of Little Nina."

    "I know you mean well," Briony replied. "It''s just... court is in two days. Stewart showing up now, it''s obvious he''s after Little Nina."

    "Bryn, I know you want to break free from Stewart as soon as possible. But he''s still Little Nina''s biological father. Even if you get divorced, he has the right to see his child. That''s just the way it is¡ªand you need to ept it."

    Briony pressed her lips together.

    She understood, of course.

    Even if she and Stewart divorced, if Little Nina wanted to have a rtionship with her father, Briony couldn''t stop her.

    Blood ties run deep. They can''t be cut.

    It wasn''t that she couldn''t face the reality. It was that she was afraid.

    Afraid that Stewart would use Little Nina as leverage, dragging out the divorce... "You know..." Gwendolyn saw right through her and lowered her voice. "Are you in such a hurry to get divorced because you''re eager to meet someone new?" Briony was momentarily taken aback, then shook her head. "No, that''s not it at all. I just want a clean break from Stewart, so I can raise Little Nina on my own, in peace."

    "Well, if you''re not rushing into a second marriage, then it''s simple!"

    Gwendolyn grinned. "Of course, it''s best if the divorce goes through. But if it doesn''t so what? You can just live separately. And as long as you''re still married, Little Nina is still the Wentworth family''s little heiress! Think about it-even if Stewart is gone one day, she''ll inherit his fortune fair and square."

    Briony paused.

    "I''m not saying you shouldn''t get divorced. But even with Mr. Chadwick helping you, if Stewart really digs in his heels, this could drag on for ages. Are you really going to let him keep you in limbo?"

    Briony stopped walking, her frown slowly easing.

    Gwendolyn, noticing the change, smiled with satisfaction. "You get what I mean?"

    "Yes!" Briony looked at her, smiling for the first time in a while. "Thank you, godmother. I know what I need to do now."

    "That''s all I wanted." Gwendolyn tucked Briony''s arm in hers, her voice warm. "We women need to find peace within ourselves. Inner strength and independence are our best armor."

    Gwendolyn''s advice had calmed Briony''s nerves.

    When they got home, she stopped obsessing over whether Stewart had told their daughter the truth about his identity.

    She focused on Little Nina''s mood instead.

    Seeing her daughter ying andughing without a care in the world, Briony finally rxed and headed into the kitchen to help Gwendolyn prepare dinner.

    When the meal was ready, Gwendolyn called everyone to the table.

    The four men all had some wine with dinner.

    James, the lightweight of the group, rarely drank, so just one ss of whiskey had him tipsy and giggling. Gwendolyn and Briony had to help him upstairs to bed.

    By the time they came back down, Carney had also sumbed to the drinks.

    Gwendolyn scolded him for trying to keep up with the younger men, then insisted on staying with him while he slept it off.

    Briony helped carry Carney to bed as well.

    When she finally came downstairs again, only Stewart and Garry were left at the table.

    Little Nina and Little Mario were ying in the living room, Carol keeping an eye on them.

    Seeing Briony, Carol got up and walked over, dropping her voice to a whisper. "My boss and that attorney of yours can really hold their liquor. If they keep at it, I''m afraid someone''s going to end up in the ER!"

    Briony nced at the dining table.

    Stewart and Garry were sitting across from each other, both with flushed cheeks from the alcohol, but still sitting straight and looking asposed as ever.

 Chapter 313

    Briony nced at the clock¡ªalready half past nine.

    The kids really should be getting to bed.

    She walked over, eyeing the three empty bottles of whiskey on the dining table. She wasn''t worried about them out of kindness; but if something happened while they were drinking in her house, she''d be the one in trouble.

    "Gentlemen, it''s gettingte. Time to head home," Briony said, her voice crisp and

    no-nonsense.

    At her words, Stewart arched a dark brow, his eyes slightly zed and tinged red from the alcohol as he looked at Garry. With a faint, teasing smile he said, "Garry, you heard her. Time to go."

    "Me?" Garry chuckled. "Stewart, Ms. Kensington isn''t just sending me away, you know."

    Stewart''s lips curled. "We''re married-how could she possibly send me away?" Garry let out a dryugh and turned to Briony. "Ms. Kensington, do you agree with that?"

    Briony had no patience for their drunken banter-especially since both men were clearly three sheets to the wind. She called Carl in directly.

    When Carl saw Stewart, he was stunned. After working with Stewart for so many years, he''d never seen him drink this much. Stewart''s whole face was flushed red, and the bloodshot look in his eyes was almost rming.

    Carl''s gaze flicked to the empty bottles on the table. He sucked in a breath¡ªif anyone with a weaker constitution had drunk this much, they''d be on their way to the ER for a stomach pump.

    He walked over to Stewart, bent down, and spoke softly, "Mr. Wentworth, it''ste. Let me drive you home?"

    Stewart didn''t move. He sat tall and still, long fingers idly turning an empty ss. He didn''t speak, making it impossible to guess what he was thinking.

    Carl was at a loss.

    Briony said tly, "Drag him out if you have to."

    Carl hesitated. "...I really can''t."

    Seeing how unwee Stewart was, Garry let out a lowugh. "Stewart, never thought I''d see the day."

    Stewart didn''t reply, nor did he show any intention of leaving.

    Briony closed her eyes, sighed, and gave up on dealing with them. She turned and walked to the living room, where Carol was sitting. "They''re both drunk and probably won''t be leaving anytime soon. Little Mario''s still sick¡ªhe can''t be staying upte. Do you want me to have a driver take you home, or would you both rather stay the night? There''s a guest room upstairs."

    Carol hesitated. "Wouldn''t it be too much trouble?"

    "Not at all. I just need to put on fresh sheets and it''s ready."

    "Um..."

    "Ms. Carol, you and little Mario should stay!" Little Nina chimed in from the side. "Tomorrow''s Saturday¡ªI want to y with him!"

    Hearing this, little Mario''s eyes lit up as well. He hurried over and tugged Carol''s hand.

    She looked down at him, knowing exactly what he was thinking. "Little Mario, do you want to say something?" Carol knelt and gently rubbed his head. "Tell me, or I won''t know."

    Little Mario pointed to Little Nina.

    "No, sweetheart-use your words." Carol tapped his lips, patiently encouraging him. "Can you tell me what you want?"

    Little Mario''s mouth opened and closed as he thought it over, then finally, slowly, he said, word by word, "I want... to sleep... at... Little Nina''s house... tonight!"

    "Wonderful!" Carol''s eyes shone with excitement as she stroked his hair. "You''re amazing, little Mario! Then we''ll stay at Little Nina''s tonight!"

    "Yay! Yay!" Little Nina pped her hands in delight.

    Little Mario joined her, giggling and pping along, his dark eyes curving with joy, a spark of life shining through that made him look brighter than ever before.

    Carol''s eyes reddened as she watched him.

    She stood up, wiped her eyes, and turned to Briony. "I''ve been with him for so long, and I never thought he could make such progress in just a few days. Ms. Kensington, you and Little Nina really are little Mario''s lucky stars."

    "I can tell you care about him," Briony replied, her impression of Carol growing even warmer. Carol always looked at little Mario with genuine love and concern. Garry might have picked a shaky stepmom for the boy, but at least he''d found the right nanny.

    Just then, Garry and Stewart suddenly stood up from the dining table.

    Carl hurried over to help Stewart, but Stewart waved him off. Instead, Stewart and Garry threw their arms around each other''s shoulders, staggering out toward the front door.

    Briony and Carol stared in surprise.

    Weren''t they just at each other''s throats? How did they suddenly be drinking buddies?

    Afraid the two would start fighting the moment he turned his back, Carl rushed after them.

    A few minutester, Carl returned, heading back into the living room.

    Briony frowned. "They left?"

    Carl gave a sheepish grin. "Not exactly."

    "What do you mean, ''not exactly''?"

    "Mr. Wentworth and Mr. Ferguson decided to have tea in the garden. They want to

    sit outside and watch the moon."

    Briony was speechless.

    "Sorry. They may be drunk, but he''s still my boss..." Carl hunched over, gathering

    up the tea set, and gave Briony an apologetic smile. "No matter how crazy the request, I''m just the hired help¡ªI have to do as I''m told."

    Briony just shook her head.

    Carol couldn''t helpughing. "I never imagined my boss had this side to him. He and Mr. Wentworth actually seem pretty close, don''t they?"

 Chapter 314

    "They used to be in the service together," Briony sighed, pressing her lips

    together. "Let''s not worry about them. I''ll go upstairs and change out the linens in the guest room. Can you stay with the kids?"

    "Of course."

    Carol was always quick on her feet and attentive to details. While Briony was upstairs swapping the sheets, Carol cleared the dinner table without being asked.

    By the time Briony came back down, Carol was already in the kitchen, washing up the dishes.

    Briony tried to insist that she stop, but Carol just shook her head and kept going. Seeing there was no persuading her, and that it was gettingte, Briony gathered little Mario and Little Nina and headed upstairs to get them ready for bed.

    Little Mario was just starting to recover from his illness, so Briony didn''t dare give him a full bath.

    Instead, she warmed up a soft towel and gently wiped him down, then helped him change into a set of Little Nina''s pajamas.

    The pajamas hung off little Mario''s small frame, the sleeves and legs a bit too long.

    When Briony was cleaning him up, his ribs stood out starkly beneath his pale skin, and it made her heart ache.

    No mother could stand to see such a sweet little boy looking so fragile.

    She tucked little Mario into bed, then handed him one of Little Nina''s favorite picture books.

    He loved picture books, his head bent over the pages,pletely absorbed. Briony slipped into the bathroom to give Little Nina a quick bath.

    By the time Carol came upstairs, the two little ones were already snuggled up in Briony''s bed, yawning and rubbing their eyes.

    "I changed the linens, and put fresh toiletries in the bathroom," Briony told Carol quietly. "Little Mario wants to sleep with Little Nina tonight-let''s just let him join us."

    Carol hesitated. "Will the two of them be too much to handle in one bed?"

    "Not at all. Little Mario is as good as gold," Briony smiled. "And the guest room doesn''t have a bed rail, but mine does. I''m not worried about them falling out in the night. It''s safer this way."

    Carol still looked a little uneasy, but she didn''t argue.

    She headed off to the guest room, and Briony closed the door behind her.

    Every night, Briony would read Little Nina a story before bed.

    If she was busy, James or even Gwendolyn White would take over story duty.

    "Mommy," Little Nina piped up suddenly, "can you sleep in the middle tonight?" Briony blinked. "Why?"

    "Because I want to cuddle with you-and so does little Mario!"

    Briony nced at little Mario.

    He looked a bit embarrassed, blinking his big eyes as a flush crept across his pale cheeks.

    Briony couldn''t help but smile at how adorable he was.

    She climbed into bed between the two kids, wrapping an arm around each of

    them. "All right, no story tonight. How about a luby instead?"

    "Yes, yes!" Little Nina cheered. "You sing the prettiest lubies! Little Mario, you''re in for a treat!"

    Little Mario gazed at Briony, his dark eyes shining.

    Briony flicked off the light and began to hum softly.

    Her gentle voice drifted through the dim room, soothing and sweet.

    The two children nestled close, rubbing their eyes and yawning. Sleep crept up on

    them, and their breathing grew slow and even.

    Briony felt the tiny bodies in her arms rx as they finally drifted off.

    Her singing faded away, and she hugged little Mario just a little tighter.

    Through the warmth of these children, she found herself mourning the baby she''d never had the chance to meet.

    Early summer in the old town, and the night air was cool.

    Out in the courtyard of a stately townhouse, beneath the spreading branches of an ancient oak, a granite table-beautifully carved by hand-was set with a tray for tea.

    Steam curled up from the pot, filling the air with the rich aroma of freshly brewed leaves.

    Carl poured the tea, refilling the cups for the two men seated at the table.

    One after another, they drank the hot tea, gradually sobering up from the night''s indulgence.

    Garry looked like he had something heavy on his mind.

    Stewart turned to Carl. "Go get some rest at the hotel. Come pick me up in the morning."

    Carl knew better than to argue. He nodded. "All right. I''lle back for you in the morning."

    The wooden gate creaked open, then shut again as Carl left.

    "Stewart, it''s been four years. Are you really not going to let this go?" Garry''s voice was low, his eyes dark with a turmoil of emotions. "She''s just an ordinary woman. Clinging to her will only hurt her. Didn''t what happened four years ago teach you anything?"

    Under the silver moonlight, Stewart''s face was all hard lines and shadows.

    He didn''t answer Garry''s question he just sat there in silence.

    The next morning, Carol was up early in the kitchen, making breakfast.

    Stewart and Garry had, in fact, spent the entire night out in the courtyard.

    Carney and James woke up still a little hungover, but the two who''d drunk the most were somehow both perfectly fine.

    Their tolerance was frankly impressive.

    Carol had made a Western-style breakfast, hearty and nutritious-scrambled eggs, toast, and a bit of fruit.

    At the table, Stewart nced at the side of saut¨¦ed vegetables, his brows drawing together. He set down his fork and reached for some greens instead.

    Little Mario, perched in his booster seat, quietly picked the saut¨¦ed potatoes out of the food Briony ced on his te.

    Little Nina spotted him and scolded gently, "Little Mario, you shouldn''t be picky!" Little Mario looked at her, his brow furrowing. "Don''t want them!"

    Carol quickly stepped in to exin, "Little Mario isn''t being picky. He just has a real aversion to potatoes. He''s always been that way."

    Stewart''s hand paused, and he looked over at little Mario, curiosity flickering across his face.

 Chapter 315

    Little Mario scrunched his nose and shook his head. "No," he dered, with a look of determination that could have rivaled someone pledging allegiance.

    Stewart studied his small face for a moment, then looked away and continued eating.

    Garry nced at Stewart, but seeing his indifference, let it go and turned his attention back to his own te.

    "What does ''physiological aversion'' mean?" Little Nina asked, swallowing a bite of potatoes, her eyes wide with curiosity.

    James smiled and exined, "Well, it just means that while we think potatoes taste good, when Little Mario eats them, they probably tastepletely different to him."

    "Huh?" Little Nina blinked at him. "So what do they taste like to Little Mario?"

    James considered this. "Maybe sour? Bitter? Or like... a wet mop? Maybe like something from a sewer?"

    Stewart, who had been eating with perfectposure, paused mid-chew.

    Little Mario pointed at the potatoes and dered, "Gross."

    Stewart''s movements stilled, his eyes unreadable.

    "Potatoes are so tasty! Howe you think they''re gross?" Little Nina shook her head with genuine sympathy. "Poor Little Mario!"

    "It''s just how he''s wired. But really, Little Mario isn''t picky about much else," Carol said, ruffling his hair affectionately.

    Briony grabbed a few green beans, snipped them into bite-sized pieces, and ced them in Little Mario''s bowl. "If you don''t like the potatoes, that''s fine. Green veggies are full of vitamins-eat up."

    "Th-thank you!" Little Mario''s eyes sparkled as he looked up at her.

    Briony was quietly pleased to see how much morefortable he was talking to people now.

    She''d been observing him for a while, and honestly, she wasn''t convinced he was autistic. It seemed more likely that he''d been born a bit frail, and with only adults around, he''d been so carefully looked after that he never really felt the need to express himself. Over time, that had just slowed his speech development.

    With that in mind, Briony turned to Garry. "Yesterday, when you took Little Mario to see Dr. Ellsworth, what did he say?"

    Garry replied, "Dr. Ellsworth said Little Mario''s weak constitution is congenital. He suggested we help him with a better diet and some gentle massage therapy suited for kids."

    "Dr. Ellsworth is really good at that," Briony said.

    Garry raised an eyebrow. "Is he, now?"

    Briony could tell he was skeptical. She continued, "When Little Nina was a baby, her immune system was awful. She hardly put on any weight and was always sick. She''s allergic to a lot of things-feeding her was a nightmare."

    Garry nced at Little Nina. "Really? You''d never guess now."

    These days, Little Nina was a ball of energy.

    Brionyughed, "That''s all thanks to Dr. Ellsworth. Someone told me about him, so I went to see him in the next town over. After his treatment, Little Nina gradually got better. Now that her digestion''s improved, she absorbs everything, and her resistance is way up."

    "Absolutely," Gwendolyn White chimed in, smiling. "Just look at her now¡ªshe eats with such gusto and looks so healthy."

    Garry looked at Little Nina again.

    Stewart also stopped eating, ncing unconsciously at his daughter.

    The little girl was thoroughly focused on her meal-one bite of food, then another,pletely absorbed.

    Carney chuckled, "Our

    na is a chatterbox. The only time she stops talking

    is when she''s eating or sleeping."

    The adults at the table burst intoughter.

    Little Nina heard them and looked up, blinking innocently. "Why are you allughing?"

    Briony stroked her daughter''s hair, her eyes crinkling with affection. "We just love watching you eat. You''re adorable."

    "Watching me eat?" Little Nina swallowed a mouthful of green beans and frowned, her face serious. "How does watching me eat fill you up?"

    Everyone stifled augh.

    She scooped up another spoonful of warm soup and dered, "Watch all you want. No matter how many people stare, it won''t slow me down!"

    The table erupted inughter.

    Thanks to Little Nina, the whole atmosphere at lunch felt lighter.

    Carol looked at Little Nina, so healthy and cheerful, and couldn''t help but feel inspired.

    After the meal, she finally worked up the courage to persuade Garry to take Briony''s advice and bring Little Mario to see Dr. Ellsworth again.

    Garry was open-minded, so he and Carol set out with Little Mario for the doctor''s office.

    Little Nina, who didn''t have preschool that day, insisted on joining them.

    James, not quite trusting Garry to keep an eye on Little Nina, decided to tag along too.

    After they left, Briony stayed to help Gwendolyn White clear the table.

    Stewart and Carney sat beneath the old oak tree in the yard, brewing tea.

    In the kitchen, the sound of running water filled the air.

    At the sink, Gwendolyn washed dishes and asked, "Stewart''s not leaving yet, is he?"

    Briony shook her head. "I don''t know."

    Gwendolyn nced out the window. "Still out there drinking tea with Carney! After all that whiskey with Mr. Fergusonst night, now tea until sunrise¡ªand he''s still so energetic. Youth, I guess."

    Briony didn''t answer, staring thoughtfully at the soap bubbles floating in the sink. Gwendolyn turned to look at her. "I think he wants to talk to you alone."

    Briony''s eyshes fluttered. She turned on the faucet and rinsed away the suds. "There''s nothing left for us to say."

    Gwendolyn sighed. "Stewart really is a hard one to read..."

    When the kitchen was tidy, Briony and Gwendolyn stepped outside.

    Just then, Stewart came in through the door.

    He caught Briony''s eye and said quietly, "Can we talk?"

    Briony frowned.

    "I''ll go find Carney," Gwendolyn said, giving Briony''s hand a gentle squeeze

    before heading out to the yard.

 Chapter 316

    Briony stood her ground, eyeing Stewart from several feet away. "Stewart, the hearing is tomorrow. I''ve already hired awyer. If you want to talk about divorce, take it up with my attorney."

    Stewart pressed his lips together, looking resigned. He let out a soft sigh. "I just wanted to ask-how''s Mrs. Hudson doing?"

    "That''s really none of Attorney Wentworth''s concern," Briony replied coolly.

    Her tone was icy, but Stewart acted oblivious, speaking as if everything were perfectly normal. "If her treatment isn''t going well, I''ve contacted some specialists overseas. I can arrange for them toe over anytime."

    "That won''t be necessary," Briony snapped, unable to stand his patronizing attitude. "I haveplete faith in Dr. Ellsworth."

    "Ferdinand?" Stewart''s lips curled into a cold, mocking smile. "How much do you really know about him? Briony, four years have passed and you''re still just as na?ve."

    Briony could hardly believe it¡ªwhat was wrong with this man?

    Who she trusted was none of his business.

    She couldn''t be bothered to argue. "Just go, Stewart. From now on, let''s stay out

    of each other''s lives. For anything concerning the divorce, talk to mywyer."

    "It''s just as well if you don''t show up in court tomorrow," Stewart said, his expression a blend of a smirk and a sneer. "It''ll save you a wasted trip."

    Briony''s face darkened. "What''s that supposed to mean?"

    "I told you there''s no way you''re winning this case." Stewart''s eyes were sharp, his gaze unwavering. "Briony, we''re not getting divorced."

    His certainty was almostughable.

    "Stewart, you don''t run the court."

    "As awyer, I respect thew," Stewart replied calmly. "But things aren''t as simple as you think. If you want to go through with this, I''ll go through it with you. But the oue-I''ll decide that."

    With those words, Stewart turned and walked away.

    Briony stared after him, her expression troubled.

    Stewart''s words haunted her for the rest of the day, leaving her restless and on edge.

    She tossed and turned all night, unable to sleep.

    The next morning, she called herwyer and ryed everything Stewart had said the night before.

    After listening, herwyer sighed. "The hearing''s this morning. All we can do now is go in and fight for the best oue."

    "Alright. I''ll wait for your update."

    After hanging up, Briony got out of bed, washed up, and brought Little Nina with her to visit Julia.

    Julia had been much more stabletely, and Briony thought it was about time for Little Nina to see her grandmother.

    Back when Julia had named the twins, one was supposed to be ''Milo'' and the other ''Nina.''

    But Milo hadn''t survived, leaving only Little Nina.

    They parked in the underground garage of the apartment building, and as Briony led Little Nina into the elevator, they ran into Ferdinanding out of the apartment across the hall.

    "Dr. Ellsworth!" Little Nina let go of Briony''s hand and ran straight toward him.

    Ferdinand blinked in surprise, then bent down to scoop her up.

    "Dr. Ellsworth, do you live here too?" Little Nina asked, eyes wide.

    "I do. I live right across from your grandmother."

    "Wow!" Little Nina beamed. "So whenever I visit Grandma, I cane y with you too?"

    Ferdinand smiled warmly. "Of course you can."

    Briony walked up to them. "Heading to work?"

    "Not just yet. I wanted to check in on Mrs. Hudson. She had a rough night, but

    after a bit of acupuncture, she finally got some sleep."

    Briony frowned. "Why didn''t anyone call me?"

    "It was past one in the morning," Ferdinand said gently. "Gina wanted to call, but I told her I could handle it."

    Briony felt a rush of gratitude. She looked at Ferdinand and said sincerely, "Thank you, Dr. Ellsworth."

    He gave a small smile. "You don''t have to be so formal with me."

    Briony smiled, then turned to unlock the door and led the way inside.

    Gina was already in the kitchen making breakfast. Hearing theme in, she poked her head out.

    "There you are!" She caught sight of Little Nina in Ferdinand''s arms, her face lighting up. "What a pretty girl! She looks just like her mother."

    Briony ruffled Little Nina''s hair and smiled. "Nina, say hello to Grandma Gina."

    "Hello, Grandma Gina! My name''s Little Nina. Thank you for taking care of Grandma for us!" The little girl''s manners were impable.

    Gina was delighted. "Oh, listen to her! What a sweet girl. Just look at those rosy cheeks and that bright smile. Mrs. Kensington, you''ve done a wonderful job raising her!"

    Briony nced at Ferdinand with a smile. "Dr. Ellsworth deserves the credit."

    He shook his head, smiling. "I just help out. It''s really Mrs. Kensington who does all the hard work."

    Gina looked back and forth between Briony and Ferdinand, grinning. "You two have known each other for two, maybe three years now, right?"

    Briony nodded. "About that long. Why?"

    "Well, that makes you old friends! So why are you still so formal with each other?

    All this ''Dr. Ellsworth'' and ''Mrs. Kensington''-it sounds so stiff! Mrs. Kensington, you were never this formal with Mr. Dney!"

    Briony paused, at a loss for words.

    Ferdinand gave a small, polite chuckle. "I guess I''m just old-fashioned. I''m used to

    it."

    Briony nced at him, amused.

    She''d always thought Ferdinand was the kind of man who could handle any awkward situation with grace and once again, he proved her right.

    Julia slept through the whole morning. Ferdinand checked in on her and reassured everyone that she was fine-she''d just had a rough night and needed the rest.

    A little after eleven, Briony''s phone rang.

    Thewyer was calling-the case was over.

 Chapter 317

    Briony stepped out onto the balcony to take the call.

    On the other end, her attorney let out a heavy sigh.

    "Wentworth''swyer has systematically dismantled all the evidence we had that proved his affair."

    Briony''s brow furrowed. "How did he manage that?"

    "He produced a paternity test between himself and Irwin," thewyer exined. "The results show there''s no biological rtion between them."

    Briony was stunned. "No biological rtion?"

    "That''s right. He also provided proof that Rosita and Garry are legally married- certificates, wedding video, the works-so our im that he was having an affair with Rosita doesn''t hold up either."

    "And that''s not all. Wentworth turned the tables on us."

    "He presented a paternity report showing Little Nina is his biological daughter, and he painted thest four years of separation as one big misunderstanding. He imed he was deceived by Professor and Mrs. Winslow, saying he had no idea you were still alive. In short, he argued he never abused his position or did anything to damage the marriage, and just on those two points, he''s flipped the narrative about your rtionship breaking down."

    "What really blew me away," thewyer continued, "was his final y. He produced medical records showing he was hospitalized with a serious illness four years ago, along with evidence that Professor Winslow held a funeral for you. He told the court he genuinely believed you were dead, and that these past four years of supposed separation were all part of someone else''s scheme. He cast himself as the victim..."

    "Then he pulled out family vacation photos and videos-the most recent from four years ago in Ghana, where the three of you were dressed in wedding attire for Irwin''s photoshoot. I have to admit, even knowing the truth, I was nearly

    convinced by his performance-let alone the judge."

    Briony''s frown deepened, her face growing paler by the second.

    So this was the trap waiting for her in Ghana.

    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

    Stewart was absolutely shameless.

    "Ms. Kensington, I did my best," her attorney said with another sigh. "In all my years of practicingw, I''ve never faced a rival quite like Wentworth. After this case, all I can say is: the man is a real piece of work."

    Briony was so angry she couldn''t speak.

    "Still, don''t lose hope. We lost this round, but we can appeal. The catch is we''ll have to wait at least six months before trying again."

    "I understand." Briony pressed down her fury, her tone clipped. "Thank you for all your effort."

    "I''m sorry I couldn''t do more."

    "It''s not your fault. Stewart is just despicable."

    As soon as she hung up, Briony pressed a hand to her chest and sank to her knees.

    She''d never expected this fight to be easy, but she also never imagined Stewart would stoop so low.

    Those wedding photos from Ghana... What a cruel joke.

    Hearing herwyer describe Stewart denying the breakdown of their marriage, ying the part of the devoted husband-she couldn''t help but feel shaken.

    Five years of a hidden marriage, and when had he ever truly cared for her?

    Now, just to keep her trapped in this rtionship, he had the gall to perform for the court, acting as if he loved her.

    Why?

    He didn''t love her-so why couldn''t he just let her go?

    Her phone began to vibrate-Stewart was calling.

    Briony stared at his name on the screen for a long moment before finally answering.

    "Yourwyer told you?" Stewart''s deep voice came through the line. Briony''s lips curled into a bitter smile. "Did you enjoy your little performance?" There was a pause, as if he was confused. "Didn''t yourwyer mention Irwin?" "He did," Briony''s voice was cold, emotionless. "Whether or not Irwin is your son doesn''t matter to me anymore."

    "I never told you before because Irwin''s situation isplicated," Stewart replied, his tone turning serious. "His father was a close friend of mine who died in the line of duty. Everything about him has to stay confidential. I can''t say more. Knowing too much wouldn''t be good for you."

    "So what?" Briony didn''t want to hear it. All she wanted was a divorce-now, as soon as possible.

    "Stewart, are you going to tell me next that nothing ever happened with Rosita? That it was all some big act?"

    "There was never anything between me and Rosita," Stewart said, voice icy. "All those rumors online were staged for the Lockwoods'' benefit. She''s had a hard time with that family, and she went through hell having Irwin. I was just helping her."

    Briony listened, finding it allughable.

    "Maybe four years ago I would have cared," she said tly. "But now, all I want is a divorce."

    "I''m telling you this because I don''t believe any of it is a good reason for us to get divorced. Beyond these issues, I can''t see why we should."

    "We have no love for each other. We''re just putting up a front," Briony snapped. "That''s reason enough."

    "But our marriage was a business arrangement from the very beginning."

    Briony froze.

    "When I married you, divorce was never an option," Stewart said quietly. "Marriage is about mutual benefit. We had a happy family-now we have Little Nina too. For the sake of the children, we shouldn''t end this."

    "Stewart!" Briony couldn''t take it anymore. "You make me sick!"

    She hung up.

    He called again.

    Briony declined and blocked his number.

    She hadn''t been this furious in years. Her chest ached, her breathing in

    short, ragged bursts.

    The sliding door opened and Ferdinand strode onto the balcony. "Ms. Kensington?"

    Briony slowly looked up at him.

    He studied her pale face, concern in his eyes as he knelt down in front of her. "Are

    you feeling alright?"

    She shook her head, struggling to steady her emotions.

    "Anger isn''t worth your health." Ferdinand helped her to her feet, his voice gentle.

    "Mrs. Hudson is awake."

 Chapter 318

    Briony nodded, her voice soft. "I just need a moment. I''ll be right in."

    Ferdinand could more or less guess this had something to do with Stewart. But he didn''t pry; this was Briony''s private business, and if she needed to talk, she would. Since she didn''t, he simply respected her wishes and left it alone.

    Once he was sure she was all right, Ferdinand headed back inside, leaving Briony outside to collect herself.

    Five minutester, Briony pushed open the ss door and stepped into the living

    room.

    On the couch, Julia was clutching Little Nina, smothering her with kisses. The little girl, trapped in her grandmother''s enthusiastic embrace, wore an expression of pure resignation-her bright eyes silently pleading for rescue.

    When she spotted her mother, Little Nina blinked twice.

    Watching them, Briony suddenly remembered a meme she''d seen online: "If you''re being held against your will, blink twice." She couldn''t help butugh.

    "Mom, you''reughing!" Little Nina protested, frowning. "Come save me! Grandma''s hugging me so tight I can barely breathe!"

    You couldn''t really me Julia for her outpouring of affection-Little Nina was the spitting image of Briony at that age.

    In her confused state, Julia took one look at Little Nina and immediately decided she was her own ''Bryn''.

    "My Bryn! My sweet Bryn!" Julia cooed, refusing to let go, repeating the name between kisses.

    Little Nina, mature beyond her years, didn''t struggle orin. Instead, she just looked imploringly at Briony, her brow furrowed as if to say, "A little help here?"

    Briony sat down beside her mother, speaking gently. "Mom, could you loosen up a little? You''re squeezing Little Nina too hard-she''s ufortable."

    Julia shook her head, clutching Little Nina tighter. "Bryn... She''s mine... My Bryn..."

    Apparently, she thought Briony was trying to steal the child from her. She fixed Briony with a suspicious re.

    Gina, watching the scene unfold, shook her head in disbelief. "Well, that''s a new one. Now there''s a little Bryn-she doesn''t even recognize the grown-up version anymore!"

    Briony felt helpless. She could only prompt Little Nina to try reasoning with her grandmother.

    Little Nina was smart. With just a nudge from Briony, she caught on immediately.

    "I can''t breathe!" Little Nina cried out dramatically. "Help, I''m suffocating¡ª"

    Julia froze.

    Briony gave her mother a gentle reminder, "Mom, you''re holding her too tightly. She''s notfortable."

    Julia looked down at the child in her arms.

    Little Nina, ever the actress, squeezed out a couple of tears. "You''re hurting me!"

    Julia panicked, releasing her at once and fumbling to wipe away her tears with the edge of her sleeve. "Don''t cry, Bryn, don''t cry..."

    Little Nina''s face was red from all the rubbing, but she managed to keep herposure.

    Briony watched, torn between sympathy for her daughter and the absurdity of the scene.

    In the end, it was a cartoon on TV that saved Little Nina.

    With an episode of "Bear & Woody" ying on the screen, Little Nina and Julia

    sat side by side, big and small, utterly absorbed.

    Briony and Ferdinand stepped out onto the balcony to talk.

    Julia was showing signs of improvement, but to truly recover, she''d need a professional''s care-someone experienced enough to stay with her around the clock.

    Ferdinand suggested his uncle, a renowned physician who had retired to the countryside to cultivate medicinal herbs. If Ferdinand reached out, his uncle would surely help.

    Since Ferdinand vouched for him, Briony had no reservations. "You handle it. I''m fine with whatever you arrange."

    "But if my uncle is going to treat her, she''ll have to go out to the countryside for a while," Ferdinand exined.

    The thought caught Briony off guard. "I''m worried she might not adjust to being away from home."

    "That''s why I''ll have my unclee here first, let him spend a few days getting to know Mrs. Hudson. Once she''sfortable, then they can head out to the country together. How does that sound?"

    Through the ss door, Briony watched her mother and daughter, side by side on the couch, engrossed in cartoons.

    After a moment, she pressed her lips together and drew a steadying breath. "All right. Let''s do it."

    Later, Julia grew drowsy and started mumbling for "Bryn."

    Briony helped her to the bedroom.

    "Bryn stays," Julia insisted, her words slurred but her meaning clear. Brionyy down beside her, taking her hand. "I''m here, Mom. I''ll stay with you." Julia closed her eyes, holding tight to Briony''s hand, and fell asleep peacefully. Briony waited until her mother''s breathing deepened, then gently slipped her hand free and sat up. The movement must have startled Julia, because suddenly she bolted upright, crying out-

    "Traitor! Liar-!"

    Her wide eyes stared at the ceiling, but in her mind, she was seeing Rosita''s false, smiling face.

    Her pupils trembled with terror as memories from that awful day at thew office shed through her mind.

    "Why? God, why? Please-please, spare my Bryn..."

    "Mom?" Briony''s heart leaped at the sudden outburst.

    Julia''s anguished cries filled the room as she screamed about fate''s injustice, pounding her fists against her own head.

    "Mom, stop! Please!" Briony grabbed her hands and tried to stop her, shouting to bring her back to reality.

    But Julia was too far gone-Briony couldn''t restrain her alone.

    The door burst open. Ferdinand and Gina rushed in.

    "Hold her down, quick!" Ferdinand barked, already prepping his medical kit, lighting the alcoholmp.

    Gina and Briony pinned Julia down as Ferdinand began acupuncture.

    After a few needles, Julia slowly calmed. Tears streamed down her face as she stared at the ceiling.

    "Lauren Lynn stole my husband, destroyed my family-why? Why does her daughter have to take from mine, too..."

    "What did my Bryn ever do? Why, why..."

    "It''s my fault I couldn''t fight Lauren. I failed my Bryn... She''d have been better off without me..."

 Chapter 319

    Briony stared nkly at her mother, uncertain she''d heard her right.

    What was her mother saying?

    Lauren had stolen her husband?

    Julia''s eyes drifted closed, tears slipping from the corners.

    She kept murmuring, voice trembling, "Bryn, I''m sorry... I''ve failed you. I''ve failed you, sweetheart..."

    Briony knelt beside her and gently wiped away her mother''s tears.

    Her own eyes shimmered with unshed tears, her voice catching. "Mom, I''m here. Don''t worry, I promise we''ll be okay. Things will get better from now on."

    Julia''s face twisted with pain. "Bryn, I''m so angry. My whole life, I''ve been a failure. Why did Lauren have to be my daughter? Why her... why..."

    Her words faded to nothing, exhaustion overtaking her.

    Briony watched her mother drift into sleep, silent tears streaming down her face.

    The gray streaks in Julia''s hair, the deep lines at the corners of her eyes-five years in prison, four years missing. Nine years had ground her down, leaving her looking decades older than her forty-something years. Now, she looked closer to seventy than forty.

    All her life, Julia had known nothing but suffering.

    Briony squeezed her mother''s hand. "Rest now, Mom. From here on, I''ll be by your side. I won''t let you suffer anymore."

    Ferdinand and Gina stood at the foot of the bed, their faces heavy with sorrow.

    Out in the hallway, little Nina had been watching quietly for some time. The adults were so focused on Julia, they hadn''t even noticed her.

    Nina tiptoed into the room.

    "Mommy...?"

    Briony started, hastily wiping her face and taking a deep breath before turning around.

    Nina''s big eyes were rimmed with red as she gazed up at her mother, searching her face.

    Regret twisted in Briony''s heart. She''dpletely forgotten her daughter was there she didn''t even know if Julia''s episode had frightened her.

    "Nina, don''t be afraid. Grandma''s just sick, that''s all."

    "I''m not scared," Nina said softly. She reached out her tiny hand and gently touched Briony''s cheek. "Mommy, did you cry?"

    Briony pressed her lips together, forcing a smile. "No, sweetheart."

    Nina cocked her head. "It''s okay to cry, Mommy. There''s nothing to be ashamed of."

    Briony''s throat tightened, caught betweenughter and tears at her daughter''s wisdom. "Mommy''s just sad for Grandma, that''s all."

    Nina wrapped her arms around Briony''s neck, patting her back with her little hand.

    "Mommy, I''ll always be here for you and Grandma. Don''t worry-Dr. Ellsworth is really smart. He''ll help Grandma get better!"

    Briony hugged her daughter close, burying her face in the warm, sweet-smelling crook of Nina''s neck.

    She nodded firmly. "I''m not afraid. With you here, Mommy''s not afraid of anything."

    ...

    Worried Julia might rpse when she woke, the adults couldn''t spare attention for Nina. Briony called James.

    Nina was bright and mature for her age, but she was still only four. Briony didn''t want her to shoulder these burdens so soon.

    James arrived before Julia regained consciousness.

    Briony asked Gina and Ferdinand to watch over Nina, then stepped out onto the balcony with James.

    She told him everything Julia had said during her episode.

    James was floored. "So Lauren stole your dad, and Rosita stole your husband?!" Briony nodded.

    "Unbelievable!" James fumed. "Like mother, like daughter. So Mrs. Hudson knew Rosita was Lauren''s daughter and couldn''t handle the shock..."

    He shook his head, letting out a long sigh. "Rosita is ruthless-hurts people right where it counts."

    "All this time, I kept thinking Lauren looked oddly familiar," he went on. "Now I realize when I first returned to the Kensington family, I actually met her. She looked different then-must''ve had work done. But those eyes, you can''t mistake them."

    "She actually dared show up at the Kensingtons''? That bold?"

    "She was there to see my so-called aunt, Melody Lynn. Melody and Lauren are real sisters."

    Briony''s voice was low, thoughtful. "I never connected the dots before, but now it makes sense. Ever since Lauren showed up at the Kensingtons'', Malcolm''s attitude toward my mom got worse and worse."

    "And when Mom found out about Malcolm''s affair, she caused a scene. Melody was the first to side against her. I used to think Melody was just sucking up to Malcolm and Grandma, but now I see-she was helping Lauren get a foothold in the family."

    "You mean..." James''s eyes widened. "Your aunt brought Lauren into the Kensingtons on purpose-she set them up?"

    Briony nodded. "That''s what I think."

    James shook his head, speechless.

    The Dneys had always valued integrity-every generation, loving couples, strong values. After hearing all this, James was so angry he could barely speak, but no curse seemed strong enough.

    All he could manage was, "Trash."

    "The Kensingtons and the Hudsons are all about power and profit," Briony said bitterly. "How could my mom stand a chance, fighting them alone?"

    James could only sigh. To be saddled with families like that-what terrible luck. "So what are you going to do now?"

    Briony''s gaze turned distant and cold. "When Mom broke down today, I didn''t have time for Nina. She saw everything." Her voice trembled with guilt. "She must''ve been scared, but she pretended to be brave so I wouldn''t worry."

 Chapter 320

    James felt his heart soften. "Our little Nina really is an angel, isn''t she?"

    "She is. She''s sweet, and wise beyond her years. But I don''t want her strength and maturity toe from having a mother who''s... not enough."

    He stared at Briony''s profile, frowning, caught off guard by her words. "What are you talking about? How could you ever say that? You''re incredible at your job, you take care of Nina so well. How many single moms could handle everything the "way you do?"

    Briony managed a weary smile. "Providing for her isn''t everything. For so long, I never understood why my mother would end her life the way she did, not until today. Now, I finally get it."

    James blinked, concern flickering in his eyes. "Why?"

    "My mother felt she was a burden to me. She couldn''t reconcile it in her own heart. She wanted to fight back, but she was powerless. She was overwhelmed by despair because she realized she couldn''t do anything. She broke down when she saw herself be dead weight to her own daughter, maybe even..." Briony''s voice trembled. She closed her eyes, forcing out the word, "A disgrace."

    James listened, his expression grave.

    "I never thought that way about her, but I know my mother. She spent her whole life letting others decide her fate. Her family raised her to be the perfect daughter, always putting their interests first. Then, after she got married, her inws told her to be the ideal, self-sacrificing wife. When she had me, they twisted their old- school beliefs to me her for having a daughter, saying I was bad luck for my father and any future sons, and she was helpless-she had to watch as I was sent away..."

    "Later, when her husband cheated and abused her, she wanted a divorce, but her own family told her to endure it for the family''s sake. She did, and in the end, she killed her husband in self-defense. His family came after her for revenge, and her own family turned their back on herpletely..."

    "She spent five years in prison. When she got out, she had nothing left except her only daughter to lean on. But then she realized I was walking down the same path she did..."

    "She wanted to help me, but found she couldn''t. She hated her own weakness and cowardice, and all that pain, all those negative feelings she''d buried, exploded when she learned the truth. She couldn''t make peace with herself, so she chose to end it in the river..."

    Briony turned to James, her eyes shining with tears. "Tell me, wasn''t she foolish?"

    James felt a wave of helplessness. "Mrs. Hudson... she just got lost in her pain for a while."

    "It wasn''t just that. She was too kind, too naive! Everything she suffered was because of other people''s selfishness, yet she kept enduring, kept convincing herself that if she could just hold on a little longer, things would get better. But the people who want to hurt you don''t just let you go because you''re good."

    Briony let out a bitterugh. "The sad thing is, I used to be just like her..." James froze.

    "I always thought I could avoid trouble if I just stayed out of the way. But the truth

    is, if they want toe after you, it doesn''t matter how far you run."

    Her smile faded; her eyes grew cold.

    "That day, my mother saw Rosita at thew firm. When she came home, she ended it all. After what she said, it''s obvious now-Rosita knew all along that Malcolm''s ''other woman'' was Lauren. In fact, she''s probably Malcolm''s illegitimate daughter..."

    James''s eyes widened in shock. "Illegitimate daughter? So you and Rosita..."

    "Yes," Briony said quietly. "She and I are likely half-sisters."

    "God, that''s... that''s disgusting!" James blurted, recoiling.

    Briony straightened her shoulders. "I''m a mother now. For Nina''s sake, I need to change. Lauren and Rosita owe my mother and me a debt. It''s time they paid up."

    James exhaled, lips pressed in a firm line. "That''s what mothers do they fight back for their children. If you want to stand up for yourself, you have my full support."

    He paused, then added, "Bryn, remember this: when your mom went through all that, she didn''t have anyone in her corner. That''s why it was so hard for her to fight back. But you''re not alone. I''ll always be here for you, no matter what you do. I''ll be your rock. Always."

    Briony looked at him. The sunset cast a warm glow across his strong, gentle features, his deep-set eyes shining.

    It hit her¡ªshe''d known James for four years now. In that time, he''d stood by her

    as family, as a father figure to her daughter, offering constant support and kindness.

    He was, simply, a truly good man.

    Meeting him was one of the few strokes of luck she''d had in her life.

    She gazed at him, her eyes softening, her voice earnest. "James, thank you. I wouldn''t have made it this far without you by my side. You''re the reason I feel safe."

    James was momentarily stunned.

    Their eyes met. The world seemed to hold its breath.

    Somewhere, a heartbeat skipped.

    James swallowed, voice low. "Bryn, there''s something I¡ª"

    Bzzz-

    A sudden call cut him off.

    Cedric rke was calling.

    Briony answered right away.

    "It''s me," came Stewart''s voice through the phone.

    Her face went cold. She was about to hang up when he spoke again¡ª

    "I''ming to the vige next week, to take you and Nina home."

 Chapter 321

    "Stewart, if you''re sick, go see a doctor. Stop dragging me into your drama."

    Briony ended the call without waiting for a reply.

    She nearly blocked Cedric rke''s number too, but when she thought of Ste Joyner, she hesitated and let it slide.

    "What were you about to say?" Briony pocketed her phone and looked up at James.

    James cleared his throat and waved his hand dismissively. "Nothing, really. I just wanted to say there''s no need to be so formal between us. We''re like family-no need for all that ''thank you'' business."

    Briony grinned. "Got it. From now on, I''ll treat you like my own little brother. No more formalities."

    "That''s more like it!" James beamed. "We''re both only children, after all. A brother- sister bond works-always have each other''s backs."

    He scratched the back of his head and turned to watch the distant sunset. He looked calm and rxed, but a faint ache stirred in his chest.

    Briony didn''t notice anything amiss; she simply followed his gaze toward the horizon.

    The sun dipped behind the hills, and neon lights flickered on across the city.

    James snuck a sideways nce at her delicate profile-the soft curve of her cheek aglow in thest light. Affection flickered in his eyes, but he kept it hidden beneath the cover of night.

    Northborough, private club, VIP lounge.

    Cedric rke snatched his phone back.

    "What the hell is wrong with you?" He red at Stewart, exasperated. "You''re trying to win your wife back, not issue orders to your employees!"

    Stewart pressed his lips together, silent.

    Cedric looked at him and realized all his advice had probably gone in one ear and out the other.

    He nced at his watch. "I need to be home in half an hour-no, scratch that, fifteen minutes if you count the drive. You''ve got exactly fifteen minutes left, man."

    Stewart shot him a cool look. "Heading back to change another diaper? What, is your nanny just for show?"

    Cedric arched an eyebrow. "You''re missing the point. It''s not about the diapers- it''s about being there! No one can rece a father or a husband."

    Stewart studied him for a moment.

    Ever since Cedric married Ste, he rarely came out for drinks at night. The only reason he was here now was because Stewart had brought up the divorce with Briony.

    Cedric was looking out for Briony for Ste''s sake.

    One thing was obvious: Cedric truly loved his wife.

    "Ste still hasn''t gotten her memory back?" Stewart asked quietly.

    Cedric paused, then shook his head. "No."

    "What if one day she does¡ªand realizes she doesn''t really love you? What then?"

    Cedric stared at him, incredulous. "Stewart! Are you even human? I risked Briony''s wrath lending you my phone, and this is what I get? Are you jealous because my wife and kid are waiting for me at home?"

    Stewart cut in, "That''s not it." He hesitated, then continued. "I just wonder-does love really matter that much in a marriage?"

    "Of course it does!"

    Cedric looked at Stewart like his friend had just lost all credibility as a top-tierwyer.

    "You''re clinging to this marriage with Briony because you love her, aren''t you?" Stewart frowned, thinking it over seriously. "I don''t love her."

    Cedric stared. "Excuse me?"

    "I''m being honest. It was always a transaction between us. We agreed to get what we each needed. I think we''ve both benefited from this marriage-so I don''t see

    any reason for a divorce. That''s the only reason I''m staying."

    Cedric''s expression grew serious. "Are you sure about that?"

    "I''m sure," Stewart replied. "She filed for divorce because she thought I cheated

    on her. She misunderstood my rtionship with Rosita, and she assumed Irwin was my son. I''ve cleared all that up."

    "So you think the only reason she wants a divorce is because of those two things?"

    "What else?" Stewart looked at Cedric, frowning. "Plus, now we have Little Nina. I

    just don''t get why she''s so determined to leave."

    Cedric''s eyes widened. "You really believe that?"

    "Do I look like I''m joking?"

    Cedric fell silent.

    Not only didn''t he look like he was joking-he was so serious it was almost frightening.

    Cedric rubbed his face and sighed. "Listen to me. Isn''t it possible¡ªjust possible¡ª that you''ve fallen for Briony and don''t even realize it?"

    "Impossible."

    Stewart was resolute. After a pause, he added, "I just think¡ªif we spent five years as a secret family and managed to get along, and now we have a daughter, why can''t things work out? If it''s because of Mrs. Hudson, then fine-I''ve tried to make amends."

    "Enough!" Cedric jumped to his feet. "You''re hopeless. There''s nothing more I can say. As a friend, all I can offer is this: Take care of yourself. I''m going home-time to feed the baby and be with my wife."

    The door shut behind him, leaving Stewart alone.

    Stewart picked up his ss, downed the drink in one go, and set the empty ss

    back on the coffee table with a clear, ringing sound.

    He sat in the dim light-handsome features shadowed, eyes dark and unreadable.

    James took Little Nina home.

    Briony stayed behind to keep Juliapany.

    The next morning, Julia woke up and slipped right back into her confused,

    childlike state.

    Everything she''d said the night before was gone from her mind.

    Briony decided maybe that was for the best-some memories were better left forgotten.

 Chapter 322

    As for everything else, she could handle it herself.

    Two dayster, Ferdinand''s uncle, Kendal Ellsworth, arrived.

    Kendal had a refined look about him. Dressed in a stylish linen zer and cks, he looked every inch the distinguished gentleman-hard to believe he was

    already forty-five.

    Gina had once whispered to Briony, marveling, "The Ellsworth genes are something else; I bet Ferdinand''s uncle left quite a trail of broken hearts back in

    the day!"

    Briony couldn''t have agreed more.

    But Kendal wasn''t just handsome; his approachable, warm demeanor made all the difference. Maybe that''s why Julia didn''t show the slightest hint of resistance or difort around him.

    After checking Julia''s pulse with calm expertise, Kendal delivered his verdict. "It''s nothing serious. With some care and rest, she should be fully lucid again in about six months."

    Briony was surprised-frankly, it sounded a bit like something out of a fairy tale.

    But this was Ferdinand''s uncle, after all; questioning him felt inappropriate. Sensing Briony''s uncertainty, Ferdinand suggested they all apany Julia to the countryside.

    Briony happily agreed.

    Kendal definitely knew how to live well. Though he kept a ce in the country, it was only a two-hour drive from the old town.

    Half the journey wound along mountain roads, making for a slow, scenic trip. Though everyone called it "the countryside," it was really a cluster of cottages nestled halfway up a lush green mountain.

    It was like stepping into a hidden paradise.

    The air was crisp and clean, the scenery gorgeous-shimmering streams and rolling hills. There were only a handful of families in the vige, most of them growing medicinal herbs for a living.

    Kendal''s home was a renovated farmhouse, an old stone manor updated forfort and practicality. Its thick walls and sturdy beams made it perfect for storing herbs, but the living spaces were bright, spotless, and surprisingly cozy. He shared the ce with an elderly gentleman everyone called Mr. Ellsworth, a distant family rtive.

    With Gina there as well, the house never felt lonely.

    Briony and Ferdinand stayed for two days, making sure Julia had settled in and wasfortable with her new surroundings before heading back to the old town together.

    The moment they drove into town, Briony''s phone rang.

    "I''m at the airport."

    The woman''s voice was crisp and a little haughty.

    Briony smiled, "I''lle pick you up."

    Ferdinand nced over, "A friend''sing?"

    Briony nodded. "Mm-hmm."

    "Want me toe with you?"

    "No need. Just take me home, I''ll drive myself."

    "Alright."

    Briony swung by her ce, grabbed a folder, and headed out with her keys.

    At the airport, she parked and made her way inside.

    The arrivals lounge buzzed with travelers, but near the exit, a tall woman in sunsses wheeled her suitcase out into the crowd.

    Briony spotted her instantly and waved.

    The woman paused, tugged down her sunsses, and gave Briony a long, appraising look.

    As Briony approached, she grinned. "What''s wrong, can''t recognize me after all these years?"

    "Holy hell!" The woman burst out in a halfugh, half-expletive, her dramatic makeup making her eyes look even rounder. "It''s been years and you haven''t aged a day!"

    Briony blinked. Was thirty really old enough to start worrying about that?

    The woman leaned in, scanning Briony''s face intently. "Your skin is wless-how many cogen injections have you had? Did you get a nose job? And your chest did you have work done? It looks so natural! Where did you go? Give me the number!"

    Briony sighed at her friend''s usual bluntness. "I haven''t had anything done."

    "No way!" Her friend looked genuinely shocked. "If you can look like this without a little help, what does that say about the rest of us actresses?"

    "Actress?" Briony arched an eyebrow. "Thought you were always a stunt double." Her friend paused, then huffed, "Other stunt doubles don''t care, but I do!"

    Briony grinned. "Crystal, maybe lose the heavy eyeliner before you start talking about image. We''re not exactly short on national treasures here anymore."

    Crystal rolled her eyes but didn''t argue.

    On the drive back, Briony brought up business.

    "So, you really want to hire me as a bodyguard?"

    "That''s right," Briony said. "I''ll give you an annual sry."

    Crystal frowned, "Look, I''m a stuntwoman because I want to be an action star in Hollywood, not because I''m chasing a paycheck. I have dreams, and dreams are priceless. I''m not going to¡ª"

    "One hundred and twenty thousand."

    Crystal stared at her. "How much?! Say that again?"

    "One hundred and twenty thousand," Briony repeated. "Plus full benefits and paid vacation."

    "Stop talking," Crystal said, suddenly solemn. "If you keep going, I''m afraid I''ll drop to my knees and call you ''boss'' on the spot."

    Briony could only shake her head.

    ...

    Twenty minutester, they pulled up to Briony''s house.

    A long, gleaming Rolls-Royce was parked at the curb.

    Briony nced at it, instantly guessing Stewart had arrived.

    It was, after all, exactly one week.

    She looked away, a cool smile tugging at her lips.

    Stewart, it seemed, was a man who kept his word.

 Chapter 323

    When Briony stepped inside, everyone was there except for Little Nina, who was still at preschool.

    Carney was busy making tea, while James and Stewart sat across from each other at the table.

    As soon as James saw Briony, he shot her a look of annoyance, lips pursed in clear disapproval.

    Briony understood him perfectly, but only pressed her lips together and ignored Stewart entirely.

    Stewart, for his part, barely nced at Briony before turning back to Carney and resuming their earlier conversation.

    Carney, of course, was not oblivious to the tension pulsing through the room. He cleared his throat and made an effort to keep chatting with Stewart, as if nothing were amiss.

    Stewart was, after all, The Antiquarian Society''s legal representative-a meeting like this came with the territory, and Carney couldn''t exactly refuse. Besides, Stewart had carefully steered clear of any mention of Briony or Little Nina since stepping through the door, as if he were simply here to share a cup of tea with Carney and discuss matters of artifact preservation.

    Carney knew perfectly well why Stewart hade today, but since Stewart refused to broach the subject, Carney could only y dumb and go along with the charade.

    Gwendolyn White, however, had no patience for such pretense. She thought Carney was giving Stewart far too much leeway.

    Still, with outsiders present, all she did was shoot Carney a frosty re before rising from her seat and walking over to Briony.

    She stopped in front of Briony, gave Crystal a once-over, and asked, "Bryn, and this is...?"

    Briony introduced her, "This is Crystal, my college roommate. She just got back from overseas today." Then she turned to Crystal, "Crystal, this is my godmother, Mrs. Winslow¡ªa fourth-generation heir of traditional culture."

    Crystal extended both hands enthusiastically. "Mrs. Winslow, it''s such an honor! I''ve seen your interviews-you''re phenomenal. And you look even younger and more elegant in person!"

    "Oh, you''re making me blush!" Gwendolyn Whiteughed warmly, sping Crystal''s hands. "Since you''re here, you must stay a few days. Make yourself at home, dear, don''t stand on ceremony!"

    Crystal grinned. "Absolutely!"

    Briony said, "I''ll take her upstairs to drop off her bags."

    "The guest room''s not tidied up yet!" Gwendolyn White interjected. "Let''s do it together-I''ll help, we''ll be quicker."

    ...

    Inside the guest room upstairs, Gwendolyn White quietly closed the door behind them.

    She turned to Briony, her expression serious. "What''s going on with Stewart? Why did hee back again?"

    "He wants me and Little Nina to return with him to Northborough."

    "I knew it!" Gwendolyn White''s eyes shed with anger. "Not a chance! We are not going back! If he tries to force you, we''ll just call Mr. Chadwick again if we have to!"

    Briony pressed her lips together, hesitating. "But I intend to go back."

    "You''re going back with him?" Gwendolyn White''s voice rose in rm. "Don''t tell

    me you''re thinking of getting back together with Stewart!"

    "No." Briony''s face was cold, resolute. "Lauren and Rosita are both in Northborough. I have to go back."

    Gwendolyn White was taken aback, falling silent for a moment before letting out a weary sigh.

    "But if you go back, Stewart will never let you go. And what if Lauren or Rosita tries to hurt you or Little Nina..."

    "Godmother, I know you''re worried." Briony gently took Gwendolyn White''s hand, her voice soft and reassuring. "I know it''s risky to take Little Nina back there. That''s why I tracked down Crystal."

    "What do you mean?"

    Briony looked over at Crystal.

    Crystal''s eyes sparkled. "Mrs. Winslow, allow me to formally introduce myself: I have a ck belt in judo, I''m a kickboxing champion, and I worked as a stunt double abroad for five years. When ites to self-defense, I''m more than qualified."

    "So you''re saying..." Gwendolyn White paused, piecing it together. "You want Crystal to be your bodyguard?"

    Briony nodded. "Yes, but to everyone else, she''s just my personal assistant. It''s best not to publicize her martial arts skills."

    "I understand," Gwendolyn White replied, though she still looked uneasy. "I just worry that if troublees, we won''t see iting."

    "But hiding won''t make them leave us alone," Briony said, her tone icy calm. "I''ll go back-but before I do, I''ll make sure Stewart and I agree on my terms."

 Chapter 324

    Gwendolyn White let out a long sigh. "After all this, you''re still going back to that city-the one that broke your heart, Bryn. Are you sure about this? Once you set foot there again, you know there''s no turning back."

    Briony''s eyes were unwavering. "I know."

    ...

    Upstairs, Gwendolyn and Crystal were changing the linens in the guest rooms.

    When Briony came downstairs, she found James alone in the living room.

    He stood as soon as he saw her, striding over. "Are you really nning to go back to Northborough?"

    "I am."

    "Are you out of your mind?" James snapped, irritation clear in his voice. "Do you really think Stewart will just let you walk away?"

    Briony met his gaze, her lips pressed together before she sighed. "Even if I don''t go back, he won''t let me go."

    "Just wait six months," James insisted. "Once the separation period''s up, you can file for divorce again. But if you go back now, you''ll have no proof of separation. How will you ever get out?"

    "And what makes you think Stewart will leave me alone for even half a year?"

    James fell silent, jaw tight.

    "I''m tired of being so powerless in all of this."

    Briony''s expression turned cold. "Stewart has always seen himself as the one in control. My resistance won''t change that, and he certainly won''t start reflecting on himself just because I resent him."

    "He''s still protecting Rosita. Even if I use Mr. Chadwick''s influence, that might not be enough to take her down."

    "If Mr. Chadwick isn''t enough, then there''s me. I can talk to my dad, get him involved "

    "James," Briony interrupted, her voice steady and serious. "I can''t keep relying on everyone else. If, after all this, I still need you and Mr. Chadwick to help me escape this marriage, what will Stewart think of me? He''ll just see me as weak- an easy target. He''ll keep using Little Nina to control me. I can''t let her be his bargaining chip."

    James frowned, concern etched on his face.

    "I want a divorce," Briony said firmly, "and I want custody of Little Nina."

    James let out a heavy sigh. "Alright. But... are you bringing me with you?"

    Briony paused, caught off guard by the intive look in his eyes. She couldn''t help butugh. "Did I ever say you couldn''te with us?"

    "Hmph!" James huffed, feigning indignation. "It''s not like I want to cling to you or anything. I just can''t bear to leave Little Nina!"

    "I know." Briony had never doubted his affection for the little girl.

    "Honestly, I''m d you''reing with us it''ll put my mind at ease. I''ve hired a private bodyguard for Little Nina. She just came back with me-Crystal. But to everyone else, she''s just my personal assistant. On the surface, she''s just here to help me look after Nina."

    James nodded, then asked, "So when are we leaving?"

    "No rush," Briony replied, raising an eyebrow. "Let Stewart stew a little longer."

    James grinned, visibly cheered. "Exactly-let''s keep him guessing!"

    Northborough, Lunar Heights Estate.

    Lauren stepped out of the taxi, her body wracked with pain as she staggered toward the front door.

    She pressed the doorbell.

    A housekeeper opened up, scowling as soon as she saw Lauren. "You again? Ms. Lockwood''s busy with her livestream. She doesn''t have time for you!"

    "And who do you think you are?" Lauren snapped, her voice strained with pain as she leaned against the wall to steady herself. "Get out of my way! I''m here to see my daughter. Who are you to stop me?"

    The housekeeper stubbornly blocked her path.

    Lauren spat on the ground, ring. "I have HIV. If you don''t want to catch anything, I suggest you back off."

    "Ahhh!"

    The housekeeper shrieked, clutching her face and running off to the bathroom to

    wash up.

    Themotion was loud enough to reach upstairs.

    In her study, Rosita was in the middle of a livestream.

    Her fans heard the noise and flooded the chat: What was that sound?

    Rosita nced coolly at Daisy, who stood nearby.

    Daisy nodded, quietly slipped out of the room, and closed the door behind her.

    Rosita returned her gaze to the camera, smiling sweetly. "Sorry about that-just the housekeeper watching TV with the volume up again. I''ve already sent my assistant to remind her to keep it down..."

 Chapter 325

    Daisy had barely reached the first floor when she spotted Lauren.

    "Ms. Lynn." Daisy stepped forward, blocking Lauren''s path. "You can''t go upstairs right now. Rosita''s working."

    "All she does is work!" Lauren''s face, pale and drawn, twisted with visible spite. "I''m practically dying and she doesn''t even care?!"

    Daisy tried to soothe her gently. "Let''s not get upset, Ms. Lynn. You look unwell- why don''t you let me help you to the sofa?"

    Truth be told, Lauren was in agony. Even the short walk from the garden had left her drenched in sweat.

    Pancreatic cancer was excruciating.

    The pain was relentless-it stole her sleep, her appetite, and any shred offort she had left.

    She needed money, and a lot of it, to stay alive.

    Gavin Prescott had disappeared. Her savings were long gone.

    Rosita had been abroad for four years,pletely out of reach.

    When the diagnosis came three months ago, Lauren felt as if the sky was crashing down on her.

    HIV had already been a nightmare; now, with pancreatic cancer piled on top, thest three months had reduced her to a shell of her former self. She was out of money and thought she''d just have to wait for the end.

    So when she saw a news report in the hospital about Rosita''s return from overseas, Lauren felt both ted and furious.

    ted-because Rosita was back, and maybe, just maybe, Lauren wouldn''t have to worry about affording treatment anymore.

    Furious-because Rosita hadn''t reached out, and had even changed her number in secret.

    She was making it painfully clear: she didn''t want anything to do with her dying mother.

    Rosita might not have married into the Wentworths in the end, but Garry was the head of Westenmarch''s top conglomerate.

    With a husband like that, Rosita could snap her fingers and get any amount of money she wanted.

    Lauren had given birth to Rosita. That meant Rosita owed her she was supposed to take care of her mother, no matter what.

    Daisy guided Lauren to the sofa and helped her sit down.

    "Ms. Lynn, please rest. I''ll get you a ss of warm water."

    Lauren nced at her with faint disdain. "She''s been overseas for four years, but the moment she''s back she brings you close again. She must trust you a lot."

    Daisy smiled politely. "Rosita''s always been good to me. I''m just happy to be working with her again."

    Lauren snorted. "Good to you? She can''t even be bothered to care that her own mother''s dying of cancer, and you still think she''s a good person?"

    Daisy shook her head. "Ms. Lynn, you''ve misunderstood her. It''s not that she doesn''t care. She''s just been swamped since she got back-she was out of the spotlight for so long, anding back has been tough. The studio gave all her roles to the newer starlets, but her contract isn''t up yet, so she can''t just walk away. She''s really stuck right now."

    Lauren frowned. "Who are you trying to fool? Her husband''s Garry! You think a man like that would let her be treated this way?"

    Daisy sighed. "Ms. Lynn, you might not know this, but Rosita''s marriage isn''t as happy as it looks."

    Lauren stared at her, stunned. "What did you say?"

    "Daisy."

    Rosita appeared at the foot of the stairs. "The livestream''s over. Go tidy up. I''ll talk to my mother."

    Daisy nodded and headed upstairs.

    Rosita crossed the room and sat on the single armchair as far away from Lauren as possible.

    Lauren red at her, eyes bitter and using. "So even you can''t stand to be near me now?"

    Rosita frowned. "Mom, why would you think that?"

    "Don''t bother exining. Everyone''s afraid of dying. It''s normal for you to avoid me now that I have HIV."

    "Mom, try to understand." Rosita''s voice was tired. "I''ll pay for your treatment."

    "Of course you will!" Lauren snapped, her pain making her irritable and impatient. She didn''t bother pretending anymore.

    "Rosita, the Lockwoods are finished. You''re all I have left. Don''t disappoint me."

    She fixed Rosita with a look-those eyes that had once lured countless men now glinting with venom and malice.

 Chapter 326

    Rosita gazed at her with wide, innocent eyes.

    She had waited fourteen years for this moment.

    Atst, she could see Lauren finally getting what she deserved.

    But even this wasn''t enough. Lauren''s current misery still fell short-she wasn''t nearly wretched enough yet.

    She always liked clinging to men? Well, now she could see what that got her.

    Rosita studied Lauren''s hollowed cheeks, secretly feeling a surge of satisfaction.

    On the outside, though, she forced her eyes to redden, putting on a show of wounded concern. "I swear, I never meant to abandon you. I thought Mr. Prescott would take good care of you..."

    "Gavin? He stopped caring a long time ago!" Lauren let out a bitterugh, her jaw clenched as she recalled the moment Gavin found out about her pancreatic cancer-he''d tossed her a check for fifty thousand and walked away without a second thought.

    She remembered, too, how she''d been the one to test positive for HIV, and still, every time she slept with Gavin, she insisted on protection, worried for his health.

    Looking back now, the irony stung. Gavin had never been worth her loyalty.

    "Mom, here''s fifty thousand," Rosita said, handing Lauren a debit card. "It''s all I have left right now."

    "Garry isn''t giving you any money?"

    "He only married me to find a suitable stepmom for his son."

    Rosita''s voice wavered, thick with a feigned sorrow. "Honestly, I wanted toe back these past four years, but Garry wouldn''t allow it. If I hadn''t agreed to marry him, he wouldn''t have let me return at all."

    Lauren raised an eyebrow, surprised. "Why would Garry do that?"

    "Because he and Stewart are bitter rivals," Rosita exined. "Stewart loved me, so Garry tried everything to take me from him. There was nothing I could do. If marrying Garry could help Stewart, I was willing."

    Lauren fixed Rosita with a skeptical look, but Rosita''s performance was convincing.

    "And now that you''re back, Stewart hasn''t tried to find you?"

    "There''s nothing left between us." Rosita dropped her gaze and let tears fall. "Four years ago, Garry manipted everything, making Stewart believe I''d betrayed him. Stewart was so hurt-he won''t even let me see Irwin anymore."

    "Mom, I''ll work hard now that I''m back. Don''t worry, I''ll earn enough to pay for your treatment."

    Lauren scrutinized Rosita for another moment, searching for cracks in her story, but found none.

    She sighed. "Fine. I''ll use this fifty

    thousand to pay my current bill, but I

    still owe too much. Figure

    something out and transfer me

    another hundred thousand by

    Monday."

    Rosita lowered her eyes, the flicker of disgust in them quickly masked by obedience. "Okay, I understand."

    "I need to get back to the hospital," Lauren said with a weary sigh. "Have your driver take me."

    "Of course." Rosita stood and moved to her mother''s side. "Let me help you, Mom."

    "Daisy, have the driver bring the car around. Take my mother back to the hospital."

    "Yes, ma''am!"

    Rosita supported Lauren out to the garden.

    The driver pulled the car up, got out, and opened the door.

    Lauren climbed in. Rosita stood at the curb, waving goodbye.

    The door shut, and the car pulled away.

    Watching the taillights recede, Rosita''s lips curled into a cold, satisfied smile.

    Stewart stayed in the old town for an entire week.

    During that time, Briony treated him like he was invisible. He came and went as he pleased, but she barely acknowledged his presence.

    She went about her day as usual,pletely unfazed by Stewart''s shameless

    habit of freeloading at every meal. She simply let him be.

    James, of course, wasn''t thrilled with Stewart hanging around, but once he realized Briony was deliberately giving Stewart the cold shoulder, he didn''t bother to Rick him

    out either.

    Carney and Gwendolyn White, the elders of the house, had gone from awkward

    at Stewart''s constant presence to utterly resigned.

    As for little Nina, she was thoroughly exasperated. Every day, she''d ask "Mom, when is that man going to leave? Why does hee over all the time? Doesn''t he have his own kitchen?"

 Chapter 327

    Steam curled gently above the bathtub, where Little Nina sat with her knees hugged to her chest, idly swirling a rubber duck through the bubbles.

    "Don''t you like that man?" Briony asked, kneeling beside the tub, her hands scrubbing Nina''s back in gentle circles.

    "Like him?" Nina wrinkled her nose. "Why would I like him?"

    Briony paused, ncing up to meet her daughter''s eyes.

    Nina tipped her round head, lips pursed in thought. "Just because he''s my dad, am I supposed to like him? I don''t even know him! I have no idea if he''s a good dad or not, so why should I like him?"

    Briony fell silent, lost for words.

    "Leo''s dad hits his mom," Nina continued, her tone matter-of-fact. "And Leo even saw him hugging and kissing anotherdy. Leo told his mom, and then she and his dad had a huge fight, and then his dad hit her... Leo says he hates his dad, because his dad treats his mom horribly."

    Nina blew a handful of bubbles from her palm and looked up at Briony with wide, earnest eyes.

    "Mom, if he was good to you, you wouldn''t dislike him, right? You''re such a kind person¡ªif you don''t like him, he must have been awful to you!"

    Briony stared at her, stunned by the child''s logic.

    "If he treated you badly, then I don''t want to like him either!"

    A lump formed in Briony''s throat. She reached out and stroked her daughter''s damp hair. "But what if he''s good to you?"

    Nina frowned, considering. "If he''s good to me, does that mean I have to like him?"

    Briony could only smile helplessly.

    "I just haven''t seen anything about him that makes me want to like him yet." Nina scooped up her rubber duck,unching into a string ofints. "Every time he talks to me, his face never changes. I''ve never met anyone so hard to talk to!"

    "And he always brings me presents, every time he visits. I keep telling him it''s not necessary, but he still does it. What am I supposed to do with so many toys? It''s such a waste of money! He''d be better off just giving me the cash."

    Briony listened, torn betweenughter and exasperation.

    Nina was a child with her own mind. When it came to Stewart-the father who had suddenly appeared in her life¡ªshe wanted to make her own judgments. Briony saw no need to interfere.

    "Mom, are you ever going to get back together with him?" Nina asked suddenly, her eyes bright with curiosity.

    Briony snapped out of her thoughts and smiled, shaking her head. "No, sweetheart. We''re not getting back together."

    "But what if¡ª" Nina''s voice turned earnest, "I mean, if someday he does a good

    job being my dad, and I decide he''s alright and start to like him... would you be mad?"

    "Of course not."

    Briony caressed her daughter''s

    cheek. "Just because your dad and I

    aren''t together anymore doesn''t mean that should affect you. You''re my daughter-and his, too. If he genuinely loves you and treats you well, that can only be a good thing for you."

    If, in the end, Nina chose to ept Stewart, Briony would never stand in her way. She''d support and understand her daughter''s choice But if (Stewart couldn''t win Nina''s heart, Briony wouldn''t force a rtionship either.

    Love, in any form, needs to be mutual-whether it''s family, friendship, or romance. Only when both sides reach out to each other can itst.

    Nina blinked, then grinned. "But Uncle Mark said he keepsing over because

    he wants to take us back to Northborough, right?"

    "That''s true," Briony admitted. "But even if I go back, it doesn''t mean I''ll get back together with him."

    "Then why go?" Nina demanded, brow furrowed.

    "Because, honey, your grandma and I are both from Northborough. I have a house and a job there, and a friend I care about very much."

    Briony paused, then asked softly, "Would you want to go back to Northborough, Nina?"

 Chapter 328

    "If you go back, Mom, I''ll go back too!"

    Briony smiled. "Won''t you miss your friends here?"

    "Of course I will!" Little Nina pouted. "But the one I''ll miss the most is Mr. Ellsworth!"

    Briony gave a helplessugh. "I''m sure Mr. Ellsworth would be touched to hear that."

    "He''ll miss me too, I just know it!" Little Nina''s voice grew a little wistful. "Oh, just thinking about not seeing Mr. Ellsworth all the time makes me so sad!"

    Briony felt a tangle of emotions herself.

    But she knew all too well-Stewart''s patience was wearing thin.

    The next day was Saturday, and Little Nina stayed in bed, not waking up until eight.

    Once up, she brushed her teeth and washed her face by herself, then picked out a puffy pink-and-purple dress.

    When she couldn''t reach the zipper, she headed downstairs for help.

    "Mom, I can''t zip up my dress!"

    Stewart had juste in from outside when he saw his daughtering down from the second floor, dressed up like a tiny princess.

    Hearing herint, Stewart raised an eyebrow and beckoned her over. "Come here, I''ll help."

    Little Nina stopped a few steps away, looking at him across the room.

    After a few seconds, she gave a little "hmph," spun around, and dashed off toward the kitchen.

    Stewart watched her small, stubborn figure disappear, lips pressed in a thin line.

    With James and Carney away on business, it was just Gwendolyn White, Briony, and Little Nina at home.

    Stewart settled into the living room sofa, making himself a cup of tea while the water boiled.

    Before the kettle even finished, Little Nina came out of the kitchen. Breakfast wasn''t ready yet, so she just nced at Stewart in the living room, pouted, and wandered over to y with her puzzles in the kids'' corner behind the sofa.

    She never liked being around Stewart.

    But honestly-it wasn''t her fault!

    Stewart was just impossible to get along with.

    Every time he spoke to her, his voice was stiff, and his expression never changed.

    He was like a robot. Even Little Nina, who prided herself on her social skills, always ended up feeling awkward around him.

    Take the other day, for example. Little Nina had been enjoying some cookies her mom baked when Stewart walked in.

    He nced at the cookies and asked, "Are they good?"

    Little Nina''s eyes lit up. She offered him one. "They''re really good! Want to try?"

    Stewart shook his head, expressionless. "No, thank you."

    Little Nina: "...Oh."

    Silence.

    And now-same thing.

    She was when

    came over, sat

    aying with her puzzle

    her, and asked, "Is it fun?"

    Little Nina nodded. "Yeah, do you want to try?"

    t belongs to swnow

    Stewart: "No, you go ahead."

    Little Nina: "...Oh."

    Silence again.

    Little Nina pouted, fuming.

    Who needs a dad like this?

    He was so cold and distant. She was cute and lively-why would she want to y with him?

    Her godfather and Mr. Ellsworth were so much better!

    After breakfast, Gwendolyn White and Briony were going to take Little Nina grocery shopping.

    But Stewart stopped Briony. "Let Mrs. Winslow take Little Nina out. We need to talk."

    Briony nced at Gwendolyn White.

    yn gave a gentle sigh, t

    took

    Nina''s hand and said on, honey, let

    "Come

    e you to the store." Cop

    Little Nina looked up at Stewart, then turned worried eyes to Briony. "Mom..."

    Briony stroked her daughter''s hair. "It''s fine, sweetheart. I just need to talk to him for a bit."

    Little Nina nodded, then fixed Stewart with a stern frown. "You can''t bully my mom!"

    Stewart looked down at her, the corner of his mouth twitching. "I won''t."

    Little Nina snorted. "Okay, Grandma, let''s go!"

    "Alright." Gwendolyn led Little Nina out the door.

    Briony walked over and sat on the sofa, her gaze icy as she looked

    Stewart.

    "So, what is it you waet

    talk about?" Content bel want to

 Chapter 329

    Stewart walked over and settled into the armchair across from her.

    His deep-set eyes lingered on her. His voice was low, measured. "When are youing home?"

    "Home?" Briony let out a coldugh. "Stewart, do you really think there''s still a home for you and me?"

    "We''re not divorced." Stewart''s face was unreadable. "It''s been a week. Don''t you think it''s time to let things go?"

    Briony almostughed at the absurdity.

    "Stewart, in your mind, did you really think I spent thest four years hiding away in that old town just to spite you?"

    The sarcasm in her voice was unmistakable.

    He pressed his fingers against his brow, as if fighting off a headache. "What do you want, Briony? What will it take for you toe back?"

    "I have a steady life here," she shot back. "I''m surrounded by people who love me, real friends and family. I don''t have to look over my shoulder, worried Rosita will try to ruin me, all because of you. Why would I go back? To be someone''s victim again?"

    Stewart''s mouth tightened. After a moment, he said, "At least do it for the kids. Little Nina can''t spend her whole life in a tiny town like this. If youe back to Northborough, I''ll make sure she has the very best."

    "The best?" Briony''sugh was sharp. "Do you mean the privileges of the Wentworth family? Or are you talking about your precious inheritance?"

    She scoffed. "Don''t forget, Stewart-you have Irwin. He''s always been your favorite, your one true heir to the Wentworth name."

    "Irwin''s existence doesn''t threaten Little Nina." Stewart''s gaze was steady, his tone serious. "I''ll be fair to both children."

    "And you think those words are supposed to move me?" Briony retorted, her voice ice-cold.

    "Briony..." Stewart looked at her, then sighed. "Irwin''s asked about you a lot these past four years. You misunderstood his background before, but I''ve exined everything. You raised him from infancy. After all this time, don''t you miss him?"

    Briony stared at him in disbelief. How could Stewart even say such a thing out loud?

    "You talk about this," she said, her hand clenching tight on her knee, "but have you ever thought about my son?"

    Stewart flinched.

    Briony''s re was searing. "Ret

    killed my son! You protected I

    fine! But now you have the nerve

    use her child to guilt me? Stewart, are you even human?"

    "I''ve already made sure Rosita and Irwin have no contact," Stewart replied, his

    eyes lowered. "She''s not fit to be his mother."

    "Whether she is or not is none of my concern! All know is, Irwin is the son of my child''s murderer. Don''t you dare expect me to treat him like my own! You should be grateful he has a father like you, because if not, I honestly don''t know what I''d do to him for my son''s sake!"

    "It was my negligence that cost our son his life. I won''t deny it. But I promised Irwin''s father I''d take care of them..."

    Stewart closed his eyes, his words heavy. "I''m sorry, Rosita. I can''t go back on my word."

    "You can''t?" Briony let out a brokenugh, but tears welled in her eyes.

    "Fine. You''re so honorable, so loyal to your word, you''d sacrifice your own child for someone else''s promise. Stewart, you''re really something."

    Her clenched fist shook as waves of grief and fury crashed over her. She could barely breathe, thinking of her son''s unjust death.

    "But Stewart, your debt to Randolph Driscoll is your business. Why did my son have to pay the price?"

    "I took care of Irwin for five years. You called it a transaction, something we both needed. Fine, I epted that."

    "But my son''s life is not some bargaining chip for your gratitude! If you want me to forgive Rosita, then go ask our son if he would''ve agreed!"

    Stewart dropped his gaze, his lips pressed in a tight line. In the end, he said nothing at all.

 Chapter 330

    He looked up at Briony again, his gaze steady. "Name your terms. What do I have to do for you toe home with our daughter?"

    "If you really insist on using back," Briony took a deep breath, her voice frosty, "then press charges against Rosita and make sure she goes to prison."

    "I can''t do that."

    "Then there''s nothing left to discuss." Briony''s tone was icy and final. "Unless your sones back to life, I''m done makingpromises for you."

    "I promised Randolph I would look after Rosita. I can''t go back on my word. But," Stewart hesitated, "I can promise you this-whatever happens with Rosita from now on, I won''t get involved."

    The implication was clear: if Briony wanted to do anything to Rosita, he wouldn''t stand in her way.

    In other words, he wasn''t going to shield Rosita anymore.

    Briony understood-this was the biggest concession Stewart could make right

    now.

    "Stewart, you''d better keep your word."

    "I don''t need to lie to you about something like this."

    Briony let out a coldugh. "As if you haven''t schemed against me enough times already?"

    "At least now we have our daughter back," Stewart met her eyes, his expression earnest. "Briony, for her sake, can we try to get along?"

    "I''ll go back to Northborough," Briony said coolly, "but I''m not moving into Southcreek Manor."

    Stewart frowned. "Why not?"

    "I told you¡ªI''m never going back there." Her tone was firm. "I have my own ce."

    "If you don''t like Southcreek Manor, we can move somewhere else."

    On this matter, Stewart wouldn''t back down.

    "Briony, we''re both adults. You know as well as I do that holding a grudge isn''t going to solve anything. I gave you my word about Rosita and I intend to keep it. I''m serious about fixing our marriage."

    Briony pressed her lips together, saying nothing.

    "You always liked the Pearbrook neighborhood, right?" Stewart said. "Four years ago, I bought a riverside vi there. It''s ready to move in. If you don''t want to go back to

    Southcreek Manor, we''ll move there instead."

    Briony still didn''t respond.

    Stewart continued, "If there''s anything else you want, now''s the time to ask."

    "Moving is fine. But Irwin isn''ting with us."

    "That''s not possible." Stewart looked her in the eye. "I told you, I''ll treat both kids equally. I''m not asking you to love Irwin like your own, but at the very least, you still need to y the role of a stepmother."

    "You really are..." Briony let out a bitterugh.

    "Stewart, I have to wonder if your son knew you were forcing me to y mom to

    Rosita''s child, do you think he''de back and haunt you at night?"

    Stewart swallowed, his eyes dropping as he fought to contain his emotions.

    "I''ll agree to let Irwin move in, but I won''t take care of him, and he can''t call me Mom. Also, you need to transfer thirty million to me. And when we''re back, our marriage stays private. No one is to know

    Stewart looked up at her.

    She met his gaze, her eyes devoid of any warmth or feeling.

    "That''s my bottom line. If you can''t ept it, then we keep going like this. In six months, I''ll still file for divorce."

    Stewart stared at her, his dark eyes brooding.

    After a moment, he swallowed hard and said quietly, "Fine. I agree."

    Stewart kept his promise. That night, thirty million was wired to Briony''s ount.

    As soon as she received the money, Briony texted James: [Once we''re back in Northborough, set up a meeting with the local rep. Time to talk acquisition.] James replied: [Got it! I''ll handle it right away!]

    Briony put away her phone and began packing her bags.

 Chapter 331

    Gwendolyn White and Carney both knew Briony had to leave, and though their hearts felt heavy and conflicted, they understood it was something she couldn''t avoid. So neither of them pressed further.

    The house Briony owned here wasn''t worth much by city standards, but she loved it-the old town''s quiet charm suited her far more than the bustle of the city. She nned to keep the ce, maybe even return to settle down once everything in her life was finally at peace. Happiness here felt simple and real.

    She packed lightly-just the essentials, a few clothes and necessities. Two suitcases: one for her, one for Little Nina.

    The next morning, Stewart arrived in person to take them to the airport.

    When he learned James would be flying back to Northborough with them, Stewart only gave James a long, unreadable look.

    Little Nina clung to James''s arm, refusing to even nce at her father. Stewart pressed his lips together in silence, then looked away.

    He reached for Briony''s suitcase handle. "Let''s go."

    Briony hesitated, a faint crease between her brows, but let go. She didn''t need his help, but if he wanted to y porter, she wasn''t about to argue.

    At the airport, Gwendolyn and Carney watched as the small group passed through security. After boarding, everyone settled into their seats.

    Little Nina wouldn''t leave James''s side.

    Briony managed to doze off.

    Stewart busied himself with work on hisptop.

    Four hours passed in the air.

    By the time theynded in Northborough, dusk had painted the sky in streaks of red and gold.

    The cabin doors opened.

    James stepped out first, carrying Little Nina, while Briony followed a few steps behind, lifting her gaze to the city beyond the terminal. Four years¡ªshe was finally back.

    Stewart approached, his voice low. "Irwin''s already waiting for us at the new house."

    Briony''s face tightened with annoyance at the mention of Irwin.

    A family van pulled up to the curb.

    They climbed in-Stewart in the front passenger seat, Briony and Crystal in the second row, James in the back.

    Almost immediately, Little Nina reached for her mother. Briony took her from James''s arms.

    Little Nina peered out the window, curiosity lighting her face. "Mommy, where are we going now?"

    "We''re heading to our new house," Briony replied.

    "Our new house?" Little Nina frowned, thinking. "Who else will be there?"

    Before Briony could answer, Stewart spoke up. "There''s a big brother waiting for us. From now on, the four of us will live together as a family."

    Big brother? Little Nina nced over at James, brow furrowed. "Isn''t godfathering with us?"

    James arched an eyebrow, ncing at Stewart.

    Stewart shot James a cool look

    before turning to his daughter. His

    ??

    yelet

    tone was calm but firm. "Your godfather has his own home. And

    honestly, he''s not really family."

    "Stewart!" Briony''s expression hardened. "Don''t talk to Little Nina like that."

    "I''m just telling the truth," Stewart replied, frowning.

    "What truth?" Briony challenged. "The truth is, if James hadn''t risked his life for

    me, neither Little Nina nor I would be here today."

    Stewart pressed his lips together, dark eyes fixed on Briony.

    "This is the first andst time," Briony said, voice steely. "If you ever say something like that to Little Nina again, I''ll make sure Irwin hears the same from me."

    Their eyes locked, neither backing down.

    Atst, Stewart gave a faint, resigned smile. "Alright."

    Briony looked away, ignoring him.

    James, sitting in the back, watched the exchange with quiet satisfaction.

    Briony turned her attention to her daughter. "Listen, Little Nina, your godfather will always be family. But family doesn''t have to live together all the time. He has a big house of his own, and we can visit himon weekends."

    "Okay!" Little Nina nodded eagerly, but then frowned again. "Mommy, if this big

    brother is family too, why haven''t I ever met him?"

 Chapter 332

    "Because he wasn''t born from Mommy. He has his own mom."

    Stewart''s face darkened. "Briony, there''s no need to say things like that to a child."

    "Oh, really?" Briony shot him a cold smile. "You want Little Nina to be close to Irwin, but have you even considered whether Irwin can ept this little sister who''s suddenly appeared in his life?"

    His expression grew stormy. "So you''re teaching Little Nina to be wary of Irwin?"

    "I''m simply telling my daughter the truth. She may be small, but she''s not stupid. She''ll work out for herself how to deal with Irwin."

    Stewart looked at Briony, disappointment flickering in his eyes.

    "You''ve changed, Briony."

    Briony''sughter was short and sharp. "No, Stewart. You just never really knew me. You never really understood Irwin, either. Don''t look at me like that, as though I''m the viin here. Maybe you should ask yourself-do you really love Irwin as much as you say? If you did, why are you always trying to hand off the responsibility of looking after him to someone else?"

    Stewart''s gaze turned cold, his dark eyes locked on her.

    Briony ignored him, turning to stare out the window, her face unreadable.

    Seeing this, Stewart clenched his jaw and said nothing more, turning away with a stony face.

    The car fell into heavy silence.

    Little Nina reached her arms toward James. "Godfather, cuddle!"

    James immediately scooped her into hisp, ruffling her hair. "Missing your godfather already?"

    "Mhm." Little Nina rested against his chest, her voice small and a little glum.

    James could sense her mood and let out a quiet sigh.

    She looked up at him, whispering, "Godfather, I don''t really like him. He always makes Mommy upset. Why is he so annoying?"

    James hesitated, unsure how to exin theplicated mess between Stewart and Briony to a child. He settled for, "Let the grown-ups sort out their own problems. All you need to do, Little Nina, is be happy, okay?"

    Little Nina rubbed her eyes, drowsy. "I''m kind of sleepy."

    He adjusted her in his arms so she''d be morefortable. "Then nap here, sweetheart. I''ll hold you."

    "Okay." She yawned, closed her eyes, and soon drifted off.

    Half an hourter, the minivan pulled into their neighborhood, winding along the quiet streets.

    A few minutester, they drove through the gates of Sunset Ridge Vis.

    The car rolled to a stop in the drive.

    One by one, everyone got out.

    At the sound of the car, Irwin came racing out of the house, unable to contain his excitement.

    "Dad! Mom!"

    Nine-year-old trwin was dressed in his private school uniform, looking every bit the well-mannered prep schooler. His features had lost their babyish roundness, and there was a distinct trace of Rosita''s beauty in his eyes and brows.

    As Irwin ran toward her, Briony''s gaze remained cool and distant.

    Stewart stood beside her and waved Irwin over.

    Irwin stopped in front of them.

    Stewart put a hand on his shoulder. "Irwin, from now on, you should call her Miss Kensington."

    Irwin''s grin faded in an instant. He stared at Briony, as if hoping he''d misheard.

    She said nothing, didn''t even look at him.

    Irwin''s shoulders drooped. It had

    been fo

    years since he''d seen her. He''d thought maybe she

    angry anymore.

    "Mom!"

    Briony turned at the sound.

    James was just arriving with Little Nina in his arms.

    The moment Little Nina saw the older boy call Briony ''Mom,'' she tensed, suddenly on high alert.

    She reached toward Briony, her voice syrupy-sweet. "Mommy, I want a hug!"

    Briony couldn''t help butugh, seeing through her daughter''s little ploy. She took Little Nina into her arms.

    Little Nina immediately wrapped her arms tight around Briony''s neck, her big eyes fixed on Irwin.

    "So that''s the boy Daddy had with anotherdy?"

    She blinked up at Briony, her childish voice ringing out clear as a bell

    wonder he doesn''t look anythi 1. thes

    you!"

    Stewart: "..."

    Irwin: "..."

    like

 Chapter 333

    James and Crystal exchanged nces¡ªand couldn''t help bursting intoughter.

    Briony ruffled Little Nina''s hair with a sigh. "Little Nina, remember your manners."

    Little Nina nodded, then turned confidently to Irwin. "Hi there, big brother! My name''s Little Nina!"

    Irwin looked at her rosy, cherubic face.

    Her features were the spitting image of Briony''s, especially those eyes.

    A pang of insecurity twisted inside Irwin.

    His mother had a child of her own now; she would never treat him the same way again. She didn''t even let him call her "Mom" anymore.

    Irwin''s nose stung with the threat of tears, but he refused to lose face in front of

    his new little sister. He forced a smile. "H-hi, I''m Irwin. Nice to meet you."

    Just then, James''s phone rang.

    His ride had arrived.

    "Little Nina, I''ve got to head home. See you tomorrow."

    "Bye, Godfather!" Little Nina blew James a dramatic kiss.

    James mussed her hair fondly, said his goodbyes to Briony, and wheeled his suitcase out the door.

    Briony carried Little Nina inside.

    Crystal followed close behind, dragging her own suitcase.

    Behind them, Irwin watched Briony''s retreating figure, his face clouded with disappointment.

    Stewart pped a hand on Irwin''s shoulder. "Don''t worry. She''s juste back. Give her a little time."

    Irwin lowered his head, mumbling, "Okay."

    In the living room downstairs, a line of women in crisp maid uniforms greeted them in unison: "Wee home, ma''am!"

    The spectacle startled Crystal. "For a second, I thought I''d stepped into one of those billionaire romance novels!"

    Briony nced around.

    This ce was much bigger than Southcreek Manor, and the living room even had a y area set up for children.

    It was clear Stewart had gone out of his way to make Little Nina feel at home.

    The kid''s area looked just like the one in her old house back in the vige.

    Jeannie came over, beaming at Briony. "Ms. Kensington-oh, wait, T

    we''re supposed to call you

    now. Ma''am, wee home! You and your little girl!"

    Briony frowned. "Just call me Ms. Kensington."

    "No can do" Jeannie winked at her. "Mr. Wentworth gave us strict instructions: from now on, you''re thedy of the house, and we''re to

    address you as ma''am and follow your lead!"

    Briony inwardly winced at the title.

    Just then, Stewart walked in from outside, Irwin trailing behind.

    "The master bedroom''s on the second floor," Stewart told her. "Little Nina''s room

    is right next to ours."

    Briony ignored him, carrying Little Nina upstairs. "Crystal, can you bring my suitcase up?"

    "On it!"

    Crystal grabbed both suitcases, ready to follow.

    Jeannie hurried over. "Let me help you with one!"

    Crystal, warmed by her enthusiasm, didn''t refuse.

    Upstairs, Briony opened the door to her daughter''s room.

    It was a

    toy pink princess room,

    with a bed that had automatic safety rails-a

    of careful nning. Con clearel

    Little Nina was delighted.

    belongs

    "Mama, are we going to share this room from now on?"

    Since she was born, Little Nina had always slept in the same room as Briony.

    Briony set her on the bed and watched as she bounced up and down, giggling on the princess sheets.

    "Yes, Mama will stay with you in this new room. Are you happy?"

    "Of course! As long as I''m with you, Mama, I''m happy!"

    Crystal rolled in with the suitcase. "Bryn, I''ve got Little Nina''s things right here."

    Briony paused. "Where''s my suitcase?"

    "Ms. Radcliffe took it for me!" Crystal nced back, puzzled. "Wait, wasn''t she right behind me?"

 Chapter 334

    Briony was suddenly gripped by a sense of unease.

    "Keep an eye on Little Nina. I''ll go check on something," she said.

    "Alright," came the reply.

    As Briony stepped out of Little Nina''s room, she saw Jeannie emerging from the master bedroom across the hall.

    "Ms. Radcliffe, where''s my suitcase?" Briony asked.

    Jeannie smiled. "I put it in the walk-in closet in the master bedroom."

    "Who told you to put it there?" Briony''s tone turned frosty. "I''m not staying in the master."

    "You''re not?" Jeannie looked genuinely surprised. "But you and Mr. Wentworth are married, aren''t you? I just thought-"

    Briony couldn''t be bothered to exin. She walked straight into the master bedroom.

    She found her suitcase in the closet, then dragged it out. Just as she reached the doorway, she nearly collided with Stewart.

    Stewart nced down at the suitcase in her hand. "nning to move next door?"

    "I''ve alreadypromised bying back. Don''t push your luck," Briony said, her voice cool.

    Stewart''s eyes narrowed. "You really insist on this?"

    "This is my boundary," she replied firmly.

    He arched a dark eyebrow, then stepped aside to let her pass.

    Briony wheeled her suitcase directly into the adjoining nursery.

    The door shut behind her with a decisive thud.

    Jeannie hovered nervously by Stewart. "I''m so sorry, Mr. Wentworth. I didn''t realize you and your wife hadn''t fully reconciled. I didn''t mean to make things awkward!"

    Stewart shot her a brief look. "You''re Irwin''s nanny. In the future, let the housekeeping staff handle these matters."

    Jeannie nodded quickly. "Understood."

    Dinner time.

    In the dining room, Irwin and Jeannie sat side by side.

    Stewart took his seat at the head of the table.

    Briony settled Little Nina into her high chair, carefully dividing up her food with a child-friendly fork and spoon.

    Little Nina was hungry, and she ate with remarkable focus-tiny hands gripping her utensils, taking one bite after another, so adorably serious that anyone watching couldn''t help but smile.

    The maids standing by exchanged knowing, affectionate grins.

    Watching her, Jeannie couldn''t help but gush, Ma''am, your little girl looks so much like you. She''s absolutely precious! If I had a baby like this, I''d smile in my sleep every night."

    Briony only gave a faint, polite smile in return.

    Though she''d spent a few days around Jeannie four years ago, it had been a fleeting acquaintance. They were hardly close.

    Now, with Jeannie acting so warm and familiar, Briony actually found it a little ufortable.

    Crystal, Little Nina''s full-time nanny, shot Jeannie a look, shrugged, and quietly returned to her meal.

    Since Jeannie, as Irwin''s nanny, was allowed at the table, Crystal was entitled to eat with the family as well.

    After dinner, Briony asked Crystal to take Little Nina for a walk in the garden to help her digest.

    Irwin had homework to do, and Jeannie apanied him to his room.

    The spacious house soon fell much quieter.

    Briony was about to return to her room to make a call when Stewart''s voice stopped her.

    "Come to the study. I need to talk to you."

    Upstairs, in the study.

    Stewart picked up a folder from the desk and handed it to Briony.

    She took it. "What''s this?"

    "My shares for Little Nina," Stewart replied.

    Briony blinked in surprise.

    She opened the folder. Inside was a document granting Little Nina a five percent stake in The Wentworth Group.

    She didn''t refuse.

    "I''ll hold onto these for her. If you''re worried, I can draft a statement," Briony said.

    "That won''t be necessary." Stewart

    met her eyes. "Irwin doesn''t have any shares in the group yet. Little

    se has the first Wentworth child to

    a stake."

    Briony caught the implication.

    "Stewart, if you have something to say, just say it."

    He looked at her, voice low. "I''ll give you this five percent for Little Nina-if you''ll

    treat Irwin a little better. Is that fair?"

 Chapter 335

    So it was all about Irwin.

    Briony wasn''t surprised at least, not really.

    "What have I ever done to him?" she said with a faintugh. "Don''t make it sound like I''ve been cruel or something."

    Stewart sighed, frustration creeping into his voice. "Irwin''s actually quite sensitive. Briony, I know you hold grudges against me and against Rosita, but Irwin is innocent in all this."

    Briony''s gaze was icy. "Innocent? And what, my son deserved what happened to him?"

    "That''s not what I meant."

    Stewart''s brow furrowed. "I get that you''re angry, and you can take it all out on me

    if you want. But can''t you show Irwin a little more care? For the sake of his real father?"

    Briony''s eyes narrowed.

    Of course Stewart would pull that move. When persuasion failed, he''d even invoke Irwin''s heroic father for sympathy.

    "Stewart, I respect heroes. But I''m just a mother who lost her child. I''m petty and small-minded¡ªI can''t possibly understand your grand generosity."

    "The best I can do is not take out my pain on Irwin. But if you expect me to treat him as my own, that''s simply impossible."

    "You don''t have to treat him like your own," Stewart said quietly. "Just... show him a little kindness."

    "I don''t do fake kindness," Briony replied coldly, her eyes never leaving his. "If you want someone who''s good at coddling his feelings, maybe Jeannie''s your best bet."

    Stewart''s face darkened. "Jeannie is just the nanny I hired, nothing more."

    "Then since he has his own professional caretaker, why are you forcing this on me?"

    "You matter to Irwin in a way no one else does."

    "That''s just your wishful thinking. If my absence really mattered, then howe Irwin was perfectly fine the four years I was gone?"

    Stewart pressed his lips together, his dark eyes steady on her.

    "If you''re not truly giving these shares to Little Nina, then I don''t want them."

    Briony set the documents back on the table and turned to leave. Stewart caught her by the arm.

    "I meant those shares for Little Nina from the start."

    He picked up the folder and held it out to her. "Hold onto them for her, please."

    Briony looked up at him. "Do you actually care about Little Nina? Is this your idea of fatherly love? Give her five percent of thepany, and in retum expect her mother to care for your enemy''s child? Stewart, you don''t deserve to be Little Nina''s father!"

    Stewart was struck silent by her words.

    It was a long moment before he finally spoke. "I didn''t think it through. Forget what

    I said about Irwin. Please, just ept the shares."

    Briony gave a short, coldugh. "If you really mean it, give her ten percent-no strings attached."

    Stewart''s gaze lingered on her.

    Her stance was unyielding; there was no room for negotiation.

    After a pause, his voice dropped. "Fine. Ten percent. No conditions."

    "Good. Draw up the new paperwork and send it to me when it''s ready."

    She pulled her arm out of his grasp and strode toward the door.

    She passed therge window, catching a fleeting glimpse of the watercolor Stewart had pressured her to finish four years ago. She barely nced at it and kept walking, never slowing her pace.

    Stewart''s eyes followed her until she disappeared from the study.

    He rubbed his brow, the silence broken only by the sound of a weary sigh.

    The next morning, James pulled up bright and early to pick up Briony and Little Nina.

    Today, they were visiting preschools to find the best fit for Little Nina.

    Crystal came along too.

    Afterparing three different ces, Briony finally chose the one closest to her studio¡ªa private school in the neighborhood.

    She made a point to talk with the director: Little Nina would need apanion in ss.

    Crystal would be thatpanion.

    At these elite preschools,

    arrangements like this weren''t

    unusual, Having apanion never

    disrupted the normal routine, and

    the school was happy to

    amodate.

    Briony knew that Little Nina might have trouble adjusting to a new environment,

    so she decided to wait three days before sending her to the new school.

    After registering, Briony took Crystal and Little Nina with her to the studio.

 Chapter 336

    After four years away, Briony''s studio was still running smoothly.

    Back when she first left, they lost a handful of regr clients, but over the past couple of years, business had slowly picked up again.

    Briony''s return, with Little Nina in tow, sent a ripple of excitement through the staff.

    Everyone crowded around to coo at Little Nina, immediately charmed by her sweetness and how much she resembled her mother.

    Little Nina was a natural social butterfly; the unfamiliar faces didn''t faze her in the slightest.

    James scooped her up to introduce her to everyone, then led her off to meet the golden retriever.

    Four years ago, he''d been just a fluffy puppy. Now, he''d grown into a full-sized, dignified dog.

    His old little dog bed had long since been outgrown.

    Hannah Lane had cleared out a storage room, turning it into his own private space.

    Sensing something special, Lucky''s tail wagged furiously the moment he saw Little Nina.

    James kept a gentle hand on Nina''s shoulder, not letting her pet the dog-she might be allergic to his fur.

    "He looks like a real gentleman, doesn''t he?" Nina giggled.

    "Woof! Woof!" Lucky barked in reply.

    "He was your mom''s dog. When she first brought him home, he was just a tiny thing, always following her around," James exined.

    "Why didn''t Mom take him with her when she left?" Nina asked, peering up at him with wide eyes.

    James ruffled her hair. "Because she was pregnant with you, sweetheart. She had to take care of herself and you, so Lucky stayed behind."

    "Oh, poor Lucky!" Nina pouted sympathetically.

    Lucky gazed up at her, as if he understood every word. He barked twice, tongue lolling happily.

    Nina fell instantly in love, settling in for a long conversation with him.

    She had a lot to say, and Lucky seemed to answer every sentence with a wag or a bark.

    Watching them, James couldn''t help but chuckle. "It''s almost scary how strong the family genes are. Both mother and daughter can talk to Lucky like he''s just another person in the room!"

    Up in the office, Briony looked around at the familiar space, her voice soft with nostalgia. "After four years, nothing here has changed at all."

    "Ie in every day to tidy up and keep things in order. I always had a feeling you''de back someday," Hannah replied.

    Tears welled up in Hannah''s eyes as she looked at Briony. "Honestly, Briony, I thought I''d never see you again in this lifetime."

    Briony nced at her, a touch helpless as she noticed Hannah''s mascara running down her cheeks. "I had my reasons. For these past four years, I just couldn''t get n touch."

    "I know." Hannah grabbed a handful of tissues, dabbing her eyes. "Mr. Dney came by a few times. I asked about you, and he said you were fine, but he couldn''t tell us more because he was worried Attorney Wentworth would make trouble."

    Briony managed a smile. "That''s all behind us now. I''ll be in Northborough for a while."

    "Thank God!" Hannah''s face lit up. "Now I get to see you every day again!"

    Briony grinned. "Four years and you still don''t have a boyfriend?"

    "I did," Hannah huffed, "but we broke upst month. Turns out his family''s some kind of royalty! When I met his parents, they said I had to get pregnant and have a son before we could even talk about marriage!"

    Briony winced. "That''s insane!"

    "Right?" Hannah sniffled indignantly. "Well, I wasn''t about to put up with that. I flipped the table, grabbed my gift bag, and walked right out!"

    Briony blinked, then burst outughing. "Good for you. Better to walk away than let yourself get pushed around."

    Briony left Little Nina in the care of Crystal and Hannah; she and James had someone to meet.

    Their white Range Rover pulled away from the studio and, ten minutester, stopped outside a private tea room.

    An elderly gentleman, dressed in a sharp charcoal suit, stepped out to greet them.

    "Ms. Kensington, Mr. Dney-Mr. Seven is waiting for you inside. Please, follow me."

    Briony and James followed him into the tea room.

    Not far away, in a ck sedan parked on the street, a man picked up his phone and dialed a number.

    "Mr. Wentworth, looks like she and Dney are meeting with Mr. Seven..."

 Chapter 337

    An hourter, Briony and James stepped out of the tea house and climbed into their car. The white Range Rover pulled away from the curb, blending into the soft hum of the city.

    Meanwhile, on the second floor of the tea house, behind the closed doors of a tastefully modern private room, an elderly gentleman entered. Dressed in a dark suit, the man everyone had called "Mr. Seven" rose to his feet and bowed respectfully.

    "Father Hoffman, the contract''s been signed. As you instructed, Ms. Kensington has thergest share."

    Father Hoffman took the contract, scanning it briefly. "Did Ms. Kensington make any specific requests?"

    "She didn''t ask for much¡ªjust that her identity as a shareholder remain confidential. Oh, and she wants to bring on a female celebrity."

    "Who?"

    "Rosita."

    Father Hoffman pulled out his phone and dialed. As soon as the call connected,

    he ryed Briony''s conditions to the person on the other end.

    A deep male voice replied, "Whatever she wants, give it to her."

    "Understood."

    When the call ended, Father Hoffman slipped his phone away and looked at Mr. Seven. "From now on, Ms. Kensington calls the shots at thispany. Whatever she asks, you make it happen."

    Mr. Seven nodded, "Yes, sir. I understand."

    A weekter, Rosita terminated her contract with her former agency and signed on with a new entertainmentpany-one of the oldest and most respected firms in Northborough.

    Not only did the newpany cover her penalty fees, but they also promised her the best opportunities. Rosita had once been the top star at her old firm, but after a four-year hiatus, all the prime roles had gone to neers. Faced with a better offer from the new agency, she didn''t hesitate for a second.

    Thepany assigned her a new agent-Bill, a seasoned manager with a reputation for turning careers around. Within days, Bill had secured severalmercial endorsements for her, plus a spot on one of the hottest reality shows of the season.

    In just a week, Rosita felt the thrill of being back at the top.

    Her spirits high, she wired two million dors to Lauren.

    Lauren was overjoyed to receive the money. She paid her medical bills, started her treatment, and soon found the pain easing.

    Rosita called her when she found a free moment. She asked how Lauren''s recovery was going; Lauren sounded much brighter, almost back to her gentle, old self.

    But Rosita only scoffed inwardly.

    Out loud, her tone was weary. "Mom,

    focus on getting better at the

    hospital. If you hear any rumors these days, don''t overthink them.

    Your healthes first, okay?"

    Lauren immediately sensed something was off. "Rosita, are you hiding something from me?"

    "No, Mom, don''t worry about it."

    But Rosita''s voice betrayed her uncertainty.

    Lauren pressed, "Does this have anything to do with Gavin?"

    Rosita fell silent.

    "I knew it!" Lauren snapped. "Rosita, tell me the truth. I want to hear everything!"

    Rosita sighed. "Alright, I''ll be honest. Gavin is in the middle of a divorce with Mrs. Prescott."

    "What?" Lauren was stunned. "Why would he divorce her? Isn''t he worried about the Prescott family?"

    "Mrs. Prescott found out Gavin was cheating. She''s furious and now she, her three sons, and the whole Prescott family are putting pressure on him."

    Lauren''s anxiety spiked. "They know Gavin had an affair, but do they know with whom?"

    "Don''t worry, Mom," Rosita replied. "They have no idea about you and Gavin. What happened was, Gaving had an affair with his secretary She got pregnant and brought the ultrasound results straight to Mrs. Prescott. That''s what set all this in motion."

    Gavin and his secretary? Lauren could hardly believe it.

    §Ö§ä

    "Mom, Gavin isn''t worth your concern. Chances are, he was involved with that secretary the whole time he was seeing you. Now, with the divorce, he''s desperate to keep his position-he forced the woman to end the pregnancy. I even heard he dropped to his knees and begged Mrs. Prescott to forgive him, right in front of everyone..."

 Chapter 338

    Mrs. Prescott was a soft-hearted woman. In the end, she forgave Gavin.

    At this point, Rosita couldn''t help but sigh. "Word is, Gavin''s turned into the ultimate doting husbandtely. He and Mrs. Prescott are even nning a big thirtieth anniversary party-sometime at the end of the month, I think?"

    Lauren was so furious she hung up on the spot.

    Hearing the abrupt click and the busy signal that followed, Rosita''s mood soared.

    She knew that Lauren wouldn''t be able to stomach the thought of Gavin living so well. There was no way she''d just let it go.

    Give it a few days, and Lauren would lose herposure and go looking for Gavin.

    And when that moment came, it would be the lowest point of Lauren''s life.

    A cold, calcting smile tugged at Rosita''s lips as she contemted her little victory.

    Just then, her phone started ringing again¡ªan unfamiliar number this time.

    Rosita didn''t think much of it and hung up right away.

    After taking a shower and getting changed, she found her phone still buzzing insistently with the same number.

    She hesitated, but finally answered. "Hello? Who is this?"

    "It''s me. Ottilie Kensington."

    A woman''s voice came through the line. "I have something you might want. How about we make a deal?"

    Rosita frowned. "What is it?"

    "It''s about Briony."

    Rosita''s brows shot up. Something about Briony?

    "What is it?" she repeated, more cautious this time.

    "Let''s meet. I''ll show you in person."

    Rosita thought for a moment, then said, "Fine. Come find me at the Lunar Heights Estate."

    Half a month had passed since Briony returned to Northborough.

    Little Nina had already settled in well.

    ver

    Every morning, Briony took her daughter to preschool before heading to her studio. Word had spread among her old clients that she was back, and they were practically tripping over themselves to work with her again.

    But Briony''s priorities had shifted her focus was no longer on the studio. Lately,

    she''d been engrossed in a project for an animationpany in Cloudcrest City.

    The animation blended traditional culture with her exquisite hand-drawn art; every frame passed under her brush.

    Most days, she spent her time holed up in her workshop.

    Technically, the four of them lived under the same roof, but in reality, it was rare for the entire family to bez together except at dinner. Their busy schedules kept them apart; sometimes, days went by when she barely saw anyone.

    One thing that had made Briony''s life easier these past two weeks: Stewart was away on a business trip.

    Monday morning, Briony''s phone rang-it was Ferdinand.

    "You''re in Northborough?" Briony paused, paintbrush in hand. "Business trip?"

    "Yeah. A rather important patient asked me toe, so they flew me in by private jet," Ferdinand replied, his voice warm and gentle. "It''ll take some time to manage the case, so I''ll be staying here for a while."

    Briony''s eyes curved with a smile. "Little Nina will be thrilled to hear that."

    "I''ve missed her, to be honest." Ferdinand added, "Are you free this afternoon?"

    "I am, but Little Nina doesn''t get out of school until four."

    "How about we have dinner together?"

    Brionyughed. "Sounds good. My treat-I''ll send you the restaurant detailster." "Looking forward to it."

    At four o''clock, Briony went to pick up Little Nina and Crystal.

    When they arrived at the restaurant, the hostess led them to their reserved private dining room.

    As they walked past another room, the door suddenly swung open. Jeannie stepped out. Spotting Briony, her face lit up with delight. "Ma''am!"

    Briony stopped in her tracks, surprised to run into Jeannie here of all ces.

    Jeannie beamed. "What a coincidence! Are you here for dinner too? Mr. Wentworth and Irwin are both inside! Since we''ve run into each other, why not join us?"

    A faint frown creased Briony''s brow.

    Had Stewart returned from his business trip already?

 Chapter 339

    At that moment, Stewart happened to nce over from his private booth.

    Their eyes met for a brief second before Briony quickly looked away. "No, thanks. We''re meeting someone," she said, her voice cool.

    With that, Briony led Crystal and Little Nina out and into the booth next door.

    Jeannie watched the door close, her hazel eyes flickering with uncertainty.

    She turned back to Stewart, offering an apologetic smile. "Mr. Wentworth, I''m sorry-did I say something wrong again?"

    Stewart didn''t reply. He just cast a look at Irwin.

    Irwin kept his head down, looking utterly crestfallen.

    Stewart''s gaze darkened as he turned away.

    ...

    Next door.

    Briony set Little Nina down in a high chair.

    Crystal nced at the little girl, hesitated for a moment, then asked, "Bryn, what do you think of Ms. Radcliffe?"

    Briony paused before answering, her tone neutral. "She''s... alright, I suppose."

    Little Nina was busy munching on fruit, her big eyes drifting from her mother to Crystal and back again.

    Seeing the child''s curious expression, Crystal decided to drop the subject. It wasn''t the kind of conversation to have in front of kids.

    Ferdinand arrived soon after.

    The second Little Nina saw him, her face lit up with delight.

    "Mr. Ellsworth!" she squealed, arms outstretched. "Pick me up!"

    Ferdinand walked over and scooped her into his arms.

    "Did you miss Mr. Ellsworth, Little Nina?"

    "Of course!" she chirped, lips puckered in a pout. "I missed you so much I even dreamed about you making me those yummy fruit candies!"

    That made all three adultsugh.

    "If you want more candy, I''ll make some for you tomorrow," Ferdinand promised.

    "Really?" Little Nina''s eyes sparkled. "Mr. Ellsworth, are you moving to Northborough like me and Mommy?"

    He chuckled. "No, I''m just here for work."

    "Oh..." Disappointed, Little Nina''s shoulders drooped. "Then I won''t get to see you much, will I?"

    "Not right away," Ferdinand said, tweaking her nose. "I''ll be here for a while this time¡ªmaybe two weeks."

    "Two weeks goes by in a sh!" Little Nina huffed, frowning.

    Ferdinand smiled and settled her back into her high chair, then took the seat next to Briony.

    Briony handed him the menu, but he politely slid it back to her. "I''m not picky- order whatever you like."

    Briony had seen for herself during

    the days in the countryside just easygoing he was about food-he

    truly wasn''t fussy. Conte

    She let it go and smiled faintly. "Alright, I''ll order the house specialties."

    They lingered over dinner until eight o''clock.

    When they finally stepped out of the restaurant, Stewart''s ck Mercedes was parked at the curb.

    Briony''s brow creased in annoyance.

    Carl, Stewart''s driver, got out and

    approached her. "Ma''am, Mr.

    Wentworth is waiting in the car)

    like to take you and Little Nina home."

    Briony''s patience was thin. "There''s not enough room. We''ll go ourselves." "Ms. Radcliffe and the young master have already left," Carl replied politely.

    Briony pressed her lips together. "I have my own car."

    Carl remained courteous. "Miss Crystal can drive your car back. Mr. Wentworth has been waiting here for quite a while. Would you mind giving him this courtesy?"

    Honestly, Briony didn''t want to.

    But just then, Stewart stepped out of the car and started walking towards them.

 Chapter 340

    Ferdinand cradled little Nina in his arms, his deep eyes fixed on Stewart.

    For a brief moment, the two men locked eyes-no words were spoken, but the tension in the air spoke volumes.

    Little Nina, full and content, was growing drowsy. She sprawled sleepily on Ferdinand''s shoulder, barely keeping her eyes open.

    Stewart walked over, casting a nce at Little Nina before turning to Briony. "She''s tired. Let me take you both home."

    Briony''s gaze was icy. "Stewart, there''s no need for this."

    A hint of a smirk tugged at Stewart''s lips as his dark eyes lingered on her. "We''re married, Briony. It''s only natural I bring you and our daughter home."

    Briony frowned, irritation flickering across her face.

    "Mrs. Wentworth, let''s go," Stewart said, his voice smooth but his smile tight. "We''re in public, after all. Let''s keep up appearances, shall we?"

    His words sounded like a suggestion, but Briony caught the edge of warning beneath his tone.

    They were, after all, out in public. Now wasn''t the time for a fight-and Little Nina was still in Ferdinand''s arms.

    Briony pressed her lips together, drew a steadying breath, and looked at

    Ferdinand. "Thank you, Mr. Ellsworth. I''ll take Little Nina home for now. Please drive safely."

    "Of course." Ferdinand didn''t argue. He gently handed Little Nina over.

    Briony took her daughter into her arms.

    Little Nina, barely awake, nestled into her mother''s shoulder, found afortable spot, yawned, and slipped right back to sleep.

    Without another word, Briony carried Little Nina straight to the waiting ck Mercedes.

    Carl hurried over to open the rear door.

    Briony ducked inside, still cradling her sleeping child.

    The car door shut quietly behind her, and she turned to look out the window.

    Stewart hadn''t gotten in yet.

    He seemed to be talking to Ferdinand outside.

    Briony couldn''t hear what they were saying, but she saw Ferdinand nce in her direction.

    A momentter, Stewart broke away and walked toward the car.

    Briony looked away.

    The drive home was silent and suffocating. No one spoke; the tension was thick enough to choke on.

    Carl drove with absolute caution, barely daring to breathe.

    Ten minutester, the Mercedes pulled into the driveway of their vi.

    Briony opened the door herself and stepped out, still carrying Little Nina.

    She headed straight upstairs.

    Little Nina was sound asleep; Briony had no intention of waking her.

    She ran a basin of warm water in the bathroom and gently wiped her daughter''s face and hands.

    Once Little Nina was truly asleep, nothing could wake her.

    Briony changed her into pajamas, tucked

    eer in, raised the bedra

    and carried the basin back to the bathroom.

    As she came out, the bedroom door opened.

    Stewart walked in.

    He stopped at the bedside, eyes lingering on his daughter''s peaceful face.

    Briony emerged from the bathroom and saw him standing there. Her brow furrowed immediately.

    "She''s asleep," she said coolly, leaning against the bathroom doorway. "And I''m tired too. Please leave."

    Stewart turned, his dark gaze fixed on her.

    "Briony, you shouldn''t be so close to Ferdinand."

    Briony paused, caught off guard.

    "Ferdinand isn''t as simple as he seems. Don''t let his charm fool you."

    The same old lecture.

    Briony let out a coldugh. "As far as I''m concerned, no one is more dangerous than you."

    Stewart''s frown deepened. "I''m warning you for your own good."

    "I don''t trust you, not anymore.

    franklyriony''s eyes were c

    "who choose to spend time my business, not yours."

    is

    "Not my business?" Stewart scoffed,

    voice low and sharp. "I''m your husband, Mrs. Wentworth. Are you getting so close to other men because you want to make a fool of me?"

 Chapter 341

    "Cheating, Briony? Is that what you think?"

    Briony let out a coldugh. "Stewart, maybe you just can''t see decency in anyone because you''ve never had any yourself."

    "Oh, so I''m wrong, am I?"

    Stewart closed the distance between them, step by step.

    With the bathroom behind her, Briony retreated, lowering her voice in warning. "Don''te any closer."

    "What''s wrong?" Stewart''s expression darkened. "You can get so cozy with Ferdinand and James, but when ites to me, you act like I''m poison?"

    Briony red, brows tightly knit, wary of waking their daughter. Her voice was a furious whisper. "You''re unhinged. I can''t talk sense to you. Get out!"

    But Stewart wasn''t backing down.

    He grabbed her wrist in hisrge hand, dragging her into the bathroom.

    "Stewart-!"

    Her protest was muffled as the bathroom door mmed shut.

    Stewart pinned her against the tiled wall.

    He gripped her chin, forcing her to meet his eyes.

    "Briony, you''re still Mrs. Wentworth. You''d do well to remember that."

    Pain shot up her jaw. Briony shoved at his chest, finally losing her patience. "Let go of me, Stewart!"

    "Oh?" Stewart leaned in so close their noses nearly touched, his voice icy. "Already saving yourself for other men, and we''re not even divorced yet?"

    "Back off!" Briony shot him a furious re.

    "We''re married," Stewart pressed, their faces so close their breath mingled. "Legally, I could do anything I want with you right now¡ª"

    Smack!

    The p echoed in the small bathroom.

    Stewart froze in shock.

    "Don''t touch me!" Briony shoved him away, breath trembling. "Our deal ended a long time ago. If you''d just let go, I wouldn''t have stayed Mrs. Wentworth for another day!"

    Stewart''s brow furrowed, his eyes ck with anger.

    The bathroom lights were harsh and unforgiving. Briony stared him down, her gaze cial.

    "Listen carefully, Stewart. I''m not your personal release. If you have needs, find someone else. I won''t stand in your way."

    "Oh, you want me to go find another woman?" Stewart''s jaw clenched, fury zing in his eyes. "How generous of you, Mrs. Wentworth."

    "There''s no point reminding me we''re married. You and I both know this marriage is nothing but an empty shell."

    Stewart''s dark gaze bore into her.

    She held his eyes, her voice cool and steady. "Even if I were interested in someone else, I wouldn''t cross the line while we''re still married."

    She took a breath, each word deliberate. "But I''m not faithful for your sake, Mr. Wentworth. I''m doing this for myself. And for Little Nina."

    No matter how suffocating and disgusting this marriage had be, she would never give anyone the chance to call her a

    vel

    cheater. She would never do

    anything that would give people an excuse to look down on Little Nina.

    Stewart''s lips pressed into a thin, bitter line.

    Briony broke eye contact, turned, and yanked open the bathroom door. Under his stormy gaze, she walked out.

    At her wardrobe, she pulled open the doors. "I''m going to bed. Please leave."

    Stewart''s hands clenched at his sides, jaw tight.

    He stared at her back for a long moment, then finally turned and left.

    His footsteps faded down the hallway. Briony closed her eyes and let out a long, shaky breath.

    Rosita was riding high these days.

    Her social media had

    exploded she''d gained thirty million new followers in just under a month, reignting her fame and catapulting her back to stardom.

    With renewed poprity, Rosita began rebuilding her reputation as a serious actress.

    She''d first shot to fame abroad, winning Best Actress for a breakout film.

    But then her agency, eager to cash in, shifted her into TV dramas, reality shows,

    and endless endorsements. Over the years, her acting chops had dulled.

    Now, herpany was investing

    heavily in hereback role-a

    drama with Rosita cast as the

    fourth-generation heir to a family of traditional artisans.

    The director, Grover, was a documentary veteran and notoriously demanding,

    especially when it came to authenticity.

 Chapter 342

    Rosita''s weak grasp of the script and her shallow understanding of tradition left

    her performance hopelessly superficial.

    After a week on set, progress had ground to a halt.

    Atst, Grover snapped.

    "Cut! Cut! Cut!" His shout rang out across the studio for what felt like the hundredth time. "That''s it! We''re done for today!"

    Bill rushed over, hands raised in a cating gesture. "Grover, take it easy. Getting worked up isn''t good for you. Ms. Lockwood''s just a little out of practice-it''s been a while since herst film. She just needs some time to get back into the groove

    "It''s been a week!" Grover barked, arms akimbo. "We haven''t gotten a single usable take! There''s a whole crew here, wasting their time because of her. Didn''t she even read the character notes I gave her?"

    "She did, she did..." Bill said quickly, his smile stretched thin.

    "Then why is her acting still such a mess?" Grover rubbed his neck, inhaling deeply, but the more he thought about it, the angrier he became. "I told you from the start, she wasn''t right for this role! But you insisted..."

    He let out a heavy sigh, then turned to Bill with finality. "Call the boss. Tell him to rece Ms. Lockwood. Get the girl from ourpany¡ªwhat''s her name, Mary? Yes, Mary! She''s got real talent. She''s perfect for this part! Let her do it."

    Bill hesitated, looking genuinely troubled. "That''s... not possible. Ms. Lockwood''s the lead the boss personally chose. We really can''t rece her."

    "Then I can''t direct this film anymore," Grover shot back. "Tell the boss to find someone else to run this circus!"

    "Come on, Grover," Bill said, giving him a reassuring pat on the shoulder. "Don''t be hasty. I''ll call the boss and let him know what''s going on."

    Grover snorted in disgust.

    Bill pulled out his phone and stepped aside, already dialing.

    Beneath a sun umbre, Rosita sat in her chair, watching Bill make the call across the lot.

    She''d heard every word Grover had said just now.

    He actually dared to look down on her? Wanted to rece her?

    A cold, mocking smile crossed Rosita''s lips.

    She was thepany''s rising star-if anyone was getting reced, it certainly wasn''t going to be her.

    After a few minutes, Bill returned to Grover''s side.

    "The boss has it covered. Ms. Lockwood will have a week of private coaching. A specialist in traditional arts will work with her. Grover, you can use this week to shoot scenes with the other actors."

    Grover pressed his lips together and sighed. "Let''s hope Ms. Lockwood shows some improvement after this week."

    Bill pped him on the back, grinning. "She will! You know Ms. Lockwood-her dedication is famous in the industry!"

    Grover rolled his eyes so hard he nearly saw the ceiling.

    Rosita was in a foul mood when she learned the boss wanted her off set for a week of lessons.

    But there was no use fighting his decision.

    Bill told her sses would start tomorrow. For today, she could rest.

    After a moment''s thought, Rosita decided to visit Lauren at the hospital.

    But when she arrived, a nurse informed her that Lauren had checked herself out.

    Rosita returned to her car and called her private investigator.

    "Find out where my mother went."

    "On it."

    Back at Lunar Heights Estate, Rosita received a video message from the investigator.

    The footage showed Lauren, looking wounded and angry, clutching Gavin by the arm and demanding, "While you were with me, you were still sneaking around with that little tramp? Gavin, do you have any idea how much you''ve hurt me?"

    "Lauren, those are just rumors," Gavin said, eyes darting nervously. "This isn''t the

    right ce to talk. Let''s find somewhere more private."

    Gavin led a protesting, half-reluctant Lauren into his car.

    A voice note followed: "They''re

    headed to a hotel. Looks like Gavin''s afraid Lauren will make a scene in front of Mrs. Prescott. He''s ying the sympathy card, probably trying to calm her down for now

    Rosita let out a coldugh and saved the video.

    Then she dialed Jason Prescott.

    "Jason... No, I just got back from the set and thought I''d check in on you. How''s everything at home?"

 Chapter 343

    "Ugh, don''t even get me started on that," Jason grumbled, letting out a heavy sigh. "My dad is such a fraud, always pretending everything''s fine, and my mom just can''t bring herself to do what she should..."

    "You mean, your mom forgave Mr. Prescott?" Rosita''s surprise was clear in her voice. "But... do you really think he can change?"

    "No way! I''m a guy myself I know how it is. Rosita, I just don''t get my mom at all! All three of us brothers support her getting a divorce, so why is she hanging on to my dad? He''s not going to change. A man who cheats isn''t suddenly going to turn over a new leaf."

    "I''m sorry, Jason. It''s all because of my mom..." Rosita''s voice was tinged with guilt. "If my mom hadn''t gotten involved with Mr. Prescott in the first ce, maybe he never would have cheated..."

    "How is any of this your fault?" Jason sighed again. "It''s my mom''s own problem- she refuses to see Dad for who he really is, and she still wants to throw parties and pretend everything''s perfect. She''s too old to still be this lovestruck."

    "Jason, I''ve been thinking it over, and I feel like I should tell you."

    As soon as Jason heard those words, he got a bad feeling. "Don''t tell me my dad''s seeing Lauren again?"

    "I''ve been trying to talk her out of it, honestly. But when I visited her in the hospital just now, I found out she''d checked herself out again. I''m worried..."

    "You think Lauren''s meeting up with my dad?"

    "I''m not sure if she is or not..."

    "Rosita, I need to go."

    Jason hung up and immediately pulled up Gavin''s phone tracker. Ever since he''d learned about his father''s affair, he''d kept a close eye on him. When he saw the location ping at a hotel, his anger boiled over.

    Within seconds, he was dialing his older brothers.

    Meanwhile, in a hotel room across town, Lauren slipped her arms around Gavin''s neck. "Gavin, I don''t me you for leaving me. My body''s just failed me, that''s all. But do love you. I really do."

    Gavin frowned, gently prying her arms away. "Lauren, I know this has been hard on you. But you''re still recovering. Come sit down with me and let''s talk this through."

    "Are you disgusted with me now, Gavin?" Lauren pressed herself to his chest, her hands wandering over him, igniting that old familiar spark.

    "I''m not going to be around much longer anyway," she whispered, her voice trembling. "Let me have thesest moments with you. Just stay. with me tonight. I promise I won''t cling to you or make trouble just show me a little tenderness one

    more time, please?"

    Gavin''s brows drew together. He''d meant to refuse, but Lauren knew exactly how

    to awaken a man''s instincts. Soon, all his promises to Mrs. Prescott were forgotten.

    Half an hourter, Gavin climbed out of bed and headed for the bathroom.

    Laureny back, listening to the running water, her eyes gleaming with a cold, poisonous satisfaction For all the times they''d been together, this was the first time she hadn''t insisted on protection Gavin thought he could y her well, this was his payback.

    When the water shut off, Gavin emerged in a bathrobe.

    Lauren immediately put on her most fragile expression and looked at him, voice soft. "Are you leaving already?"

    "Yeah," Gavin replied, slipping on his clothes. "My wife and the boys have been watching me like hawkstely. Don''t call me again¡ªI''lle see you when I can."

    "Alright. I understand." Lauren feigned disappointment. "Don''t worry, I know I won''t be around much longer. I just hope, after I''m gone, you''ll finally have some peace."

    Gavin paused, his hands stilling on his shirt buttons as he looked back at her.

    Lauren''s eyes glistened with unshed tears¡ªhurt, but also filled with adoration for the man in front of her.

    Truth was, things hadn''t exactly been easy for him at hometely, not in the Prescott family.

 Chapter 344

    To avoid being thrown out with nothing, Gavin spent every day trying to please his wife¡ªand even then, he had to tiptoe around his three sons.

    But today, with Lauren, his battered male pride finally felt restored.

    His mood lightened, and he became extravagantly generous. "I''ll have someone bring you some moneyter," he said, "but all I can give you is cash."

    "I don''t want your money." Lauren''s voice was soft. "I''m not with you for that,

    Gavin. My feelings for you-they''re not something you can measure with cash."

    Gavin felt a jolt of emotion and was about to reply when someone knocked sharply at the door.

    "Open up! Room inspection!"

    Both Gavin and Lauren froze, stunned.

    Lauren scrambled upright, hastily pulling on her clothes, panic in her movements

    Beep.

    The electronic lock clicked open. The door swung wide.

    Two police officers stormed in, followed closely by the three Prescott brothers.

    Seeing his sons, Gavin felt as if he''d been struck by lightning.

    He knew, in that instant, that it was over for him.

    ...

    A video suddenly blew up online:

    A woman, naked and defenseless, pinned to a hotel bed while several other women beat her mercilessly.

    The scene was ugly-humiliating.

    Her face was bruised and swollen, her hair a tangled mess-utterly wretched.

    Someone recognized her. That was Lauren, the former Mrs. Lockwood.

    The video went viral in minutes.

    Public attention exploded.

    Every major tform picked up the story.

    Thement section filled with rumors and "insider" takes-

    [That Lauren is a serial homewrecker! Serves her right¡ªkarma finally caught up!]

    [You can tell she''s trouble. Always preying on married men. Malcolm Kensington was fooling around with her before he died, and then she went after Saul Lockwood!]

    [Didn''t she have a daughter? But the Lockwoods never seemed to treat her girl well. I''ve never once heard her mention her daughter in public.]

    Soon, a second video surfaced online.

    It was the one the private investigator had sent Rosita.

    The public was stunned.

    [Is Gavin out of his mind? At his age, still so reckless! Word is, the three Prescott brothers stripped him of all his shares and position at The Prescott Group-he''s looking at a very lonely old age.]

    [Men only seem to behave when they''ve been nailed to a wall. But for Lauren of all people? Gavin really is something else.....]

    [Looks like Lauren finally got what wasing to her. A friend at the hospital says she''s had pancreatic cancer for a while¡ªshe doesn''t have much time left anyway.]

    [Pancreatic cancer and she''s still out seducing men? I''m honestly shocked-her stamina is next level, gotta give her that!]

    The storm of public opinion only grew fiercer.

    For three days straight, Lauren was the nation''s favorite target, an outcast hunted

    on every street corner.

    Then Mrs. Prescott filed awsuit, dragging Lauren straight into court.

    As the wronged wife, she sued Lauren for destroying her marriage-and demanded everyst cent Gavin had ever spent on Lauren, right down to the cost of every hotel room.

    Gavin had always beenvish with Lauren. Handbags worth tens of thousands, jewelry worth hundreds of thousands¡ªhe''d gifted them all without a second thought. He''d even wired her hundreds of thousands in cash.

    Lauren had long since sold off the bags and jewelry, and the money was all gone.

    When it was all totaled up, the sum came to over three million dors.

    She didn''t have that kind of money anymore-not even close.

    Lauren tried to call Rosita, only to find the number was disconnected.

    It was obvious-Rosita had changed her number.

    That''s when Lauren finally realized: Rosita had abandoned her.

 Chapter 345

    But how could Lauren possibly let Rosita go?

    Right now, Rosita was the only person she could count on.

    Lauren went to Lunar Heights Estate to look for Rosita but was stopped at the gate and refused entry.

    Left with no choice, she decided to try the film set instead.

    But on her way there, Lauren suddenly fainted.

    The concerned cab driver brought her back to the hospital.

    When she woke up, a nurse told her someone had already paid her hospital bill.

    Lauren asked, "Who helped me?"

    "No idea, but they left a phone number."

    Lauren stared at the number for a while, hesitated, and finally dialed.

    The call connected. Lauren asked, "Who is this?"

    A voice distorted by an electronic filter came through, neither male nor female. "Ms. Lynn, you don''t need to know who I am. I''m calling because you have something I want."

    Lauren gave a bitterugh. "I''m a pariah these days, and I''m dying of cancer. What could possibly be left for you to scheme over?"

    "There''s something only you can do."

    Lauren frowned. "What do you want from me?"

    Rosita never imagined that the famous "traditional arts" coach her boss had arranged would turn out to be Gwendolyn White.

    When she saw Gwendolyn White, Rosita nearly lost herposure.

    Gwendolyn, however, didn''t seem surprised at all. She just wrinkled her nose in mild distaste. "Let me be clear: I''m strict. If you can''t handle a little hardship, quit now and stop wasting my time."

    Bill, who''d known Gwendolyn for years, smiled. He was used to her blunt ways and sharp tongue. "Mrs. Winslow, Rosita is a hard worker. Please take good care of her."

    Gwendolyn shot Rosita a nce. "I''m only teaching for a week. If she can''t learn it by then, it''s not my problem."

    "Of course, but I''m sure Rosita will manage!"

    Rosita was annoyed but kept her gentle smile in ce.

    On the first day, Gwendolyn rapped her knuckles more than once for sloppy fingerwork.

    Rosita simmered with anger, convinced Gwendolyn was taking personal revenge.

    To be fair, Gwendolyn was, but Rosita''s poor performance was also undeniable.

    "That''s enough for today. My daughter''s here to pick me up," Gwendolyn announced, grabbing her purse and heading out.

    Outside, Briony was waiting by the car.

    Rosita nced over, locking eyes with Briony through the tall ss windows- separated by several yards.

    Her arms tightened protectively around her instrument, resentment clouding her gaze.

    Briony looked back, face cold and expressionless, as if she were staring at something already dead.

    Gwendolyn approached, taking Briony''s hand. "My chest is killing me I spent the whole day resisting the urge to strangle that wretched woman!"

    Briony looked at her godmother, ignoring the outburst with a small, amused smile. "Don''t get so worked up, Mom. You''ll just get more wrinkles."

    Gwendolyn huffed. "I honestly don''t know what her agency was thinking. She has no talent and her heart''s not in it. I spent hours on the simplest pentatonic scales, and she couldn''t y a single one right!"

    She sighed. "She''spletely wrong for this part heard this show is supposed to promote traditional arts, and it''s one of the biggest. investments in serious dramately. The rest of the cast are all seasoned pros-why on earth did they cast R¨®sita as the lead? It''s absurd!"

    "It hasn''t aired yet," Briony replied coolly, opening the car door.

    "Anything could happen. Let''s go. It''s Friday-we''ll pick up Little Nina, then head home to Skybreeze Retreat."

    That night, at eight o''clock.

    Stewart returned home, only to find Jeannie and Irwin waiting for him.

 Chapter 346

    He called Briony-three times, and each time it went straight to voicemail.

    With a frosty expression, Stewart dialed Carl. "Find out where Briony is."

    Irwin had just finished his homework and came downstairs.

    Spotting Stewart sitting on the living room sofa, he hurried over.

    "Dad."

    Stewart looked up at him. "All done with your homework?"

    Irwin nodded enthusiastically. "Yeah! Dad, is Miss Kensingtoning home with

    my little sister tonight?"

    Before Stewart could answer, his phone rang. It was Carl.

    He picked up.

    Carl said, "Mrs. Kensington took the young miss to Skybreeze Retreat."

    Stewart''s brows drew together.

    Carl added, "Mrs. Winslow is there too. Looks like Mrs. Kensington and the little one are nning to stay at Skybreeze tonight."

    "I see."

    Ending the call, Stewart rose to his feet. "If you''re done, get some rest."

    Irwin gazed up at him, eyes wide. "Are you going out again, Dad?"

    "Yeah, just meeting a friend." Without another word, Stewart headed for the door.

    Jeannie came downstairs just as the sound of an engine echoed from outside.

    She frowned and hurried to the doorway, only to catch a glimpse of the Maybach''s taillights disappearing down the drive.

    Stewart was gone. Again.

    Jeannie let her gaze drop and sighed helplessly.

    Irwin wandered over, giving her a curious look. "Ms. Radcliffe, why are you wearing makeup thiste?"

    Jeannie paused, then touched her cheek, eyes darting away. "Oh, I was just trying out some new products I bought."

    Irwin nodded, taking in her appearance. "It looks really nice! With makeup, you look just like a movie star, Ms. Radcliffe!"

    "Oh, Irwin, you''re just saying that to make your teacher happy!" Jeannieughed, covering her face in embarrassment. "I just put on a little. I could neverpare to a real movie star."

    "I mean it!" Irwin insisted. "In my heart, after my Mom Bryn, you''re definitely the prettiest!"

    Jeannie''s smile faltered for a split second.

    So Briony''s still number one, huh?

    She felt a little pang, but hid it well.

    After all, she knew Briony was

    special to Irwin-someone even I mother Rosita couldver

    rece.

    She shouldn''t let herself get caught up in that.

    Still, thinking of Rosita made Jeannie curious.

    "Irwin, do you ever miss your mom?"

    At the mention of Rosita, Irwin''s smile faded. "No, I don''t miss her."

    Jeannie gently ruffled his hair. "Is it because she never calls you, and that makes you upset?"

    Irwin pressed his lips together and stayed silent.

    That was part of it.

    Four years ago, Rosita had left without a word. Irwin had tried calling her, but she never picked up.

    Later, he''d asked Stewart about her but all

    nothin

    father said was, "She has to do with you anymore. Briony is your only mom now."

    After that, Irwin stopped trying to reach out to Rosita.

    Briony didn''te downstairs until she''d put little Nina to bed.

    Gwendolyn White and James were chatting and watching TV in the living room.

    Marlene

    sliced fruit.

    smiling at Briony. " Kensington,e have some f

    Fought over a te of t belongs to

    Briony smiled back and sat down next to Gwendolyn.

    fruit."

    The group chatted casually as they nibbled on fruit, relishing the rare, easy-going evening.

    But, as always, peace was fleeting.

    A car pulled up outside.

    James paused. "Who could be dropping by thiste?"

    No sooner had the words left his mouth than Stewart''s tall figure strode in from

    the porch.

    James fell silent.

 Chapter 347

    When Stewart walked in, Gwendolyn White suddenly found that the strawberries in her mouth had lost all their sweetness.

    "What is he doing here again?"

    Briony looked just as surprised.

    James got to his feet. "Mr. Wentworth, it''s awfullyte for uninvited guests. Don''t you think you''re overstaying your wee?"

    Stewart barely spared James a nce before turning to Gwendolyn and giving her a curt nod.

    Gwendolyn''s impatience was in as day¡ªshe had no intention of entertaining him.

    But Stewart seemed entirely unfazed by her attitude. He turned his attention to Briony.

    Briony narrowed her eyes, regarding him with a chilly stare.

    The tension in the room was almost palpable.

    Stewart had an uncanny way ofmanding any situation, always calm and detached, never giving anything away no matter how awkward things became.

    As the elder in the room, Gwendolyn understood that Stewart wouldn''t show up at this hour without a reason.

    Her voice was cool as she said, "Mr. Wentworth, is there some urgent business that brings you here sote?"

    With equal calm, Stewart replied, "I''m here to take my wife and daughter home."

    "Little Nina''s already asleep," Gwendolyn said. "I don''t get to visit Northborough often, and I was hoping to spend a few days with Bryn. She and Nina will be staying here with me at the Skybreeze Retreat, so there''s no need for you to worry."

    At that, Stewart raised a dark eyebrow and looked straight at Briony.

    Briony''s voice was frosty. "You should go home."

    Stewart''s lips pressed into a thin, stubborn line.

    The standoff grew even more rigid-neither side willing to give an inch.

    James opened his mouth to interject, but Stewart spoke first.

    "Since Mrs. Winslow''se all this way to Northborough, and as her son-inw, I really ought to show some hospitality. It wouldn''t be right otherwise."

    Stewart''s gaze lingered on Briony, his tone casual. "Bryn, why don''t you bring Mrs. Winslow over for dinner tomorrow night?"

    Hearing Stewart call her "Bryn" sounded so jarringly out of ce.

    Briony looked away, irritation written on her face. She didn''t even bother responding.

    "That won''t be necessary," Gwendolyn interjected briskly. "I''m morefortable here at the Retreat. There''s no need to trouble yourself, Mr. Wentworth."

    Stewart smiled thinly. "Of course,

    Mrs. Winslow. In that case, I''ll have some groceries sent over

    Kavel

    tomorrow-and a chef as well. Just a little gesture from your son-inw."

    Gwendolyn was at a loss for words.

    So, he was determined to have this dinner, one way or another.

    She rubbed her temples, resigned. "Do as you like. It''ste. You should head home¡ªwe''re both turning in for the night."

    "I won''t keep you up any longer, then." Stewart''sposure never faltered as he

    bid them goodnight and turned to leave.

    The entire time, he didn''t so much as nce at James.

    "I''ve never met anyone so shameless in my life!" James grumbled, dropping back into his seat. He looked at Briony. "Bryn, I''m t. He sorry you have to put up with that arrogant jerk every single day."

    Briony pressed her lips together, her expressionplicated.

    Stewart''s odd behavior tonight left her strangely uneasy.

    What was he scheming now?

    Gwendolyn patted her hand reassuringly. "Don''t dwell on it. Just rx and enjoy your stay here with Nina this week."

    Briony nodded quietly.

    A sleek ck Mercedes rolled down the quiet road as Stewart made a call to Cedric rke.

    The phone rang several times before finally being picked up amon urrence since Ste gave birth.

    Stewart was used to it by now.

    When the call went unanswered, he didn''t bother calling again. Instead, he drove

    straight to the private club where he and his friends often met.

    He had barely parked when Cedric''s call came through.

    Stewart answered, "Finished changing diapers?"

    "Yeah! The little rascal peed all over me," Cedricughed, halfining and

    half brimming with unmistakable affection.

    Listening to him, Stewart felt an unexpected pang of envy.

    The feeling caught him so off guard that he almost chuckled at himself.

    Irwin had been with him since the

    day he was born, but all the hands-on parenting had always fallen to Briony. He realized, almost guiltily that he''d never really paid attention to those details of raising a child.  s?novel

    All he knew was that Briony managed it all perfectly.

    As for him, he was always working-gone for a week, sometimes two, or even a month if a big case came up. Being away from home for long stretches had be his normal.

 Chapter 348

    He''d always thought that taking a family trip together once a year was something he did well-as a husband, and as a father.

    Buttely, maybe because Cedric rke was such an exemry dad, Stewart found himself reflecting more and more during his rare moments of downtime.

    Except, when he actually looked back, he realized he hadn''t been all that present in those five years of marriage...

    "Why are you so quiet all of a sudden?"

    Snapping out of it, Stewart cleared his throat. "Got time to grab a drink?"

    "Drinks?" Cedric rke shot back without hesitation. "No way. If my wife finds out, I''ll be sleeping on the couch for a week!"

    Stewart just stared at his phone.

    "Wait, aren''t your wife and daughter home too? How do you even have the nerve to go out drinking?"

    "They''re at Skybreeze Retreat today."

    "Don''t tell me¨Dmother and daughter packed up and ran away?"

    Stewart pinched the bridge of his nose. "No, Mrs. Winslow''s visiting. They''ll probably be staying at the retreat all week."

    Now Cedric finally caught a whiff of something off.

    "Stewart, you sound a little jealous, you know."

    " Juste out for a drink with me."

    Cedric hesitated, but in the end, they were friends. Seeing Stewart all alone, he felt a pang of sympathy.

    "I''ll try to negotiate with my boss at home, but I can''t promise anything. I''ll call you back."

    Stewart hung up and rolled down his car window.

    The night air drifted in, cool and restless.

    He yanked off his tie and undid two buttons of his shirt, but that tightness in his chest wouldn''t go away.

    So he simply stepped out of the car.

    Closing the door behind him, he leaned against it, lit a cigarette, and took a slow drag.

    Under the glow of the streemp, his profile was sharp and cold, lips pressed together as he smoked, jawline clean and defined.

    A red Ferrari pulled up nearby. The driver, a morous heiress, rolled down her window.

    She whistled at him. "Hey, handsome! Out here all alone? Want to take a spin up the hill with me?"

    Stewart nced over, expression cool and distant.

    His eyes narrowed, dark and unreadable in the streetlight.

    The heiress froze, startled by his icy gaze. She floored the elerator and sped off without another word.

    It wasn''t until she was far down the

    til she

    road that she pulled out her phone and called a friend. "Girl, you won''t believe who I just saw-absolute ten. Gorgeous, I swear! Flirt with him? Are you kidding? I didn''t even dare get out of the car! The man is impossible to approach. Forget it, forget it..."

    By the time Cedric arrived at the lounge, Stewart was already halfway through a bottle of whiskey by himself.

    Seeing the ss half-empty, Cedric sat down beside him and snatched the tumbler from Stewart''s hand.

    "Drowning your sorrows just makes it worse, you know. Don''t forget you''re still on medication take it easy!"

    Stewart looked up at Cedric, a faint, wry smile tugging at his lips. "You reek of baby powder."

    "Do I?" Cedric sniffed his shirt, puzzled. "I don''t smell anything."

    "Of course you don''t. You''re used to it."

    Cedric shot back, "Well, do you smell a hint of jealousy?"

    Stewart pressed his lips together.

    "I got a whiff the minute I walked in!" Cedric teased, grinning. "What''s wrong?

    Wife and daughter noting home tonight? Feeling lonely?"

    Stewart''s handsome face turned stormy.

    Cedric shook his head, determined to twist the knife. "Honestly, if you hadn''t screwed things up back then, you''d have three kids by

    Ling

    now-including Irwin! A family of five, can you imagine how cozy that''d be? I''m jealous just about it!"

    Stewart lowered his gaze, brow furrowed deep in thought.

    Cedric finally realized that Stewart was truly off tonight.

    "Hey, you drag me out here and then m up on me?"

    He set down the whiskey and poured himself a soda instead. "Just a reminder¡ª-

    my wife only granted me a one-hour pass. You''d better make the most of it!"

    At that, Stewart snatched back his ss and downed the rest in one gulp.

    His long fingers clenched around the empty ss. Adam''s apple bobbing, he cleared his throat and,

    awkwardly, forced out the words, "How do you make your wife happy?"

 Chapter 349

    Pfft-

    The drink Cedric rke had just taken a sip of sprayed out in a fine mist.

    He coughed, spluttering. "Cough-cough¡ª"

    Stewart shot him a disapproving look, eyebrows drawn tight.

    Wiping his mouth with a napkin, Cedric tried to catch his breath. "Jeez, I nearly choked! If you''re jealous of how great my life is right now, just say so!"

    "I''m being serious," Stewart replied, his expression grave. "Briony''s back, but she''s still upset. She''s obviously going out of her way to avoid me."

    Cedric, finallyposed, studied Stewart for a moment before sighing.

    "Hold on¡ªI''m not sure I get what you''re saying," Cedric said, frowning. "Last time, you told me you didn''t love Briony. If all you wanted was a respectable Mrs. Wentworth, why do you care if she avoids you? She''s home, your kids have their mother, the family''s picture-perfect. What more do you want?"

    "I might not love her," Stewart admitted, pouring himself another drink, "but I''m determined to be a good husband. Those five years we kept our marriage under wraps, things were harmonious for the three of us. Now with little Nina here, divorce feels even less like an option."

    He took a long swig, nearly emptying his ss, then went on, "But I can tell she doesn''t want to go back to how things were."

    "What do you mean, go back?" Cedric shot him a sharp look. "You mean, she spends her days looking after your kids and her nights warming your bed?"

    "Stewart, if that''s all you think marriage is, you''re a real piece of work."

    Stewart''s grip tightened around his ss. "Isn''t that how most marriages are?"

    "No, absolutely not! That''s a terrible way to look at it."

    Stewart''s gaze darkened. "That''s how my parents'' marriage was."

    Cedric stared at him, face suddenly serious. "You can''t use your parents'' marriage as the blueprint for your own."

    Stewart pressed his lips together, silent.

    Cedric thought for a moment, then said, "I get it. You''re still caught up in the shadow of your parents'' rtionship."

    Stewart looked up, searching his friend''s face. "What are you trying to say?"

    "A real marriage is built on mutual love-nothing less."

    "But we started out with a contract."

    Cedric paused, brow furrowing as he considered this. "Sure, if you want to look at it that way. But by that logic, if she doesn''t want to keep ying along, she''s not wrong, is she?"

    Stewart was quiet, mulling it over. "If there were no kids involved, I''d have no reason not to let her go."

    Cedric gaped at him. "Stewart, are you even human?"

    Stewart blinked, confused by the outburst.

    "Did it ever cross your mind to ask why Briony put up with five years of being your hidden wife?"

    "She agreed to it," Stewart answered after a pause. "We both did. That was the arrangement."

    Cedric threw up his hands, exasperated. "You really are heartless sometimes!"

    "If she only married you for mutual benefit, why did she pour her heart into caring for you and Irwin? Think about it. Over those five years, has she ever treated you like you were just a business partner? Do you

    really believe everything she did was just because of your agreement?"

    Stewart fell silent, visibly shaken.

    "Stewart, Briony is nothing like your mother," Cedric said, his tone firm. "She didn''t marry you just for the perks."

    Stewart rubbed his aching temples, suddenly looking lost-a rare sight for someone usually so put-together and quick-thinking. Maybe it was the whiskey, or maybe it was something finally getting through to him.

    Cedric watched him, feeling a mix of sympathy and frustration.

    Family shapes us in ways we don''t even realize, he thought. Especially for someone like Stewart, who had to grow up too fast and shoulder the weight of a family legacy before he was even ready.

 Chapter 350

    He''d spent his life calcting gains and losses, mastering every tactic to stay in control. Logic and numbers were hisnguage; that''s how he analyzed everyone and everything around him. Over time, he''d walled off any emotional need inside himself.

    By ignoring his own feelings, it was inevitable he''d overlook his partner''s as well.

    And with all the medication he was taking...

    Cedric rke felt a tangle of emotions he couldn''t quite name.

    "Stewart, maybe it''s time you take a hard look at your marriage with Briony," Cedric said quietly. "Ask yourself are you really holding on just for the sake of the kids? Or is it just because Briony seems like the ''right'' fit?"

    "I don''t know," Stewart admitted, his gaze dropping to the half-empty ss in his hand. "All I know is, I don''t want a divorce."

    "I always thought you loved Briony without realizing it. But now, it seems to me you''ve never truly cared for her at all."

    Stewart''s grip on his ss tightened, knuckles turning white. "So you''re saying she only endured everything because she loves me?"

    "What else would it be?" Cedric shook his head and sighed. "Look, Stewart, I don''t mean to kick you while you''re down, but honestly, you brought a lot of this on yourself. Briony put up with so much-she sacrificed her happiness for you because she loved you. But think about it: what have you really given her in return?"

    "Even now, you keep insisting you don''t love her, and all you can talk about is how to keep this marriage afloat for practical reasons. But you don''t love her, Stewart. So what right do you have to keep her trapped in a marriage that''s only hurt and humiliated her?"

    Stewart stared at the table, his jaw clenched tight, unable to say a word.

    "You want my advice on how to make your wife happy?"

    Cedric''s

    eyes

    met his. "I can''t teach you that. She''s your wife. If you cared about her-if you really paid attention you''d know what makes her happy. You''d know how to make her smile. But you don''t even know her, Stewart. How are you supposed to win her back if you don''t

    understand her?"

    "Really think about what I''m saying."

    Cedric stood, voice steady.

    "Maybe Briony agreed to this marriage for practical reasons, maybe she fell in love with you along the way, or maybe she had feelings for you from the start-I don''t know. But what I do see is a woman who humbled herself for love, and I see you turning a blind eye, always taking Rosita and Irwin''s side."

    "And you call yourself a good husband? Have you forgotten? You kept everyone in the dark-me included-and asked Briony, your own wife, to stand up and issue statements for you and Rosita. That alone disqualifies you from iming to be a decent husband."

    "And as for Rosita sure, we all see through her act now. But the fact remains, your son died because of her. You can''t change that. And as a father, you failed in that respect too."

    Cedric''s words echoed through the private lounge.

    Stewart listened in silence, his grip so tight on the ss his fingertips had gone pale.

    "You never see how much Briony cares about you. All you do is measure her sacrifices in terms of what they bring you-what this marriage provides for your convenience, your bottom line."

    "Stewart, try looking at yourself through Briony''s eyes. Can you imagine how suffocating, how cold you must seem?"

    Stewart closed his eyes, his chest tight with a pressure he couldn''t shake.

    Cedric drew a long breath and offered onest piece of advice.

    "Right now, your question shouldn''t be how to cheer Briony up. You need to ask yourself whether you''re capable of giving her what she

    needs emotionally. If you keepel

    treating this marriage as nothing more than a transaction or a set of obligations, I promise you-Briony''s nevering back."

 Chapter 351

    It was Saturday, and little Nina had the day off from school.

    Crystal stayed home with her, while Briony and James drove Gwendolyn White to her weekend ss before heading to the studio together.

    They''d barely stepped through the door when Hannah stood up from her desk and gestured toward the reception, "Briony, someone left flowers for you."

    Briony paused and nced toward the front desk.

    A bouquet of white roses sat in a tall vase, impossible to miss.

    "Garry again?" James frowned, sounding unimpressed. "Couldn''t he be a bit more original for once?"

    Briony didn''t even spare the flowers a nce as she headed for her office. "Same as always, Hannah-give them to the caf¨¦ downstairs."

    "You got it!" Hannah called back.

    James followed Briony inside, shutting the door behind them. They settled onto the sofa.

    Briony turned to James. "That talent show just started-the one Ottilie''s in."

    "Ottilie?" James searched his memory. "Who''s that?"

    "My aunt''s daughter," Briony replied. "She''s gone viral. Search her name and you''ll see her highlight clips everywhere."

    James pulled out his phone and tapped open a short video app.

    A quick search for "Ottilie" brought up a video of her performing her original song on stage.

    James watched, then offered a blunt assessment. "The song''s pretty good. Singing''s...okay at best."

    Briony nodded. "Check out thements."

    James scrolled down-and stared.

    Every singlement was raving about Rosita.

    He looked closer. Wait a second.

    The song Ottilie performed was written andposed by Rosita?

    "Rosita wrote this?" James frowned. "That song uses traditional instruments-and unless I''m wrong, that''s a pentatonic scale in there. Mrs. Winslow said Rosita couldn''t coax a tune out of a violin after half a year of lessons, and now she''sposing this?"

    James had grown up with his grandfather''s old records and had picked up a thing

    or two about folk music and healing melodies.

    The song Ottilie sang was called "Grandpa''s Paintbrush." It wove in pentatonic

    scales and even slipped in some Southern dialect in the lyrics.

    Since when did Rosita know Southern dialect?

    "What''s the deal between Ottilie and Rosita, anyway?" James asked.

    "Lauren and Ottilie''s mom, Melody, are sisters. That makes Ottilie and Rosita cousins."

    James processed this. "So Ottilie got into the show because Rosita pulled some strings?"

    "Exactly. Rosita set things up in advance. Ottilie''s a lock for the top three-she''ll probably take the trophy, unless something wild happens."

    "Rigged, huh?" James rolled his eyes. "So Rosita secures Ottilie the win, and in return, Ottilie performs these songs to build up Rosita''s genius songwriter image?"

    "Bingo."

    James let out a disbelievingugh. "ssic Rosita-two birds, one stone. Honestly, she could''ve made a fortune as a spy with that level of scheming."

    Briony''s eyes sparkled. "Aren''t you curious where they got the song?"

    James scoffed. "Probably bought it off someone. That''s how it works in the industry-half those so-called singer-songwriters just pay ghostwriters. Nothing new

    Briony watched him, a sly smile ying on her lips.

    The smile made James pause. Something was off.

    "Wait a second," he said slowly, eyes narrowing. "Don''t tell me you wrote that song?"

    Briony lifted an eyebrow. "What do you think?"

 Chapter 352

    "Holy crap!" James shot to his feet, eyes wide with surprise. "It really is you!"

    Briony nodded. "Yeah. Honestly, if I hadn''t seen thatpetition video of Ottilie, I probably would have forgotten all about it."

    "Forgotten what?"

    "I started writing my own music when I was about twelve or thirteen. My grandfather bought me a notebook, and I filled it with all mypositions¡ª probably a dozen or so. After Grandpa passed away, the Kensingtons took me back in, and I brought the notebook with me."

    James settled back onto the couch, still processing. "So... Ottilie stole your notebook?"

    "When the Kensingtons kicked me out, they wouldn''t let me take a single thing- not even my clothes. Of course the notebook stayed behind."

    James frowned. "Then Ottilie must have only found it recently. If the Kensingtons were as ambitious as we know they are, and they wanted to use your music to make Ottilie famous, why wait until now?"

    "That''s what I thought too," Briony replied. "Ottilie probably noticed Rosita''sebacktely and used the notebook to negotiate a deal with her. That''s how their coboration happened."

    "Unbelievable. They''ve got some nerve," James muttered, still indignant. "So what are you going to do? You can''t just let Rosita and Ottilie get away with stealing your work."

    "Of course not," Briony said with a small, confident smile. "But there''s no rush. I''ll wait until the day Ottilie wins the final. That''s when I''ll expose both of them myself."

    "I like that n," James said, nodding. "But how will you prove those songs are yours?"

    "They''re my songs. Trust me, I have ways," Briony replied, her lips curling into a sly smile. "Don''t worry, I''ve already got it all nned out."

    "Alright. If you''re that confident, I''ll stop worrying."

    By five o''clock that evening, Briony and James made their way back to Skybreeze Retreat.

    Stewart had already arrived.

    He''d brought along a chef he''d hired from a five-star hotel-a true culinary professional.

    Stewart was hosting dinner tonight; from ingredients to the cooking itself, he''d arranged everything personally.

    Gwendolyn White had returned a little earlier and was sitting in the living room, ying with Little Nina.

    When asked where Stewart was,

    8 lyn exined he''d brought

    the chef over, answered a phone

    and then stepped out again.

    "Good riddance," James snorted. "Frankly, I hope he just stays gone."

    A few toy boxes sat on the coffee table, clearly gifts for Little Nina.

    Briony only nced at them briefly, her expression unreadable.

    James, not wanting Stewart to have things too easy, decided to call Ferdinand and invite him over, too.

    He hadn''t expected Ferdinand to show up with a whole entourage.

    Along with Ferdinand came Garry, little Mario, and Carol.

    When James spotted Garry, he was floored. He turned to Ferdinand in disbelief. "Mr. Ellsworth?"

    Ferdinand gave an apologetic smile.

    "Mr. Ferguson happened to bring

    little Mario to see me for a follow-uot

    today. When you called, Mario

    overheard and wouldn''t stop begging to see Little Nina. Since everyone knows each other, thought-why not alle along?"

    James was speechless.

    Garry helddittle Mario in his arms and gently nudged him. nudged him. "Mario, be of dinner

    polite and greet Mr. Deet

    for you tonight."

    Mario''s big, dark eyes flicked to James. He blinked once, then piped up, "Hello, Mr. Dney."

    James looked at that sweet, innocent face and just couldn''t bring himself to be stern.

    He reached over and ruffled Mario''s hair. "That''s a good boy. Little Nina''s over there-go y with her!"

    Mario looked up at Garry for confirmation.

    Garry smiled, crouched down, and set the child on the floor.

    As soon as his feet touched the ground, little Mario dashed straight for Little Nina

 Chapter 353

    "Mario!"

    When little Nina spotted Mario, she squealed and ran straight toward him, flinging her arms around him in a tight hug, nting a big, smacking kiss on his cheek.

    James let out a long, dramatic sigh, covering his face at the scene.

    Now that Mario was here, Nina hadpletely forgotten about her godfather. She clung to Mario''s hand, peppering him with excited questions.

    "Did youe over just to y with me?"

    Mario stared at her and nodded vigorously.

    "Wow, I''m so touched!" Nina''s tiny voice echoed through the living room.

    "Then, do you want to stay over tonight?"

    Mario nodded again, "I do!"

    The two little ones huddled together, whispering and giggling, the room filling with their infectious joy.

    James, feeling a little left out, shot Garry a look. "Dinner''s fine, but sleepovers are another story!"

    Garry replied with a polite smile. "That''s really up to him. Ever since Mario met Nina, he''s gotten a mind of his own."

    James could only grumble inwardly. Like father, like son-both a pair of little rascals.

    "Everyone, don''t just stand around. Have a seat, dinner will still be a while!" Gwendolyn White called out.

    They all made their way to the living room and sat down.

    Gwendolyn poured a pot of tea, just as the sound of a car drifted in from outside.

    Momentster, Stewart walked through the door, carrying a gift bag. When he spotted Ferdinand and Garry, he hesitated for a moment.

    Garry, lounging on the sofa, waved him over. "Mr. Wentworth, join us for some tea. Mr. Dney has excellent taste this is some of his finest."

    James could only roll his eyes. Might as well have fed this outrageously expensive tea to the dog.

    Stewart walked over and fixed his gaze on Briony. "I brought something for you."

    Briony sat beside Gwendolyn, her expression cool and distant. "That''s not necessary."

    Stewart didn''t seem surprised by her attitude. He just smiled faintly. "Would you prefer I take it out here in front of everyone?"

    Briony''s brow creased slightly as she nced at the bag in Stewart''s hand.

    If he was saying that, whatever he had for her clearly wasn''t something meant for an audience.

    He might not care about appearances, but she certainly did.

    Briony stood up, face closed off, and walked toward the side room. Stewart arched an eyebrow and followed her inside.

    Once there, Briony faced him, clearly impatient. "Stewart, whatever you''re giving me, I''m not epting it. And I need to remind you-your behavior is bing a real problem for me."

    "Just look at it." Stewart stepped closer, pulling a small, elegant box from the bag and offering it to her.

    Briony didn''t even nce at it. "I told you, I don''t want it."

    Seeing she wouldn''t budge, Stewart opened the jewelry box himself.

    Inside were two rings.

    To be precise-two wedding bands.

    Briony hadn''t nned to ept anything, but the sight of wedding rings caught herpletely off guard.

    Shares for their daughter, now wedding bands for themselves. Stewart was certainly going all out for Irwin.

    "We''ve been married for years and never bought rings. If we''re going to take this marriage seriously, I thought it was time. So, I had these made for us¡ªsomething simple and practical, knowing your work schedule."

    He looked at her, his eyes earnest.

    Briony couldn''t help but remember a moment years ago, when she''d seen a photo on Rosita''s social media-a dazzling engagement ring, a rare design Stewart had picked out for Rosita himself.

    Extravagant, breathtaking-one-of-a-kind.

    Now she looked down at the rings Stewart was offering her.

    in, understated, designed forfort.

    The contrast between the two sets of rings was stark, just like the contrast between her and Rosita.

    For Rosita, Stewart would have plucked the brightest diamond in the world just to make her happy.

    For Briony, everything was calcted-practical and convenient, never more than what was necessary.

    These wedding bands perfectly summed up her five years of hidden marriage.

    The only reason Stewart clung to her was because, for those five years, she''d made his life easy-an ideal wife on paper, a decent enough stepmother.

    In the end, Stewart had only ever seen her as a tool, nothing more.

 Chapter 354

    A chill of mockery swept through Briony''s heart, though her face remainedposed and impassive.

    So this was what it felt like to be utterly disappointed in someone-so much so that even anger seemed like too much effort.

    "Stewart, drop the act. I know everything you''re doing is for Irwin." Briony called him out without hesitation.

    "I''ll make this clear: even if you ripped out your heart and handed it to me, I still wouldn''t give it a second nce."

    With that, Briony brushed past him and headed straight for the living room.

    Stewart''s hand tightened ever so slightly around the jewelry box he held. He lowered his gaze, staring at the wedding ring inside, a shadow falling over his expression.

    ...

    Dinner was ready. The group gathered around the dining table, taking their seats.

    Little Nina and little Mario were looked after by Crystal and Carol, sparing Briony and Gwendolyn White from any extra worry.

    At the table, the four men each nursed their own thoughts.

    James sent Marlene down to the wine cer for two bottles of Chateau Lafite.

    "I''m a lightweight, I admit defeat. The three of you can drink," James dered with easy generosity. "There''s plenty more where that came from-help yourselves!"

    Ferdinand offered a faint smile. "My tolerance isn''t great either. I''ll pass."

    "I''m trying to be healthy these days," Garry added with a smirk. "I think I''ll sit this one out too."

    With three of the four men abstaining, Stewart naturally joined the non-drinkers. Despite the table overflowing with gourmet dishes, only the two oblivious children had any appetite. The rest hardly touched their food, the atmosphere heavy and subdued.

    After dinner, Little Nina and little Mario wanted to y upstairs, so Crystal and Carol took them both up, leaving the adults behind.

    Garry turned to Briony. "Little Mario''s probably going to refuse to go home with me again tonight."

    Briony didn''t bother hiding her annoyance for Garry, but her heart softened for

    little Mario. "Then let him stay here with Carol. You can go."

    Garry arched a brow, clearly catching the exasperation in Briony''s eyes.

    He chuckled. "Alright, then I''ll head out first."

    Not long after Garry left, Ferdinand took a phone call and announced he had to leave as well.

    Briony saw him out personally.

    Outside the front door, Gifford pulled up to pick Ferdinand up.

    Ferdinand paused and nced at Briony, his tone gentle. "I''m off. Go back inside."

    "Drive safe," Briony replied, watching him get into the car and waving goodbye as he left.

    He smiled. "I will."

    The car disappeared into the night.

    Briony turned away, only to find Stewart hade outside at some point.

    He stood in the yard under the porch light, its glow outlining his tall, lean frame and casting a cold shadow over his hard-set features, which

    were edged with anger.

    Briony had no interest in dealing with him and headed straight back for the house.

    But Stewart wasn''t about to let her go that easily.

    Just as Briony tried to pass him and step up onto the porch, he suddenly reached out, grabbing her wrist.

    She scowled, twisting to free herself. "Stewart! What''s wrong with you? Let go of me!"

    "I told you I don''t want you getting too close to Ferdinand."

    "And I told you, who I see is none of your business!" Briony kept struggling, but Stewart''s grip was unyielding.

    Neither would back down, tension crackling between them as she tried to pull away.

    Pain shot up her wrist, and Briony''s patience snapped. She raised

    hand and pped Stewart here

    across the face.

    Smack!

    Stewart''s eyes closed from the force, but he took the p Still, his grip on

    without

    flinche didn''t loosen for a second et

    Briony''s chest heaved, her eyes bright with furious tears. "You''re out of your mind, Stewart!"

    Stewart opened his eyes, and in the darkness, his gaze was locked on Briony, turbulent and unreadable.

    Briony pulled at her hand again, seeing he still wouldn''t let go. Her voice trembled with anger. "Let go of me!"

    "Mommy."

    A small, timid voice cut through the tension.

    Both Briony and Stewart froze.

    They turned in unison-

    At the front hallway stood Little Nina, holding little Mario''s hand.

    The two children stared at them, wide-eyed and worried.

    "Don''t hurt my mommy..." Little Nina let go of little Mario, ran over, and pummeled Stewart with her tiny fists.

    "Bad guy! Don''t hurt my mommy! I don''t want you to be my daddy anymore- you''re bad!"

 Chapter 355

    Her daughter''s tiny fists rained down on him, light as falling raindrops-nothing that could possibly hurt.

    Yet to Stewart, every little punchnded squarely on his heart.

    He stared at his daughter in stunned silence, his grip on Briony''s hand loosening bit by bit.

    The forceful air he''d carried just moments ago had vanishedpletely.

    Briony gently pulled her hand free and bent to scoop Little Nina into her arms.

    Holding her daughter close, her voice gentle and soothing, Briony whispered, "Don''t worry, Little Nina. Mommy''s okay."

    Little Nina threw her arms tightly around Briony''s neck, ring fiercely at Stewart with all the indignation a four-year-old could muster. "A real gentleman never bullies ady. Shame on you!"

    Stewart watched his daughter, Adam''s apple bobbing as he swallowed hard.

    He wanted to say something, tofort her somehow, but Little Nina had already buried her angry face into the crook of Briony''s neck.

    "Mommy, I don''t like him!" she dered, her voice trembling with both outrage and the threat of tears.

    Briony''s heart ached.

    Little Nina was usually so cheerful, so optimistic, but she was only four. Watching her parents argue-seeing things escte-must have been terrifying for her.

    Briony couldn''t help but feel a stab of guilt for letting her temper get the better of her and scaring her child.

    She stroked her daughter''s back tenderly, fixing Stewart with a cold stare. "You should leave. Don''te to Skybreeze Retreat again."

    Stewart pressed his lips together, his dark eyes locked on Briony.

    After a moment, he gave a low, defeated reply. "Alright."

    Briony turned away, carrying her daughter inside.

    Little Mario stood frozen at the doorway.

    As Briony passed, she spoke softly to him, "Little Mario, it''s gettingte. Let''s go upstairs and get ready for bed."

    Little Mario nodded, ncing back at Stewart before hurrying after Briony.

    Stewart watched his son''s small figure retreat, his fists clenching helplessly at his sides.

    That night, Little Mario slept with Briony and Little Nina again.

    Just likest time, Brionyy in the middle, an arm wrapped gently around each child.

    Tonight, she read them a bedtime story.

    The two little ones listened, captivated.

    When she finished, Briony turned off themp. "Alright now, close your eyes and go to sleep."

    "Mommy, let me sing the luby tonight!" Little Nina piped up, all traces of the earlier scene forgotten. Children, after all, have short memories.

    Now she was determined to fulfill her big-sisterly duties by singing her brother to sleep.

    Briony smiled. "Alright, tonight you can sing the luby for your brother."

    Little Mario pped his hands in delight.

    Briony hugged him a little closer. He''d be much more outgoingtely- especially after their recent time together. It was a wonderful change.

    In the dim room, Little Nina''s sweet, childish voice floated through the air.

    She only got through a few lines before nodding off herself.

    It was par for the course-Briony was used to it.

    Little Mario, however, was still wide awake.

    So Briony took over, singing a gentle luby until Little Mario finally closed his eyes and drifted off.

    In his dreams, it felt as if he saw his mother.

    She held him, humming softly, and he called out to her, joyful. "Mommy..."

    In the silence, his small voice murmured in his sleep.

    Briony started, then realized he was calling for his mother.

    She looked down, catching Little Mario''s peaceful face by the moonlight filtering through the window.

    He was deeply asleep, a faint smile curving his lips-he must have been having a beautiful dream.

    Briony''s heart melted.

    Such a sweet, gentle child... and yet he''d never known a mother''s embrace from the moment he was born.

    Her thoughts drifted to her own son so fragile, so tiny, who''d never even felt his mother''s arms before he was gone.

    Her breath caught. She bent to kiss Little Mario''s forehead and whispered, "Sleep well, little one. You''re safe now."

    Rosita had spent three days learning the fiddle from Gwendolyn White and could barely eke out a melody.

    Gwendolyn shook her head, dering Rosita hopelessly unmusical-learning a song in a week was out of the question.

    Bill, seeing this, didn''t push her. He just asked Rosita to master the basic posture and a few facts about the fiddle.

    Gwendolyn devoted another day to exining the instrument''s history and the basics of the mandolin as well.

    For the remaining two days, Bill told Rosita to stay home and focus on her script.

    Rosita agreed in words only. The moment she returned to Lunar Heights Estate, she headed straight upstairs for a long bath.

    Afterward, she slipped into a silk slip dress and strolled down to her private home theater, feeling refreshed.

    She picked out a movie, uncorked a bottle of red wine, and stretched out on a luxury massage recliner-worth more than most people''s

    cars enjoying the film and the wine in equal measure.

    Script study was thest thing on her mind.

    Why stress, when thepany''s top boss was determined to make her a star? Acting diligent was enough for appearances'' sake.

    Rosita''s slender fingers twirled the stem of her winess, swirling the crimson liquid with idle grace.

    Daisy pushed open the door and stepped in. "Rosita, Ms. Lynn is here again."

    At that, Rosita''s hand paused. She replied coolly, "Tell her I''m not home."

    "I did, but she doesn''t believe me,"

    Daisy sighed. "She said that if you don''t see her today, she''ll leak your

    secret from when you were

    seventeen to the tabloids."

    Rosita froze, then sat up abruptly.

    She frowned at Daisy. "Bring her in. Now."

    Just moments ago, she was the picture ofzy elegance. Now, her hand trembled

    around the winess as anxiety overtook her.

    Daisy didn''t know exactly what was going on, but from Rosita''s reaction, it was did have something

    Lauren really c

    on her. Cons

    A secret from when she was seventeen?

    Daisy turned and walked out, muttering to herself as she went, "What could

    Rosita''s big secret at seventeen possibly be?"

 Chapter 356

    When Daisy led Lauren into the media room, Rosita was already sitting on the couch, script in hand, eyes scanning the pages.

    She looked up at the sound of footsteps, her gaze briefly flickering to Lauren before settling on Daisy. "You can leave us," she said curtly.

    "Of course." Daisy nodded, turned, and quietly closed the door behind her.

    Rosita set the script aside and stood, walking over to Lauren.

    "Mom, I''m sorry-I just signed with a new agency and things have been insely, I¡ª"

    Smack!

    A sharp p rang out, echoing off the walls.

    Rosita''s head jerked to the side. A handprint blossomed red across her cheek.

    For a moment, she was frozen, stunned. Only when the sting bloomed across her skin did she snap back to reality.

    Clutching her face, she stared at Lauren, eyes shing with hurt and anger, but still forced herself to plead in a meek, trembling voice, "Mom, why did you hit me?"

    "You think just because you switched agencies and changed your number, I can''t track you down?"

    Lauren red, voice cold as steel. "Let me make something clear, Rosita. I gave you life, I raised you, and I expect you to pay me back now that you''ve made something of yourself! Got some fame and money and you think you can just cut me out? Dream on!"

    Rosita stared at her.

    So you''re finally dropping the act, huh?

    She loathed Lauren, hated her down to the bone. But she knew she had to y along. Not yet. Not now.

    She bit back her fury. "Mom, please don''t be angry, okay? I really didn''t mean to change my number. The newpany insisted-my old agency might try to poach me now that I''m getting bigger, so..."

    "Spare me the details." Lauren shoved her aside and marched over to the couch, dropping heavily into the cushions. Her breathing was harsh, impatient. "Just give me the money."

    Rosita''s jaw clenched. "How much do you want?"

    "Five million."

    Rosita''s eyes widened. "Five million?!"

    "Mrs. Prescott is suing me."

    Lauren''s tone was dismissive, almost bored. "That stupid woman thinks she can push me around just because she''s got three sons and her family''s backing! Gavin me who knew he was a

    mocked

    gold-digger? The Prescott fortune is all thanks to her dowry and her family''s money! Now he''s been

    kicked out, and I have to pay back everything he bought me, down to thest cent."

    "Gavin spent that much on you?"

    "About three million," Lauren replied, as if it was nothing. "The other two million-need for living expenses and my medical bills. You''re always so busy, it''s impossible to reach you. Why not just give me what I need in one go, so I don''t have to keep bothering you?"

    Rosita almostughed in disbelief.

    One lump sum, just like that?

    Even if she had that kind of money, did Lauren really think she''d live long enough to spend it?

    "I don''t have that much on hand."

    "Oh, cut the crap." Lauren sneered. "Don''t think I don''t know-you''vended a bunch of big endorsements and TV gigs this month. Don''t tell me you can''t pull together five million!"

    "Mom, I swear, I don''t have that much. The agencies take a big cut from every job ¡ªit''s not as easy as you think!"

    Rosita''s voice trembled, almost begging. "I only have half a million in cash.

    Please, just take that for now, okay?"

    "Half a million? That''s nothing!" Lauren''s face twisted with rage. "I don''t care how

    you do it-I want five million. Not a cent less!"

    Rosita''s brow furrowed.

    "Rosita, I know how resourceful you

    known

    are. Even if you don''t have five

    million now; you could get it if you

    1.n

    really tried. Here''s the deal-I''m giving you three days. If you don''te up with all five million,dll have no choice but to sell the most valuable secret I have."

    She spat out the word "secret" like poison.

    Rosita''s eyes widened, her whole body going rigid.

 Chapter 357

    Seeing Rosita''s reaction, Lauren''s heart soared with satisfaction. "Rosita, I didn''t have a choice. I don''t want to die. I need a lot of money for my treatment. Just think of it as repaying me for bringing you into this world and raising you."

    Rosita closed her eyes, memories of her darkest nights shing before her.

    Her hand clenched at her side as she took a shaky breath. "Fine," she said through gritted teeth. "I understand. I''ll transfer the money to you in three days." Lauren, her goal achieved, left in much better spirits.

    As soon as the door clicked shut, Rosita swept the wine and fruit from the table, sending sses and pieces scattering across the floor.

    The mess of broken ss and spilled red wine bled across the carpet, looking eerily like the blood that stained the floor the night she was seventeen.

    Rosita dropped to her knees and hugged her head, a guttural scream tearing from her throat.

    The sound ricocheted off the walls of the media room, raw and haunting, almost inhuman.

    That night, Rosita changed into a sleek ck designer dress and applied wless makeup before grabbing her purse and stepping out into the night.

    Daisy was waiting for her behind the wheel.

    Rosita sat silently in the backseat for the entire drive, lost in thought. Every so often, Daisy nced at her in the rearview mirror, but Rosita''s mind was miles away.

    Twenty minutester, the car turned into the driveway of the Lockwood family''s new estate.

    Rosita opened the car door. "Wait for me here. I won''t be long."

    Daisy nodded. "Alright."

    Rosita stepped out, and the housekeeper was already waiting just beyond the front steps.

    "Ms. Lockwood, Mr. Lockwood is upstairs. Let me show you in."

    Rosita gave a quiet nod.

    Upstairs, outside the master bedroom, the housekeeper knocked gently. "Sir, Ms. Lockwood is here."

    "Come in," came the reply.

    The housekeeper opened the door and gestured politely. "This way, Ms. Lockwood."

    Rosita tightened her grip on her purse and stepped inside.

    The housekeeper closed the door behind her, eyes lowered respectfully.

    The bedroom was dim, only a small ambermp glowing on the nightstand.

    Barrie Lockwood stood silhouetted by the floor-to-ceiling windows-tall, broad-shouldered, giving off an aura that was both maic ando menacing.

    Rosita''s heart pounded, her voice shaky. "B-Brother Barrie."

    Barrie turned, sses perched on his nose, the lenses glinting coldly in the low light.

    "They say you''re Stewart''s favorite woman. Is that true?"

    The question caught Rosita off guard, but in Northborough, everyone tread carefully around Stewart''s name.

    From their very first meeting, Barrie had shown a keen interest in her. Tonight''s invitation was hardly innocent.

    Maybe, she thought, invoking Stewart''s name could still protect her.

    "I''ve been with Stewart for years. Even though we''re separated now for certain reasons, he still looks out for me privately."

    Barrie arched an eyebrow. "So, switching to your newpany-was that his doing too?"

    Rosita swallowed and forced herself to nod. "Yes."

    Barrie removed his sses,

    a faint

    smile flickering across his lips.

    seems the rumors are

    true Stewart''s love for you deep."

    Rosita didn''t notice the dangerous glint in his eyes.

    vel:

    She pressed on. "Stewart truly cares for me, and I love him, too."

    Barrie twirled his sses in his hand. "If Stewart loves you that much, whye

    to me for such a measly five million?"

    Rosita lowered her head, her voice

    catching. "I''m married to

    else

    .How could I meomet

    him and ask for money?"

    Barrie watched her for a long moment. Finally, he said, "Someone will give you

    the money on your way out. You can go."

    Rosita blinked in surprise. She hadn''t expected it to be so easy.

    Back in the hallway, the housekeeper handed her a bank card. "There''s no PIN.

    Please keep it safe, Ms. Lockwood."

    Rosita epted it gratefully. "Thank you."

    The housekeeper personally escorted her out.

    Rosita climbed into the car.

    Upstairs, Barrie stood at the window, eyes dark as he watched her car disappear down the drive.

    "Stewart, so this is the woman you love?"

 Chapter 358

    It was past midnight when the car rolled into Lunar Heights Estate.

    A sleek ck Bentley was already parked in the driveway.

    Rosita''s face hardened the moment she caught sight of the license te.

    The Bentley''s window slid down, and Garry''s piercing gaze found her in the shadows.

    Rosita tightened her grip on her purse.

    "Daisy, pull into the garage and go inside ahead of me."

    Daisy nodded. "Sure."

    Rosita stepped out of the car and shut the door behind her.

    Garry had already gotten out. He leaned against his car, lighting a cigar with practiced ease.

    In the dim light, his lips curled around the cigar, eyes narrowed in that familiar, almost contemptuous way as he regarded Rosita.

    She met his stare, her voice soft. "Have you been waiting long?"

    Garry took the cigar between his fingers. "Where were you?"

    "I went to see the Lockwoods," Rosita answered quietly.

    She knew better than to lie to him outright. Garry''s background with the peacekeeping forces and his connections on both sides of thew meant he could track her every move if he wanted to. The safest lies were always half-truths.

    "My mother wanted fifty million from me." Rosita kept her voice low. "I don''t have that kind of money, so I had to ask Barrie Lockwood for help."

    "Barrie?" Garry''s brow arched.

    "Yeah."

    "He agreed?"

    Rosita nodded. "He''s actually quite kind."

    At that, Garry gave a short, coldugh. "Rosita, you really think you don''t know what kind of man he is?"

    She froze, caught off-guard.

    Garry clearly had no interest in the drama. "I came here to ask you something."

    "What is it?"

    "Next week is Randolph''s anniversary."

    Rosita''s mind went nk for a moment.

    She''dpletely forgotten.

    Garry''s gaze sharpened. "You really didn''t remember?"

    "No..... I just....." She shivered beneath his stare. "Did you want me to take you to see Randolph?"

    "In the past, I was always abroad, so I had an excuse not to go. But this arm here in Northborough. It''s only right."

    "But," Rosita hesitated, careful, "only Stewart knows where Randolph''s grave is."

    Garry looked genuinely surprised. "You don''t know, either?"

    Rosita shook her head. "Stewart''s never taken me there."

    Garry snorted. "Stewart is unbelievable."

    Rosita lowered her eyes, her voice catching. Don''t me him. I think he just didn''t want me dwelling on the pain of losing Randolph. Maybe that''s why he kept it from me all these years."

    "Ask Stewart," Garry said, his tone brooking no argument. "You''ve got three days.

    I want to know where Randolph is buried."

    Rosita bowed her head. "Alright."

    Garry got back in his car and drove away without another word.

    Rosita watched the taillights disappear, anxiety twisting inside her.

    Four years ago, she''d been responsible for Briony''s son''s death. Stewart had cut her off long ago. She''d been avoiding him ever since-how was she supposed to approach him now?

    But Garry was even more ruthless than Stewart.

    And his bond with Randolph was at least as deep.

    Rosita tossed and turned all night, unable to sleep.

    At dawn, she finally picked up her phone and called her private investigator.

    "I need you to find out which school Irwin attends. Get me the details as soon as you can."

    She hung up and got out of bed.

    By the time she''d washed up and put on her makeup, the investigator had already sent her the information.

    Irwin was attending Northborough''s most prestigious private academy.

    Stewart''s favoritism hadn''t changed one bit.

    So what if Briony''s son was dead because of her? Stewart''s favorite was still

    Irwin.

    Her son was the true and only heir to the Wentworth family.

    Rosita felt her anxiety ease. At least she still had Irwin as her trump card.

    As long as Stewart remained so devoted to Irwin, she still had leverage and a way back in.

 Chapter 359

    Irwin''s school drop-offs and pick-ups were usually Jeannie''s job.

    But Jeannie hade down with the flu, running a low fever for days and barely able to get out of bed. Stewart decided to have their driver, Bob, handle Irwin''s transportation for the week.

    Rosita arrived early and waited outside the school gates.

    The moment she saw Irwin step out of the sleek ck sedan, Rosita quickly put on her sunsses and a medical mask, then hurried across the sidewalk toward him.

    "Irwin!"

    Irwin hesitated mid-step, thinking he must''ve imagined it. Shaking his head, he continued walking.

    "Irwin, it''s me!"

    Rosita caught up and reached out, grabbing his arm. "It''s Mom!"

    Irwin was forced to turn around, staring in shock at the woman bundled up from head to toe.

    It really was his mother.

    But the excitement that red inside him quickly gave way to resentment as memories of her sudden disappearance four years ago rushed back.

    Jerking his arm free, Irwin red at her. "I don''t know you."

    "Irwin!" Rosita pleaded, grabbing his arm again. "I know I was wrong. But I had my reasons for leaving. I know you need to get to ss, but I''ll be here after school. Let me take you out for dinner, and I''ll exin everything-why I left without saying goodbye..."

    "I don''t care!" Irwin snapped, yanking his arm away.

    "Ah!"

    Rosita suddenly cried out, clutching her wrist in pain.

    Irwin froze. He nced down and noticed a bandage wrapped around her wrist, stained with blood.

    rmed, he stammered, "Y-You... what happened?"

    Rosita hastily pulled her sleeve over her wrist, trying to sound calm. "It''s nothing. I''m fine, sweetheart. Really."

    Irwin remembered someone once mentioning her depression.

    He frowned, studying her closely. "You... you''re still sick, aren''t you?"

    Rosita pressed her lips together, looking too ashamed to speak.

    Irwin felt a pang of guilt. He must have guessed right.

    He scowled, hoisting his backpack higher. "Whatever. I have to get to ss."

    "Alright. You go on. I''ll be here after school to pick you up."

    This time, Irwin didn''t object.

    Rosita watched him walk away, a small smile tugging at her lips.

    All the trouble she''d gone through to have Irwin-she''d made the right choice.

    She was grateful for the decision she''d made.

    Rosita''s sudden return left Irwin distracted all through his sses. He barely heard a word the teachers said.

    When the final bell rang, Irwin slung his backpack over his shoulder and hurried outside.

    Bob was already waiting at the curb.

    Irwin nced around, searching for Rosita, but there was no sign of her.

    His face fell.

    Liar.

    Fuming, he stalked toward the family car.

    Just then, a voice called out, "Irwin."

    He froze

    van

    Tou Partnd turned to see a camper waving at him. Contentze

    by the curb, its window

    Irwin''s heart surged despite himself, though he forced a mask of indifference onto his face.

    He turned to Bob. "My mom''s taking me out for dinner. I already told my dad-you can head home."

    Bob nodded. "Alright. Have a good evening."

    Irwin walked over to the van. The door slid open, and he climbed inside.

    The door shut, and the van pulled away from the curb.

    Inside, Rosita reached out and

    much ein''s hair. "You''ve growmet

    much. Look at you-such a handsome young man."

    Her eyes shimmered, and suddenly tears spilled down her cheeks.

    "Irwin, can I hug you?"

    Irwin eyed her warily, but her tears wore him down. He gave a stiff nod.

    Rosita pulled him into a hug. "Oh, sweetheart, I finally get to see you again thought I''d never have this chance. I thought I''d lost you forever."

 Chapter 360

    Southcreek Manor.

    Jeannie wore a surgical mask as she moved around the kitchen, fighting off a lingering cold and low-grade fever while she prepared dinner.

    She''d been under the weather for three days now, but she hadn''t cked off in caring for Irwin, not even once.

    When Briony found out Jeannie was sick, she packed up Little Nina and extended their stay at Skybreeze Retreat. She said it was to keep Nina from catching Jeannie''s cold, and with that excuse, Stewart couldn''t object.

    Jeannie worried Stewart might me her for the disruption, so even on her worst days, she worked as diligently as ever.

    A car pulled up outside.

    Jeannie turned the burner down to its lowest setting, wiped her hands, and stepped out of the kitchen to greet Irwin.

    But after waiting a good while, there was still no sign of him.

    Puzzled, she walked toward the front door.

    Bob had just parked in the garage and wasing out when he ran into her.

    "Ms. Radcliffe."

    Jeannie nced around. "Where''s Irwin?"

    "Oh, didn''t the young master tell you?" Bob asked.

    "Tell me what?" Jeannie frowned.

    "His mother came to pick him up for dinner."

    "His mother?" Jeannie stared, surprised. "Rosita?"

    "That''s right." Bob had been with the Wentworth family for years; he knew exactly who Irwin''s birth mother was.

    Jeannie nodded. "Irwin must have forgotten to tell me. Did he say when he''d be back?"

    "No, he didn''t," Bob replied. "But he said Mr. Wentworth was aware."

    "Alright, thanks."

    Jeannie headed back to the kitchen.

    The stockpot on the stove was still simmering, sending up clouds of savory steam.

    She''d made Irwin''s favorite-creamy mushroom soup.

    Jeannie watched the bubbling broth, lost in thought.

    Without realizing it, she''d been the Wentworth family''s nanny for four years now.

    Her contract with Stewartsted until Irwin finished elementary school.

    Doing the math, she figured she had just four years left.

    By then, she''d be thirty-two.

    She touched her cheek absently.

    She was twenty-eight now, younger than both Briony and Rosita.

    But why would Stewart ever look at her that way?

    Her only real advantage was that Irwin trusted her-trusted herpletely.

    Jeannie turned off the burner, took off her apron, and left the kitchen.

    With Irwin out for dinner, it was unlikely Stewart would be home either.

    She was running a fever and had no appetite anyway, so she didn''t bother fussing over a meal for herself.

    She decided to head upstairs and get some more rest.

    Just then, she heard a car pulling into the drive.

    She recognized the sound-it was Stewart''s car.

    A rush of surprise and delight swept through her. She turned and hurried toward the front door.

    She''d barely reached it when Stewart stepped inside.

    "Mr. Wentworth, you''re back?" Jeannie said, setting his slippers by his feet with a smile. "I thought you''d be ing out with Irwin and Ms.

    Lockwood tonight."  fo

    Stewart frowned. "What do you mean?"

    His reaction caught Jeannie off guard. "You... didn''t know?"

    From her expression and what she''d just said, he''d already pieced things together.

    His handsome features went cold. "Rosita took Irwin?"

    Jeannie finally caught on. "Bob said

    Ms. Lockwood picked him up afteret

    school, but Irwin told Bob you knew about it."

    Stewart didn''t respond. He simply pulled out his phone and dialed Irwin''s number.

    He handed Jeannie a bag. "These are Irwin''s new books."

    She reached out to take it,

    identally brushing her finge

    against his. She quickly looked down and gripped the bag tighter

    Stewart didn''t notice-his attention was on the call.

    Irwin answered, "Dad?"

    "Irwin, where are you right now?"

    "I''m with Mom at Lunar Heights Estate."

    Without another word, Stewart hung up, turned, and strode out the door.

    By the time Jeannie rushed outside, the Maybach was already speeding down the drive and out of sight.

 Chapter 361

    Skybreeze Retreat, second-floor study.

    Briony was working on an illustration for her new animation project when her phone began to vibrate on the desk.

    It was Jeannie calling.

    She set her pen down and answered.

    "I''m so sorry to bother you thiste, ma''am." Jeannie''s voice was as sweet and gentle as ever.

    "What''s wrong?" Briony asked.

    "I''ve been thinking, and I really felt I should tell you about something," Jeannie said hesitantly.

    "Go ahead."

    "Well, Ms. Lockwood picked Irwin up after school today, but Irwin lied to Bob about it. When Mr. Wentworth got home and found out Ms. Lockwood had taken Irwin, he was furious. He''s gone to fetch Irwin now."

    Briony listened, then gave a faint, indifferent smile.

    "Ms. Radcliffe," she replied coolly, "this sort of thing isn''t something you need to report to me."

    "But... you''re thedy of the house!" Jeannie protested, her tone innocent. "I feel like Ms. Lockwood is using Irwin to cling to Mr. Wentworth, and you''re Mrs. Wentworth. I''m just afraid she''ll disrupt your family. As someone who works for you, I''d feel guilty if I didn''t give you a heads-up."

    Not surprising from a professional nanny-her sugary voice really was perfect for soothing people.

    "Inevitably, Stewart and I will get divorced. Whether it''s Rosita or any other woman, I couldn''t care less," Briony said tly.

    She paused, then continued, "Ms. Radcliffe, you don''t need to update me about these things in the future. I''m not interested in who Stewart gets involved with, and as for Irwin, I care even less."

    Jeannie hesitated. "You... you really don''t mind if Ms. Lockwood or someone else gets close to Mr. Wentworth?"

    "You only care if you love someone. Stewart and I never loved each other. We''re basically business partners who failed to reach an agreement-we''re just waiting for the contract to end. If another woman can make Stewart willingly divorce me, honestly, I''d thank her for it."

    With that, Briony ended the call.

    On the other end, Jeannie clutched her phone, her heart pounding.

    Briony really didn''t care about Stewart?

    If that was true, then pursuing Stewart wouldn''t be immoral at all!

    Jeannie suddenly felt her confidence soar.

    Compared to Rosita, who''d abandoned her own child, Jeannie was convinced she''d make a much better mother for Irwin.

    Even if she and Stewart had children of their own in the future, she''d never y favorites. She''d raise Irwin as her own.

    Briony stared at her phone, the corners of her lips curling in a cold, knowing smile. Jeannie probably thought she''d hidden her feelings for Stewart well, but the way she looked at him had already given everything away.

    If Stewart could deny the evidence she''d found of his affair with Rosita, then why not let Jeannie be a little more proactive?

    And if Jeannie''s advances ended up infuriating Rosita, all the better.

    Lunar Heights Estate.

    The Maybach rolled to a stop. Stewart got out, mmed the door, and strode into the house.

    In the dining room, Irwin and Rosita were eating steak together.

    Stewart''s long strides carried him swiftly toward them, his handsome face dark with anger.

    Rosita tensed, her grip tightening on her knife and fork as she watched him approach.

    "Rosita, did you forget what I told you?" Stewart''s voice was dangerously calm, his ck eyes fixed on her. Only Irwin''s presence kept him from reaching across the table and wrapping his hands around her throat.

    But the re he gave her was sharp enough to cut ss-a look that could have killed.

    Rosita tilted her chin up, but tears spilled down her cheeks.

    "I''m sorry, Stewart. I just missed Irwin so much. I carried him for nine months, nearly lost my life giving birth to him... I can''t bear the thought of never seeing him again, it''s impossible-"

    "Then

    "Rosita, if it weren''t for Irwin''s sake,

    after what you did four ye

    Stewart said coldly.

    have ruined you myself."

    I''d

 Chapter 362

    "Dad." Irwin hurried to his feet and rushed over to Stewart. "Dad, please don''t be mad-it was my idea toe here."

    At that, Stewart turned his gaze to Irwin.

    "Irwin, don''t think I''ll let you off easy just because you''re young."

    Irwin froze.

    It was the first time his father had ever raised his voice at him.

    He looked up, wide-eyed, unable to believe it.

    "Dad..." His eyes filled with tears, trembling on the verge of spilling over. "I just..... I just missed Mom, that''s all..."

    Rosita quickly stood and pulled Irwin behind her, shielding him. "Stewart, don''t do this. He''s just a child-he doesn''t understand any of this. If you''re angry, be angry at me, but don''t take it out on Irwin."

    Pressed close to his mother''s back, Irwin truly felt, for the first time, how much she loved him.

    "Mom..."

    "Irwin, don''t be scared," Rosita soothed him gently, her voice aforting balm. "Your dad and I just... have some things to work out, that''s all."

    Sniffling, Irwin looked back at Stewart. "Dad, Mom''s still sick-her wrist hasn''t even healed yet..."

    Stewart''s eyes narrowed. "I''ll only say this once. Come here."

    Irwin hesitated, then dropped his head and shuffled over.

    Stewart''s voice was icy. "Wait for me in the car."

    Irwin paused, nodded, and walked out with his head bowed.

    "Irwin" Rosita started after him, but Stewart grabbed her arm in a tight, punishing grip.

    "Rosita. I told you-Irwin is no longer your concern."

    Agony shot up her arm where his fingers dug in, and Rosita sobbed, pleading, "He''s my son! I nearly died bringing him into this world! Stewart, please, don''t be so cruel..."

    "Cruel?" Stewart''s eyes turned cold as steel. "You killed my son. Who''s the real monster here?"

    "It wasn''t me..." Rosita shook her

    head desperately. "Yes, I went to see Briony that day, but I didn''t do anything! She fell on her own that''s

    how she lost the baby. I only wanted to ask her to treat Irwin kindly..."

    "Still lying, even now!" Stewart''s grip tightened, making her wince. "You never change, Rosita!"

    With a forceful shove, Stewart flung Rosita aside.

    She cried out as she lost her bnce and crashed to the floor.

    The wound on her wrist split open, blood seeping through the bandages and staining her hand.

    "Mom!"

    Irwin ran back in, dropping to his knees beside her. His face nched at the sight of blood streaming from her wrist.

    "Mom, you''re bleeding!"

    "Irwin, I''m all right..." Rosita tried to stanch the bleeding, her voice

    broken by sobs. "Why did you

    back in? You need to listen to your dad. I''ll be fine, sweetheart really..."

    "How can you be fine? You''re bleeding!" Irwin turned, his small fists clenched. "I

    won''t let Dad hurt you anymore!"

    He marched up to Stewart, standing

    as tall as he could. "Dad, no matter

    what Mom''s done, she''s still my

    You used to love her so why

    mom.

    are you being so cruel now?"

    Stewart looked down at the boy he''d always doted on, disappointment flickering

    across his face. "Irwin, do you even know what she did?"

    "I don''t know," Irwin said, frowning, "but none of that matters-she''s my mom, and

    I won''t just stand by and watch you hurt her."

    Stewart let out a coldugh. "If you care about her so much, have you ever

    thought about your Mom Bryn?"

    Irwin''s eyes went wide in confusion.

    "She''s the reason your Mom Bryn lost her baby. She''s the reason you don''t have a little brother."

    Irwin stared at him, stunned, unable to process what he was hearing.

    He''d only been five years old then-too young to understand what Lauren had taught him to do, too young to grasp the consequences.

    All he remembered was that Briony had been pregnant, and Grandma and Mom had kept warning him that once she had her own baby, she wouldn''t want him anymore.

    Not long after, Briony had left.

    Dad said she''d gone to live somewhere far away.

 Chapter 363

    So when he saw Briony return with Little Nina, he wasn''t really surprised-though he couldn''t help but feel a pang of disappointment.

    Because Briony only had eyes for Little Nina. She never spared him a nce.

    He''d always thought Briony''s coldness meant she had her own child now and didn''t need him anymore.

    But what did Dad mean by what he just said?

    Irwin spoke up, "But doesn''t Mom Bryn have Little Nina now?"

    Stewart looked right at him. "She was pregnant with twins. There wereplications, and one of the babies died. Irwin, you should have had a little brother. She was the reason he didn''t make it."

    Irwin''s eyes widened in shock. He turned to look at Rosita.

    Rosita shook her head, tears streaming down her cheeks. "No, Irwin, it''s not true ¡ªit wasn''t like that! Please believe me, sweetheart. I would never hurt Briony. Your brother''s death was an ident..."

    Irwin frowned, staring at Rosita.

    He suddenly didn''t know who to believe.

    "Irwin, I told you-you have nothing to do with Rosita anymore," Stewart said, voice steely.

    Stewart had never wanted Irwin to know any of this. He''d wanted to shield him from the burden.

    But tonight, Rosita''s actions had pushed him over the edge.

    "She ran off four years ago, without a word, because she was afraid I''de after her!"

    "That''s not true! Stewart, please¡ªplease don''t say anymore. Irwin is my son! If you hate me, just let me have him. I''ll raise him myself..."

    "You''re not worthy." Stewart''s eyes were cold as he stared down at Rosita, sobbing on the floor. "Someone like you doesn''t deserve to be a mother."

    With that, Stewart grabbed Irwin''s hand and pulled him toward the door. Irwin stumbled along behind his father, trying to keep up.

    He could still hear Rosita''s desperate cries echoing behind him. "Irwin! Irwin-!"

    The sound twisted something inside him.

    When they reached the car, Irwin didn''t dare ask any more questions. He sat in silence, tears rolling down his face.

    Stewart said nothing tofort him. He simply floored the gas pedal, and the sleek Maybach roared away into the night.

    Sunset Ridge Vis.

    Jeannie heard the car pull up and hurried out to greet them.

    But Stewart didn''t get out.

    It was Irwin who opened the passenger door and climbed out, his face blotchy from crying.

    The ck Maybach made a swift U-turn and disappeared down the road.

    Jeannie could tell at a nce that something was very wrong.

    Sure enough, when Irwin saw her, all the emotions he''d held back on the drive home finally broke free.

    "Ms. Radcliffe!"

    He threw himself into Jeannie''s arms and sobbed his heart out.

    Jeannie hugged him, gently soothing him as he cried.

    Ten minutester, Irwin''s tears had dried and his breathing calmed.

    Jeannie went to the kitchen and returned with a bowl of hot, nourishing mushroom soup.

    Irwin sat at the dining table, and Jeannie set the bowl in front of him.

    "You probably didn''t get enough to eat tonight, did you? I made this earlier. Have some."

    "Thank you." Irwin, still feeling a little embarrassed after his outburst, managed a grateful smile.

    Jeannie caught the look in his eyes and ruffled his hair with a gentleugh. "There''s nothing to be

    embarrassed about. You''re just et

    kid. It'' normal to cry when you''re sad Letting it out keeps you healthy."

    Irwin nodded and lowered his head to sip the soup.

    Jeannie was a good cook, and he finished the whole bowl in no time.

    After he''d eaten, Jeannie finally asked, "Can you tell me what happened tonight?"

    Irwin nodded and recounted everything that had happened.

    Jeannie listened, shock growing with every word.

    So Briony had been pregnant with twins back then, and Rosita had caused one of the boys to die?

    No wonder Stewart refused to let Rosita anywhere near Irwin now.

    A woman that dangerous-what hope would a child have with her?

    Jeannie felt her chances had just gotten even better.

    But that depended on Irwin never seeing Rosita again.

    Stewart clearly favored Irwin, but if Irwin kept

    reaching out to

    Stewart would surely be

    disappointed. Content b

    Irwin couldn''t afford to lose his ce Wart''s heart-otherwise,

    in

    Jeannie''s own value in own value in Stewart''s ¡ì would plummet. Cont

 Chapter 364

    Jeannie looked at Irwin, her hazel eyes warm with a gentle smile.

    "Irwin, do you know why your father doesn''t want you to be around your mother?"

    Irwin shook his head.

    "It''s because he''s worried she might be a bad influence on you."

    Irwin froze, startled.

    "Do you remember how old I was when I first came to Southcreek Manor?"

    Irwin nodded. "I remember. I was five."

    Jeannie smiled softly. "Right. And do you remember how, back then, you used to have nightmares all the time?"

    Irwin thought hard, vague memories surfacing. He nodded slowly.

    "But I can''t really remember what those nightmares were about."

    "You were just a little boy then-it''s normal that you don''t remember everything." Jeannie''s voice was patient and kind. "You would cry in the middle of the night, and when I asked you what was wrong, you told me everything. At the time, I thought it wasn''t my ce to say much-after all, they were your own grandmother and mother."

    Irwin looked up at her, his voice small. "Ms. Radcliffe, what did I tell you back then?"

    She sighed, her expression turning serious. "You told me your grandmother gave you a ''magic stone.'' She asked you to hide it under Mom Bryn''s bed. She said if you did that, the baby growing in Mom Bryn''s tummy would go to heaven."

    Irwin''s pupils widened in shock.

    Some childhood memories fade with time, but others, especially the ones that leave a mark, never truly disappear. As Jeannie spoke, a vivid image formed in Irwin''s mind him, small and nervous, slipping that ''magic stone'' under Briony''s bed.

    He started to panic. "But... Dad said Mom Bryn was going to have a baby boy, and then the baby died. Was it... was it because of the magic stone?"

    "Oh, sweetheart," Jeannie said with a heavy sigh, shaking her head. "That wasn''t a magic stone at all. If I''m not mistaken, it was something much more dangerous -a radioactive mineral."

    Irwin frowned in confusion. "What''s a radioactive mineral?"

    "It''s a kind of stone that gives off strong radiation," Jeannie exined gently. "It''s illegal here your grandmother must have gotten it from abroad." Irwin''s face went pale. "Radiation... does that hurt people?"

    "It''s very harmful," Jeannie said, her tone serious but calm. "Prolonged contact can cause cancer. And at the time, Mom Bryn was pregnant. Exposure to something like that is especially dangerous for a baby."

    "So..." Tears welled up in Irwin''s eyes. "Was it my fault? Did I kill Mom Bryn''s baby? Was it me?"

    Jeannie''s heart ached for him. "No, Irwin, don''t think that way. Yes, you put the stone there-but you were just a child. You had no idea what it was. Your grandmother used you to hurt Mom Bryn. But think about it why would she do such a thing?"

    Irwin''s brow furrowed as he tried to piece it together. After a moment, rity dawned on his face.

    "It was because of my mom!"

    Jeannie nodded, her expression grave. "Your grandmother is your mother''s mother. She wouldn''t have done something like that without your mom knowing."

    "But..." Irwin hesitated, confusion clouding his face. "Why would Mom want to hurt Mom Bryn?"

    "Because she was afraid that if Mom Bryn had a baby, her own child-you- would lose your ce in the family."

    Jeannie paused, then continued, "Your mother worried that if Mom Bryn had another child, your father would never divorce her. Your mom wanted to take Mom Bryn''s ce, to be Mrs. Wentworth."

    Irwin''s breath caught in his throat. The truth felt heavy and suffocating.

    "So, my grandmother and my mom... they''ve been using me all along, haven''t they?"

    Jeannie sighed, her voice thick with sympathy. "Irwin, I know this is hard to hear. But you''re nine now, you''re growing up. There are things about adults their grudges and

    maniptions-that you out

    have to

    understand. Otherwise, it''ll be too easy for them to use you again."

    Irwin blinked back tears. "But Mom''s sick. She came to see me today, and her wrists were hurt¨D¡ªI saw the blood. It was everywhere..."

    Jeannie''s eyes were kind but firm. "No matter what''s happening to her now, it

    doesn''t change what she did before, or how she and your grandmother used you."

    Irwin''s eyes filled with red. "So... that''s why Dad''s always so angry with her? Because she''s always used me?"

 Chapter 365

    "Yes."

    "Dad also said she killed my little brother... My brother''s gone, so Dad must be really sad."

    Just thinking about Stewart''s furious face that night at Lunar Heights Estate made Irwin''s heart pound all over again.

    "I''m Mom''s kid. Now that Dad hates Mom so much, do you think he''s going to start hating me too?"

    Jeannie''s hazel eyes softened.

    She smiled gently, ruffling Irwin''s hair. "Sweetheart, how could you think that

    about your dad? Think back-has he ever been harsh with you?"

    Irwin thought for a moment, then shook his head. "Except for tonight, Dad''s never raised his voice at me. He''s always been good to me."

    "Then, think again-why was he upset with you tonight?"

    Irwin paused, confused. He looked up at Jeannie.

    She met his gaze, her voice warm. "Because you went to see your mom behind his back, and you lied to him about it."

    Irwin dropped his head, voice small and muffled. "But now Mom Bryn doesn''t want me anymore. I just didn''t want to be a kid without a mom."

    "I know how much you need a mother''s love. I''ve heard how, for five years, Mom Bryn cared for you with all her heart. She raised you so well. She really was a wonderful, loving mom to you, wasn''t she?"

    Irwin''s eyes burned as he listened. "But she doesn''t love me anymore."

    "But think about it from Mom Bryn''s side. It''s not really her fault. Your birth mom took her son away from her. How could she possibly treat you like her own child now? From where I stand, the fact that she hasn''t taken her anger and pain out on you is already something remarkable."

    "Irwin, look at me."

    Irwin lifted his head to meet Jeannie''s eyes.

    She cupped his cheek, her voice soft and sweet. "You have to understand-losing

    a child is the deepest pain a woman can ever face. Some wounds never heal. So you need to be gentle with Mom Bryn, okay?"

    Irwin nodded. "Ms. Radcliffe, I didn''t understand before, but now that you''ve exined it, I get it."

    "So promise me you''ll be kind to Mom Bryn and your little sister from now on, all right?"

    Irwin nodded, more determined this time. "I will! Mom Bryn was always good to me: It was my own mom who caused my little brother''s death. I can''t expect Mom Bryn to treat me like her son anymore, but I can still be good to her and my sister!"

    "That''s exactly the right way to think about it." Jeannie paused, then added, As for your mom, I do think she was wrong. Your dad''s right not to let you see her. You should listen to him."

    "I know!" Irwin''s eyes were clear now. "When Dad gets back, I''ll apologize to him. From now on,

    to him. If he won''t let me see I won''t."

    "Our Irwin is so mature." Jeannie nced at the clock. "It''s gettingte. Go

    upstairs and get ready for bed¡ªI''ll tidy things up down here."

    "Okay." Irwin stood, feeling much lighter after their talk. "You''re still getting over your cold, Ms. Radcliffe. Remember to rest early, okay?"

    "Thank you for worrying about me, Irwin. I''m feeling much better." Jeannie hugged him. "Up you go."

    "Mm-hmm."

    Jeannie watched Irwin head upstairs before turning to gather the empty bowls from the table and carry them into the kitchen.

    Once inside, she let a faint smile slip across her lips.

    Above the dining room, a small blue light blinked on the security camera.

    At that moment, in the CEO''s office of The Wentworth Group, a man in a tailored

    suit silently switched off the surveince feed.

    He kneaded his brow, let out a heavy sigh, and then pulled out his phone. He

    dialed Carl. "Give Jeannie a raise."

    Carl sounded bewildered. "Uh... okay. How much of a raise, sir?"

    "Double her sry and her bonus. Both."

    "Double-?!"

    A weekter, Rosita took a break from filming and headed to Cloudcrest City to

    shoot a reality show.

    What she never expected was to see Briony walk onto the set.

 Chapter 366

    This year was being called the "Year of Heritage," so it was no surprise that traditional culture had be the hot new trend in TV and film.

    Reality shows were no exception.

    *Timeless Treasures* was one such program-its focus was to showcase and celebrate cultural heritage. The regr cast was made up of today''s most popr celebrities, and every episode featured a handful of guest stars.

    For this week''s episode, the producers had invited four guest stars. Along with Rosita, Briony was also on the list.

    The other two? One was Mary, an up-anding starlet who''d just made a ssh with a teen drama. Thest was a male guest who hadn''t yet arrived; rumor had it he was a doctor-and a passionate enthusiast for antiques and folk traditions.

    The show wasn''t live, nor was it scripted.

    Filming wouldst three days and two nights.

    The location: a resort in Goldenleaf.

    Goldenleaf had once been a quiet little town, but thanks to government support, it had been transformed into a semi-self-service vacation spot. The resort was famous for its local folk songs and puppet theater, with folk music promotion being a recent pet project of themunity.

    Rosita hadn''t actually chosen to appear on the show; Bill, her manager, had volunteered her for it-without so much as a heads-up.

    So when Rosita found out that this episode would have a strong focus on folk music, she couldn''t help feeling uneasy.

    On the first day, the regr cast took the guest stars on a stroll around the town, mingling with locals and soaking up the culture.

    Rosita kept a low profile, ying everything safe and making sure not to draw attention to herself.

    No one thought much of it. In fact, people just assumed she was humble and down-to-earth for such a famous actress.

    That evening, once all the guests had returned to their assigned cottages and filming was paused, Rosita wasted no time seeking out Bill.

    "Bill, I''m not feeling well," she said quietly. "Can you tell the crew I won''t be able to finish the rest of the filming?"

    Bill eyed her suspiciously, frowning. "What''s wrong? Should I call a doctor for you?"

    "No, that''s not necessary." Rosita wasn''t actually sick-she was just nervous. She was terrified the cameras would catch on that she knew absolutely nothing about folk music.

    "It''s just a little cold. Honestly, I don''t want to keep filming this show," she insisted. Bill looked troubled. "This isn''t just any show, Rosita. The big boss personally picked you for it. If you drop out now, how am I supposed to exin that to him?" The mention of thepany boss made Rosita''s patience snap.

    "I''m the top star in thepany right now. Missing a single episode of a variety show isn''t going to hurt my status. I really don''t feel well, so just let the boss know for me, will you?"

    Bill pressed his lips together, sighing. "You know Mary, right? The boss brought her over to our agency on Grover''s rmendation."

    "This show is a big deal, Rosita. Don''t underestimate how much the country is valuing traditional culture these days. Plus, the public cares a lot about celebrities'' reputation''s now. The boss is thinking of your future-this show ties in perfectly with the series you''re filming."

    But Rosita had already made up her mind. She was determined to back out.

    Seeing her resolve, Bill tried another

    angle. "There are only four guest spots, you know. The boss had to pull strings with the director to get you this chance. If you quit now, you''t be handing that golden opportunity straight to Mary.

    "Mary?" Rosita''s brows drew together. "She''s only acted in one show. The boss wants to promote a rookie like her?"

    Bill shrugged. "Nothing I can do. Grover''s convinced she''s the next big thing- maybe even bigger than you."

    Rosita clenched her fists.

    A nobody from a realitypetition, thinking she could surpass her?

    Ridiculous.

    Rosita''s mind was awash with bitter

    sarcasm. She''d been ready to bow out of the show to avoid exposing her ignorance, but now that she? heard the boss was eager to promote Mary, she just couldn''t swallow it.

    She''d fought hard to be thepany''s leadingdy, wed her way back to the top, and she''d be damned if she let some newbie steal her spotlight now.

 Chapter 367

    "I understand," Rosita sighed, rubbing her temple. "Could you pick up some painkillers for me? My headache''s really bad, and I''m not sure I''ll be in great shape for the recordingter. Maybe you could let the production team know?"

    Bill grinned. "That''s no problem. I''ll send my assistant to get the medicine now, and I''ll talk to the directorter and ask them to keep an eye out for you."

    It was ten o''clock at night. Crickets chirped and cicadas hummed under a bright full moon.

    For the first night of filming, the production crew had set up a cozy campsite in the backyard,plete with local dishes and drinks for all the guests to enjoy under the moonlight.

    Everyone was expected to attend; after the director''s repeated invitations, Rosita felt she couldn''t really refuse.

    Out in the yard, soft orange spotlights illuminated the grass in gentle circles. The guests gathered around the camp tables and took their seats in a loose ring.

    Briony found herself seated between Mary on her right and Ferdinand on her left. Ferdinand had only arrived after dark.

    Briony was surprised to see him, and when she asked, she learned that the production team had specially invited him.

    Ferdinand''s mentor, Father Calloway, had been a lover of folk music. While teaching Ferdinand medicine years ago, he''d often use folk songs to exin the intricacies of the pentatonic scale-drawing connections between music and the healing arts.

    This shared background gave Briony and Ferdinand plenty to talk about. Sitting side by side, they lowered their voices and quickly became engrossed in conversation.

    The other guests were chatting andughing as well, the atmosphere easy and cheerful. Now and then, a burst ofughter would ripple through the group, usually thanks to one of Mary''s endearing quips.

    Mary was sweet-faced and lively, pale and slender, and only twenty-four. She was just an ordinary girl from a working-ss neighborhood in Riverview, with a bright, outgoing personality. Her ent had a hint of the port city in it, but her voice was clear and strong, giving the impression of boundless energy.

    Before Rosita had arrived, Mary had been the center of attention.

    She was a natural talker, armed with a seemingly endless supply of jokes and stories that had everyone in stitches.

    But the moment Rosita entered, the focus in the room shifted to her entirely.

    One of the more senior regrs spotted her and quickly asked, "Ms. Lockwood, I heard you weren''t feeling well. Are you alright?"

    Rosita turned to him and smiled

    gently. "Thank you for your concern, Driscoll. I just took some edicine-I''m feeling a bit better

    now."

    "Ms. Lockwood, please, have this seat," said Tony, one of the guest stars, jumping up and offering his own ce to her, his cheekso reddening.

    The seat Tony vacated was directly across from Briony.

    "Thank you." Rosita shed Tony a warm smile.

    Tony, still blushing, scratched the back of his head. "Ms. Lockwood, could I... get your autograph?"

    Rosita hesitated for a moment. "Of course, but I don''t have a pen on me..."

    "I brought one!" Tony produced a marker, practically beaming. "I heard you''d be on the show this week-I''ve

    been looking forward to it! I''ve seen all your work. I''m a huge fan!"

    Rositaughed as she took the pen, ncing around. "But, um, where should I sign?"

    "My jacket!" Tony quickly turned around, presenting his back. "Anywhere is fine!" Rosita looked a little embarrassed. "Are you sure? Your jacket..."

    "Your autograph''s worth a hundred times more than this old thing!" Tony looked at her, eyes shining with the awe of meeting his idol.

    With a small smile, Rosita gave in and signed her name across the back of his jacket.

    Tony, now grinning from ear to ear, found a spot and sat down, clutching his jacket like a treasured prize.

    Everyone teased Tony foring just to fulfill his dream, and he cheerfully

    admitted that was exactly why he was there.

    Laughter rippled through the group once more.

    Rosita pressed her lips together in a quiet smile, her gaze drifting-perhaps unintentionally toward Briony''s side of the table.

 Chapter 368

    Briony was deep in conversation with Ferdinand when she suddenly caught Rosita''s gaze. She hesitated, turning her head.

    Their eyes met. Rosita curled her lips in a faint, almost dismissive smile, then turned back to respond gently to the guest beside her, as if nothing had happened.

    Briony watched her, her eyes cool and unreadable.

    Ferdinand leaned in, lowering his voice. "What''s wrong?"

    Briony pulled her gaze away. "It''s nothing," she replied softly.

    Ferdinand nced briefly at Rosita, then looked back to Briony.

    Briony slouched against the back of her camping chair, expression nk as Rosita chatted easily with the other guests.

    But behind Rosita''s serene eyes, Briony saw something darker-a simmering resentment.

    Ferdinand''s attention drifted to Mary, who caught his eye. She raised an elegant brow, a silent question passing between them before he looked away.

    The other guests were clustered around Rosita, eager for her attention.

    Lately, Rosita had been basking in the limelight. Although she imed she''d been feeling under the weather, her radiant features didn''t show it.

    Before returning home, she''d taken a special overseas trip, spending tens of thousands on some high-endser treatment; now, her skin was in the best shape it had ever been. Even without makeup, she truly deserved her reputation as the nation''s sweetheart.

    The women looked on, quietly envious; the men, visibly impressed.

    On top of her recenteback, Rosita''s renewed poprity made everyone even more eager to chat with her.

    She was soaking up every second, her earlier worries about being exposed now a distant memory.

    The production team had set out cocktails for everyone-not too strong, and surprisingly tasty.

    Ferdinand leaned over to Briony. "Do you drink?"

    She nced at the peach cocktail in his hand. "I can," she said quietly.

    Her alcohol tolerance wasn''t great, but she could handle a little cocktail.

    Ferdinand opened a peach-vored one for her, poured it into a ss, and handed it over.

    Briony took it with a quiet "Thank you."

    Ferdinand didn''t make a big deal of it¡ªjust offered her a gentle smile and poured himself a ss as well.

    Soft music drifted through the evening air. With a little alcohol in their systems, everyone loosened up, the conversation flowing more easily.

    Tony stepped forward, offering Rosita a ss of warm water. "Ms. Lockwood, you''re not feeling well-you shouldn''t be drinking."

    "Thank you," Rosita replied with a gentle smile. "It''s probably just all thete-night filmingtely. I''ve got a bit of a headache, but it''s an old problem. I''m used to it."

    "Ms. Lockwood, everyone knows how professional you are on set, Tony said. "And I heard this is a big production-lots of scenes that require real expertise. That must be quite the challenge."

    Rosita smiled at Driscoll. "The crew and director have put a lot of heart into this project. Compared to my previous roles, this one involves much more traditional culture, which definitely makes filming harder. But the upside is, working with the director and all these veterans, I get to learn so much more."

    "Ms. Lockwood, you''re being too modest," Mary chimed in, her smile sweet as ever. "But I heard you already know a lot about music, so this kind of role shouldn''t be that hard for you, right?"

    Rosita''s smile faltered for just a moment.

    She turned to look at Mary.

    Mary was still smiling, bright and sweet-but there was a mischievous glint in her eyes.

    "I''ve studied a bit, but I''m really not that skilled," Rosita replied, her voice vague.

    "Oh,e on, Ms. Lockwood!" Maryughed, waving her hand. "If you can write such beautiful music, there''s no way you''re not skilled!"

    Rosita pressed her lips together, suddenly lost for words.

    The other guests seemed confused.

    Driscoll asked, "Miss Mary, what are you talking about? I''m lost."

    Mary feigned surprise, ncing around at everyone. "Wait, you all don''t know? Have you heard of Ottilie, that breakout singer everyone''s been talking about onlely?"

 Chapter 369

    Tony perked up. "Oh, Ottilie! Of course I know her-the show''s aired three episodes already, and every song she''s performed is incredible!"

    "I know Ottilie too," someone chimed in. "People are saying she''s this season''s champion, hands down!"

    "Her songs are all originals, and they really have her own style," another added. "She''s even managed to weave in traditional elements. That''s rare these days!"

    Mary nodded in agreement. "Exactly. Honestly, her vocals are just average, but her songs are amazing. And she already responded on her social media-she said all the songs were written by Ms. Lockwood!"

    A sudden hush fell over the room, then a wave ofmotion broke out.

    Every eye turned to Rosita.

    She tightened her grip on her water ss, heart pounding. Of all things, why did this have toe up now?

    But she kept her expression cool. "Mary, you''re giving me too much credit. Ottilie''s my cousin she''s always dreamed of being a singer. I just helped her out a little. Those songs? I wrote them in my spare time, just for fun."

    "Oh, don''t be so modest, Ms. Lockwood!" Maryughed. "Those tunes have a real folksy vibe. You''d have to be seriously talented to write songs like that!"

    Rosita studied Mary carefully. She couldn''t shake the feeling that Mary was doing this on purpose.

    But as far as she knew, only she and Ottilie were aware of the truth behind those songs. There was no way anyone else could know... unless-

    Her gaze snapped to Briony, suspicion flickering in her eyes.

    Briony had been waiting for that look, and when it finally came, she smiled-a slow, knowing curve of her lips. "Ms. Lockwood, you really are the whole package. Acting, songwriting, and now we hear you''re a folk music expert too. What a treasure you are."

    Rosita forced a smile, clenching her jaw. "I just dabble in it for fun. I wouldn''t call myself an expert."

    Briony feigned surprise. "You taught yourself folk music?"

    Rosita had no choice but to nod. "Yes. Self-taught."

    At this, Ferdinand let out a quietugh.

    Everyone nced his way, puzzled at what he found funny.

    Briony, however, understood perfectly.

    Folk music wasn''t something you could just pick up on your own. Even here in Goldenleaf, where tradition was valued and passed down, most started learning as children under the guidance of a mentor. Totruly master it, you needed to start young and have the right teacher.

    Briony''s grandfather had started scouting for a folk music tutor for her when she was just eight. It took her until she was thirteen to really get it, and only then did she begin experimenting, blending folko melodies into pop music.

    Rosita, on the other hand, had stolen what she didn''t understand and still thought she''d hidden it well.

    Briony arched an eyebrow, her tone

    light but with a challenge beneath. "What a coincidence-I''m a folk music enthusiast myself. Since you''re so skilled, Ms. Lockwood, why don''t we have a little impromptu jam session? What do you say?"

    Rosita hesitated. "I... uh..."

    "I want to see!" Mary was the first to raise her hand, grinning and winking at Rosita. "Come on, Ms. Lockwood-give us a show!"

    Rosita: "..."

    "Me too!" Tony shot his hand up. "I''ve had ''Grandpa''s Paintbrush'' on repeat for days now. Who knew theposer was you, Ms. Lockwood? You''re my idol- seriously, that''s amazing!"

    Driscoll joined in, grinning. "Ms. Lockwood, you really are extraordinary. No wonder the show invited you as our special guest-you''re full of surprises!"

    The director, clearly delighted, pped the table. "It''s settled then! Ms. Lockwood, will you y ''Grandpa''s Paintbrush'' for us? Someone get a folk guitar for her!" "On it!" called an assistant.

    Rosita: "

 Chapter 370

    The crew worked with impressive speed. In just a few minutes, Don came hurrying over, cradling an acoustic lute in his arms.

    He offered it to Rosita with an encouraging smile. "Ms. Lockwood, you can do it!"

    Rosita stared at the instrument, momentarily lost for words.

    Briony watched her, a subtle, knowing smile tugging at the corners of her lips.

    "Ms. Lockwood, everyone''s looking forward to this. You''re not going to let us down, are you?"

    Rosita turned to meet Briony''s gaze.

    Briony''s eyes glimmered, almost teasing, challenging her with a hint of mischief.

    She''s doing this on purpose!

    Rosita clenched her fists, willing herself to stay calm in front of the crowd.

    Forcing a gentle smile, she replied softly, "I''m sorry, I''m not feeling well today. I''m afraid I wouldn''t y well, so I''d rather not embarrass myself."

    A wave of disappointment swept over the group, but it was clear Rosita wasn''t well, and no one wanted to push her.

    "If Ms. Lockwood isn''t feeling up to it, let''s leave it for another time," Driscoll said tactfully.

    Tony looked a little let down but nodded in understanding. "Yeah, you should rest if you''re not well."

    "Excuse me," Ferdinand interjected, raising his hand politely.

    Everyone turned to look at him, Rosita included.

    Dressed in crisp white, Ferdinand had an easy grace about him and a warm, steady voice. "I''ve always been fascinated by folk music, but never really had a chance to explore it. From what I know, folk tunes use a pentatonic scale-five simple notes represented by ''Do, Re, Mi, Sol, La'' in Western music, much like the ancient modes."

    He nced at Rosita, still the perfect gentleman. "Ms. Lockwood, would you mind showing us how the basic finger positions work for these five notes?"

    Rosita froze.

    She''d only started learning the pentatonic scale three days ago. Even with Gwendolyn White guiding her, she''d stumble through it; ying in front of everyone now was a different story entirely...

    Briony''s smile deepened. "Ms. Lockwood, the pentatonic scale is the very foundation. Since Mr. Ellsworth is so interested, why not indulge him?"

    "Exactly! I want to learn too!" Mary chimed in with a yful wink at Rosita. "Just a quick demo of the five notes-surely that won''t tire you out, right?"

    "I..." Rosita ducked her head, thoughts racing.

    A momentter, she made up her mind.

    She stood and said, "Alright, I''ll give it a try."

    She reached for the lute in Don''s hands, but the moment she stretched out, her body swayed. Her eyes fluttered shut, and before anyone could react, she copsed to the floor.

    "Ms. Lockwood!"

    Several voices cried out in rm.

    The director, sobered instantly, shouted, "Doctor-get a doctor, now!"

    The set dissolved into chaos.

    Medical staff rushed in and did what

    they could. After a tense few minutes, Rosita''s eyelids fluttered open She looked pale and disoriented, ncing around at the concerned faces. "What happened?"

    Tony leaned over her. "Ms. Lockwood, you fainted!"

    Bill frowned, concern flickering in his eyes. "She''s exhausted. I''ll take her inside to rest. You all go enjoy yourselves."

    With Daisy and Bill supporting her, Rosita-still weak-was helped back inside.

    No one felt much like eating after Rosita''s sudden copse. Thete-night

    gathering fizzled out, and soon everyone drifted away.

    Briony set down her wine ss, crossed the room, and stopped in front of the acoustic lute. She turned to Don. "May I borrow this foca moment?"

    Don looked surprised. "You can y?"

    "A little."

    He handed her the lute without hesitation.

    Ferdinand''s lips curled in a faint smile as he watched. He fetched a taller chair and ced it beside Briony. "This one''s morefortable."

    Briony smiled graciously, settled onto the chair, and cradled the lute in her arms.

    The moment she sat down, instrument poised, she looked every bit the part.

    Moonlight spilled across the porch, a gentle breeze drifting over her delicate features.

 Chapter 371

    The woman''s slender, delicate fingers danced across the strings of the

    instrument.

    A beautiful melody floated through the night, gentle and lingering.

    For a moment, Donna simply listened, lost in the music-until suddenly, it hit her. "Wait, is this... Grandpa''s Song?"

    Ms. Kensington could y this piece too!

    Unable to contain her excitement, Donna pulled out her phone and began recording the scene.

    Briony hadn''t touched a lute in years. At first, her fingers fumbled, the notes a bit uncertain. But soon enough, she found her rhythm, her confidence returning with every chord.

    The music drifted beyond the garden, drawing in members of the production crew. The director nced at his assistant.

    The assistant immediately produced a stabilizer and handed it over.

    The director switched on the camera, capturing the moment with smooth, steady movements.

    Ferdinand stood to the side, his own phone quietly recording.

    When the final note faded, the entire group fell silent.

    Then, with a rush, apuse broke out.

    Briony looked up, surprised to see that-apart from Rosita, Bill, and Daisy- everyone else had returned to listen.

    She hugged the lute close, gave a graceful bow, and handed it back to Donna. "Thank you."

    Donna''s eyes sparkled. "Ms. Kensington, you were incredible! Have you ever studied folk music before?"

    Briony smiled. "Yes, actually. My grandfather hired a folk music teacher for me. I started when I was eight, but I didn''t keep up with it after I turned fifteen."

    The directorughed. "With technique like that, anyone could see you''ve got real training. I just recorded your performance-if you don''t mind, I''d love to use it in the opening for this episode."

    Briony weighed her options for a moment, then nodded. "I don''t mind at all."

    "Wonderful!" The director grinned. "We''ll have the editors cut it in. Before it airs, I''ll send it to you for approval."

    Briony nodded again, her smile warm. "Thank you, Director."

    Back in the guest room, Rosita quietly sent Daisy out.

    Now, only Rosita and Bill remained.

    Bill''s expression was stern as he looked at her. "You were faking it earlier, weren''t you?"

    Rosita''s heart skipped a beat, but she knew there was no point pretending now. There was no way she could keep filming the show like this.

    She''d dodged a bullet tonight by pretending to faint¡ªbut what about tomorrow?

    They were supposed to film for

    three days and two nights. If Briony

    kept her to perform, there

    was no way she could keep

    avoiding

    it.

    After a long pause, Rosita finally met Bill''s eyes. She decided toe clean.

    "Yes. I was pretending."

    Bill didn''t look surprised. He just let out a heavy sigh. "Why put yourself through this?"

    "Because I..." Rosita hesitated, her voice barely above a whisper. "I don''t know how to y folk music. I don''t know how topose at all."

    "What?" Bill frowned. "Then why did you say those songs were yours?"

    "I bought them. The copyrights are in my name!"

    Bill''s gaze sharpened. "Are you sure about that?"

    "Yes!" Rosita forced herself to sound confident.

    She could never let Bill know the real truth-that she''d stolen Briony''s work.

    Buying a song was one thing. Stealing was something else entirely.

    Right now she was thepany''s top star, basking in the spotlight. But if Bill ever found out she was building her reputation on stolen music, he''d have something to hold over her forever.

    Managers always sided with thepany in the end.

    So long as she was profitable, they''d support her. But a star''s shelf life was short. Sooner orter, thepany would find someone new to promote. Mary was already waiting in the wings-Rosita@ouldn''t afford to drop her guard for even a

    second.

    If Bill or thepany ever got leverage over her, she''d be at their mercy once her poprity started to fade.

    Tears welled in Rosita''s eyes as she looked at Bill. "Bill, I have my reasons.

    Please can you keep this secret for me?"

 Chapter 372

    Rosita deliberately yed the damsel in distress, hoping to trigger Bill''s protective instincts.

    This trick had always worked for her in the past.

    But today, with Bill, she hit a wall.

    Bill, a seasoned agent, lived by his own set of rules. Rosita''s behavior had crossed a line for him.

    He snapped, "Something this big, why didn''t you talk to me first?"

    Rosita froze, stunned that her vulnerability had absolutely no effect on him.

    Unconvinced, she furrowed her brow and let her voice tremble. "Bill..."

    "Save it!" Bill put one hand on his hip and jabbed a finger at her. "You could call me ''Daddy'' and it still wouldn''t work! Listen up-this kind of thing is strictly off- limits with me!"

    Rosita hadn''t expected this at all.

    But Bill was unfazed and immovable, and she realized that her usual ploys weren''t going to work with him.

    Her expression darkened, her voice turning cold. "Well, I didn''t expect you to sign me up for this show, either. Did you discuss it with me before making the decision?"

    "I''m your agent," Bill retorted. "Every decision I make is for your own good. Besides, the big boss pulled strings to get you this spot-there are people fighting tooth and nail for this, and you still think you get to choose?"

    Rosita was growing impatient. "Even if it''s a rare opportunity, it''s over now. I have to drop out!"

    "Drop out? Absolutely not." Bill''s tone was firm. "Mary''s already thrown herself into thepetition, and you want to quit?"

    Mary...

    Rosita remembered Mary''s tant provocations the night before, and bitterness red in her chest.

    She raised a hand to her temple. "So what do you want me to do?"

    Bill stroked his chin. "You''ve already fainted once-why not take it further?"

    Rosita frowned. "What do you mean?"

    "If your hand were injured, they''d have no choice but to take you out of the performance."

    "You''re suggesting I fake an injury?"

    "No, it has to be real enough that the crew''s medic gets called in. Otherwise, people will get suspicious."

    Rosita shot to her feet. "You want me to hurt myself?"

    "Unless you have a better idea?"

    Rosita pressed her lips together.

    Bill could tell she was reluctant. He sighed. "Rosita, the big boss may be backing you now, but you''re not that young anymore. Actresses have a short shelf life¡ª you''re thirty-one, and after thirty-five, the roles dry up. Think it over."

    Rosita clenched her jaw, but finally nodded. "I understand."

    The next morning, filming resumed.

    All the guests gathered downstairs on time-except for Rosita, who waste.

    The director asked Don to check on her.

    Just as Don reached the door, Rosita emerged.

    Her right hand was wrapped thickly in bandages.

    Everyone stared, stunned.

    "Ms. Lockwood, what happened?"

    "My God, Ms. Lockwood-your hand-what on earth happened overnight?" Mary gasped, hand to mouth. "Your whole right hand is bandaged! Is it serious? How did it happen?"

    "Got up for some waterst night, felt dizzy, and took a nasty fall." Rosita managed a small smile. "The ss shattered, and I cut my hand on the pieces."

    "That must have hurt!" Tony said with concern. "What did the doctor say?"

    "Just a surface wound," Rosita replied. "A few stitches in the palm, nothing to worry about."

    "A few stitches?" Daisy protested, eyes brimming with sympathy. "It was twelve! I saw the doctor stitching her up-the gash was huge and deep. If Rosita hadn''t insisted

    on staying for the show, she should''ve gone to the hospital!"

    The room went silent.

    "Twelve stitches!" Mary gazed at Rosita, her toneyered. "You really are tough, Ms. Lockwood."

    Rosita narrowed her eyes at Mary.

    Mary just blinked innocently, her expression sweet but her eyes sparking with defiance.

    Rosita pressed her lips together, saying nothing.

    Mary had been provoking her, openly and covertly, since yesterday.

    Rosita felt a ripple of anger and disdain.

    A rookie daring to challenge her? The audacity.

    But now, more than ever, she needed to keep herposure and maintain her

    image.

    She forced herself to look away and respond to the others'' concern.

    Briony and Ferdinand exchanged a look but said nothing.

    Once everyone had assembled, the director announced the day''s challenge.

    The guests would split into teams for a contest.

    Each regr cast member would be team captain, leading their groups into the vige to find a teacher. By 2 p.m., every team had to learn a new piece of music, and whoever returned to the set first would win.

    Briony and Ferdinand ended up on the same team, led by Driscoll.

    Driscoll was in his forties, easygoing and approachable.

    If not for Rosita joining their group, Briony and Ferdinand would have enjoyed the

    day.

    But with Rosita''s hand injured, she was automatically excused from learning an instrument.

    Still, Briony had no intention of letting Rosita off the hook.

    Her hand might be hurt, but her voice wasn''t.

    Their group''s teacher was a well-known local folk singer, affectionately called "Grandma Hazel."

    Grandma Hazel was teaching them one of the region''s famous folk tunes, "Homing Birds."

    Briony took up the guitar, Driscoll yed the fiddle, Mr. Ellsworth handled the flute, and another guest strummed the banjo.

    That left Rosita.

    Briony turned to her. "Ms. Lockwood, since your hand''s out ofmission, how about singing?"

    Rosita hesitated. "I...I''m not much of a singer..."

    "Ms. Lockwood, don''t sell yourself short," Briony pressed. "You speak the local dialect, don''t you?"

    "I do, but I''m not fluent..."

    Ferdinand smiled. "Don''t worry, Ms. Lockwood. Grandma Hazel''s a fabulous teacher, and you''ve got more experience than the rest of us. You''ll probably pick it

    up even quicker."

    Driscoll chimed in, "That''s right! We

    don''t have much time-the producers said the two teams will go head-to-head tonight, with a special prize for the winners. Ms. Lockwood, no need to be modest-the singing part is yours!"

    Rosita: ...

 Chapter 373

    Grandma Hazel noticed the anxious look on Rosita''s face and said gently, "Ms. Lockwood, if you''re feeling unsure, how about we do a little sound check first?"

    A sound check?

    The thought alone made Rosita''s heart race. There was no way she could agree to that!

    Briony caught the flicker of panic in Rosita''s eyes and nearly had to bite back augh.

    After just three days of lessons, Gwendolyn White had discovered that Rosita''s struggles weren''t just about her poor attitude-she had a fatal w: she waspletely tone-deaf.

    Some people just want too much, Briony thought. Rosita was never content, always hungry for more. The higher she was lifted, the more she craved, until her ambition became both her greatest strength and her inevitable downfall.

    Still, Briony wasn''t nning to expose her today. Yesterday and today were just warm-ups. The real showdown would be on the day Ottilie took the crown.

    "How about this," Briony turned to Grandma Hazel. "Ma''am, Ms. Lockwood seems a bit nervous. Why don''t we all sing the piece together, as a group?"

    Rosita shot Briony a wary nce.

    Briony met her gaze with a faint, knowing smile. "Ms. Lockwood, what do you think?"

    Of course, Rosita knew Briony wasn''t offering help out of kindness. But with the cameras rolling and the show recording, she had no choice but to force a smile and reply, "I think Ms. Kensington has a good idea. I''m not the best singer, and if I perform solo, I''ll probably hold everyone back. Singing together sounds much better."

    Grandma Hazel nodded. "Even for group singing, I''ll need to hear each of your voices individually so I can assign parts."

    A true professional-Rosita realized there was no way she could bluff her way through this.

    "Maybe the others could go first," she suggested quickly. "I''m a bit thirsty, I''ll just grab some water."

    The rest of the group exchanged puzzled nces. They didn''t know Rosita well enough to judge, assuming perhaps she was just shy or used to keeping a low profile.

    Only Briony understood what was really happening: if Rosita could have swallowed poison and lost her voice right then, she would have. This slow, drawn- out humiliation would sting for days.

    Rosita lingered over her ss of water for as long as she could. By the time she returned, the rest of her team had already finished their sound checks.

    She took her seat quietly.

    Grandma Hazel looked to her. "Shall we begin?"

    Rosita nodded. "Alright."

    Grandma Hazel struck a chord on the piano.

    While she''d been sipping water, Rosita had kept a close ear on everyone else''s sound checks. She tried to recall what she''d heard and, stumbling over a few notes, made it through her turn. Twice her voice wobbled off-key, and she even

    cracked on one note.

    Pressing a hand to her chest, she

    apologized, "I''m sorry, I haven''t been sleeping welltely, and I''m a bit nervous meeting a teacher as aplished as you, Grandma Hazel. I''m afraid I didn''t do my best. Please forgive me."

    Driscoll, embarrassed himself, tried to lighten the mood. "We''re all a bit nervous,

    to be honest. But Ms. Lockwood, you still sang better than I did I couldn''t even find the key!"

    Rosita gave him a gentle, grateful smile. "You''re always too kind, Driscoll."

    Grandma Hazel surveyed them. "In my opinion, Briony has the best tone and ear for music, followed by Ferdinand. Driscoll and Ms.

    Lockwood-perhaps it''s ne

    or

    maybe the unfamiliarnguage-but your singing wasn''t quite as strong."

    Rosita dropped her gaze, shame burning in her cheeks.

    After a moment''s thought, Grandma Hazel announced, "Here''s what we''ll do: Briony will take the lead, Ferdinand will handle the harmonies, and Driscoll and Ms. Lockwood can join in for the group chorus midway through."

    With the roles assigned for both performance and singing, the team finally moved on to rehearsal.

 Chapter 374

    The camera captured every moment.

    The director watched the footage, eyes fixed thoughtfully on Rosita, who

    appeared just a little stiff on screen.

    Night fell, and filming paused.

    After dinner, the cameras rolled again.

    The production team had set up a makeshift grouppetition at the town''s oldmunity stage.

    The guests took turns performing, their two team coaches present in the audience.

    Everyone managed to pull off their acts decently.

    The apuse from the vigers was thunderous and didn''t die down for quite some time.

    It was the locals'' way of warmly weing the outsiders.

    For each guest, this was an experience they wouldn''t easily forget.

    Except for one person, who felt restless, every minute dragging by like an eternity.

    Atst, three exhausting days and two long nights of filming came to an end.

    On the fourth day, the shoot wrapped up, and the guests began to make their way home.

    Briony and Ferdinand left together.

    Before heading back to Northborough, they made a stop in the countryside.

    It had only been a little over a month, but Julia was already looking much better than before.

    She was still a little absent-minded, a gentle soul lost in her own world, but her moods were much more stable.

    Like a quiet, sheltered child, she would greet familiar faces politely but shrink behind Kendal whenever strangers appeared.

    Briony and Ferdinand stayed in the countryside for two days.

    In those two days, Briony realized her mother now depended on Kendal even more than on her.

    On the flight back to Northborough, Briony shared this observation with Ferdinand.

    Ferdinand listened, lips pressed together in thought, before asking, "Do you think that''s a bad thing?"

    "It''s not that," Briony replied, "I just worry that if my mom grows more and more attached to your uncle, what if one day they have to part? I''m not sure she''d be able to cope."

    "My uncle is still single, you know," Ferdinand replied with a gentle smile. "Mrs. Hudson can rely on him as much as she likes."

    Briony shook her head. "But they''re not family. It just doesn''t feel right."

    "People start to feel like family after

    living together for so long. Does it really matter what the paperwork says?" Ferdinand looked into

    verne

    eyes, his voice soft and warm "We''ve known each other for quite a while too, but you always keep me at arm''s length, always so polite and formal. Honestly, it makes me a little sad."

    Briony was at a loss for words.

    "You''re so at ease with Mr. Dney," Ferdinand continued, a smile in his eyes. "He calls you Bryn, and so does Mrs. Winslow. Sometimes I wonder, when will I get to call you Bryn, as naturally as they do?"

    Briony blinked, caught off guard.

    The ne cruised high above the clouds.

    In first ss, Briony sat by the window.

    She turned her head, meeting Ferdinand''s gaze.

    Behind her, the sky was a wash of gold, the clouds edged with sunlight like tufts of golden cotton.

    That golden light spilled through the window, illuminating Ferdinand''s striking features.

    His eyes were gentle, deep as polished jade, reflecting Briony''s bright, delicate face.

    It took Briony a moment to gather her thoughts. Hershes trembled, and she

    gave a softugh. "You''re my friend too."

    "So, can I start calling you ''Bryn'' from now on?"

    Briony nodded. "Of course."

    Ferdinand''s lips curled into a smile. "Bryn."

    Briony couldn''t help butugh. "Turns out you have a sense of humor after all, Mr. Ellsworth."

    Ferdinand raised an eyebrow. "Actually, I''m a bit of a recluse."

    Briony looked at him, puzzled. "Really?"

    He held her gaze, his eyes earnest. "I used to be pretty withdrawn. But a few years ago, I met

    someone-someone who changed everything for me. That''s why I''m who I am today."

    Briony''s face brightened with understanding. "Then you should really thank this person."

    Ferdinand''s gaze lingered on her, his wordsyered with meaning. "I do. And I''m doing my best to repay her in my own way."

    As the ne began its descent, Briony turned to pull down the window shade.

    Beside her, Ferdinand watched her quietly, something unspoken flickering deep in his eyes.

 Chapter 375

    Back in Northborough, Briony and Ferdinand stepped out of the airport into the crisp afternoon air.

    Gifford was waiting outside, ready to pick up Ferdinand.

    Ferdinand turned to Briony. "Want me to drop you off first?"

    "I''m heading back to Skybreeze Retreat," Briony replied, ncing at her watch. "It''s nearly dinnertime. If you''re not in a rush, why don''t you and Gifforde eat with us before you head home?"

    He raised an eyebrow, a hint of amusement in his voice. "That phone call you just took-was it from Little Nina?"

    Briony gave a helpless little smile. "Yes. That little rascal found out I was with you and put me on a mission-she wants me to bring you back."

    "Being thought of is a nice feeling," Ferdinand said warmly. "Guess I''ll help youplete your mission. Afterwards, you can report back to Little Nina."

    Brionyughed, and the three of them piled into the car.

    Half an hourter, Gifford pulled into the driveway of Sunset Ridge Vis.

    At the sound of the engine, Little Nina and little Mario came running out to greet them.

    Briony was surprised to see little Mario. "Hey, little Mario-did youe by yourself?"

    He shook his head and pointed toward the house. "Carol."

    Carol appeared in the doorway, smiling. "Mr. Ferguson''s been busy these past couple days, and staying cooped up in a hotel room with little Mario was getting a bit stuffy. I thought I''d shamelessly bring him over to spend some time with you all."

    Briony ruffled little Mario''s hair affectionately. "You and little Mario are always wee here." The unspoken implication: as long as Garry doesn''t tag along.

    Carol didn''t know the details between Briony and Garry, but after a few encounters, she could tell Briony wasn''t the type to hold a grudge. Clearly, her boss must''ve done something wrong. Not that it was Carol''s ce to pry; her main responsibility was taking good care of little Mario.

    Since little Mario adored Briony and Little Nina, Carol made a point of bringing him over more often. The interaction did wonders for the boy.

    She walked over and nodded politely to Ferdinand. "Mr. Ellsworth."

    Ferdinand had recently been helping little Mario with his digestion issues, so he and Carol had beenmunicating quite a bit. "How''s little Mario doing at night? Any improvement with the night sweats?"

    "Much better, actually!" Carol beamed. "Following your advice, he''s even stopped kicking off the covers in his sleep. He used to sleep like a little frog, but not anymore."

    "That''s good." Ferdinand gave little Mario''s head a gentle pat. "Let me check his pulse again once we''re inside."

    "Of course," Carol agreed.

    They all headed inside with the two children in tow.

    Briony took her suitcase up to her room first. She''d barely finished unpacking when her phone vibrated on the bed.

    Stewart.

    She ignored the call, but he tried again and again. Annoyed, she finally blocked his number.

    Ever since their argument in the yard the other day, Briony hadn''t spoken another word to Stewart. At this point, she found even a single extra sentence wasted on him.

    She changed into somefy loungewear and headed downstairs.

    In the living room, Ferdinand and

    James were chatting over tea. Gwendolyn. White had already returned to Silveridge. The two kids yed in the children''s corner, while Carol and Marlene busied themselves in the kitchen.

    Life felt peaceful, even cozy.

    But, as always, someone was bound to disturb the calm.

    A car pulled up outside.

    Briony''s brow knitted. She didn''t need to look to know who it was.

    James set down his teacup and nced at her. "Want to see him? If not, go hide in the kitchen-I''ll handle it."

    Briony, just home and not in the mood for Stewart''s drama, nodded. "You deal

    with him." With that, she turned and headed to the kitchen.

    James let out a sigh. "Persistent as a bad penny. Briony, you must''ve been cursed for eight lifetimes to end up with a guy like that."

    Ferdinand his elegant hands curled

    around his teacup, gave a gentle thoughtful smile. "Life''s

    unpredictable. No one knows what tomorrow brings. All we can do is our best in the moment."

    James shot him a wry look. "How''d you get so philosophical at your age, Mr. Ellsworth?"

    Ferdinand just smiled quietly.

    Just then, Stewart entered through the front door.

    When he spotted Ferdinand, his face darkened even more.

    Last night he''d received a set of anonymous photos-shots of Briony and Ferdinand together,ughing, talking. In some, Ferdinand''s gaze toward Briony was anything but innocent.

    It was obvious Ferdinand was interested in Briony, and worse, Briony seemed to trust himpletely.

    Furious, Stewart had sent Carl to investigate. The photos hade from a private investigator.

 Chapter 376

    The private investigator had been in frequent contact with Rositately.

    Stewart was well aware that Rosita was always stirring up trouble, but at the moment, he simply didn''t have the energy to deal with her. He knew exactly why she''d arranged for those photos tond in his hands-she wanted to drive a wedge between him and Briony.

    He told himself he shouldn''t stoop to responding to such petty tactics. Yet, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t get those images out of his mind. The thought of Briony and Ferdinand together made something hot and primal burn in his chest.

    In the end, he couldn''t resist. He asked Carl to look into Briony''s recent activities.

    What he found shocked him: Briony had spent the entire week with Ferdinand. The filming for the reality show hadsted only three days, but after that, she and Ferdinand had driven out to the countryside together. Now they were back in Northborough-and Briony had even brought Ferdinand home.

    Stewart''s gazended on Ferdinand, his dark eyes cold and sharp.

    Ferdinand sat calmly, setting his teacup down before meeting Stewart''s stare. "Is there something you''d like to say to me, Mr. Wentworth?"

    James gave a low, derisive snort. "He''s probably wondering if you''ve got a cure for insanity, Ferdinand."

    Ferdinand paused, raising a dark eyebrow, but kept his focus on Stewart.

    Stewart stepped forward, barely sparing James a nce. He never took James''s constant provocations seriously. He knew, deep down, that to Briony, James was nothing more than a little brother.

    But Ferdinand was different.

    Ferdinand was a mystery-on the surface, all warmth and gentleness, but Stewart could sense there was something hidden beneath, a side of the man that even he couldn''t uncover.

    "Mr. Ellsworth," Stewart said, his voice icy, "my wife and I are not getting a divorce. I''d appreciate it if you kept your distance from her."

    Ferdinand offered a faint, cool smile. "I think you''re mistaken, Mr. Wentworth. Briony and I are just friends. Besides, whether you get a divorce or not isn''t really up to you, is it?"

    "Briony?" Stewart''s fists clenched. "Who said you could call her that?"

    Ferdinand''s smile didn''t waver. "She did, of course."

    James nced at Ferdinand, taking in his unruffled, refined demeanor. Compared to Stewart''s cold intensity, Ferdinand looked positively serene as if nothing could ruffle him. But it was that very calm, the gentle simmer beneath the surface, that made James uneasy.

    He pressed his lips together, then turned to Stewart.

    "We''re all Briony''s friends and family," James said quietly. "We care about her, just like Mrs. Hudson does. The difference is, we actually respect her. Can you say the same?"

    Stewart''s eyes darkened as he stared at James.

    James''s face was serious. "Stewart,

    who''s hurt Briony the

    the pyou. If you''re really a man,

    just Sign the divorce papers and let her go. I''d actually respect you for it."

    Stewart''s voice was like frost. "Who do you think you are, meddling in our marriage?"

    "To me and Little Nina, James means far more than you ever will."

    Briony''s voice came from behind him.

    Stewart froze, turning around.

    Briony was holding a dish she''d just finished cooking. She ced it on the dining table and looked straight at Stewart.

    "If you think they have no right to speak with you," she said coolly, "then let''s get everything out in the open now."

    Stewart watched her, wordless.

    Briony stood beside the table, her gaze icy and unwavering. "Listen carefully, Stewart. I''m never going back to Sunset Ridge."

    Stewart frowned. "We made an agreement before you came back."

    "We did," Briony replied, her tone sharp. "But Irwin met with Rosita again, didn''t he?"

    Stewart faltered.

    A cold, bitter smile curled Briony''s lips. "See? You''ve never kept your promises to me. Before I moved back, you swore Irwin and Rosita were done for good. But in reality, they''re still in contact and you lied tome again, for Irwin''s sake. So consider our agreement void."

    "It''s a misunderstanding. Irwin, he¡ª"

    "There''s no need to defend him." Briony cut him off. "Every second I spend in a house with Irwin is torture for me."

    Stewart looked at her, his voice low. "Is it really so impossible for you to tolerate Irwin?"

    "Yes," Briony said, her expression cold and resolute. "You keep saying

    you want to fix our marriage. Then

    make a choice: send Irwin away, or Nina and I will leave. You decide."

 Chapter 377

    "Irwin is still just a child. Where exactly do you expect me to send him?"

    "That''s not really my problem," Briony replied, her tone detached and unconcerned.

    "Briony, even if you''re angry, that''s no reason to say something like this."

    "My son is dead, Stewart. Rosita killed him. Do you really think I''m just being petty?"

    Stewart''s gaze darkened as he stared at her.

    Briony let out a coldugh. "Moral lectures won''t work on me anymore, Stewart. Besides, you''ve got money to burn-doesn''t Jeannie look after Irwin just fine?"

    "She''s just his teacher. That''s not the same as a mother."

    "Then send Irwin back to Rosita. As far as I''m concerned, I had one son-and he''s gone. You took him from me, ignored my wishes, and buried him in your family''s plot! Stewart, tell me, how am I supposed to forgive that?"

    Stewart faltered, stunned.

    Briony fought to keep her grief at bay, her voice icy. "Don''t act like this is tearing you up inside. If you can''t stand to see Irwin suffer, then let me and Little Nina go. You two can y happy family, live in peace andfort, never worrying whether I''ll be cruel to Irwin again."

    "Briony, are you serious right now?"

    "Do I look like I''m joking?" She let out a sharp, bitterugh. "Honestly, Stewart, just look at Jeannie. Irwin needs a mother-she''s perfect. Marry Jeannie, and you get a ready-made wife and a live-in nanny. Two birds, one stone."

    Stewart red at her, his jaw tight.

    At that, James, who''d just taken a sip of tea, sputtered and nearly choked.

    Ferdinand calmly handed him a napkin.

    James wiped his mouth and leaned closer to Ferdinand, muttering under his breath, "You can tell-Bryn''s really reached her limit."

    Ferdinand just smiled faintly. "She knows exactly what she''s doing."

    Stewart''s eyes shed with anger. "Briony, I told you-Jeannie is just Irwin''s teacher."

    "I''m rmending her in all

    seriousness," Briony replied coldet ay, if Irwin stays, then Little

    Nina and I are leaving. It''s your call."

    Seeing that she wasn''t going to back down, Stewart''s expression grew even darker.

    "Briony, Irwin is just a child. He didn''t choose his parents. No one would choose to have Rosita as a mother-you can''t me him for that!"

    "Sorry, but I''m no saint. Every time I think about my own son, I can barely stop myself from wanting to wring his neck!"

    "You" Stewart stared at her in disbelief. "How could you think something so-so vicious-"

    Briony actuallyughed, the sound edged with hysteria.

    "Count yourself lucky I still have Little Nina. For her sake, I won''t do anything illegal. But you should know if I, as his stepmother, decide to make Irwin''s life hell, he won''t stand a chance."

    Stewart''s hands clenched into fists, his lips pressed into a hard, thin line.

    "I know how much you treasure Irwin. Here''s what I''ll do I''ll give you three days

    to think it over. After that, I want your answer."

    She paused, then added, her voice t:

    "You and your precious legal skills, Attorney Wentworth. But thew exists for everyone, not just for you. If I insist on a divorce, you know as well as I do that it''ll happen, o matter how ugly it gets."

 Chapter 378

    "I''ve given you a clear choice. Think it over," Briony said, then gestured toward the door. "That''s all I have to say. You can go now."

    Stewart''s Adam''s apple bobbed as he clenched his jaw, tension etched deep into his face.

    For a long moment, he stood there, fists tightly balled at his sides. Then, finally, his knuckles loosened, and he turned and left without another word.

    Outside, the sound of an engine rumbled to life. It faded gradually, until the estate was silent once again.

    "Bryn!"

    James stood up and crossed the room to face Briony.

    "Have you lost your mind? Aren''t you worried Stewart might actually ept your terms? What if he just sends Irwin over to Southcreek Manor? It''s not that far-he could visit anytime, and then what would you do¡ª"

    "He won''t agree to it." Briony''s voice was steady as she looked James in the eye. "Not just because he favors Irwin so much. There''s another reason. I know someone who absolutely won''t let him send Irwin back to Southcreek Manor so easily."

    James frowned. "Who? You mean Rosita?"

    "Rosita counts, sure," Briony said with a smallugh, "but there''s someone else. Someone who would hate the idea of Stewart sending Irwin away even more."

    "Someone else..." James thought for a second, then his expression cleared. "Jeannie?"

    Briony smiled.

    "So Jeannie was the one who tipped you off about Irwin visiting Rosita?"

    "That''s right."

    James shook his head. "Another conniving girl with a one-track mind. Poor Irwin he''s bound to end up a mess! I don''t feel sorry for him, but honestly, all the sins of the adults seem to fall back onto him. It''s hard not to pity the guy."

    "Rosita and Jeannie are both desperate to climb thedder. Let

    them tear each other apart-I''m keeping my distance. Besides

    Ottilie''s big win is less than a month away."

    James knew Briony''s calctions, but he couldn''t help worrying. "But what if Stewart really does send Irwin away?"

    "Even if he does, I''m not going back," Briony replied without hesitation.

    James''s eyes widened. "Seriously?"

    "What''s with that look?" Briony couldn''t help butugh. "When I gave him that ultimatum, I never actually intended to go back."

    "So you were just toying with him?"

    "He''s yed his games with me

    more than once. Returning the favor once isn''t so terrible. And honestly, the whole point of that condition was to make Jeannie sweat."

    She paused, then added, "Jeannie is too impatient. She''ll go straight to Rosita when she panics."

    Realization dawned in James''s eyes, and he gave her a thumbs up. "Wow! You''re getting pretty cunning, Bryn!"

    "What choice do I have? Stewart has never truly considered letting me go. If I want out, I have to figure it out myself."

    Their recent arguments had only made Stewart''s possessiveness more obvious,

    and Briony felt the pressure mounting.

    She knew she couldn''t drag this out any longer.

    This marriage had to end-soon.

 Chapter 379

    At eight-thirty that evening, Stewart returned to Sunset Ridge Vis.

    Irwin had just finished his homework. Hearing the familiar sound of the car in the driveway, he looked up at Jeannie and asked, "I think Dad''s home, isn''t he?"

    "That''s right." Jeannie smiled, ruffling his hair. "Let''s go down and say hi to your father."

    "Okay!"

    As Irwin and Jeannie made their way downstairs, Stewart was already settled on the sofa.

    "Dad!" Irwin dashed over to him.

    Stewart paused in the middle of rubbing his temples, then looked up at Irwin and offered a faint smile. "Done with your homework?"

    "Yep!" Irwin frowned with concern. "Dad, is something wrong? Did work tire you out again?"

    "I''m fine." Stewart patted the seat next to him. "Come sit with me for a while."

    Irwin nodded and took a seat beside his father.

    Jeannie walked over, her voice warm with cheer. "Mr. Wentworth, I made some nourishing soup in the kitchen. I''ll bring some out for you and Irwin to have before bed."

    Stewart pinched the bridge of his nose again and gave a soft hum of acknowledgment.

    Jeannie turned and headed to the kitchen, humming contentedly to herself.

    "Dad, when are Mom Bryn and my little sistering home?" Irwin asked.

    Stewart looked at him, reached out to gently stroke his hair, but didn''t answer the question. Instead, he asked, "Did you get tired doing your homework?"

    "It was alright. Isn''t that just how it goes for kids in grade school?"

    Stewart gazed at him, his eyes clouded with emotion.

    Thest time-because of Rosita-Stewart had raised his voice at Irwin for the first time. The next day, after he''d calmed down, he''d felt deeply regretful.

    That evening, when he came home, he''d brought Irwin a small gift, nning to make amends.

    But to his surprise, Irwin hade to him first, apologized, and promised that he wouldn''t see Rosita again.

    Irwin''s thoughtfulness only made Stewart feel guiltier.

    He knew that Irwin had found the courage to apologizergely thanks to Jeannie''s guidance.

    But Stewart was also painfully aware of Irwin''sck of security; his son was a sensitive child.

    Especially after Briony had left. Even

    Vel

    though Jeannie was there, a teacher could never take the ce of a mother. Deep down, Irwin still longed for the wholeness of a family-both parents there, caring for him together.  s?novel

    But that kind ofpleteness... could it ever return?

    Stewart closed his eyes, wrestling with the thought.

    For a moment, he thought he could almost hear that familiar voice-

    [Stewart, Rosita''s pregnant. Look, here''s the ultrasound. That little shape is mine and Rosita''s child.]

    [If it''s a girl, I''ll buy her all kinds of

    cute dresses. If it''s a boy, I''ll make

    sure he learns to be strong and

    brave, so he can do something great with his life...]

    [Stewart, I know there''s no way back for me... Please, take care of Rosita and the baby for me...]

    Suddenly Stewart''s eyes snapped open. His lips pressed into a tight line; his breaths came hard and shallow.

    "Dad?" Irwin was watching him, worry etched on his small face. "Dad, are you alright?"

    Stewart turned to look at him.

    He struggled with himself for a long

    moment before speaking. "If I asked

    you and Ms. Jeannie to move.

    ack

    to Southcreek Manor, would you be okay with that?"

    Irwin was taken aback. "Didn''t we just move here?"

    Jeannie, carrying two bowls of soup, was about to call them to the table when Stewart''s voice drifted out from the living room¡ª

    "It''s closer to your school over there. It''d be more convenient for you and your teacher."

    Jeannie''s brow furrowed.

    What does he mean by that?

    She hesitated in the hallway, quietly edging closer to listen in on the conversation.

    She stopped behind the decorative screen, hidden, eavesdropping on the father and son.

    "What about you, Dad?" Irwin asked softly.

    Stewart pressed his lips together. "I''lle visit you as often as I can."

    Irwin understood.

    "Is it because Mom Bryn doesn''t want to live with me?"

    Stewart said nothing.

    Irwin dropped his head, his voice barely above a whisper. "I get it. Mom Bryn

    hasn''t been home for a while... It''s because I''m still here, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 380

    A pang of guilt stirred in Stewart''s chest as he rested his hand gently on Irwin''s head. "She just needs some time. After everything that happened with Rosita, she''s not ready to face you yet."

    Irwin wiped his tears with the back of his hand. "I know, I don''t me Mom Bryn," he said, his voice trembling. "It''s okay, really. If it helps Mom Bryne home, I don''t have to stay in the new house."

    "It''s only temporary," Stewart replied, his voice tight as he swallowed hard. "Irwin, trust me your Mom Bryn isn''t heartless. Give her a little while. She''lle around, and when she does, we''ll all be together again, just like before."

    Though sadness weighed heavy on Irwin, he knew that once Dad said something, he had to listen. Ms. Radcliffe always told him, don''t let your father down.

    He''d already lost the mother who used to love him so dearly; he couldn''t risk losing his dad, too.

    Irwin nodded firmly. "Don''t worry, Dad. I''ll behave. I promise."

    ...

    Jeannie could hardly believe it-Stewart was actually considering sending Irwin away just to coax Briony back home?

    How could that be right?

    And what was going on with Briony? Hadn''t she told Jeannie she was nning to divorce Stewart? Why was she suddenly making demands like this?

    Had Briony lied to her about everything?

    Jeannie refused to ept it. She''d worked so hard to earn Irwin and Stewart''s trust-why should she be the one to step aside now?

    If Briony really dide back, would there be any ce left for Irwin in this family? Even if Stewart always favored Irwin, what would happen if Briony got pregnant again and had a son? It wasn''t hard to imagine Irwin falling out of favor.

    No. She couldn''t let Irwin be sent away.

    She needed a n.

    Jeannie''s mind raced, and then, suddenly, an idea came to her.

    The next day, after dropping Irwin off at school, Jeannie took a detour to Lunar Heights Estate.

    Before she left, she''d messaged Rosita, saying she wanted to talk about Irwin. Rosita told her toe by the townhouse.

    Rosita had just lost the lead role in her new series. Thepany''s CEO said her injured hand would dy filming, so the part had gone to Mary instead.

    The whole ordeal had soured

    Rosita''s feelings toward the industry''s obsession with tradition Losing the role to Mary stung, but if it meant she didn''t have to keep pretending to love those ssical instruments, at least she could breathe easier.

    Her hand wouldn''t heal overnight, so for now, she was stuck recuperating at home.

    To make amends, the CEO had promised her a starring role in a big-budget adaptation. The contract was being drafted, and she''d be called to sign once it was ready.

    When Jeannie arrived, Daisy weed her politely into the living room.

    Rosita told Daisy to make some tea.

    Once Daisy had disappeared down the hall, Rosita turned to Jeannie. "So, what''s going on with Irwin?"

    Jeannie hesitated, then sighed. "Honestly, I shouldn''t even being to you about this. Mr.

    Wentworth has already made ear

    he doesn''t want Irwin

    acknowledging you as his mother anymore."

    Rosita''s face darkened instantly. "Irwin is my son-I carried him for nine months and brought him into this world. No matter how angry Stewart is with me, nothing changes that."

    "I know, and really, this is all between you and them. I''m just a teacher¡ªit''s not my ce to meddle." Jeannie sounded helpless. "Butst night, overheard Mr. Wentworth saying he''s nning to send Irwin away. It seems Mrs. Wentworth refuses to ept him."

    Rosita''s eyes zed. "What did you say?!" She mmed her hand down on the table, voice shaking with fury. "And who does Briony think she is, trying to drive my son out of his own home?!"

 Chapter 381

    Jeannie looked exasperated. "Mrs. Wentworth basically said she''ll never bring her precious daughter home unless Irwin is sent away."

    "Good! The less shees back, the better! And it''s not like the Wentworths think much of her or her daughter anyway!"

    "But Mr. Wentworth has already decided Irwin will stay at Southcreek Manor for now. Irwin''s really upset about it, but he''s too afraid of disappointing his father, so he just pretended to be fine and agreed."

    "Is he out of his mind?!"

    Rosita was furious, almost beside herself with frustration. "He''s the Wentworths'' eldest grandson-the only boy in the family! Why should he be the one to move out? Briony dares to push Irwin out now-what''s to stop her from shipping him overseas next?"

    "If they actually send Irwin abroad, that''s as good as banishment!"

    Rosita''s anger only intensified. "The Wentworths have a huge estate. Briony just wants to drive Irwin away so she can have a son with Stewart, then make her own child the heir!"

    Jeannie covered her mouth in mock shock. "Would Mrs. Wentworth really do that? She doesn''t seem like that kind of person...''

    Rosita sneered. "Oh? You know her that well?"

    Jeannie shook her head. "I haven''t spent much time with Mrs. Wentworth, but I can tell she''s been cold to Irwin since she got back. He''s terrified to even speak to her. I was there I felt so sorry for him."

    "A stepmother is still a stepmother," Rosita snapped, her voiceced with disdain. "You and Stewart are just na?ve if you actually believe a stepmother could love Irwin more than his own mother!"

    "That Briony, who does she think she is? Serves her right if her son died! She''s nothing but a curse-first her parents, then her own child, now just wait, that little girl of hers won''t live long, either!"

    Jeannie stared in disbelief. The gentle, gracious Rosita she knew from the screen was nowhere to be found; in private, her words were venomous, her face twisted with rage-more terrifying than any horror film specter.

    No wonder Mr. Wentworth wanted nothing to do with her.

    Jeannie secretly scorned Rosita''s bitterness, though on the surface she yed innocent, letting out a soft sigh.

    "I''ve looked after Irwin for four years, and honestly, he''s a thoughtful kid. But he''s always anxious, never quite secure, Last night when he went back to his room, he cried under the covers for ages. Nothing I said couldfort him..."

    "I won''t let Briony get her way!" Rosita''s chest heaved with anger, her face contorted. "Mrs. Wentworth adores Irwin. There''s no way she''ll let Briony waltz in and take over with her daughter!"

    She fixed Jeannie with a cold, triumphant smile. "Our Irwin is the one and only heir to the Wentworth family. The only one."

    After Jeannie left, Rosita thought for a moment, then dialed Fiona rke.

    It took a while for Fiona to pick up.

    "Aunt Fiona, it''s me," Rosita said gently.

    "Ms. Lockwood?" Fiona''s tone was icy. "Why are you calling?"

    Four years ago, Rosita had suddenly vanished without a word. Fiona had asked Stewart about it.

    Stewart hadn''t given much of an exnation¡ªjust made it clear that, from now on, Irwin would have nothing to do with Rosita.

    Fiona hadn''t been happy about it, but in the end, Rosita was just an actress. In high society, celebrities were little more than entertainers.

    Besides, Irwin was still with the Wentworths. If Rosita wanted to leave, so be it. Fiona hadn''t bothered to protest.

    It wasn''t until recently, after seeing

    the news that Fiona discovered Rosita had actually married a

    powerful tycoon from the

    Westenmar Group-and even had a three-year-old son with him!

 Chapter 382

    Fiona understood instantly.

    If the child was three years old, that meant Rosita had betrayed Stewart four years ago. She''d abandoned Irwin and run off to the arms of some powerful Westerfield tycoon.

    Just thinking about it made Fiona''s opinion of Rosita plummet.

    So when she picked up Rosita''s call now, her tone was anything but warm.

    "Aunt Fiona, may I see you for a moment?"

    "Ms. Lockwood, you''re Mrs. Ferguson now. I don''t think there''s any need for us to stay in touch."

    "It''s about Irwin." Rosita''s voice was urgent. "I know I have no right to contact you anymore, but I''m still Irwin''s mother. I just can''t stand by and watch him be mistreated-"

    "Mistreated?" Fiona let out a sharp, coldugh. "Do you even know what you''re talking about? Irwin is the only heir to the Wentworth family. As if we''d ever let anything happen to him."

    "Then... you must not have heard yet..." Rosita''s voice caught, trembling with emotion. "I always thought, with you and Stewart there, Irwin would be well taken care of. But I didn''t expect-"

    "What are you getting at?" Fiona snapped, losing patience. "If you have something to say, say it. Don''t just sit there sniveling!"

    "I heard from Irwin''s teacher that Briony is forcing Stewart to send Irwin away."

    "Briony?" Fiona sounded confused. "Wasn''t that woman dead years ago?"

    "No. We were all deceived."

    Rosita''s words were choked with tears. "Four years ago, she faked her death and hid with her daughter in another city. But recently, she came back. Stewart''s already brought her and her daughter into their new house. But Briony refuses to ept Irwin."

    "Briony isn''t dead?" Fiona was dumbstruck. "Back then Stewart brought home a dead infant, said it was his and Briony''s son... So Briony had twins?"

    "Yes."

    "What a curse!" Fiona spat, her anger boiling over. "Useless woman! She lost the boy and only kept the girl-what good is that?"

    A sh of coldness flickered in Rosita''s eyes. "I don''t know everything that happened, but from what I heard, her health was already fragile during the pregnancy. The doctors begged her to stay in the hospital, but she insisted on working. That''s why tragedy struck. If she''d just listened to them, maybe the boy would still be alive..."

    "Foolish woman!" Fiona growled, her temper ring. "She cost herself her own son, and now she''s jealous of Irwin? Irwin is the Wentworth family''s eldest grandson! Who does she think she is, trying to drive Irwin away? Not as long as I''m alive!"

    Beep. Beep.

    Fiona hung up.

    Rosita smiled with satisfaction.

    With Fiona''s temperament, there was no way she''d ever let Stewart send Irwin

    away.

    Her Irwin would stay right where he belonged-in the Wentworth family, by Stewart''s side.

    After dropping Little Nina and

    Gght to her studio

    Crystal off at kindergarten, Brion

    went

    set

    She had a virtual meeting scheduled today with a development team over in

    Cloudcrest City.

    When she arrived, Hannah

    her at

    door. "Someone

    flowers again this

    Briony sighed. She''d tried ignoring them, but this couldn''t go on forever.

    "Was there a card?"

    "There was!"

    "Let me see it."

    Hannah handed her the card. Briony unfolded it.

    Come home.

    Just two words, and a single letter at the bottom-S.

    Briony frowned.

    It was obvious who the flowers were from: Stewart.

 Chapter 383

    Briony tossed the card straight into the trash.

    "If anyone sends flowers again, just have them returned on the spot."

    "But if the order''s already epted, the delivery guy can''t just take them back, can he?"

    "Then tell them if they try again, I''ll file aint. Make it clear."

    Hannah nodded briskly. "Got it!"

    Briony turned and headed toward her office.

    She hadn''t even reached the door when a woman''s furious voice erupted outside

    "Briony, get out here right now!"

    Briony froze mid-step and turned back.

    Fiona, ignoring Hannah''s attempts to hold her back, stormed in, shouting and shoving Hannah aside as she made a beeline for Briony.

    "Ma''am, please, calm down..." Hannah tried to catch up and restrain Fiona.

    Briony didn''t want to engage. She pivoted toward her office again.

    But before she could get away, Fiona shoved past Hannah and grabbed Briony''s arm in a vice-like grip.

    Jerked around, Briony barely had time to react before Fiona''s palm struck her hard across the face.

    The p echoed through the hall, sharp and humiliating.

    Hannah stood rooted to the spot, stunned.

    "Briony!"

    Briony snapped out of it, yanking her arm free with a fierce motion.

    Fiona stumbled backward, barely catching her bnce.

    A wave of ringing filled Briony''s ears, and her cheek burned with a fiery sting.

    She stared down Fiona, her expression dark and foreboding. "Fiona, you''d better have a good exnation for this."

    Fiona eyed Briony up and down.

    Four years had passed, and if anything, Briony looked even more striking than before. Clearly, time hadn''t worn her down.

    With a sneer, Fiona spat, "Seems like losing your son didn''t affect you much at all, did it?"

    Briony felt a jolt of pain deep in her chest, but her face grew cold and impassive. She warned, "Fiona, watch your mouth."

    "Who do you think you are?" Fiona jabbed a finger at Briony''s face, her voice shri with rage. "You have the nerve to tell me how to talk? Let me make this clear, Briony-I''m here today as Mrs. Wentworth, as drwin''s grandmother, and I want some answers from you!"

    Irwin.

    Realization dawned on Briony.

    She took in Fiona''s furious, bitter expression, lips pressed in a thin line, one hand slipping discreetly into her handbag.

    Then she spoke, her tone icy. "So what is it you want to say?"

    "What do I want to say?" Fiona snapped. "Did you tell Stewart to kick Irwin out?"

    "So that''s what this is about?"

    Briony gave a cold, humorlessugh. "I gave Stewart two choices. One: divorce me, and I''ll leave the Wentworths with my daughter and never took back. Or two: send Irwin away, because as long as I stay with my daughter, there''s no ce for Irwin in this family."

    "You''re out of your mind!"

    Fiona nted her hands on her hips, her eyes glinting with rage. "Briony, if you had a son, maybe I could understand you fighting for your ce. But you only have a daughter, and you dare make demands of Stewart?"

    "You''re nothing but a curse! You took our family''s grandson and you still have the nerve to stir up trouble for Irwin? You homewrecker! You wicked woman!"

    Briony listened to Fiona''s tirade, her face as calm as still water.

    A faint, mocking smile yed at her lips.

    If Fiona cared so much about Irwin, how would she react if she ever found out

    Irwin wasn''t Stewart''s biological child at all?

    That would be a show worth watching.

    Briony''s smile turned cold. "Why get so angry, Fiona? I gave Stewart a choice-

    he''s free to divorce me and keep Irwin."

    "You really think Stewart can''t live without you?"

    "I''d be thrilled if Stewart finally signed the divorce papers."

    Fiona frowned, scrutinizing Briony. "Do you honestly want a divorce?"

    "I''ve been living apart from Stewart

    for four years, waiting for him to sign. You

    to him I''m the one clinging

    to him? The truth is, he''s tried every trick to avoid divorcing me-he wants me to y stepmother to Irwin, but I refuse. Do you know why?"

 Chapter 384

    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you want a divorce, there''s no way Stewart would refuse -he doesn''t even love you..."

    "That''s right, he doesn''t love me. But he thinks I''m just perfect to y nanny and stepmom to Irwin, doesn''t he?"

    Briony''s voice turned icy. "Even after Irwin''s own mother, Rosita, was the reason my son died, Stewart didn''t bat an eye. He still expects me to go back and care for Irwin, as if nothing happened! Fiona, you could have had another grandchild, but Rosita took that away from you!"

    "That''s impossible!"

    Fiona shot back, furious. "Rosita told me herself¡ªit was your own fault! You ignored the doctor''s advice and insisted on working. That''s why my grandson was born early and didn''t survive!"

    "Oh?" Briony arched an eyebrow. "Rosita told you that herself?"

    "She did!" Fiona''s voice rose to a shout. "If she didn''t call me, I never would have known just how malicious you are! You lost your own son, and now you want to get rid of Irwin too!"

    "Listen to me, Briony. As long as I''m alive, you''ll nevery a finger on Irwin!"

    "Then why don''t you go home and tell your son to hurry up and divorce me? Because I can''t stand being Mrs. Wentworth for even another second."

    "You''d better remember what you just said!" Fiona red at Briony, practically grinding her teeth.

    "Let me tell you something-the Wentworth family doesn''t need someone like you, bringing nothing but bad luck. I saw right through you from the start. You never truly cared about Irwin. Now that you have a daughter, your true colors are showing!"

    "A stepmother is always a stepmother. I should have known what you were up to! Just wait¡ªI''ll make sure Stewart divorces you! A spiteful woman like you doesn''t deserve a ce in this family. I''ll see to it that you and your brat are out of the Wentworths for good!"

    "Fine," Briony replied coolly. "I''ll be waiting for your good news, Fiona."

    Briony''s calm, almost indifferent attitude only made Fiona angrier. It was like throwing punches into a pillow-no reaction at all.

    Fiona red at Briony, muttered a few more curses under her breath, and finally stormed out.

    As soon as she was gone, Briony took her phone from her bag, pressed pause on the recording app, and hit save.

    She put the phone back in her purse, turned to Hannah, and said, "Hannah, call the police."

    When the officers arrived and

    checked the security cameras, they exined that these kinds of disputes were usually resolved.

    nov

    privately. But since Fiona was Mrs. Wentworth and refused to

    cooperate, the police had to send someone to fetch her in person.

    Briony knew Fiona would never show up. All she really wanted was an official record of her report.

    Once she finished giving her statement at the station, Briony headed straight to the hospital.

    When Cedric rke heard Briony was at the hospital, he rushed out of his department and hurried to the ENT Clinic, fearing something serious had happened.

    Fiona''s p had been vicious-Briony''s eardrum on one side was ruptured.

    The doctor exined that this kind of injury was almost always caused by a sudden blow. Briony might

    experience ringing in her ear andet

    some hearing loss for a while, but most cases like this slowly get better within 48 hours.

    Thankfully, the rupture was small; as long as it didn''t get infected, it would likely heal on its own in about a month.

    Cedric looked over the medical report, his face tense. "At most, this would count as minor physical harm."

    "Minor, but enough," Briony said quietly. "I''m pressing charges against Fiona."

    Cedric stared at her in disbelief. "You''re serious about this?"

    Briony nodded. "I''m not letting her get away with this p."

    Cedric shook his head, unable to understand. "You realize, with Stewart involved, thiswsuit won''t really change anything."

    "Oh, it will," Briony said, a cold smile on her lips. "It''s one more piece of evidence that my marriage to Stewart is beyond repair. That''s worth it."

 Chapter 385

    Stewart found out about Fiona being sued the next afternoon.

    Fiona was the first to call, her voice sharp and shrill. "That witch Briony! You need to divorce her, now! Can you believe she''s suing me?"

    "She''s suing you?" Stewart frowned. "What did you do?"

    "What could I possibly have done?" Fiona snapped. "I was just standing up for Irwin. It was just a p! She''s a jinx, she deserved it! She lost her own son and now she''s scheming against Irwin, really thinks the Wentworth family is a pushover-"

    "You hit her?" Stewart''s tone turned icy. "Who gave you the right toy a hand on her?"

    "So what if I did? I regret not pping her a few more times-"

    Stewart cut her off, his voice cold and hard. "You''d better tell me everything, right now. Otherwise, don''t expect me to help you with thiswsuit."

    Fiona hesitated, suddenly aware of the anger in Stewart''s voice. Her bravado faded.

    "I¡ªI was just so angry! Irwin is our family''s eldest grandson! And she actually told you to send Irwin away!"

    Stewart''s frown deepened. "Who told you I was sending Irwin away?"

    Fiona faltered, not daring to mention Rosita for fear of making Stewart even angrier. "I went to see Irwin yesterday. He seemed off, so I asked him, and that''s what he told me."

    "Are you sure?" Stewart narrowed his eyes.

    "Is that really the point here?" Fiona''s voice rose in frustration. "The point is, if Briony can plot to drive Irwin out, what''s next? She''lle after me!"

    "This is between Briony and me. It''s not your ce to interfere."

    "Stewart, what are you saying? I''m your mother, Irwin''s grandmother! Irwin is the only heir the Wentworth family has¡ªare you really going to send him away for Briony and that little girl?"

    Stewart rubbed his forehead, exasperated. "You don''t need to worry about any of this."

    "How can I not worry?" Fiona pressed. "What''s going on with you? You''re not actually falling for Briony, are you?"

    Stewart pressed his lips together, silent.

    Fiona sensed trouble. She quickly softened her tone. "Stewart, don''t make the same mistake your father did, please. Don''t forget how hard it was for us to get where we are. You can''t let your feelings cloud your judgment!"

    Stewart gripped his phone, his gaze turning frosty.

    When he still didn''t answer, Fiona grew anxious. "Stewart, are you listening to me?"

    "I''ll have Carl handle thewsuit. You were wrong to hit her-apologize and pay whateverpensation is required. And from now on, stay away from Briony."

    "What do you mean by that¡ª"

    But Stewart had already hung up.

    After handing thewsuit over to Carl, Stewart grabbed his car keys and left the office.

    ...

    That evening, Briony had dinner ns with Cedric rke and Ste.

    Cedric said he''d told Ste''s he''d

    vel

    parents-Ableson and Scarlett Joyner-that he wanted to take Ste and their little one out for some fresh air. The Joyners, touched by his thoughtfulness, happily agreed without suspicion.

    Briony had reserved the restaurant herself¡ªa familiar spot where she and Ste used to go often.

    Four years had passed, and the ce had beenpletely renovated, but the chef and the menu, she''d heard, were unchanged.

    Briony brought Little Nina and James along. They arrived at the private dining room first.

    After a while, Cedric and Ste arrived too, Cedric carrying their baby boy, Aster, as they greeted everyone.

    Briony handed Aster a tiny gold locket-a traditional gift for newborns.

    Ste was surprised and tried to

    refuse, but

    Cedric grinned and

    reminded her that when Little Nina

    worn, he''d given her a gift too.

    "It''s only fair, you have to ept."

    Ste smiled helplessly. "Then on Aster''s behalf, thank you, Ms. Kensington."

    Old friends, now reduced to formalities ''Ms. Kensington,'' ''Mrs. rke.'' The words stung a little.

    Briony felt a pang, but told herself this was for the best. Even if Ste no longer remembered their old friendship, Briony would always treasure those memories.

    After surviving so much loss, Briony knew that nothing mattered more than simply living well.

    She looked Ste over from head to toe, taking in every detail.

    Atst, she smiled through tears. "You''ve put on some weight."

    Ste had given birth less than three months ago. The postpartum rest and breastfeeding had left her fair and Soft, and her appetite had grown-she really had filled out.

 Chapter 386

    Her cheeks glowed with the kind of dewy radiance you only see in youth, a gentle blush lighting up her features and making her almond-shaped eyes shine even brighter-she was adorable, really.

    But she wasn''t happy about it.

    With a pout, sheined, "I''ve been dying to lose weight, but no one will let me!"

    James was holding Little Nina, while Cedric rke cradled his newborn son in his arms.

    The two men exchanged a brief look.

    "Let''s sit down and order first," Cedric suggested, smoothly steering the conversation away.

    Briony sniffed, then went over and tugged Ste down beside her. "No rush," she reassured her. "After I had Little Nina, I felt just like you do. Once I finished nursing, the weight dropped off naturally. And the food here is great have you ever been to this ce before?"

    "Of course!" Ste perked up instantly at the thought that the baby weight might disappear on its own.

    She grinned. "When I was pregnant with Aster, I was sick for five months straight. Honestly, I couldn''t keep anything down. At my worst, I had to get IV drips just to keep my energy up."

    Briony''s heart ached as she listened. "That sounds rough."

    "It was brutal!" Ste nced at her son and thenughed. "But here''s the weird thing about being a mom. Back then, I felt so miserable¡ªI was constantlyining, even threatening to spank him when he came out! But now that he''s here, when I look back, all those months of nausea and that endless day and night ofbor don''t seem so bad anymore."

    Briony smiled. "That''s the magic of being a mother."

    Ste looked at her, sensing something different in Briony''s gaze.

    "Ms. Kensington, is there something you want to say to me?"

    Briony smiled gently. "No, nothing at all."

    "Then why do you keep staring at me?"

    "I just think you''re really sweet. Motherhood suits you¡ªyou''re even more beautiful now than before."

    Ste blushed, covering her face with her hands. "Really? I feel like I''ve put on so much weight. I used to have such a slim face, and now I look like a marshmallow!"

    "Nonsense," Briony soothed, "You look wonderful¡ªyour skin is glowing, and Dr. rke''s clearly taking good care of you."

    Ste shot Cedric a loving look, then leaned closer to Briony and whispered, "Actually, he''s been talking to me about having a wedding."

    "And what do you think?"

    "I want to wait until Aster is a bit older."

    Briony could guess her reasoning.

    She probably felt self-conscious about her figure while breastfeeding and didn''t want to wear a wedding dress just yet.

    Every woman dreams about her wedding and her dress¡ªit''s only natural.

    "Just talk it over with Dr. rke," Briony said. "He''ll understand."

    "I''m not worried about him-it''s my parents... Ste sighed. "They''re constantly

    pushing us to have the

    wedding. Sometimes I think they''re the crazy ones!"

    Briony pressed her lips together thoughtfully.

    Scarlett Ableson probably wanted to get the wedding done before Ste regained her memory.

    But even if she did remember everything, the love between Ste and Cedric was real-maybe her parents were worrying too much.

    "My mom''s the worst," Ste grumbled. "I haven''t even said yes to a wedding, but she''s already started scouting out photo studios for us!"

    She looked down at herself,

    frowning. "There''s no way I''ll look et

    good in wedding photos when m this Chubby. Honestly, I suspect my mom is going through menopause!"

    Briony couldn''t help butugh.

    They lingered over dinner for nearly an hour before Aster got hungry, and Ste excused herself to take him to the nursery.

    While she was gone, Briony quietly leaned toward Cedric. "Star''s not ready for a wedding yet, but Scarlett''s really insistent. Maybe you could talk to her?"

    Cedric nodded. "I know. My

    mother-inw just worries too much.

    She''s Seared Star will get her

    memory back-but I trust he know how she feels about me."

    "Exactly. No matter what happens, the love you''ve built these past years is real."

    Cedric smiled, his confidence unwavering. "Don''t worry, I''ll handle it."

    Satisfied, Briony let the matter drop.

    At nine o''clock that night, they stepped out of the restaurant together.

    A sleek Maybach was parked by the curb. Stewart stood beside it, cigarette in hand.

    When he saw them, he paused, stubbed out his cigarette, tossed it in the trash, and strode over.

 Chapter 387

    Lately, Stewart''s habit of showing up unannounced-whenever and wherever he pleased¡ªhad be so routine that both Briony and James barely batted an

    eye.

    a ce like Northborough, if Stewart wanted to find someone, it was almost effortless.

    James nced at Briony. "Want to deal with him?"

    Briony already knew why Stewart was here, blocking her path. It was almost certainly about herwsuit against Fiona.

    She gently stroked Little Nina, who was already dozing off in her arms, and told James, "Take Little Nina to the car and wait for me."

    James nodded, scooping up Little Nina and heading towards where their car was parked.

    Cedric rke stepped forward, positioning himself squarely in front of Stewart, his expression serious. "If you''re here to settle things, then talk it through, like an adult."

    Stewart''s dark eyes fixed on Cedric rke. "You know about this too?"

    "I ran into her at the hospital yesterday," Cedric replied with a sigh. "Her face was swollen so badly it was terrifying. Your mother really went too far this time-she even ruptured Briony''s eardrum."

    Stewart''s Adam''s apple bobbed as he swallowed, his gaze flicking to Briony. "What did the doctor say?"

    Briony ignored him, turning instead to Cedric rke. "It''s gettingte. Why don''t you take Star and Aster home?"

    Cedric agreed immediately. He knew this was something Stewart and Briony needed to hash out themselves. "Alright, we''ll head back. You two... try to keep it civil, okay?" Hisst words were directed at Stewart.

    Stewart didn''t reply.

    With a resigned sigh, Cedric gathered up his son in one arm and wrapped the other around his wife. The family headed off down the sidewalk, leaving Briony and Stewart standing alone under the glow of a streemp, shadows stretching long in the deepening night.

    There was barely a step between them, yet for Stewart, it suddenly felt as if Briony was standing on the other side of an unbridgeable gulf.

    Briony had no patience for games tonight. She got straight to the point.

    "If you''re here about thewsuit, let me be clear: I''m not withdrawing it."

    Stewart studied her, his eyes unreadable. "I didn''te to talk you out of it."

    A faint, cold smile curved Briony''s lips. "Then what do you want? To talk about divorce?"

    Stewart pressed his lips together,

    silent for a moment, as if weighing

    every word. Finally, he spoke in a low

    voice never expected my mother toy a hand on you. I''m here to apologize on her behalf."

    "That''s not necessary," Briony replied coolly. "It was Fiona who hit me. She''s the

    one who should be apologizing-not you."

    "I won''t be getting directly involved in the case, but she is my mother. I can''t just

    look the other way. I''ll have Carl handle the legal matters."

    Briony wasn''t surprised by Stewart''s arrangement. If he defended Fiona personally, he''d be standing in direct opposition to Briony-the rift between them made unmistak public. Stewart was clearly aware of this, which was why he''d delegated the task to Carl.

    "I''ve already submitted all my evidence. My attorney will fight for what I''m seeking."

    She paused, then added, "Is there anything else? If not, I''d like to go home and get some rest."

    "There''s more." Stewart''s gaze was intense, his voice quiet but resolute. "I''ve spoken with Irwin. I''m sending him away."

    Briony arched an eyebrow, her eyes frosty. "And?"

    "You told me..." Stewart hesitated, his voice dropping. "You said if Irwin left, you''d bring our daughter home."

    "Oh, did I?" Briony smiled, a mocking little twist of her lips. Meeting Stewart''s confused stare, she said lightly, "Well, I''ve changed my mind."

    Stewart''s jaw tightened. "What do you mean?"

    "I mean I changed my mind." Her eyes gleamed, but her smile was icy. "Stewart,

    are you angry right now?"

    "Briony." Stewart''s voice was taut, every word clipped. "I''m serious."

    "I was serious, too. Four years ago."

    She continued, her tone hardening. "Four years ago, I meant every word. I went to Cloudcrest City. I went to Ghana. I even finished that painting you wanted. But in the end, did you keep your promise?"

    Stewart was silent, stunned.

    "Stewart, I''m just treating you the way you treated me. You have no right to be angry."

    She met his gaze, her eyes glinting with cold, unwavering resolve.

 Chapter 388

    Stewart swallowed hard, his Adam''s apple bobbing. "So, you never once thought about bringing our daughter home, did you?"

    "Of course not," Briony replied, her voice cold. "Every time I look at you, all I can see is my son. Stewart, you''ve never understood-my son is dead. I hate Rosita and Irwin, but the person I hate most... is you."

    Stewart''s pupils constricted, shock flickering across his face.

    "After he died, every single time I saw you, I wanted nothing more than to drive a knife straight through your heart."

    He stared at her, frozen.

    "I hate you for always enabling Rosita, for forcing me to stay because of Irwin. But what I hate most is how, when you found out it was Rosita who killed our son, you did nothing. The thing I hate most... the thing I can never forgive..."

    Briony''s chest heaved, her voice trembling. "You wouldn''t even let me see him onest time."

    "That was my child," she choked out, "my flesh and blood. Even when I''d lost all hope in you, he was still my family. But because of you, because of all of you, I lost him. Forever! Stewart, how dare you even dream that we could ever go back to the way things were?"

    Thatst sentence tore from her in a raw, anguished shout.

    A sharp, unfamiliar pain twisted in Stewart''s chest.

    For the first time, he felt Briony''s emotions with brutal rity-the weight of her hatred, the depth of her resentment. Her eyes were rimmed with red, brimming with nothing but me and fury.

    In that moment, it was as if another voice echoed inside his mind: You can''t go back. She''s nevering back.

    A surge of panic rose up in him, an emotion so foreign it nearly overwhelmed him. His rationality, his certainty-everything he clung to-splintered in an instant.

    "I... I can change..."

    He took a step forward, but Briony instantly stepped back.

    He stopped dead, helpless, staring at her.

    She watched him with wary, angry eyes, her gaze filled with nothing but loathing and distrust.

    Stewart felt like his feet were rooted to the spot.

    Even though her words and her expression had already given him the answer, he still couldn''t let go.

    "We still have Little Nina," he pleaded, desperate now. "For our daughter''s sake, can''t we at least-"

    "Don''t use our child to hold me hostage! Briony''s patience snapped, her voice rising. "What is a child to you, Stewart? Honestly-do you even know how to love a child? Do you know what it means to be a father?"

    Stewart''s eyes flickered, that pain in his chest intensifying with every word she hurled at him.

    "After everything that''s happened, I don''t have any na?ve hopes that you''ll actually care for Little Nina. To you, she''s just a pawn¡ªa way to keep me trapped."

    "That''s not true..." Stewart''s voice was hoarse, his eyes shining with unshed tears. "I love her. I really do..."

    "Love?" Briony let out a bitterugh. "Do you even know what that word

    means? Take Irwin, for

    example you always said you loved him. Sure, you gave him a

    novelone

    Confusion clouded Stewart''s dark eyes.

    "Face it, Stewart. You don''t know how to love anyone. All you ever do is weigh your options, calcte gains and losses. Everythingis about control and oues."

    Briony took a deep breath, trying to calm herself. Her voice was cold now. "Living

    with someone like you-it''s suffocating."

    With that, she stopped looking at him. She turned, walking straight toward

    James''s white Range Rover parked by the curb.

    Stewart didn''t follow.

    He just stood there, watching her walk away.

    Under the glow of the streetlights, her figure stretched out on the pavement-a shadow growing longer and fainter.

    He watched, numb, as she moved further and further away.

    All around him, Northborough''s summer night glittered with neon lights, cars

    streaming through the streets, people hurrying home.

    The white Range Rover slipped into the darkness.

    Stewart''s eyshes fluttered. He stared at the endless flow of cars on the road, feeling utterly lost.

    So many people returning home tonight.

    But not him.

 Chapter 389

    Early the next morning.

    Rosita was still tangled in dreams when amotion downstairs yanked her back to reality.

    She could just make out Daisy''s startled voice rising in protest.

    "What are you doing? Hey! Who are you people? You can''t juste in here without permission="

    Rosita''s brow furrowed. The sudden noise left her head throbbing.

    She dragged herself out of bed, threw on a cardigan, and opened her door, heading downstairs to see what was going on.

    No sooner had she reached the first floor than Daisy rushed over, panic written on her face.

    "Rosita, they''re saying we have to move out!"

    Rosita froze, struggling to take it in.

    At the center of themotion stood Carl, nked by a team of movers.

    One look at the scene and Rosita''s heart sank.

    "Carl, what is this about?"

    "Ms. Lockwood," Carl said, approaching her with a stiff, impersonal expression, "I''m sorry, but I''m just following instructions."

    Rosita''s gaze swept over the movers in their uniforms, her face growing pale.

    "Did Stewart send you?"

    Carl smiled coldly. "Yes, Mr. Wentworth said that since you''re now Mr. Ferguson''s wife, it''s no longer appropriate for you to stay in property under his name."

    Rosita''s fingers tightened around her cardigan.

    Her voice trembled as she looked at Carl. "Stewart must be mistaken about something. Let me call him and clear this up."

    "There''s no need to waste your time, Ms. Lockwood," Carl replied, his tone t. "Mr. Wentworth has put me fully in charge of this matter-he''s busy, and won''t be taking your calls."

    "No... that can''t be..." Rosita''s face drained of color. She swayed unsteadily, her slender frame on the verge of copsing.

    Daisy hurried to support her, worry etched across her face.

    Rosita turned to Carl, her eyes shimmering with tears. "How could Stewart do this to me? Has he misunderstood something?"

    Carl looked right through her, unmoved. "Ms. Lockwood, I think you know what you''ve done."

    Rosita stared at him.

    What had she done?

    Could it be... Did he mean the phone call she made to Fiona?

    Did Stewart know about that?

    Is that why he wanted her out?

    "Carl, Stewart must have misunderstood me."

    "It''s no use telling me, Ms. Lockwood. Mr. Wentworth''s orders are clear: you are to move out today."

    Rosita''s heart clenched as she looked at Carl.

    Carl was Stewart''s most trusted aide. If he was here, and speaking this way, then there was no room left for negotiation.

    She realized now was not the time to bargain. If she tried to hold her ground,

    she''d only make Stewart resent her more.

    Rosita took a shaky breath and steadied herself. "I understand. But I have a lot to pack. Carl, could I have a day to get my things in order?"

    "Mr. Wentworth anticipated it would

    you to

    be difficult for you to move

    alone-that''s why I''ve brought

    movers with me. Don''t worry, M

    Lockwood. Everything that belongs to you will be carefully packed. You''re wee to supervise."

    This was a tant eviction.

    Rosita never imagined Stewart could be so ruthless-cutting her off with no room for argument.

    Bitterness twisted inside her, but she understood-she had no choice.

    Regret flooded her.

    She''d been too reckless.

    She''d miscalcted.

    She''d underestimated Briony''s ce in Stewart''s heart.

    Underestimated Stewart''s attachment to that marriage.

    Rosita shut her eyes and drew a steadying breath.

    There was nothing left to do butply with Stewart''s wishes-for now.

    After all, Irwin was still with the Wentworth family. No matter what, nothing would ever change the fact that she was his mother.

    As long as Irwin was by Stewart''s side, Rosita still had a chance.

    She returned to her bedroom, changed clothes, and began packing.

    She hadn''t been back in the country long, so there wasn''t much in the way of clothes. The jewelry,

    though there was plenty, most of it gifts from sponsors during her endorsement days.

    A few pieces, though, hade from Stewart himself.

    The walk-in closet held a full cab of jewelry and designer handbags. Rosita decided to pack it all-every bit of it was worth money.

    "Ms. Lockwood," Carl said as he stepped into the closet, eyeing her with a warning, "you''re free to take your jewelry and bags, but there''s

    one item you can''t take."

    Rosita red at him, barely containing her anger. "And what would that be?"

    "This." Carl held up a photograph.

    The picture was of a diamond the size of a quail''s egg.

    A sh of panic crossed Rosita''s eyes.

    "You borrowed this for a red carpet appearance and never returned it to Mr.

    Wentworth," Carl said.

 Chapter 390

    Carl watched as Rosita''s face darkened, his expression never wavering from its polite professionalism. "This diamond," he said, voice measured and calm, "was custommissioned at great expense by Mr. Wentworth. It has always belonged to someone else. You''ve had it long enough, Ms. Lockwood. It''s time to return it."

    Rosita clenched her jaw, fury simmering in her eyes, but she knew she had no choice.

    She strode over to the safe and retrieved a velvet jewelry box, deep blue and elegant.

    Carl took it from her, opening it to check the contents.

    Insidey the diamond, dazzling and wless-a rare natural stone from South Africa, one of a kind, worth a fortune.

    He pulled on a pair of white gloves and lifted the diamond for inspection, turning it carefully under the light.

    Etched on the inside were two letters: BK.

    Satisfied it was genuine, Carl ced the diamond back in the box and closed the lid with a quiet snap.

    He nodded coolly at Rosita. "Thank you for your cooperation, Ms. Lockwood."

    Then, without another word, he turned and walked out, the box in hand.

    Rosita stood there, her face twisted with barely contained rage.

    ...

    Two hourster, Rosita and Daisy stepped out of the mansion.

    Behind them, movers carried out boxes, loading them onto a waiting truck.

    Among the items were two mattresses-one from Rosita''s bedroom, the other from the room Lauren used to stay in.

    When Rosita saw the mattresses being carted out, herposure finally shattered.

    She jabbed a finger at the movers, her voice sharp with anger. "I don''t want that mattress anymore! You don''t need to move it!"

    Carl, standing to one side, raised an eyebrow. "Are you sure you don''t want it, Ms. Lockwood?"

    Rosita red at him, her patience gone. "What''s that supposed to mean, Carl? I''m one of the top actresses in the country-do you really think I can''t afford a mattress when I move out?"

    Carl remained unruffled. "Please don''t misunderstand, Ms. Lockwood. Mattresses are personal items, and both of these have already been used. Mr. Wentworth certainly won''t be keeping them. If you don''t want them, we''ll just have the movers dispose of them."

    Rosita''s hands balled into fists, humiliation burning in her chest.

    As if throwing her out wasn''t enough-now Stewart wanted to make a show of discarding even the mattress she slept on.

    It was a tant, unforgivable insult.

    "Fine. Just throw them out," she spat, closing her eyes as she struggled to keep her temper in check. Then, turning to Daisy, she said tightly, "Daisy, go start the car."

    Carl''s voice cut in again, polite but firm. "Ms. Lockwood, the car in the garage is also registered under Mr. Wentworth''s name. I''m afraid you can''t take it."

    Rosita froze.

    Daisy hovered awkwardly, looking from Rosita to Carl, unsure what to do. Rosita''sposure finally broke. Tears welled up and spilled down her cheeks. "How could Stewart do this to me?" she whispered, her voice trembling. "Doesn''t he care at all?"

    Carl spoke quietly. "You''re wee to arrange for your own ride, Ms. Lockwood. We''ll wa here until your car ives."

    Rosita gritted her teeth so hard her jaw shook. She yanked out her phone and called Bill.

    Bill, ever resourceful, quickly lined up a ce for her to stay and sent a driver to pick her up.

    The knowledge that she had somewhere to go steadied her, and by the time she left, she shot Carl a cold, defiant re, holding her head high as she climbed into the waiting van.

    Carl watched as the car pulled away, then pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose. He took out his phone and dialed. "Mr. Wentworth, Ms. Lockwood has moved out. The diamond has been retrieved."

    Bill had found Rosita a new ce at Dolphin Cove-a modest

    vel

    two-bedroom, one-bath unit on the eighteenth floor, just over nine hundred square feet. It was a secondhand apartment, nothing morous.

    "It''sst minute," Bill exined as he handed her the keys. "But the building''s secure. You can stay for now. I''ve already spoken to thepany. Next month, we''ll set you up with something bigger,"

    Rosita didn''t have a single dor to her name.

    Lauren had called her just yesterday, demanding another million.

    She didn''t want to give in, but Lauren was desperate and threatening to go to the tabloids if Rosita didn''t pay up.

    Rosita couldn''t risk a scandal. To keep Lauren quiet, she''d had to borrow the money from thepany-an advance against her next film.

    She had no other options left.

    Just yesterday, she never would have imagined her life could fall apart this quickly.

    The apartment''s decor was sloppy, clearly neglected for years. The moment she stepped inside, she was hit by the stale, musty smell of a ce long uninhabited.

    It was thest straw. The anger she''d been holding back finally erupted. "What a dump! I can''t stand this-I''m not living here!"

 Chapter 391

    Bill looked utterly helpless. "Come on, Rosita, you called me out of the blue saying you needed a ce to stay. I did my best just try to make do for now, okay?"

    "I don''t care!" Rosita shot back, jaw clenched. "I want a hotel. A presidential suite!"

    Bill arched an eyebrow. "Are you sure about that? With your current poprity, you''d have to book a five-star hotel those suites go for, what, ten grand a night? Do you even have that kind of money right now?"

    Rosita fell silent, lips pressed tight.

    "Just bear with it a little," Bill said, unfazed. "I already called a cleaning service; they''ll be here this afternoon. After a good scrub, the ce will be perfectlyfortable. Trust me."

    Rosita red daggers at him.

    Unbothered, Bill gave her a zen-like pat on the shoulder. "It''s only temporary. Take some time, get yourself together. You don''t have any eventsing up anyway¡ª think of this as a little retreat. Gotta run, I''ve got things to do."

    And with that, he slipped out the door before she could protest.

    Rosita stared at the drab apartment, seething. She was ready to explode, but with Daisy still there, all she could do was grit her teeth and hold it in.

    Daisy tried to reassure her. "Don''t worry, Rosita. You''re amazing-this is just a rough patch. Take a seat, rx. I''ll handle your things."

    Rosita looked at Daisy, closed her eyes, and let her voice soften. "Thank you, Daisy. I never expected you''d be the only one to truly stand by me."

    Daisy''s heart ached for her. Seeing her idol brought so low felt like a cruel joke. "They''re the ones in the wrong, Rosita! I know you''ll bounce back-talent always finds its ce. You''re going to turn it all around, I just know it!"

    Rosita managed a faint smile. "Let''s hope so."

    "You will!" Daisy grinned and shed her a thumbs-up. "Rosita, believe in yourself!"

    Rosita had no patience for Daisy''s naive pep talk. ncing at the time, she said,

    "I need to head out for a bit. Can you finish unpacking for me?"

    "Of course."

    Rosita grabbed her suitcase and left.

    The case was filled with jewels.

    She made her way to the Kensington estate.

    Lately, Ottilie''s meteoric sess in the musicpetition had brought the whole Kensington family into the limelight. Everyone in the house doted on her now.

    But aside from Ottilie and Rosita, no one knew the songs Ottilie performed weren''t written by Rosita, but by Briony. The entire family believed Rosita was Ottilie''s personal songwriter.

    So, naturally, Rosita was now treated like a star herself at the Kensingtons''.

    Since Ottilie''s rise to fame, even Madeline-the family matriarch, known for her old-fashioned preference for the boys-had done aplete about-face. Melody, who''d always been overlooked, suddenly found herself emboldened speaking up at the dinner table for the first time in years.

    Ironically, Mack, who used to be Madeline''s favorite, had made a string of bad business decisions that sent the Kensington Group''s already shaky finances into a tailspin. Madeline was nothing but disappointed in him these days.

    When Rosita arrived, the whole family rolled out the red carpet. After all, through Melody, Ottilie and Rosita were first cousins¡ªa fact that made Rosita, by extension, family.

    Madeline couldn''t stop gushing about Rosita. "Such a good girl, Rosita. Thank heavens you didn''t take after your mother."

    Lauren''s scandals had made the tabloids for weeks, and Madeline had been quick

    to throw shade at Melody for it. But after Ottilie''s big break and finding out Rosita was behind the music, Madeline''s attitude changed overnight.

    Now, seeing Rosita walk in, Madeline smothered her with concern and endless small talk.

    Rosita forced a polite smile, ying along with the olddy''s

    performance, until she finally found a moment to excuse herself. "I need to go over some things for thepetition with Ottilie. Do you mind if we have a little privacy?"

    Madeline didn''t dare keep them a second longer.

    ...

    In Ottilie''s room, Rosita popped open her suitcase.

    Ottilie''s eyes went wide at the sight of all that jewelry. "What''s all this?"

    "I need to sell it to you." Rosita grabbed her hand, desperate. "This lot is worth millions, but just give me half a million. That''s all I need!"

    Ottilie stared at her, stunned. "Where am I supposed to get half a million dors?"

    Rosita frowned. "You''re the Kensington heiress. You''re famous now, too-don''t tell me you can''t scrape together that kind of cash!"

 Chapter 392

    "It doesn''t matter if I''m famous-what''s the point if I don''t have a managementpany? A few agencies have reached outtely, but you know as well as I do, all our songs were ''borrowed'' from others. I''m afraid..."

    Rosita was exasperated with Ottilie''sck of ambition, but right now, she

    desperately needed money.

    Rosita''s eyes darted as she thought quickly. "Here''s what we''ll do: I''ll rmend you to mypany. You can sign with us, and then we can look out for each other."

    "But... what if your boss finds out the truth?"

    "Rx. I''ve alreadye clean to my agent. I told him we sourced those songs together from outside writers."

    Rosita continued, "This kind of thing happens all the time in the entertainment industry. Given our current poprity, thepany will definitely protect us-as long as we keep making money for them, they won''t care where the songs came from!"

    Ottilie couldn''t help but feel tempted. "Really? Will you ask for me?"

    "Of course."

    Rosita pulled out her phone and called Bill right away.

    After hearing her out, Bill replied without hesitation, "Bring Ms. Kensington to the officeter. The big boss is in today."

    "Great!" Rosita hung up and beamed at Ottilie. "He''s in. My agent wants us to head over now because the boss is at the office today."

    "Seriously? You think the boss will really sign me?"

    "I''m personally rmending you. If I vouch for someone, the boss will say yes." Rosita nced at Ottilie''s suitcase on the floor. "I''ll leave the jewelry here. I''ll also try to negotiate a bigger signing bonus for you. Once the deal is done, you give me half a million, and the jewelry is all yours."

    "Deal!" Ottilie threw her arms around Rosita. "Rosita, you''re my guardian angel!"

    Rositaughed. "We''re cousins-family. Of course I''d help you."

    Ottilie nodded enthusiastically, her face alight with excitement.

    The Kensington family was thrilled to hear Rosita would be taking Ottilie to negotiate her contract.

    Melody, ever the cautious mother, felt it was an important enough event to warrant extra care. "Should we have one of ourpany''s attorneys go with you?"

    "No need. Rosita knows the boss

    well!" Ottilie dered with confidence, ncing at Melody. "She''ll make sure I get the best deal possible. If we show up with awyer, the boss will think we don''t trust him."

    "But-"

    "Enough! Quiet!" Madeline cut Melody off with a stern look. "You know nothing about the business world! Rosita''s made it on her own in the industry-if you can''t trust the boss, at least trust our Rosita!"

    Chastened, Melody lowered her head. "Sorry. I guess I''m just being overprotective."

    Rosita offered a gentle smile. "Auntie, don''t worry. Ottilie''s like a sister to me. I''ll be extra careful."

    Melody nodded. "You''re the best, Rosita. Ottilie''s new to show business-she

    doesn''t know all the rules yet. Look out for her, will you?"

    Rosita nodded. "Of course, Auntie. You can count on me."

    Madeline waved them on. "Go on, you two-don''t keep the boss waiting!"

    "Right," Rosita said, and with that, she and Ottilie left together.

    Madeline watched the two girls walk off side by side, leaning on her cane with a satisfied smile. "That''s how you raise a girl-independent, resilient, and still loyal to her Ottilie''s lucky to have a cousin like Rosita."

    With her head lowered, Melody rolled her eyes so hard it hurt.

    After finishing an online meeting, Briony nced at her phone-it was a call from someone saved as ''Mr. Seven.''

    She answered smoothly, "Mr. Seven."

    On the other end, a man''s deep, steady voice replied, "The bait has taken the hook."

    Briony''s lips curved in a faint, knowing smile. "Good. Got it. Tell Bill to proceed as we nned."

 Chapter 393

    Bill took Rosita and Ottilie to meet thepany''s top boss, Mr. Seven.

    Mr. Seven was clearly impressed with Ottilie and wasted no time before instructing his assistant to bring over a contract.

    The first thing Ottilie did when she got the contract was check the signing bonus.

    When she saw the number, her heart skipped a beat-fifty million dors!

    Even the most generous offer from otherpanies trying to poach her never went above thirty million.

    Ottilie felt like she''d hit the jackpot. She didn''t hesitate for a second before signing her name.

    With the bonus in her ount, Ottilie immediately transferred eight million to Rosita.

    Rosita was taken aback by the amount.

    Ottilie squeezed Rosita''s hand and lowered her voice. "Rosita, I''m giving you an extra three million, but you have to do me a favor. If my grandma asks, just tell her the signing bonus was thirty million, okay?"

    The realization dawned on Rosita instantly.

    The Kensington family always favored the sons over the daughters. There was no way Madeline would let Ottilie keep all the money for herself.

    Ottilie just wanted to keep something back for herself.

    "Don''t worry," Rosita said, more than happy to help for an extra three million. "Your secret''s safe with me."

    "Thank you, Rosita!"

    ...

    That same evening, Rosita moved into the presidential suite at Northborough''s five-star hotel.

    The nightly rate was a staggering twenty-eight thousand dors, and Rosita prepaid for a month.

    Daisy watched Rosita blow through over eight hundred thousand in one go and couldn''t help but wince.

    But then again, Rosita was a celebrity. Maybe this was just how things worked at the top.

    Besides, Rosita could easily earn that much back with a singlemercial.

    The first thing Rosita did after checking in was draw a bath.

    She''d been running around all day and was utterly exhausted.

    She had just finished soaking and was about to pour herself a ss of red wine to

    help her sleep when her phone rang.

    It was Lauren.

    Rosita''s expression darkened immediately.

    Just seeing Lauren''s name pop up on her phone triggered her anxiety.

    She didn''t want to answer, but Lauren was relentless.

    By the third ring, Rosita finally picked up, barely containing her anger.

    "I''m broke," Rosita snapped. "I really don''t have any money left!"

    "Oh, really?" Lauren''s raspy voice crackled through the line. "Strange, considering you can still afford a presidential suite at a five-star hotel."

    Rosita froze. "How do you know where I''m staying?"

    "I have my ways."

    "I had to borrow this money," Rosita said through clenched teeth. "Stewart kicked me out today. I had nowhere else to go, so I had to ask for a loan just to stay here."

    "You''re my daughter. You think I don''t know exactly what kind of person you are?" Lauren sneered.

    "Give me another ten million. If you veme

    don''t, I''ll go public with your Secret tomorrow."

    "Ten million! Ten million!"

    That was it. Rosita snapped, her voice breaking as she yelled, "Lauren, am I even your daughter? Did you give birth to me just to use me, to torture me?"

    UT

    "That''s right!" Lauren spat, her voice vicious. "If I hadn''t been stuck with a burden like you, why would I have seduced Malcolm? Why would! have married Saul, that bastard? You ruined everything for me! You and your disgusting father destroyed my life!"

    Rosita screamed, her voice echoing off the marble tiles. "So you''re finally telling the truth, Lauren! I thought you always said Malcolm was my father. Now you say this? Who is my dad? Who did you have me with?"

    "That''s none of your business!" Lauren coughed, her voice growing colder. "You have three days. Ten million. Not a penny less. Or I''ll sell your secret to the highest bidder."

    Click.

    Rosita stood frozen, staring at her phone as the dial tone droned on.

    Daisy stepped out of her room, hair still damp from her shower, and was about to say something when she caught sight of Rosita hurling her phone at the floor with a shattering crash.

 Chapter 394

    A loud crash split the air-her phone shattered against the floor.

    Rosita dropped to a crouch, clutching her head, a piercing scream ripping from her throat.

    She was seventeen again: blood, pain, those nightmarish memories shing

    before her eyes-

    "Lauren, I hate you! I hate you!"

    Her screams were raw, guttural, as she yanked at her own hair, desperate for any sensation to drown out the chaos in her mind. But the pain from her scalp barely scratched the surface of her unraveling nerves.

    She jerked her head up, wild eyes darting around the room.

    Suddenly, she lunged toward the bar. Her hands closed around a vase, and she hurled it to the floor with all her strength.

    Smash!

    Porcin exploded, shards skittering across the hardwood.

    A feverish light flickered in Rosita''s eyes. She darted over, snatched up a jagged piece, and dragged it across her forearm.

    "Rosita!"

    Daisy''s shriek cut through the madness as she rushed over, grabbing Rosita''s wrist. But she was toote. Crimson poured from the wound, spilling down Rosita''s arm.

    Rosita justughed¡ªa high, twisted sound. "Fun, isn''t it? So much fun!"

    Her eyes widened, her stare locked on the blood streaming from her arm. She looked almost electrified.

    Daisy''s hands trembled as she clung to Rosita. She''d never seen her like this, never imagined she could be so... unhinged.

    "Rosita, please¡ªplease, calm down. You have to stop¡ª"

    Rosita''s head lolled to the side. Her expression shifted in an instant; tears welled in her eyes as she stared at the blood on her skin.

    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it, I swear, I didn''t mean it. Please-I''m so sorry. Forgive me. Please, forgive me..."

    Daisy could only stare, stunned.

    What on earth is happening?

    Before she could react, Rosita''s eyes rolled back. She copsed, limp as a rag doll, and hit the floor with a dull thud.

    "Rosita!"

    Rosita had passed out. Daisy was too scared to call emergency services right away.

    Instead, she phoned Bill.

    Bill arrived at the hotel minutester, a private doctor in tow.

    The doorbell rang. Daisy, keeping

    watch by Rosita''s bedside, Set

    to answer wrist only to feel her

    grabbed from behind.

    She spun around. Somehow, Rosita had woken up.

    "Rosita!" Daisy tried to ease her back down. "Don''t move. I called Bill-he brought a doctor with him."

    Rosita''s face darkened. "I don''t need a doctor! Go tell Bill I''m fine. Tell them both to leave."

    "But your arm¡ªyour cut hasn''t even been cleaned. I just tied a scarf around it to stop the bleeding..."

    Rosita nced at her injury. "It''s nothing. Just a scratch. I can

    wont

    Daisy hesitated, but she trusted Rosita without question.

    "Okay. I''ll go. Just... try not to get worked up."

    She left the bedroom, shutting the door behind her.

    At the entrance, she opened the door to find Bill waiting, poised toe inside.

    Daisy blocked his way. "Bill, it''s alright. I overreacted and scared everyone for nothing. I''m so sorry."

    Bill studied her, frowning. "She''s really alright?"

    Daisy nodded emphatically. "She is. Really."

    "Alright," Bill relented. "Her moods have been pretty unstabletely. Stay close to her."

    "I will."

    Bill and the doctor turned to leave. They parted ways outside the hotel.

    Bill climbed into his car, dialed a

    number, and spoke quietly: "Mr. Seven, Rosita refused to let the doctor examine her. I''m starting to think she''s hiding something about her health."

 Chapter 395

    Daisy followed Rosita''s instructions and returned from the pharmacy with a small bag of first aid supplies.

    Rosita showed her how to clean the wound and wrap the bandage, her hands steady despite the pain. Once Daisy finished bandaging her up, she hesitated, ncing at Rosita as if she wanted to say something but couldn''t quite find the words.

    Rosita saw right through her and sighed. "I have depression," she admitted quietly.

    Daisy pressed her lips together, unsurprised. She''d suspected as much.

    "Please, just keep this between us, okay?" Rosita''s voice was earnest, her eyes searching Daisy''s. "No one else can know about my condition. I''m on medication, and it hardly ever gets this bad anymore."

    Daisy looked at her, concern etched into her face. "Rosita, you really should see a doctor."

    "I am." Rosita gave a weary, lopsided smile. "You see me most days, don''t you? I seem fine. It''s just... my mother won''t leave me alone."

    Daisy knew Lauren had been hounding Rosita for money againtelyrge sums, every single time.

    With a sigh, Daisy couldn''t hold back her curiosity any longer. "Rosita, what exactly does Ms. Lynn have on you? Why does she have this kind of hold?"

    She genuinely wanted to help, to share the burden if she could.

    But the moment the words left her mouth, Rosita''s expression darkened.

    "Did you overhear something?" Rosita''s stare was intense, almost frightening. Daisy froze, startled by the sudden shift. "I¡ªI just heard Ms. Lynn mention something about a secret from when you were seventeen, that day I left the basement media room at Lunar Heights."

    Rosita''s breathing quickened. "That''s all?"

    Daisy nodded.

    Rosita finally exhaled, closing her eyes for a moment. "Honestly, I dropped out of school when I was seventeen."

    "What?" Daisy was shocked. "But your resume says you graduated from a top university!"

    "I did, eventually. Stewart helped me get there." Rosita''s tone was quiet. "My mom married into the Lockwood family, but they saw me as baggage. They treated me

    terribly, wouldn''t pay for myeb

    education, and my mother never defended me. So at seventeen, I quit school and started working to pay my own way. Luckily, Stewart came along, and thanks to him, I was able to study abroad."

    Daisy shook her head in disbelief. "Ms. Lynn is unbelievable."

    "She''s always med me for ruining her chances at marrying into an even wealthier family. Saul was abusive, and she med all her misery on me-as if my existence alone held her back."

    "This is just you shouldn''t keep giving her money, Rosita. She treats you like an

    ATM!" Daisy''s voice trembled with anger.

    "What can do?" Rosita buried her

    face in her hands, sounding exhausted. "She''ll say anything for money. Right now, with my career on the line, I can''t risk her spreading rumors."

    Daisy fell silent, unsure what to say.

    After a moment, Rosita sighed again. "Anyway, she''s been diagnosed with pancreatic cancer, and she''s HIV positive. No matter how awful she''s been, she doesn''t have long."

    "HIV?" Daisy''s eyes widened. "How did Ms. Lynn get that....."

    Rosita shook her head. "She''s always lived recklessly. I tried to warn her, but she never listened."

    Daisy could only murmur, "I guess that''s karma."

    Rosita stared at the floor, a cold glint in her eyes.

    Lauren, if you''re so eager to ruin me, you''d better hope you live long enough to

    try.

    After that, Briony enjoyed a few peaceful days.

    That weekend, she and James nned to take Little Nina camping. The night before they left, Briony thought it over and decided to call Carol.

    When Carol heard they were taking Little Nina camping, she immediately wanted to bring Little Mario along too.

    So, on Saturday morning, Carol showed up bright and early, with Little Mario in tow, ready for their weekend adventure.

 Chapter 396

    Garry had been back in Westenmar these past two days on business, and with

    little Mario still recuperating under Ferdinand''s care, he decided to have Carol and Mario stay in Northborough for now.

    James had already taken care of the camper van arrangements in advance.

    Counting Crystal, there were four adults and two children as they set out for the campsite.

    The site was just outside the city, about a forty-minute drive from downtown.

    All the way there, little Nina and Mario were bubbling with energy, chattering and giggling, as if they''d never even heard of fighting; the two little ones got along perfectly.

    Forty minutester, they arrived.

    A sparklingke reflected the vast blue sky, and fresh green grass stretched out before them-the perfect ce for a weekend getaway.

    James pulled the van into a parking spot.

    Everyone climbed out.

    Little Nina immediately mored to fly a kite and dragged Mario off toward a stall selling kites.

    Crystal and Carol hurried after them.

    "Slow down, Nina! Don''t yank your brother so hard-he''ll trip!"

    Briony stayed behind to help James unload the camping gear and food they''d brought along.

    "Ma''am!"

    Briony paused and turned to see Jeannie approaching.

    Irwin stood beside Jeannie, both of them carrying their own camping supplies.

    "What a coincidence!" Jeannie walked over, smiling brightly. "You''re camping here too?"

    Briony had no interest in chatting, but with Jeannie right in front of her, it would have been rude to ignore herpletely.

    She gave a curt, polite reply.

    Her indifference was in to see, but Jeannie either didn''t notice or pretended not to, her smile never faltering. "Mr. Wentworth was supposed toe camping with Irwin this weekend. It''s for a school writing assignment, but something came up and he couldn''t make it, so I brought Irwin myself."

    Briony couldn''t have cared less.

    She gave a faint, polite smile. "Well, I hope you both have a nice time."

    With that, Briony hefted her things and nced at James. "Come on let''s set up a canopy under those trees? We can string a couple of hammocks between them too."

    James barely spared Jeannie a nce before agreeing and heading off with Briony toward the cluster of big trees.

    Jeannie''s eyes glinted. She took out her phone and snapped a photo of Briony and James''s backs as they walked away.

    She opened her messages and sent the picture to Stewart, typing out a quick line:

    *Mr. Wentworth, I just ran into your wife at the campsite!*

    Phone stashed, Jeannie turned back to Irwin, waving him over.

    "Irwin,e here."

    He trotted over.

    She ruffled his hair. "How would you like to camp with Miss Kensington and your little sister?"

    Irwin''s eyes lit up, but then he hesitated, brow furrowing. "Can I? I mean... is that okay?"

    Jeannie gave him a reassuring smile. "Of course you can. Miss Kensington is such a kind person. If we ask to join them, she won''t turn us away."

    Irwin still looked unsure.

    Jeannie leaned down and whispered conspiratorially, "I''ll let you in on a little secret-your dad will beingter, too. So if we go over now and grab the spot next to Miss Kensington, when your dad gets here, your whole family can camp together!"

    "Really?!" At the mention of his father, Irwin''s doubts vanished, reced by eager excitement.

    "Let''s go, let''s save the spot!"

    "Wait!" Jeannie caught his arm. "Remember-don''t tell Miss Kensington your dad

    ising. We need to keep it a secret, so it''ll be a huge surprise for her!"

    Irwin nodded vigorously. "I won''t say a word!"

 Chapter 397

    Jeannie pitched her tent with Irwin on a patch of grass right next to Briony''s group.

    James noticed immediately and was thoroughly annoyed.

    "What is with those two? Can''t they take a hint?"

    Briony was a bit irritated herself. But the field was spacious, and it was firste, first served. There wasn''t much she could do about it.

    James had just finished setting up the canopy and was about to start on the tents. Crystal, ever the handy one, already had two hammocks strung up in no time. Little Nina and little Mario each imed one, while Carol and Crystal gently rocked them back and forth. The kids''ughter rang out, bright and carefree.

    Meanwhile, Jeannie started pitching her tent with Irwin in the empty spot right beside them.

    "Irwin, sweetheart, I can handle this. Why don''t you go y with the other kids?" she said.

    Irwin''s face lit up, and he trotted off toward the hammocks.

    "Hey!" James spotted Irwin making a beeline for the two little ones and immediately dropped what he was doing to intercept him.

    Irwin stopped, tilting his head back to look up at James. Even after four years, the memory of James stuck with him he remembered clearly that James had never liked him.

    "Mr. Dney," Irwin greeted politely.

    James let out a cold snort. "Well, look at you. Four years gone, and your mind''s gotten sharper along with your height, huh?"

    Irwin said nothing.

    "Mr. Dney, I just want to y with my little sister. Could you please let me through?"

    "No chance!" James nted his hands on his hips and red down at Irwin. "Your uncle here believes in holding grudges by association. Too bad you got stuck with

    a mother like yours. Now beat it-stay away from my daughter!"

    Irwin hadn''t expected James to be so blunt. His face crumpled with hurt.

    "I don''t talk to her anymore. My dad said she and I have nothing to do with each other now."

    James just shrugged. "I don''t care what your dad says. Far as I''m concerned, you''re still the son of that awful woman, Rosita."

    "I''m not!" Irwin''s fists balled up, and he shouted, "I don''t have a mom like that!"

    James raised his eyebrows, looking Irwin over with mild surprise.

    "Wow, you weren''t like this four years ago. Back then, your Mom Rosita was the kindest, most wonderful mom in the whole

    world-at least,  who

    to you!"

    "You... you''re mean!" Irwin was no match for James in an argument. His eyes

    filled with angry tears. "How can a grown-up pick on a kid?"

    "I don''t usually pick on kids. I only pick on you," James replied shamelessly.

    Irwin burst into tears.

    Hearing themotion, Jeannie hurried over.

    "Irwin, what happened?"

    ?

    "Ms. Radcliffe!" Irwin flung himself into Jeannie''s arms, sobbing out hisint. "Mr. Dney yelled at me. He won''t let me y with the other kids!"

    "There, there, sweetheart, don''t cry. I''m sure Mr. Dney didn''t mean it. He was probably just joking with you..."

    "Cut it out!" James couldn''t stand Jeannie''s sweet, syrupy tone. "Don''t make excuses for me. I meant every word."

    Jeannie was momentarily thrown off.

    James didn''t give her a chance to y peacemaker. "I don''t like you either. Why don''t you both find somewhere else to y, far away from us?"

    Jeannie was stunned. She hadn''t expected James to be so vicious with his words.

    It took her a moment to recover.

    Frowning at James, she finally managed, "Mr. Dney, I''m sorry. just thought, since Irwin and Little Nina are both Mr. Wentworth''s children, maybe it would be nice for them to get to know each other now that they''ve met..."

 Chapter 398

    "Little Nina has nothing to do with Irwin."

    Briony cut Jeannie off mid-sentence.

    Jeannie turned to meet Briony''s gaze.

    Briony approached, her face expressionless. "Ms. Radcliffe, I made myself perfectly clearst time. If you keep meddling in this, I have to wonder what your real intentions are."

    Jeannie froze.

    Briony went on, "Little Nina is where I draw the line. Irwin is Rosita''s son. I would never let him get near my daughter."

    "I understand you have issues with Ms. Lockwood," Jeannie replied, meeting Briony''s eyes, "but Irwin is just a child. Isn''t it a bit much to treat him so differently, to be so guarded around him?"

    Briony arched an eyebrow, taking in Jeannie''s wide, innocent eyes, her lips curling into a cold smile. "You can think I''m being unreasonable, or you can goin to Stewart if you like. But as long as I''m here, Irwin will never get close to Little Nina."

    "I''m not going to tattle to Mr. Wentworth," Jeannie said quickly. "It just seems so unfair to Irwin. He''s just a kid, yet he''s paying for all the grudges between you adults..."

    She hugged Irwin closer, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears.

    "With all due respect, ma''am, you''re a mother too. How can you do this to him? People always say stepmothers are never as kind as real mothers, but I always thought you were different. Seeing you like this today... I realize I was naive. You don''t care about Irwin at all!"

    "Oh, for¡ª" James had finally had enough. He rolled up his sleeves, ready to step in.

    Briony caught him just in time.

    He paused, frowning at her. "Seriously? After all that, you still expect me to just stand by?"

    "Yes, you do," Briony said, letting go of his arm and stepping toward Jeannie.

    Jeannie red back, anger flickering in her eyes.

    Briony''s lips quirked in a faint, icy smile.

    The next moment, she raised her hand and pped Jeannie, hard.

    The sound echoed in the room.

    Jeannie stumbled back, clutching her cheek, staring at Briony in shock and disbelief.

    "I''ve tolerated you long enough, Jeannie Briony said, her eyes

    cial. "From now on, if you sel

    you''d better walk the other way."

    me,

    "Or she''ll p you every time," James added, barely hiding his amusement.

    That was when Stewart arrived.

    The moment Irwin saw him, he broke free and rushed over.

    "Dad!"

    Irwin flung himself into Stewart''s arms, bursting into tears. "Dad,

    you''re finally here! If you''d been

    Stewart hugged Irwin with one arm, his dark eyes fixed on Briony.

    He''d seen Briony p Jeannie as he wasing from the parking lot.

    ¨¦t

    Now Jeannie stood off to the side, holding her face in silence, thoroughly wronged but not

    a word.

    Stewart walked forward with Irwin, stopping a few steps from Briony.

    She met his gaze, steady and unflinching.

    Stewart''s brows drew together. "What happened here?"

 Chapter 399

    Before Briony or James could say a word, Jeannie jumped in first.

    "Mr. Wentworth, I''m sorry, this was my fault. Irwin doesn''t get to see Ottilie very often, and I just wanted the two of them to spend some time together, to build a real sibling bond. I didn''t expect Mrs. Wentworth to keep Irwin away from her."

    James rolled his eyes so hard it was a wonder they didn''t stick.

    Stewart fixed his gaze on Briony. "Is that true?"

    "It is," Briony shot back with a coldugh. "Why? Are you about to scold me on behalf of your precious son?"

    "Briony!" Stewart''s voice darkened. "No matter what''s going on between us adults, Irwin and Ottilie are just children-they''re brother and sister. Why make things so difficult?"

    "Brother and sister?" Briony''s patience snapped. "To Ottilie, Irwin is the son of the man who killed her brother-her enemy! And you have the nerve to call them siblings? Stewart, you make me sick."

    Stewart stared at her, eyes filled with disappointment. "Is there anything in your heart besides hatred?"

    "Divorce."

    Stewart fell silent.

    "We can''t even agree on the simplest things anymore, Stewart. Divorce is the only option left for us."

    "I told you, if you insist on a divorce," Stewart said, his eyes stormy, "then I''ll fight for custody of Ottilie."

    "Go ahead and try," Briony retorted, unflinching. "Ottilie is the daughter I nearly died bringing into this world. I''ve raised her single-handedly since the day she was born. If you want to fight me for her, don''t be so sure you''ll win."

    Seeing how resolute she was, anger shed in Stewart''s eyes. "Fine. If you insist on a divorce, then I won''t hold back¡ªI''ll fight for Ottilie''s custody with everything I have."

    "You can''t threaten me." Briony met his gaze, her words firm and clear. "I''m divorcing you, no matter what. And I will never, ever give up Ottilie."

    Stewart red at her, unyielding.

    Briony refused to back down in the slightest.

    "Dad..." Irwin tugged at Stewart''s hand, anxious.

    Stewart looked down at him.

    "I''m sorry, Dad. Please don''t fight with Miss Kensington because of me."

    Stewart patted Irwin''s head, then shot onest look at Briony. Holding Irwin''s hand, he turned and walked away.

    Jeannie hurried after, covering her face in embarrassment.

    Briony watched them go until they''d disappeared down the hallway. Only then did she pull her phone from her pocket.

    The screen glowed with the recording app. She paused it and saved the audio from their argument.

    James, noticing her actions, grinned. "So that''s why you were so direct today. You came prepared."

    "I started recording as soon as Jeannie came over to defend Irwin," Briony replied.

    "She''s so desperate to prop Irwin up,

    I knew she''d say something

    §Ö§ä

    incriminating. Exactly the sort of thing I need to show just how much I resent the whole stepmother situation-and prove that things between me and Stewart are way past saving." Content befongs to

    James nodded approvingly. "Smart move. We''ll use all of this in court when the timees."

    He paused, then added with a grin, "But honestly, what I''m looking forward to

    most is Ottilie''s championship win!"

    Briony allowed herself a faint smile.

    She was looking forward to it, too.

    There were only two weeks left until Ottilie''s final match.

    Rosita

    had been living in the hotel for just over two weeks, and in t had managed

    Xller two weeks, and in the

    toe

    e another three million out of her.

    She''d borrowed every cent from Barrie.

    Barrie always handed it over without a second thought.

    Rosita passed the money on to Lauren, but she knew this couldn''t go on forever. So she hired a private investigator to find out exactly where Lauren was spending all that money.

 Chapter 400

    A little digging revealed the truth: Lauren had been buying some kind of drug from a private overseas medical research institute. After taking it, patients wracked with pain would regain their energy and spirits in a short time-the agony of cancer seemed to fade away.

    But the drug was outrageously expensive. Each pill cost over a million dors.

    Lauren had bought it more than once. After taking the medication, her condition improved dramatically, and she''d even been discharged from the hospital.

    Lately, she''d gone so far as to rent a new apartment and pick up a young club boy as a lover.

    Rosita hired a private investigator to look into that research institute.

    The detective came back with good news.

    Internationally, the institute had long been cklisted. Lauren''s so-called miracle drug had already been exposed: while it could briefly restore a cancer patient''s energy and dull their pain, the side effects were catastrophic. The drug would actually elerate the spread of cancer cells, and every test subject who had participated in trials died suddenly within two months of taking it.

    Two months?

    Rosita did a quick calction. Lauren had been taking the pills for about a month and a half.

    That meant, in another two weeks, Lauren would be dead.

    Rosita''s mood lifted instantly.

    If that was the case, she could finally focus on her own affairs without worry.

    The next day-Monday-Rosita dressed carefully and arrived early at Irwin''s school.

    As the dismissal bell rang, she spotted Irwin from a distance, backpack slung over his shoulder as he left the building.

    She hurried over. "Irwin!"

    Irwin paused, hesitated a moment before recognizing her, and his expression immediately darkened. He stepped around her and kept walking.

    "Irwin, wait, please Mom just wants to talk to you¡ª"

    "Leave me alone!" Irwin yanked his hand free from hers with force. "Get away from me! You selfish, poisonous woman-I''ll never acknowledge you again! Don''t evere looking for me!"

    Rosita stared at him, unable to believe what she was hearing.

    "Irwin, what''s wrong? I''m your mother!"

    "No, you''re not! I don''t have a mother-not one as cruel as you!"

    Jeannie, Irwin''s teacher, rushed over from the car pulling Irwin protectively behind her. "Ms.

    Lockwood, please-Irwin alreadyet

    promised Mr. Wentworth that Ke

    wouldn''t see you again. Don''t make things harder for him."

    Rosita red at Jeannie. "And who are you to meddle in my family''s business?"

    "I''m Irwin''s teacher. Mr. Wentworth

    trusts me to look after him, and I intend to do just that," Jeannie

    led Irwin away t

    then led Irwin away to t

    Rosita, unwilling to let things go, chased after them.

    curb.

    She was in such a hurry she didn''t see the e-bikeing from the side.

    With a shout from the rider and a sharp scream, Rosita was knocked to the ground.

    Her head struck the granite pavement just so, and she lost consciousness instantly.

    Irwin broke free from Jeannie''s grasp and ran to her side. "Mom! Mom, are you okay? Don''t scare me, please¡ª"

    The e-bike rider frantically called for an ambnce.

    Jeannie watched Irwin sob over his mother, a strange cold glint shing in her eyes.

    The ambnce arrived quickly. Irwin insisted on riding along, leaving Jeannie no choice but to apany him.

    At the hospital, after a round of

    tests,

    was just unconscious. She

    the doctors determined Ros

    was transferred to a private room.

    Irwin refused to leave her bedside.

    Jeannie had no choice but to stay as well.

    Lying unconscious in the hospital bed, Rosita suddenly furrowed her brow, her lips

    moving restlessly as if caught in a nightmare.

    "No..... Irwin''s real parentage can''t be revealed to Stewart... can''t..."

    Jeannie''s eyes narrowed as she listened, her gaze fixed thoughtfully on the still

    form in the hospital bed.

 Chapter 401

    "Irwin," Jeannie said, ncing at him, "I think there''s something wrong with your mother. Go to the nurses'' station and get someone, quickly."

    Worried about Rosita, Irwin nodded at once and dashed out of the room to find a nurse.

    As soon as he left, Jeannie quietly locked the door behind him.

    She crossed the room and gave Rosita''s cheek a gentle p.

    Rosita frowned in her sleep, still trapped in some nightmare, unable to wake.

    Jeannie pressed harder. "Ms. Lockwood!"

    The sting snapped Rosita awake. She stared at Jeannie, still dazed, struggling to make sense of her surroundings.

    "Wake up, Ms. Lockwood." Jeannie shed her a sweet, almost innocent smile. "Now that we''re alone, let''s talk about Irwin, shall we?"

    Rosita''s brow furrowed. "What about Irwin?"

    "His parentage," Jeannie replied, her eyes glinting. "Did you know you were talking in your sleep? You said Irwin''s real parentage must be kept from Mr. Wentworth. I''m curious-what is Irwin''s real story?"

    Rosita''s expression shifted instantly. "I never said that, you must have misheard."

    "I recorded it." There was a calcting edge in Jeannie''s eyes. "If you won''t tell me, I''ll just go and ask Mr. Wentworth myself."

    "You wouldn''t dare!"

    "I''m Irwin''s teacher, you know. Mr. Wentworth trusts mepletely." Jeannie''s smile grew even sweeter, but her tone was cold and threatening. "I care about Irwin, truly. That means I need to know everything about him. And it certainly seems you''re hiding a big secret from Mr. Wentworth, Ms. Lockwood."

    Rosita went pale, her hands clutching the bedsheet, head pounding and thoughts racing.

    "Time''s running out, Ms. Lockwood," Jeannie said lightly. "Irwin''s off fetching a nurse for me, but he''ll be back any second. If you want to keep this between us, you''d better tell me everything before he returns."

    Rosita stared at Jeannie, seeing her clearly for the first time.

    "All this time, you''ve been obsessed with Stewart, haven''t you?"

    "Obsessed?" Jeannieughed. "And you have the nerve to use me? If we''re talking about delusions, I''d say you''re the one living in a fantasy."

    Rosita gritted her teeth. "Give it up, Jeannie. Stewart would never want someone like you."

    "Whether Mr. Wentworth wants me or not is none of your concern," Jeannie replied smoothly. "Let''s get back to my question."

    Rosita red at her.

    Just then, someone knocked on the door.

    "Ms. Jeannie, I brought the nurse! Please open up!"

    Hearing Irwin''s voice, Rosita''s mind spun in panic. Irwin must never find out!

    "Ms. Lockwood, I suppose I should let them in-"

    "No!" Rosita lunged forward and

    grabbed Jeannie''s hand. "Wait! /et

    tell you everything, just promise me-you''ll keep this secret forever. Please, I''m begging you."

    She was desperate now. "I promise, just please don''t tell anyone."

    Jeannie arched an eyebrow and, satisfied, went to unlock the door.

    Irwin rushed in the moment it opened. "Mom!"

    Rosita reached out, gently ruffling his hair. "I''m alright, Irwin. Thank you for still calling me ''Mom.""

    Seeing she was okay, Irwin''s face

    clouded over. He stepped back a few paces. "If you''re fine, I''ll go now. Please don''te looking for me again. Dad will be angry if he finds out."

    "Alright." Rosita watched him leave.

    Irwin had to stay with Stewart. This was herst chance. Even if she and Stewart had no future, as long as Irwin was revealed to be Randolph''s son, Stewart would never tum his back on him.

    Everything the Wentworth family owned-one day, it would all belong to Irwin.

 Chapter 402

    As Irwin''s biological mother, Rosita knew that no matter how much her fortunes might decline in the future, she could always count on Irwin to guarantee her a life offort and luxury.

    With that thought, Rosita turned to her son. "Irwin, sweetheart, could you step outside for a moment? Mommy needs to talk to your teacher alone."

    The nurse, seeing Rosita was all right, quietly left the room.

    Irwin looked up at Jeannie.

    Jeannie smiled and patted his head. "Be a good boy, Irwin. Your mom and I need

    to have a grown-up conversation. Wait for us outside, okay?"

    "Okay." Irwin obediently slipped out of the hospital room, even pulling the door shut behind him.

    Inside, Jeannie grabbed a chair and sat down beside the bed, her posture cold and imperious. She fixed Rosita with a hard stare. "Go on. I''m listening."

    Rosita closed her eyes, as if bracing herself for a firing squad. "Irwin isn''t Stewart''s biological son."

    Jeannie had suspected as much. "Then who is his real father?"

    "Stewart thinks Irwin belongs to histe friend Randolph, but..." Rosita squeezed her eyes shut. "But the truth is, Irwin''s real father is someone else entirely."

    Jeannie''s jaw dropped in disbelief. "You mean Mr. Wentworth always believed Irwin was Randolph''s child, but you-you cheated on Randolph, too?!"

    "I didn''t have a choice!" Rosita spat, her voice edged with bitterness. "This is my private business. You don''t need all the details. Since you happened to overhear me today, just name your price. What will it take for you to keep this secret?"

    Jeannie''s mind raced, piecing everything together.

    If Stewart doted on Irwin, it meant Randolph meant a great deal to him. But if Stewart discovered Irwin wasn''t Randolph''s son after all, Irwin might lose everything in Stewart''s eyes. And if Irwin fell from grace, that would spell disaster for Rosita.

    "I''ll keep your secret," Jeannie said, her tone grave as she met Rosita''s gaze. "But you have to promise me-no more chasing after Stewart. I''ll be honest with you: I care for Mr. Wentworth. If I end up marrying him, I''ll continue to treat Irwin well."

    Rosita closed her eyes in defeat. "Fine. I promise."

    "Then I''m leaving." Jeannie stood, headed for the door, and left with Irwin in tow. Left alone, Rosita pulled out her phone and dialed a number. "Barrie, it''s me."

    That night, Rosita left the hospital and climbed into a sleek ck Rolls-Royce.

    Half an hourter, she arrived at Lockwood Manor.

    The housekeeper met her at the door and led her upstairs.

    At the

    on the second floor, the

    knocked, waited a

    , then opened the do

    Lockwood is here."

    "Sir,

    Rosita stepped inside. The housekeeper quietly shut the door behind her.

    The study was dim, lit only by a singlemp. Barrie stood by the window, silhouetted against the darkness.

    Rosita approached, pausing a few steps behind him. "Barrie."

    Barrie turned, his sharp eyes glinting behind his sses. "I can help you with what you asked-but this time, it''s a matter of life and deathol expect something in return"

    Rosita stared at him, then slowly removed her hat and mask.

    Next came her coat. Then her sweater.

    Barrie slipped off his sses, a crooked

    smile ying on

    Bevel

    "Good girl. But I like a little excitement. You''d better

    Clothes fell to the floor, shadows flickered across the walls.

    A woman''s cries of pain mingled with ragged gasps and the intermittent crack of a leather belt.

    Unseen, a tiny camera embedded in the bookshelf recorded every sordid moment in chilling silence.

 Chapter 403

    Ever since Jeannie and Irwin returned from the hospital, the question of Irwin''s origins had weighed heavily on both their minds.

    To be honest, Jeannie''s feelings had grownplicated since discovering Irwin''s true identity.

    On the one hand, she was relieved to learn Irwin wasn''t Stewart''s biological son. That meant if she married Stewart one day, any child she bore would be the rightful heir to the Wentworth family. Irwin, with his questionable parentage, would inevitably be cast aside.

    Yet she couldn''t help but worry-what if Stewart learned the truth and abandoned Irwin immediately? Then her own worth in the household would vanish entirely.

    After weighing her options, Jeannie decided the secret had to be kept¡ªat least until she became Stewart''s wife. For now, Irwin''s parentage had to remain hidden.

    The next afternoon after school, Jeannie took Irwin out to dinner. She''d gone out of her way to book a private dining room at a quiet little bistro. After the food was served, the waiter closed the door softly behind him, leaving them alone.

    Jeannie watched Irwin dig into his meal, her amber eyes crinkling with a gentle smile.

    "Irwin, do you want to know what your teacher and your mom talked about yesterday?" she asked, her tone light and coaxing.

    Irwin paused, his fork halfway to his mouth, and shook his head.

    "Are you sure you don''t want to know?" Jeannie pressed, her voice sweet as honey. "It''s something important. About you."

    Irwin frowned and nced up at her. "About me?"

    Jeannie nodded. "Your teacher wasn''t sure whether to tell you, honestly. This might be hard to hear."

    Irwin''s nerves began to fray. "Ms. Radcliffe, you''re scaring me."

    She let out a soft sigh. "Poor Irwin. Your mom... she was so selfish. She actually lied to your dad."

    Irwin''s eyes grew wide. "Lied? My mom lied to my dad about what?"

    Jeannie leaned in, voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "You''re not really your dad''s child."

    Irwin''s face went pale with shock.

    "Your dad has always known, too," she added, twisting the knife.

    "I''m not his son..." Irwin''s small hands trembled. "Ms. Radcliffe, I don''t understand..."

    Jeannie kept her tone gentle, but her words were merciless. "To put it simply, your dad believed you were the son of a close friend of his, but even that isn''t true. Your mom lied to him. As for who your real father

    is your mom never told me.

    "I''m not his son..." Irwin shook his head, tears welling up in his eyes. "That can''t

    be true! My dad loves me. How could he not be my dad?"

    Jeannie watched the fear and despair flood Irwin''s face. She smiled sweetly, but each word was calcted, sharp as ss.

    "He cares about you because he thought you were his friend''s child. If he ever finds out that''s a lie, he won''t treat you the same way again."

    She reached across the table, her voice low and urgent. "Irwin, this is a secret. Right now, only you, your mom, and I know the truth. No one else."

    Irwin''sposure shattered. He burst into tears.

    "Ms. Radcliffe, what am I supposed to do? What if my dad finds out?"

    "That''s why you need to listen to me from now on Jeannie moved to sit beside him, wrapping an arm around his small shoulders. Her words were gentle her touch soft, but her eyes were icy cold. "I''ll always help you, Irwin. You just have to trust me, okay?"

    Irwin, overwhelmed and terrified, nodded desperately. "I''ll do whatever you say. As long as Dad doesn''t hate me, I''ll listen to you!"

    "That''s my good boy." Jeannie patted his head, her movements tender, her gaze frosty.

    They returned to Sunset Ridge Vis as dusk settled in.

    Stewart''s sleek Mercedes was already parked in the garage.

    Jeannie felt a surge of excitement, but anxiety quickly followed-what if Irwin slipped up?

    Before they got out of the car, she leaned over and reminded him once more to behave himself.

    Irwin nodded obediently, but his nerves were a tangled mess inside.

 Chapter 404

    Once inside, she realized Stewart wasn''t downstairs.

    "Irwin, go up to your room and start your homework."

    "Okay." Irwin trudged up the stairs, backpack slung over his shoulder, clearly in a foul mood.

    Jeannie, on the other hand, was practically buzzing with excitement. She hurried back to her room to touch up her makeup and spritzed herself with perfume before stepping out again.

    As she left her room, Stewart emerged from his study at the same moment.

    "Mr. Wentworth," Jeannie called, walking over with a bright smile. "Just finished working?"

    The moment she approached, a wave of overpowering floral fragrance hit him.

    Stewart''s eyebrows knit together, and his voice stayed cool. "Where''s Irwin?" Jeannie answered sweetly, "He''s in his room, working on his homework!" Without another word, Stewart headed straight for Irwin''s room.

    Jeannie, unwilling to give up so easily, trailed behind.

    Stewart paused outside Irwin''s door, ncing back at her. "I haven''t had dinner yet. Could you go downstairs and make me some pasta? Something light."

    "Of course!" Jeannie replied, her heart fluttering as she turned and hurried down the stairs.

    Stewart watched her go, his gaze growing distant and troubled.

    Then he opened the door and stepped inside.

    Irwin wasn''t doing homework at all. He was slumped over his desk, quietly crying.

    "Irwin?"

    Stewart crossed the room and gently patted his head. "Why are you crying?"

    Irwin jumped, startled, and scrambled to his feet. "I¡ªI''m fine..."

    Stewart paused, studying the boy''s anxious face, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Did something happen? Is someone giving you a hard time?"

    Irwin''s gaze darted away. "No... nothing..."

    "If something''s wrong, you have to tell Dad."

    Wiping his tears away with his sleeve, Irwin looked up at Stewart, voice barely above a whisper. "Dad, will you always treat me like this? Just like you do now?"

    "Of course," Stewart said, ruffling Irwin''s hair with his big hand. "Why do you ask all of a sudden, hmm?"

    Irwin shook his head, forcing a smile. "Just wondered, that''s all. I''m okay. The homework''s just a bit hard..."

    "Let me see." Stewart sat down beside him. "Which problem?"

    Irwin sniffled and pointed vaguely at a question.

    Patiently, Stewart began exining the answer.

    Irwin kept getting distracted, clearly not himself. Stewart noticed, but chose not to press further.

    A whileter, Jeannie came up to call Stewart for dinner.

    He told her to stay with Irwin, then went downstairs to eat.

    Jeannie was disappointed, but all she could do was obey.

    On the dining table sat a beautifully ted bowl of pasta, the carrots carved into little heart shapes.

    Stewart stared at it for a moment, lost in thought.

    Then he pulled out his phone and dialed Carl. "I need you to look into Irwin''s situation these past few days..."

    Three dayster, early in the morning, Jeannie was driving Irwin to school. On her way home, as she waited at a traffic light, a cement mixer with failed brakes mmed into the back of her car.

    The impact was violent. mes erupted instantly.

    Inside, Jeannie''s head was bleeding. Dazed

    tried and barely conscious,

    O open the door-old it jammed.

    The fire spread fast. Agonizing heat seared her skin, and panic surged as she pounded the window, screaming for help.

    Traffic backed up immediately, and her luxury car was quickly engulfed by the mes.

    Some bystanders called for an

    ambnce others dialed 911. A few rushed forward with fire

    hers, desperate t

    swel

    Somehow, during the ambnce ride to the hospital, Jeannie vanished.

    Word of the ident reached Stewart that evening.

    Before he could react, his phone rang. It was Garry, and his voice was grave.

    "I called because I want to discuss a business proposal."

 Chapter 405

    Crowning Night arrived right on schedule for Ottilie Kensington.

    Just as everyone had predicted, Ottilie swept the votes and took home the championship.

    To maximize the buzz, the showrunners had even invited Rosita Lockwood to present the award.

    Rosita glided onto the stage in a morous gown, high heels clicking against the floor as she moved gracefully toward Ottilie, the roar of fans filling the air.

    The two sisters, at the height of their careers, embraced each other on stage, both breaking down in tears of joy.

    It was a moment that moved countless fans.

    Thunderous apuse filled the hall as the triumphant championship anthem yed.

    The show was being broadcast live. At that very moment, in the second-floor study of Skybreeze Retreat, Briony Kensington and James Dney were watching the awards.

    James had a bag of chips in one hand and a can of soda on the table beside him.

    To really set the mood, James had set up a projector for maximum cinematic effect.

    Watching Ottilie and Rosita sobbing in each other''s arms, James rolled his eyes so hard it was almostical. "Give it a minute-they''re fake crying now, but just wait, the real tears areing."

    Briony just pressed her lips together to hide her amusement.

    Finally, the awards ceremony arrived. Rosita took the trophy and handed it to Ottilie herself. But just as the crowd reached its fever pitch, the giant screen behind them suddenly went dark.

    A momentter, a recording yed over the speakers-

    Rosita: [I really was just pretending to faint.]

    Bill: [Why put yourself through that?]

    Rosita: [Because I... I can''t y folk music, I can''tpose at all!]

    Bill: [What? Then why did you im you wrote those songs?]

    Rosita: [I bought them off someone. The copyright is in my name!]

    ...

    The crowd erupted in uproar.

    Even the seasoned host on stage was left speechless,pletely thrown by the chaos.

    Rosita and Ottilie stood frozen, stunned.

    Before they could collect themselves, several police officers marched onto the stage.

    "Rosita Lockwood, Ottilie Kensington, you are suspected of stealing creative works for profit. The original author has filed a report, and your actions constitute copyright infringement. Pleasee with us to the station for further investigation."

    In the chaos that followed, Ottilie and Rosita were led away by the police.

    But the "surprises" of Crowning Night were far from over.

    The screen flickered again¡ªthis time, footage from Rosita''s wedding,plete with photos and video that had once set the tabloids aze.

    [Oscar-winning actress Rosita Lockwood had a child out of wedlock nine years ago-Irwin Wentworth, raised by the Wentworth family! The so-called ''heir'' is not even of Wentworth blood!]

    Inside the control room, the director was losing his mind. "What are you waiting for? Cut the feed!"

    A tech shouted back, panicked. ¡°I can''t! We''ve been hacked!"

    The director could only stare in horror as the broadcast rolled on.

    The screen shifted again-a new video appeared, this time of Lauren Lynn.

    Lauren wore a hospital gown, her cheeks sunken, looking gravely ill.

    "My name is Lauren. I am the biological mother of Rosita Lockwood, and today I am recording this video to reveal Rosita''s true nature..."

    "Rosita started an affair with her stepfather, Saul Lockwood, when she was seventeen. When I found out, she refused to stop. She even had multiple abortions for Saul. Later, after Saul was left paralyzed, she began an affair with Quentin Lockwood..."

    "Nine years ago, she gave birth to a child overseas. She told me the baby''s father was Stewart Wentworth. After the child was born, for the sake of her career, she handed him over to Stewart-even though Stewart was already married."

    "Stewart''s secret wife treated that child as her own. But four years ago, Rosita insisted oning back and used her status as the birth mother to interfere in Stewart''s marriage, plotting against his wife time and again...¡±

    "To secure he illegitimate child''s ce in the Wentworth family, she repeatedly encouraged the boy to harm Mrs. Wentworth, who was

    pregnant at the time. I have

    no

    concrete proof, but I remember Rosita was filming in Silveridge the very day Mrs. Wentworth hadplications in childbirth. Right after the incident, Rosita abruptly left the country. Doesn''t that seem suspicious to you?"

    "The inte never forgets. Four years ago, Rosita''s fans doxxed Ms. Kensington, who was actually Mrs Wentworth. But Stewart and Rosita forced Mrs. Wentworth to publicly deny everything. I''ve heard she''s been hiding out, desperate to divorce Stewart, but he refuses to

    sign the papers..."

    "Recently, I found out by chance that the child isn''t even Stewart''s. I asked Rosita

    about it, but she wouldn''t tell me the truth..."

    ¡°I have terminal cancer. Before I die,

    I want to set the record straight. I beg you all don''t let Rosita keep deceiving her fans and the public, She abandoned her own child and refuses to admit it. Someone like her isn''t worthy of your admiration..."

    The video ended, but the hacker wasn''t finished.

    A momentter, a second, even more explicit video shed onto the screen-

    In the footage, a man in a devil mask concealed his face, but Rosita''s features and body werepletely exposed.

    It was everything that had happened that night in Barrie Lockwood''s study.

    The crowd was in uproar.

    The live broadcast was cut off atst.

    Rosita''s career was utterly destroyed.

    At the station, Ottilie and Rosita were ced in separate holding cells.

    Their so-called "sisterhood" dissolved in an instant, each one scrambling to pin the me on the other.

 Chapter 406

    Rosita blurted out, "Ottilie gave me all those scores-she was the mastermind!"

    But on the other side, Ottilie insisted that while she''d found the music, it was Rosita who''de up with the idea and supplied the means to enter thepetition.

    No matter how they tried to shift the me, the facts wouldn''t change.

    Ottilie and Rosita had, without question, stolen intellectual property and made millions from it. The severity of their actions met the threshold for criminal detention.

    Briony was determined to press charges. She handed everything over to herwyer and her agent, Bill, to handle.

    But theft wasn''t the only thing Rosita and Ottilie were facing. Buried in their contracts was a use: if their personal actions led to an irreparable copse of their public image and caused significant loss to thepany, they were liable for triple liquidated damages.

    Back when they signed, Rosita and Ottilie had only had eyes for the hefty signing bonus-the fine print was thest thing on their minds.

    Only now did the trap be obvious. Thepany had been waiting for them to fall in from the very start.

    The case went to court. As the intiff, Briony refused any sort of private settlement.

    If no one posted bail for Rosita and Ottilie before the trial, they would remain in custody at the police station.

    The incriminating video of Lauren had been arranged by Briony, who''d paid her five million for the recording.

    Of course, Mr. Seven''s help was indispensable-his people were the ones to make contact with Lauren.

    Briony reviewed the footage in advance. While it exposed Rosita, it also revealed that her rtionship with Stewart had been broken for years, fanning the mes of public opinion.

    But the final risqu¨¦ segment was something Briony hadn''t anticipated. That, apparently, was Mr. Seven''s little "bonus."

    This time, Mr. Seven had hired an elite international hacker to take over the control room''s system. No matter how much clout Stewart had, there was no way to stop the video from spreading.

    After all, the talent show was the talk of the nation.

    For three days straight, the scandal was all anyone could talk about. "Rosita," "Stewart," "Ottilie," and "Mrs. Wentworth"-these names dominated trending lists on every major tform.

    In the days that followed, Briony barely left the house, and even arranged for Little Nina to take time off from school.

    Mother and daughter holed up at Skybreeze Retreat, waiting for the storm to pass.

    During this time, little Mario and Marlene stayed with them. Little Nina missed school, but she had little Mario forpany.

    The two children spent their days in carefree happiness, oblivious to the tangled betrayals of the adult world.

    A weekter, Garry Ferguson arrived unexpectedly.

    When he saw Briony, he gave a faint smile. "Ms. Kensington, I''m sorry for

    imposing on you all this time. Thank you for looking after my son. My work here is finished, so I''ll be taking little Mario back to Westenmar today."

    Briony nced at little Mario, feeling a pang of reluctance.

    "How is he? What did Dr. Ellsworth say?" she asked.

    "He''s doing very well," Garry replied with an easy smile. "You seem to care about my son quite a bit, Ms. Kensington."

    "No mother likes to see a child suffer. Besides, little Mario really is a sweet and thoughtful boy." She hesitated, then asked, "Have you heard about what happened with Rosita?"

    Garry arched an eyebrow. "Are you asking if I''ll protect her?"

    "Will you?"

    "That''s a family matter, Ms. Kensington. No need for you to worry." Briony frowned.

    Upstairs, Marlene finished packing and came down with her suitcase.

    Little Mario and Little Nina said their goodbyes.

    Little Nina clung to little Mario, hugging him for a long time, silent.

    Little Mario didn''t say a word either.

    Both children''s eyes grew red.

    Garry picked up little Mario and headed for the door. As he passed Briony, he stopped abruptly.

    He looked at her and, out of nowhere, asked, "Is there any chance you and Stewart will get back together?"

    Briony was caught off guard by the question. But her answer was immediate. "No."

    Garry smiled, a trace of satisfaction in his eyes. "Good. That''s exactly what Stewart deserves."

    As Briony watched Garry carry little Mario to the car, a strange, indescribable sadness began to spread in her chest.

    The car pulled away from Skybreeze Retreat.

    Little Nina came over and tugged at Briony''s sleeve. "Mom?"

    Briony knelt down and scooped her daughter up, stroking her cheek. "Little Mario''s just gone home,

    Geetheart. He''ll visit again when he

    can."

    Little Nina said nothing, resting her head quietly on Briony''s shoulder.

    Briony sighed softly and carried her daughter back inside.

    Life soon returned to its usual rhythm.

    The case was in good hands-Lawyer Hughes and Bill kept a close eye on every

    detail.

    Rosita was almost certain to serve

    time. As for Ottilie, if the Kensington family decided to intervene, she might just have to pay a hefty fine and avoid criminal charges altogether.

    Meanwhile, Stewart had vanished

    from sight as if he''d ev

    from Northborough. It was

    Briony and James stayed vignt, convinced Stewart was plotting something in

    the shadows.

    Then, one day, Briony received an express delivery.

    Inside was a divorce agreement.

    At the bottom was Stewart''s signature, written in his own hand.

 Chapter 407

    "Let me in!"

    Amotion erupted outside.

    Briony set the agreement down on her desk and had just stood up to investigate when the office door burst open.

    Fiona rke rushed inside.

    Behind her, Hannah Lane was being held back by Carl Shaw.

    Briony frowned. "What''s going on?"

    "Briony, they''repletely out of line! I told them they couldn''te in, but they barged in anyway," Hannah protested.

    Carl stepped forward and nodded politely to Briony. "Ma''am, please forgive the intrusion. Mr. Wentworth asked me to bring Mrs. rke here to apologize to you in person."

    An apology from Fiona?

    What on earth was Stewart ying at?

    Carl nced at Fiona, his tone a reminder. "Mrs. rke, Mr. Wentworth said you have five minutes."

    Fiona''s expression shifted at that.

    Facing Briony, she looked awkward, as if the words tasted bitter. "I was wrong before. I''m sorry."

    Briony arched an eyebrow. She had no use for Fiona''s insincere apology.

    "No need to force yourself, Mrs. rke. But be warned-if youe here and disturb me again, I''ll call the police every single time."

    "You-"

    Carl coughed sharply.

    Fiona shot him a resentful look but, after a moment''s hesitation, clenched her jaw.

    "I really am here to apologize!" she blurted out, then suddenly dropped to her knees in front of Briony.

    "I messed up, I shouldn''t have hit you before. Ms. Kensington, please forgive me!"

    Briony stared at Fiona in surprise.

    Someone as arrogant as Fiona-kneeling to her?

    Briony looked up at Carl. "Whatever her reasons for apologizing, this is nothing but harassment to me. It means nothing."

    Carl hesitated, lips pressed together, before finally nodding. "I''m sorry for the trouble, ma''am."

    He bent down to help Fiona up. "Come on, let''s go."

    But Fiona grew frantic, shaking him off and tearfully pleading with Briony Briony, please forgive me! If you don''t, Stewart''s going to ship me off overseas. I don''t want to go! He said if you forgive me, I can stay!"

    So that''s what this was about.

    Briony remained unmoved. "Take your wife and leave, or I''ll call the police."

    With no other option, Carl dragged a struggling Fiona out of the office.

    At the doorway, Fiona clung desperately to the doorframe.

    Briony used the moment to ask Carl, "Stewart signed the divorce papers. I''ve looked them over and everything seems fine. Could you ask him when he wants to go to city hall to finalize the divorce?"

    Carl hesitated, words on the tip of his tongue.

    But Fiona suddenly burst outughing, as if she''d just heard the world''s best joke. "When? Let me tell you, he can''t even-mmph!"

    Carl quickly mped a hand over her mouth and turned to Briony. "I''ll check with

    him and call you as soon as I have an answer."

    Briony nodded coolly. "Alright."

    Carl hustled Fiona out atst.

    Fiona''s little disy didn''t faze Briony in the slightest.

    She picked up the phone and called Lawyer Hughes.

    Half an hourter, he arrived.

    He sat on the sofa, carefully reviewing the divorce agreement Stewart had sent.

    Briony sat across from him, waiting in silence.

    "There''s nothing wrong with this agreement," Lawyer Hughes finally said. "But there''s one use that could affect you."

    He set the papers on the coffee table and pointed it out. "You''re not allowed to remarry within three years. If you do, you automatically forfeit custody of your daughter."

    Briony had already noticed the use.

    But right now, starting a new rtionship was thest thing on her mind.

    Marriage no longer appealed to her. From now on, she wanted to focus on her career and raise her daughter on her own terms. That, to her, sounded like the best possible future.

 Chapter 408

    Even if, by some miracle, she actually met the right person in the future, Briony would need at least two or three years to really get to know him before she''d even consider marrying again.

    So Stewart''s use didn''t feel like much of a restriction at all.

    Three years-it wasn''t a lifetime.

    "This condition doesn''t really affect me," Briony said. "What worries me is whether Stewart''swyer has hidden any legal traps in the agreement."

    Mr. Hughes nodded. "I understand your concerns, Ms. Kensington. After all, this was drawn up personally by Attorney Wentworth, so I was extra careful reviewing it. But as far as I can tell, there''s nothing questionable in this version."

    "That''s a relief, then, Mr. Hughes. Thank you."

    Just then, Briony''s phone rang.

    It was Carl.

    She answered, "Carl? Did you talk to Stewart? What did he say?"

    "I spoke to Mr. Wentworth," Carl replied. "He said the soonest you can both sign

    the divorce papers at the courthouse is next Monday."

    Next Monday.

    Today was Monday-so, another week.

    Briony frowned. "Can''t we do it tomorrow?"

    "I''m sorry," Carl''s voice was heavy, "There''s a situation on Mr. Wentworth''s end. The earliest he can make it is next Monday."

    Briony didn''t dwell on it. She simply repeated, "If he bails on me again, I''ll take this signed agreement straight to court and file for dissolution."

    "Ma''am, you have my word." Carl sounded tired. "Mr. Wentworth really is ready to let go this time. He won''t back out again."

    "Carl, just so you know I''m recording this call."

    Carl paused on the other end.

    "If Stewart doesn''t show up next Monday, I''ll take this phone recording and the signed agreement to the courthouse."

    With that, Briony hung up.

    Her phone had a built-in recording function.

    After being yed so many times by Stewart, she''d learned to cover all her bases.

    That evening, back home, Briony showed the divorce agreement to James. James sent it over to awyer friend for a second opinion.

    The feedback came quickly: the agreement was solid, and aside from the "no remarriage for

    years use, the other for

    were

    all in Briony and little Nina''s favor.

    After hearing his friend''s assessment and looking over the agreement again, James was briefly speechless.

    "How did Stewart suddenly turn over a new leaf?" James ran a hand through his hair in disbelief.

    "I still don''t trust himpletely," Briony admitted, "but at least now we have his signed agreement. The divorce is practically a done deal."

    "Exactly! This marriage-consider it over!" James grinned. "Now I can finally go to White City with a clear conscience!"

    Briony looked at him in surprise. "You''re going to White City?"

    "Yeah, my professor called this afternoon. They need help cataloguing some artifacts. I''ll be gone three or four days." James raised an eyebrow at her. "Don worry-I''ll be back in time for your divorce appointment. I wouldn''t miss it for the world!"

    Briony smiled. "If you can''t make it, it''s fine. I''ll have Mr. Hughes with me."

    "No way," James protested. "I have

    to be there! I''m going to show up

    with a huge bouquet and

    congratte you on finally escaping that hellhole!"

    Briony couldn''t help butugh. "Alright promise you''ll post a picture to your story?"

    "Absolutely!"

    The next day, Briony drove James to the airport herself.

    Inside, she watched as James passed through security, then turned and headed back toward the parking garage.

    She pulled out her keys, unlocked the car, and reached for the door handle- when suddenly, footsteps echoed behind her.

    Sensing something off, Briony barely had time to turn before a hand mped over her mouth and nose.

    A sharp, chemical smell flooded her senses. Her head throbbed violently, her body going limp in an instant.

    As she copsed, she glimpsed someone rushing toward her, heard the sounds of

    a scuffle in the chaos.

    Briony couldn''t fight it-darkness swallowed her whole.

 Chapter 409

    Briony blinked open her eyes, groggy and disoriented.

    She found herself staring up at a room she knew all too well.

    Wait-this was... the master bedroom at Southcreek Manor?

    Her muddled mind snapped awake in an instant.

    She bolted upright, only to feel a strange, heavy resistance in her body.

    ncing down, Briony froze in shock-she was wearing a wedding dress.

    Her eyes widened, panic ring in her chest.

    No-this couldn''t be. Wasn''t this the very dress she''d burned in Ghana four years ago?

    What the hell was going on?!

    She scanned the room, desperate for answers.

    No doubt about it-this was Southcreek Manor''s master bedroom.

    How on earth had she ended up here?

    A sharp pain pulsed at her temples. She pressed her fingers to her head, trying to steady herself.

    Fragments of memory before she''d cked out started to resurface.

    Had... had Stewart kidnapped her?

    Her breath caught in her throat.

    Had he lost his mind?

    One day he''d mailed her the divorce papers, the next he''d abducted her?

    Fury boiling inside her, Briony threw back the covers and slid off the bed.

    A metallic clink echoed from beneath her.

    She froze, heart pounding as she slowly lowered her gaze.

    A silvery steel chain snaked across the floor.

    In disbelief, she lifted the hem of her dress and found the chain cuffed to her left ankle.

    Following the chain with her eyes, she saw the other end was bolted firmly to the wall.

    A chill swept through her, leaving her hands trembling as she clutched her skirt.

    Stewart really had lost it.

    Click.

    The door opened.

    Briony''s head snapped toward the sound.

    Stewart strode in, tall andposed, dressed in a sleek ck suit.

    He was carrying a tray-on it, a few small dishes and a bowl of in soup with bread.

    Seeing she was awake, Stewart''s sharp features remained calm, almost unfazed.

    His lips curled into a faint, indifferent smile. "Good. You''re up. Just in time for dinner."

    Briony stared at his suit-it was identical to the one he''d worn in Ghana, four years ago.

    This was insane.

    "Stewart, do you even realize what you''re doing?" she spat, her anger barely contained. "This is kidnapping!"

    "Bryn, that''s not a very fair thing to say."

    He set the tray down on the small table beside the sofa at the foot of the bed.

    "We''re still married, you know." He stepped closer, reaching out as if to touch her cheek-

    Briony recoiled instantly, the chain rattling a sharp warning.

    The sound was a cruel reminder of her predicament.

    Her breath quickened. "Stewart, you never cease to surprise me in the worst possible ways!"

    "Bryn, you''re mistaken." Stewart''s dark eyes fixed on her, unblinking. "You never really did understand me."

    "Don''t call me that!" Briony snapped, her patience gone. "You don''t have the right!"

    Stewart''s lips twisted in a

    humorless, almost mocking smile.

    "Then who would you prefer?

    Ferdinand Ellsworth? Is that it? Is he

    the one you really want?"

    Briony was speechless with outrage; she could hardly believe what she was hearing.

    She pressed her lips together, her re sharp and unyielding.

    Hatred and a flicker of fear surged through her. Until today, she''d never have imagined Stewart was capable of something so deranged as kidnapping and locking her up.

    "Stewart, we''re in the middle of a divorce. You already signed the papers!"

    She drew a shaky breath, fighting to

    keep

    nvoice steady. "There''s

    g left between us. What re

    is illegal!"

    doing

    "I know you want a divorce."

    Stewart''s smile was cold. "I signed the papers, didn''t I? I''ll go through with it."

    "Then what the hell is this?!"

    Stewart''s gaze was heavy, unreadable.

    "Bryn, you never liked Irwin. I''ve sent him abroad."

 Chapter 410

    "My mother hit you. I told her she''d have to pay youpensation ande apologize in person. If you don''t forgive her, that''s fine. Yesterday, I already had her sent abroad. From now on, she isn''t allowed toe back without my

    permission."

    Stewart stepped forward, reaching into his pocket and pulling out a blue velvet jewelry box.

    When he opened it, the diamond ring inside glimmered beneath the lights¡ªhuge and dazzling.

    Briony''s brow furrowed.

    Wasn''t this the same ring Stewart had given Rosita?

    "I promised you a wedding. This ring was custom-made for you¡ªthere''s not another like it in the world."

    "Stewart, if you''re going to lie, at least switch up your props." Briony shot him a cold, mocking look. "I saw that ring on Rosita''s Instagram ages ago. It''s the one you proposed to her with! Who exactly are you trying to disgust with this stunt?" For a moment, Stewart was thrown off guard-but only for a moment.

    "Seems Rosita''s done quite a few things behind my back." He didn''t bother to exin further.

    He simply took out the ring and held it out to Briony. "Look inside the band. You''ll see the initials of every part of your name engraved there. This ring was always meant for you."

    "True or not, it doesn''t matter to me anymore."

    Briony''s gaze was icy. "Stewart, I don''t care! Even if you cut out your heart and handed it to me, I wouldn''t go back to you!"

    Stewart stared at her, eyes never wavering.

    They stood locked in a silent standoff.

    After a long moment, Stewart''s lips curled into a smile as he rolled the ring between his fingers, his dark eyes glinting with a cold, unsettling amusement.

    "You''re really something else, Bryn. Absolutely ruthless."

    He was smiling, but there was nothing warm about it.

    "But that''s alright. We''ve got a whole week."

    He ced the ring back in its box, snapped it shut, and set it on the nightstand. "I''m sure you''ll eventually put it on willingly."

    A chill ran down Briony''s spine.

    Something was seriously off with Stewart right now.

    He seemed...unhinged.

    "Stewart," Briony ventured cautiously, "didn''t you always dote on Irwin the most? How could you bear to send him away?"

    "Garry wanted him." Stewart''s lips

    curled in a small, cold smile. His voice was low. "He offered

    something even more imm

    exchange. I agreed."

    "What?" Briony pressed, "What did he trade you?"

    Stewart didn''t answer.

    in

    Instead, he turned and walked over to the sofa, settling down and beckoning her with a soft tone.

    the Something. That chain is

    "Come long

    for a

    you can move about

    You''ve been unconscious

    Yoday and a half. You need to get

    your strength back."

    As if she could eat.

    She''d been missing for over a day-who knew what was happening outside?

    Was little Nina scared?

    Did Crystal, Marlene, or the others think to call the police?

    As if reading her mind, Stewart smiled faintly.

    "You don''t need to worry about your daughter, or those so-called friends and family of yours. I''ve been messaging them from your phone. Right now, they all think you left on ast-minute business trip. Every three hours, I text

    Crystal-mimicking your style-to

    check on Nina."

    "That new assistant you hired is pretty responsible. She''s sent over several videos

    of your daughter already."

    Stewart''s gaze deepened, the smile in his eyes growing darker. "Bryn, our little girl is just fine. So there''s nothing for you to worry about."

 Chapter 411

    Briony''s scalp prickled as the words hit her.

    There was something chillingly deranged about Stewart''s calm. It was the kind ofposure that made your skin crawl, as if madness lurked just beneath the

    surface.

    He''d kidnapped her today-who was to say he wouldn''t do the same to their daughter one day?

    She forced herself not to let her mind go there.

    "Stewart, no matter how busy I was on business trips, I always called Little Nina every night before bed-she''d say goodnight to me, every single night. I haven''t seen her face in over twenty-four hours now. She''s just a little girl, she won''t understand."

    "That''s nothing you need to worry about," Stewart replied, utterly unruffled. "I told the nanny you''re somewhere remote, bad reception, can''t make video calls."

    Briony pressed her lips together.

    Of course. If Stewart had gone so far as to kidnap her, he''d make sure to keep up appearances everywhere else.

    "Please, just let me call her. She''s four, Stewart. If she goes too long without talking to me, she''ll get scared."

    "That depends on you." Stewart''s gaze pinned her. "Bryn, if you cooperate, I won''t keep you here forever. Just a week. I just want you to stay with me for one week."

    A week?

    Every second in Stewart''s presence felt like suffocating.

    "Stewart, there''s nothing left between us. This is pointless," Briony pleaded, staring him down. "Let me go now and I won''t call the police."

    "Not happening." Stewart''s lips curled in a cold smile. "A week, Bryn. Not a day less."

    Briony was livid. "You''re insane! I can''t stand being here one day, let alone a week!"

    "Aren''t you curious why I need you here for a week?" Stewart asked quietly.

    "I don''t care!" Briony snapped, eyes zing. "I just want to go home to my daughter!"

    But Stewart just let out a lowugh, speaking as if to himself. "I''ve signed the divorce papers, Bryn. This time, I really mean to let you go."

    "But I can''t help feeling... unsettled. I keep thinking, over and over, how did we end up like this?"

    Briony let out a bitter, icyugh. "You don''t know, Stewart?"

    He met her gaze, expression pained. "No. I don''t."

    "You don''t know?" Briony''s voice shook with anger and disbelief. "You really think kidnapping me will help you figure it out? You should be on your knees at your son''s grave, begging forgiveness. Maybe if you''re lucky, his ghost wille back and tell you why!"

    "That''s not it." Stewart gave a tired, helpless smile. "You loved me once, didn''t you?"

    Briony froze.

    "Bryn, those five years together-weren''t they real? Weren''t they good?"

    Stewart''s voice was almost gentle.

    She red at him, brows drawn tight.

    "You stayed for five years because you wanted to-because you loved me. You treated Irwin as your own, all because of that love, right?"

    Briony refused to answer.

    Once, she had loved Stewart, hopelessly andpletely.

    He''d helped her when her world was falling apart, when she had no one left. When her mother went to prison, when both the Kensington and Hudson families abandoned her, Stewart gave her a ce to belong-even if that home was built on a contract.

    Her feelings hadn''t been love at first sight. It was gratitude, at first; then, over time, it grew into something deeper, something real.

    Those five years-they were real. Every day and night, she''d hidden her love for Stewart in the quiete details of their life. She never dared hope he''d return her feelings. Their marriage was supposed to be an arrangement, a safe ce where neither owed the other anything more than what was written in ck and white.

    She''d thought, naively, that maybe they''d go on like that forever.

    Then Rosita returned. Then Stewart looked her in the eye and told her that Rosita

    was Irwin''s real mother.

    Maybe the truth of Irwin''s parentage

    didn''t matter now. What mattered was that, when it counted, Stewart couldn''t be bothered to offer her even a single word of exnation. That was when Briony realized: in this marriage built on mutual need, she was the only one who ever cared.

    To Stewart, she''d never been more than a ceholder-a wife who didn''t even deserve an exnation.

    Briony shut her eyes. "Yes. I loved you."

    For the first time, she admitted it. She said it out loud, inly, with no more hiding.

    Stewart''s eyes flickered at her confession. He opened his mouth to speak, but before he could, Briony continued¡ª

 Chapter 412

    "That was all in the past."

    Briony opened her eyes and met his gaze, her expression calm and steady. "After

    I came back from Florence, I made up my mind to leave you. Everything that happened after just slowly strangled anyst bit of feeling I had left for you."

    With every word, Stewart''s eyes seemed to lose their light, growing dimmer by the second.

    "Stewart, the fact that I loved you-during those five years of our secret marriage ¡ªit was bittersweet. But I don''t regret it. I cherished that love more than anything. But then, again and again, you hurt me, trampled on me, all for Florence and for Irwin. Eventually, I started to feel like loving you was pathetic..."

    "I began to hate myself for being so weak. I started to hate the words ''I love you''..."

    "Then, I truly decided to leave you. I made the choice to stop loving you. It wasn''t easy. I struggled. I even thought about not keeping the baby..."

    "Stewart, you''ll never understand just how cold the wind is in Pearbrook."

    "You''ll never know what it feels like to walk into an operating room three times."

    "And you''ll never, ever know how much I hated myself the moment I found out our son was gone. I hated myself, Stewart-I hated that I ever loved you at all!"

    A sharp ache twisted in Stewart''s chest.

    He stared at Briony, lost for words, not knowing how to respond.

    "Stewart, you''re the one who taught me what it means for love to turn into hate. And now you have the nerve to tell me you don''t understand how we ended up like this?"

    As she spoke, Briony let out a bitterugh.

    But as sheughed, tears spilled down her cheeks.

    In her tear-filled eyes, hatred surged. "Sometimes, I want to rip your heart out just to see if it''s really as ck as it feels."

    Stewart sat on the sofa, watching Briony in silence.

    After a long moment, he finally spoke, resigned. "If you hate me, I ept that. But I still can''t let you go."

    Briony''sposure shattered. "Why? Why are you still clinging to me? Stewart, haven''t I made myself clear enough? We''re over. It''s over. Let me go! Just let me go!"

    "I told you-one week." Stewart stood and walked toward her.

    Briony recoiled, not wanting him any closer, backing up several steps.

    His eyes darkened. He lunged, grabbing her wrist and yanking her to him. "Stewart, let go of me "

    She struggled, and the metal chain at her ankle scraped against the floor, making an awful sound.

    "Just one week," Stewart said, his voice low. "Let''s just be together like we used to, for one week. Please?"

    "You''re insane!"

    Briony trembled with rage, staring daggers at him. "Stewart, if you''re sick, go see a doctor. I can''t help you!"

    "Yes, you can."

    Stewart tightened his grip on her wrist, refusing to let her go.

    His other hand closed around the back of her neck, pulling her close until their foreheads touched.

    Their breaths mingled in the tense air. Stewart''s voice was hoarse, tinged with something unhinged.

    "Bryn, even if you have to pretend, just give me a week. One week-pretend with me, please?"

    A chill ran down Briony''s spine.

    She saw the bloodshot look in Stewart''s eyes and felt a cold dread settle in her

    gut.

    Stewart wasn''t acting normal anymore.

    Was he losing his mind?

    If that was true-

    She was in real danger now.

    If Stewart decided to force her, she wouldn''t stand a chance...

    Briony took a deep breath, forcing herself to stay calm.

    No matter what, provoking Stewart now would be a terrible idea.

    "Stewart, if you really want to fix our marriage, you need to learn to respect me."

    Her voice was soft as she looked

    him in

    ¨¨ eye. "Chaining me up liet

    this how is that any different from

    treating me like an

    Stewart''s lips curled in a faint,

    satisfied smile. His hand on her neck

    traced gentle circles along her skin

    This thumb.

    "If I don''t chain you up, you''ll just run away."

    Briony fought back her disgust and softened her tone, forcing herself to sound reasonable. "If I promise not

    will you at least take off the

    C content belongs to

 Chapter 413

    Stewart let her go.

    "Bryn, don''t y games with me."

    He nced at the foodid out on the table. "Behave yourself, and I''ll consider whatever you ask for."

    Briony''s hands tightened into fists.

    So, Stewart wasn''t as easy to fool as she''d hoped.

    But right now, she couldn''t afford to provoke him any further.

    Slowly, step by step, she forced herself to the small table. The sound of the iron chain dragging across the floor echoed through the room, each scrape a fresh humiliation.

    She had absolutely no appetite.

    "Eat. These are all your favorites," Stewart said, sinking into the chair across from her. He watched her, a hint of a smile in those dark eyes. "Go on, eat while it''s

    warm. Cold food isn''t good for your stomach."

    Briony stared at the dishes in front of her.

    They really were foods she used to love.

    But now, just looking at them made her stomach churn.

    Stewart''s gaze stayed fixed on her. He was smiling, but there was something cold and menacing behind those eyes.

    Briony lowered her head, picked up a fork, and forced a bite into her mouth.

    It tasted like ashes.

    Stewart picked up the other fork and speared a piece of meat, holding it out to her. "Eat more. You''ve lost weight."

    Under that chilling stare, Briony opened her mouth and let him feed her.

    Her mouth was full, her stomach rebelling with every bite.

    She chewed mechanically, numb and detached.

    Stewart watched her in silence.

    Finally, Briony couldn''t take it anymore. She dropped her fork, pped a hand over her mouth, and bolted for the bathroom-

    The chain rattled wildly behind her, a perfect symbol of how utterly trapped and desperate she was.

    She fell to her knees in front of the toilet and vomited everything up.

    From the hallway, Stewart heard the harsh retching, his hand clenching so tightly

    on his knee that his knuckles cracked.

    Briony emptied her stomach until there was nothing left.

    She clung to the sink, turned on the faucet, and rinsed her mouth. But even after, her breathing was ragged, and she worried she might faint. She sshed cold water on her face, trying to force herself alert.

    The icy water soaked her pallid skin, clearing the fog in her head just enough.

    But when she turned to leave, the chain caught around her ankle, and she stumbled.

    Both knees hit the cold tile floor, pain jolting her senses awake.

    Briony braced herself on trembling arms, gasping for breath.

    elive

    After more than a day and night without food¡ªand now having lost what little she''d managed to swallow-she waspletely out of strength.

    That''s when Stewart came in.

    He crouched beside her, long fingers gently tucking a strand of hair behind her

    ear. "Does being with me make you this sick?"

    Briony pped his hand away.

    "Get away from me..."

    She wanted to yell at him, but her voice was barely more than a whisper, soft and weak.

    But to Stewart, that weakness just made her look even more alluring.

    He gave a faint, crooked smile.

    Ignoring her protests, he scooped her effortlessly into his arms.

    Briony''s eyes widened in panic, and she immediately started to struggle. "Stewart, put me down-"

    He carried her out of the bathroom, heading straight for therge bed.

    ?

    Terrified, Briony struck him across the face several times, desperate to get free. Even without much

    els

    strength, the repeated blowsdeft red marks across his cheek.

    Stewart set her on the bed. Briony grabbed a pillow and hurled it at him, but he

    caught it easily.

    Panic red in her chest. She scrambled, trying to crawl away.

    She wanted to escape.

    Stewart''s eyes darkened. He reached out and yanked on the iron chain.

    Pain shot through Briony''s ankle as the chain tightened.

    She looked back and saw Stewart standing at the edge of the bed, his gaze as

    cold and stormy as ever.

 Chapter 414

    He gripped the iron chain tightly in one hand, pulling off his tie with the other. Briony''s scalp prickled with terror.

    Ignoring the throbbing pain in her ankle, she clenched her jaw and scrambled desperately toward the far side of the bed.

    Stewart''s lips curled into a cold, mocking smile. He let go of the chain, watching her crawl frantically away.

    Briony finally reached the edge of the bed, but in the next instant, a sharp pain shot through her ankle.

    "Aah-!"

    Stewart yanked the chain, dragging her back. Briony clung desperately to the bedframe.

    Her ankle felt like it was being crushed. In a panic, her eyes darted to the nightstand, to themp perched on top.

    Stewart shrugged off his jacket with one hand, then started unbuttoning his shirt.

    One button. Two. Three.

    Briony nced over her shoulder and burst into tears, her voice breaking, "Stewart, please I''m begging you, let me go..."

    But Stewart seemed deaf to her pleas. His eyes were empty, bottomless, as if all warmth had been drained from him.

    He tossed his shirt to the floor, gripped the chain with both hands, and gave it a violent pull.

    Briony''s hands lost their hold on the bed. In an instant, she was dragged across the mattress.

    At thest second, her fingers closed around themp.

    Crash!

    Themp smashed into Stewart''s head. White ss shattered, spraying shards across the room.

    With a strangled groan, Stewart clutched his head and copsed onto the floor, his tall frame slumping heavily.

    Briony scrambled up, snatched a jagged piece of ss, and pressed it against her own throat.

    Bright red blood trickled down Stewart''s forehead.

    One drop. Two drops.

    Suddenly, his empty gaze snapped into focus. His pupils contracted as he jerked his head up to stare at Briony.

    "Stay back!" she screamed.

    She gripped the ss so tightly her knuckles went white, the sharp edge pressed against her carotid artery.

    Tears streamed down her face, terror etched deep in her eyes.

    "Stewart, if youe any closer-I swear I''ll do it! I''ll end it right here!"

    Her voice shook, but her resolve was unmistakable.

    Stewart froze, his breath caught in his throat.

    Blood from his forehead seeped into one eye, staining it red. For a moment, confusion flickered in his other eye, as if he was suddenly waking from a nightmare.

    What had he just done to Briony?

    Tears slid down her trembling chin, one by one.

    Each glistening drop seemed to burn into Stewart''s chest, as if acid was eating away at his heart.

    He dropped his gaze, slumping in defeat, using one hand to push himself unsteadily off the floor.

    As he moved, Briony recoiled like a wounded animal, screaming, "Don''te near me!"

    Stewart flinched. Seeing how terrified she was, he quickly took a step back.

    "Bryn, please, don''t be scared. I¡ªI''m

    noting any closer. Just put

    ss

    the

    okay? You could really

    yourself..."

    His voice was hoarse, gentle, tinged with regret.

    Briony eyed him warily, still trembling. "Let me go, Stewart. I''m begging you-

    please, just let me leave..."

    Stewart closed his eyes.

    "I''m sorry. That''s the one thing I can''t do."

    He turned away, keeping his voice low. "I''ll have someonee take care of you. Try to get some rest."

    The door opened, then clicked shut behind him.

    Stewart was gone.

    Briony stared at the closed door for several long minutes before her rigid body finally began to rx.

    She slid the piece of ss under her pillow and lifted the hem of her dress.

    A dark,

    left angry bruise encircled her

    into

    bet

    where the chain had bitten

    her skin. The flesh was raw and

    bleeding.

    She gingerly twisted her foot. A fresh wave of pain shot through her, leaving her

    even paler than before.

 Chapter 415

    Just then, the door opened with a quiet click.

    Startled, Briony instinctively reached for the broken shards on the floor, but paused when she saw it was only a maid entering.

    "Ma''am, please don''t be afraid. Sir asked me toe in and look after you," the maid announced softly from the doorway, her expression both reassuring and hesitant as she noticed the fear and suspicion on Briony''s face. She didn''t step further inside, but instead offered a gentle smile and introduced herself, "My name is Bianca. Everyone just calls me Bianca."

    Bianca''s round face was kind, her figure pleasantly plump.

    Briony kept her guard up, eyes narrowed. "I don''t need anyone to look after me. Please leave."

    Still smiling, Bianca replied patiently, "You''ve misunderstood, ma''am. Sir said you were hurt and asked me to help treat your injury."

    Briony''s ankle was throbbing with pain. She''d been thinking of escape, but with her leg in this state, there was no way she''d make it far.

    "...Fine. Come in, then." Briony finally relented.

    Bianca entered, carrying a first-aid kit.

    Briony lifted her dress, revealing her swollen, scraped ankle.

    Bianca''s face tightened with concern as she knelt down to inspect the wound. "Oh dear, how did this happen? The skin''s all broken... poor thing."

    She shook her head with a little sigh, her voice full of gentle sympathy. ¡°Ma?am, this might sting a bit, but I''ll clean the wound first, alright?"

    Briony nodded.

    Bianca''s hands were surprisingly skilled. She cleaned the wound, applied antiseptic, and then expertly wrapped Briony''s ankle with fresh gauze.

    "I''ve put a few extrayers for you, ma''am. That way the chain won''t rub against the wound," Bianca exined kindly.

    Briony nced down at her ankle-now so thickly bandaged it looked like a loaf of bread and her expression darkened.

    She pressed her lips together in frustration, then looked up at Bianca, who was gathering up the supplies near the bed.

    "Bianca, could you find me some clothes? This wedding dress is so heavy I can barely breathe."

    If she had any hope of escaping, the first thing that needed to go was this cumbersome dress.

    Bianca hesitated, clearly uneasy. "Ma''am, I''m sorry, I can''t make that decision myself. But I''ll go ask Sir."

    Briony frowned but didn''t protest further. "Alright."

    Bianca left, returning about ten minutester.

    "Sir said it''s alright."

    She handed Briony a simple, lightweight dress. "I thought this might be best, since your ankle is chained. It''s easy to move in."

    Briony didn''t bother to be picky. The priority was getting out of the suffocating gown.

    She epted the dress from Bianca and limped into the bathroom to change.

    It was a short-sleeved dress, ankle-length-in, but infinitely more practical.

    Once she''d changed, Bianca took away the heavy wedding dress and left the room. Shortly after, she

    returned and smiled warme

    Briony.

    "Ma''am, Sir said you haven''t eaten much today. Is there anything you''d like? I can make you something fresh."

    Briony had no appetite at all, but she knew she needed her strength if she had any hope of running. Especially with Stewart''s behavior growing more and more unpredictable-if things escted again, she wasn''t sure she could fight him off a second time.

    After a moment''s thought, she said, "Could you make me a bowl of simple pasta?"

    "Of course."

    Bianca slipped out, closing the door behind her.

    Therge bedroom fell silent, emptier than ever.

    V

    Exhaustion swept over Briony, weighing down her limbs and clouding her mind. Still, she didn''t dare x-Stewart coulde back at any moment.

    She propped herself up against the headboard, struggling to stay awake, but

    sleep crept over her before she realized it.

    When Bianca returned, carrying a steaming bowl of noodles, she called out softly at the door.

    "Ma''am?"

 Chapter 416

    Bianca called Briony''s name a few times, but got no response. Setting the bowl of noodles on the table, she crossed the room and gently tapped Briony''s shoulder. "Ma''am?"

    But Briony was still out cold, deep in an unresponsive sleep.

    Something felt wrong. Bianca reached out and touched Briony''s forehead-her skin was burning hot.

    Carl had just stepped out of The Wentworth Group building when he spotted Cedric rke''s car parked down the street.

    He froze, then instinctively spun on his heel, ready to bolt.

    "Carl, don''t you dare run!"

    Cedric''s furious shout rang out as he strode over and blocked Carl''s path.

    Carl nced around, looking ufortable. "Mr. rke, I really don''t know where Mr. Wentworth is."

    "You''re his most trusted assistant. There''s no way you don''t know where he went!"

    Carl let out a wearyugh. "Really, I don''t know. Not this time."

    "Carl, don''t y games with me. I can''t get hold of Briony, and Mr. Dney and the others are starting to realize something''s wrong. It''s been two days-Briony''s only replied to messages, and it''s obviously not her!"

    Carl sighed. "Mr. rke, I know you''re worried. But this time, I swear I''m not hiding anything. Mr. Wentworth honestly didn''t tell me."

    Cedric stared at him, as if trying to see through the lie.

    Carl''s face was etched with anxiety. "I''m worried too, honestly. Mr. Wentworth still hasn''t fully recovered. If he pushes himself again and something happens..."

    Cedric ran a hand through his hair in frustration.

    "It''s all that snake Rosita''s fault!" he spat. "Who could''ve guessed she''d even fake Irwin''s identity?"

    Years ago Randolph Driscoll''s death had nearly destroyed Stewart. Ever since, Stewart had been quietly taking medication and attending secret therapy sessions.

    His psychiatrist had always said Randolph''s death was the

    but Irwin''s presence had met s emotional safe Come

    And now, with the truth about Irwin''s parentageing to light-Rosita had deceived them all. Irwin wasn''t Randolph''s child at all.

    The moment Stewart learned the truth, he copsed on the spot, blood spilling from his mouth, and had to be rushed to the hospital.

    On the night of Ottilie Crowning Night, Stewart was in critical condition in the ER.

    He spent a week in the ICU, unconscious, with the doctors saying his will to live was dangerously weak.

    Then Garry visited the hospital. Cedric had no idea what Garry did-only that shortly after his visit, Stewart woke up.

    Cedric had expected Stewart to lose his mind, tosh out at Rosita. But none of that happened.

    Instead, Stewart acted as if nothing had urred. The first thing he did was instruct Carl to hand Irwin over to Garry.

    Then he had Carl take Fiona to Briony, so Fiona could apologize face-to-face.

    Briony didn''t forgive her, so Stewart didn''t hesitate-he immediately sent Fiona out of the country.

    The whole sequence of events left Cedricpletely baffled by Stewart.

    He''d asked Stewart what he nned to do next.

    Stewart said he was divorcing Briony-the papers had already been sent, Briony should have received them by now.

    Cedric had been stunned, but if Stewart was finally letting go, that could only be a good thing.

    No one could have predicted that, just dayster, Stewart would vanish.

    Or, to be exact, that Stewart would disappear with Briony-and not a trace of either of them since.

 Chapter 417

    Briony drifted in and out of consciousness for a day and a night. When she finally

    woke, her head throbbed and every muscle ached.

    The room was dim, shadows pooled in the corners.

    She tried to lift her hand, only to realize someone was holding it.

    Startled, she turned her head.

    The man beside her opened his eyes, dark and intent as they met hers.

    "You''re awake?"

    Briony''s breath caught. She tried to pull her hand away, but he wouldn''t let go.

    "Stewart, you¡ª" Her voice broke off into a painful, scratchy cough.

    Stewart was instantly on his feet, stepping away from the bed.

    He poured a ss of warm water from a thermos and returned to her side.

    "Here, drink some water. It''ll help your throat."

    He steadied the cup in one hand and gently helped her sit up with the other.

    Briony''s coughing fit left her cheeks flushed. She pped the cup from his hand- water sshed everywhere, shards of ss scattered across the floor.

    She shoved him away, bracing herself on the bed, her eyes zing with anger and hurt. "I don''t need your fake concern... cough..."

    Stewart watched her, lips pressed into a tight, silent line. She looked so stubborn, so miserable.

    After a long pause, he let out a heavy sigh and left the room.

    Momentster, the door opened again.

    Bianca entered, carrying a mug.

    "Ma''am, your throat''s inmed. I made you some tea. Drink a little-it should soothe you."

    Briony epted the mug Bianca offered, and the warmth eased her raw throat. Bianca set the mug aside, her expression soft with concern.

    "Ma''am, I don''t know what happened between you and Mr. Stewart, but I can tell he truly cares. You were burning up, unconscious for a whole day and night. He never left your side."

    Briony frowned. "I slept that long?"

    "Yes. The doctor came-said your fever was from severe inmmation, but you''ve had an IV and your temperature''s dropping. The doctor will check on you againter."

    Briony fell silent, brows furrowed.

    That meant she''d been cut off from the outside world for three days now.

    James and the others must have realized something was wrong by now. If they''d alerted the police, Southcreek Manor would definitely be on their radar.

    "Ma''am, are you hungry? Is there anything you''d like to eat?"

    She wasn''t hungry, but after a moment''s thought said, "Some in noodles, please."

    "Of course."

    Once Bianca left, Briony threw off the covers and tried to stand.

    Pain shot through her left ankle, but she gritted her teeth and took a few tentative steps.

    She nced at the door, then hobbled toward it.

    Just as her fingers brushed the doorknob, the chain around her ankle jerked tight, stopping her cold.

    She clenched her jaw in frustration.

    At that moment, the door swung open.

    Briony stumbled back, startled.

    Stewart entered, shutting the door behind him.

    She stood tense a few paces away, watching him warily.

    A strip of bandage covered Stewart''s temple¡ªa wound she''d inflicted with amp days ago.

    Seeing it brought the memory of that night flooding back-his force, her terror. Her breath caught. Her spine stiffened.

    Stewart''s gaze dropped to her left foot, then lifted to her face. "Does your ankle still hurt?"

    "Let me go," Briony pleaded, desperation in her voice. "Please, Stewart. I''m begging you. Just let me go."

    "You don''t have to be afraid of me, Bryn."

    He

    been three days.

    myher, eyes dark and

    a little longer-four Justet

    will

    before you know it."

    "I don''t want to hold on for even a second, Stewart. Little Nina must be terrified not knowing where I am. I won''t ask you to love her, but

    do and I can''t bear the thought of her being afraid!"

    Stewart was silent, his lips pressed tight.

    After a moment, he said quietly, "James called the police. They''re already investigating."

    Briony froze.

    "Think there''s hope now?" Stewart

    In¨¦t

    let out a hollowugh. "Bryn, it''s useless. They''ll never find us. Even if I took off your chain right now, you wouldn''t get away."  fo

    His certainty made Briony''s fear grow.

    "If you''re so sure I can''t escape, then unlock the chain," she challenged.

    Stewart''s lips curled into a faint smile. "Alright."

    At James''s insistence, the police handling Briony''s disappearance arrived at

    Southcreek Manor, search warrant in hand.

 Chapter 418

    The security guard stepped forward, his face cautious. "What''s going on here?"

    "Police investigation. Here''s the search warrant," one of the officers replied, shing the document.

    The guard barely nced at the paperwork before unlocking the main gate. But when it came to the front door, they hit a snag the security code.

    "I don''t have the code, either," the guard admitted, shrugging helplessly.

    James jabbed the doorbell again and again. No one answered.

    "Break the window!" he barked, his impatience boiling over. "I''ll take responsibility for whatever happens."

    There really wasn''t any other choice.

    ss shattered. The police swept into Southcreek Manor. They scoured every room, every corner. There wasn''t a single sign of Briony or anyone else.

    "How is this possible?" James stared at the empty mansion, anxiety wing at his chest. He feltpletely lost.

    The police eventually withdrew, finding nothing.

    James slumped on the front steps, burying his head in his hands. He''d tried calling Briony all night, but her phone never connected.

    Sensing something was seriously wrong, he''d called Crystal.

    Crystal had told him Briony was away on ast-minute business trip, but said they''d been exchanging messages. Still, James knew Briony. Her daughter, Little Nina, meant everything to her. Even when traveling for work, she always made time for a daily call or video chat. Two days without a single call? Completely out of character.

    His gut told him Briony was in trouble.

    He''d caught the earliest flight back to Northborough. The moment hended, he went straight to the police and asked them to track Briony''s whereabouts.

    They found nothing.

    Briony had vanished.

    James'' first suspicion fell on Stewart. He''d searched Stewart''sw firm and The Wentworth Group but came up empty.

    There was no doubt in his mind-Stewart had taken Briony.

    He''d all but dragged the police to Southcreek Manor. It was the only ce in Northborough he could think of. But even here, there wasn''t a single clue.

    Frustrated, James ran his hands through his hair. Where could Stewart have taken her?

    Just then, a white Porsche Cayenne pulled up beside his Range Rover. Cedric rke stepped out.

    "Mr. Dney."

    James looked up, hope flickering in his tired eyes. He sprang to his feet. "Dr. rke, do you have any news?"

    "Not exactly," Cedric said, his expression grave. "What I can confirm is that they''re no longer in Northborough. In fact, it''s possible they''ve already left the country."

    James stared at him, stunned. "You''re saying Stewart took Briony abroad?"

    Cedric nodded, lips pressed tight. "Stewart didn''t use a private jet, so it''s hard to trace. But don''t

    .n

    panic whatever else, I don''t think Stewart would do anything to seriously harm Briony."

    James exploded. "He''s kidnapped her! If that''s not harm, what is? What did Briony

    ever do to deserve getting mixed up with a bastard like Stewart?"

    Cedric fell silent, realizing nothing he said would help.

    At that moment, James'' phone rang. He nced at the screen-surprise and relief shed across his face.

    "Mr. Seven," he answered quickly. "You''ve heard about Briony?"

    On the other end, Mr. Seven''s voice was brisk. "I''ve already assigned people to investigate. The moment I have news, you''ll be the first to know."

    James exhaled hard, gratitude flooding through him. "That''s incredible. With you on this, I know we''ll find Briony soon. Thank you, Mr. Seven."

    Mr. Seven''s tone grew serious. "Don''t mention it. You and Ms. Kensington are both people I

    respect. She''s my business partner; I wouldn''t just stand by while she''s in trouble."

    Hanging up, James finally felt a sliver of hope.

    After thanking Mr. Seven again, he turned to Cedric, who''d been listening in.

    "That was Mr. Seven?" Cedric asked, eyebrows raised. "The one who made a name for himself in the business world these past few years?"

    James nodded. "That''s him."

    "How do you know someone like that?"

    Let''s

    velo

    James shrugged. "Long story. just say it all started because Briony sold a painting. But that''s not important right now-what matters is that Mr. Seven''s willing to help."

    Cedric''s expression darkened. "Word is, Mr. Seven got his start in the Astara underground market. Not exactly a clean background. You should be careful dealing with him-"

    "Dr. rke," James cut him off, his tone steely, "right now, Stewart is the only real danger to Briony."

    Cedric fell silent. There was nothing more to say.

 Chapter 419

    Stewart knelt down in front of Briony, meeting her bewildered gaze.

    He reached into the inside pocket of his coat and pulled out a key, unlocking the shackle around her ankle.

    The metal chain ttered to the floor.

    Briony frowned.

    Rising to his feet, Stewart looked down at her, a gentle smile flickering in his dark eyes. "You''re free to leave now."

    Briony stared at him, hesitation written all over her face.

    Stewart said nothing.

    Tentatively, she took a step forward.

    He didn''t move to stop her.

    She drew in a shaky breath, then broke into a run.

    Pain shot up from her ankle-sharp, relentless¡ªbut she ignored it, seized the doorknob, and flung the door open-

    And froze.

    This wasn''t Southcreek Manor.

    She took in the long, unfamiliar hallway, dread pooling in her stomach.

    No. No, it couldn''t be.

    Briony forced herself onward, limping down the endless corridor.

    When she finally emerged, the wind hit her, salty and cold. Her heart plummeted.

    She was on a deck.

    Before her stretched nothing but the endless expanse of the sea.

    They weren''t at Southcreek Manor at all.

    They were on a private yacht.

    Footsteps sounded behind her.

    Briony turned.

    Stewart was approaching.

    "We''re already in the middle of the ocean," he said quietly. "It''ll be nearly impossible for anyone to find you now."

    Briony stared at him, disbelief and horror warring in her eyes.

    Up until today, she never could have imagined Stewart would go this far-would lose himself sopletely.

    She looked out over the water, feeling a crushing wave of helplessness rise within her.

    "Stewart, you''re out of your mind..."

    All the fight went out of her. She sank down onto the deck.

    "What will it take for you to let me go?"

    Stewart stopped in front of her and knelt, slow and deliberate.

    He was painfully handsome-gaunt, lips pale, his chiseled features now even sharper, almost cruel in the harsh light. His eyes, narrowed and endlessly dark, mirrored Briony''s paltor.

    "Bryn," he said softly, "maybe the real question is when will you finally listen to me?"

    Briony stared at the man before her, her hope guttering out.

    At twenty-one, she''d thought the man who stepped from the shadows was her salvation. Now she saw the truth: he wasn''t an angee to rescue her, but & devil with a scythe and chains, dragging her down to hell.

    It was her mistake.

    She never should have let herself get involved with a man like him.

    A bitterugh slipped from her lips.

    Sheughed until tears welled in her eyes.

    Hopelessness threatened to swallow her whole.

    Why did it matter how hard she tried? She was still just a puppet tangled in his strings.

    "So what, Stewart? If I refuse, you''ll keep me locked up on this boat forever?"

    "Of course not." Stewart''s lips curled into a faint smile. "I''ve bought several private inds overseas. We could live there. No one would ever bother us."

    Briony''s breath caught.

    He wasn''t bluffing.

    This Stewart-he was capable of anything.

    She shut her eyes. "If I do what you ask, will you really let me go back?"

    "We''ll go back as nned," Stewart said, his voice low. "Once we''re in Northborough, we''ll go straight to city hall for our divorce papers."

    He reached out and wiped away her tears, his fingers gentle. "Bryn, you still owe

    me a wedding. Have you forgotten?"

    "I owe you?" Briony let out a trembling, incredulousugh, nodding. "Fine. I owe you. I owe you everything..."

 Chapter 420

    Her fists were clenched so tightly her knuckles turned white, and her teeth were nearly grinding to pieces. "Fine," she hissed through gritted teeth, "let''s just say I owe you. I''ll give you the wedding you want."

    "That''s more like it." Stewart''s hand pressed firmly to the back of her neck as he leaned in and brushed a gentle kiss against her forehead.

    Briony closed her eyes. Silent tears slipped from the corners and traced down her cheeks.

    Stewart had nned everything down to thest detail.

    Besides Bianca, there was an entire team of wedding staff waiting aboard the yacht.

    A private doctor, a master of ceremonies, even a chef-no expense spared.

    This yacht had been extensively renovated, but nowhere more so than the cabin Briony had stayed in these past days. It was an exact replica of Southcreek Manor''s master bedroom, recreated with painstaking precision.

    Ever since Briony had finally agreed to Stewart''s demand for a wedding ceremony, these people began appearing one after another before her.

    Two female stylists were busy doing her hair and makeup.

    The yacht floated in calm waters, anchored far from shore.

    Today, the sea was as smooth as ss.

    Blue sky arched overhead, the ocean stretched endlessly, and every now and then a seagull soared past.

    On deck, the wedding nners scurried back and forth, stringing up flowers and balloons, rolling out a red carpet, testing the sound equipment. The scene was every bit as extravagant and meticulously orchestrated as the ceremonies that made their rounds on social media-full of pageantry, designed for glossy perfection.

    With the help of the stylists, Briony was made to change back into the wedding dress she''de to hate.

    There were dark red stains on the gown-blood, stark against the white.

    One of the stylists suggested they could glue rose petals over the stains, call it artistic, even romantic.

    Briony didn''t protest. She let them do as they wished, indifferent to the fuss.

    To an outsider, those scarlet petals might look creative, a clever flourish for a dramatic love story.

    But Briony knew the truth. It didn''t matter how many rose petals they glued on- the blood was still there, and no amount of decoration could ever make this dress clean again.

    Just like her marriage to Stewart.

    Soaked in lies, shadowed by death-there was no going back to innocence.

    From the moment she''d agreed to Stewart''s terms, Briony had felt nothing but a strange, numb calm.

    Her makeup was only half-finished

    when Stewart, already dressed in his suit, pushed open the door and

    walked in. OR

    The stylists greeted him politely. "Mr. Wentworth."

    "You can go," Stewart said, his tone even.

    The women set down their brushes and palettes and silently left the room.

    Stewart walked over to Briony.

    She stared straight ahead, her face expressionless, refusing to even nce his way.

    He didn''t seem to mind.

    Instead, he knelt slowly in front of

    her,

    knee on the floor, and took

    custom high heels from

    their box.

    The shoes were covered in tiny crystals, sparkling under the lights¡ªstraight out of a fairy tale.

    Stewart''s slender hands lifted her foot, and with the other, he tried to slip the shoe

    on.

    It didn''t fit.

    He hesitated, momentarily taken aback.

    Briony let out a cold, mirthlessugh. "Stewart, are you sure these are meant for me?"

    He heard the sarcasm in her voice, but answered quietly, "I ordered them in your old size."

    Briony frowned.

    Ever since the baby, her feet were a size bigger-but she saw no reason to tell Stewart that.

    "It''s fine," Stewart said gently,

    at her with

    vel

    uncharacteristic tenderness. figure something out."

    He ced the shoes back in their box, stood, and left the room.

    Briony lowered her gaze, her eyes icy and hard.

 Chapter 421

    The wedding had been postponed.

    Briony remained in her room, refusing to step outside.

    Around noon, Bianca came in to bring her lunch.

    Seeing Briony sitting on the bed, eyes closed, Bianca pressed her lips together and let out a quiet sigh.

    A wedding, yet the bride-so beautiful-looked anything but happy.

    Everyone could see how strange and tense the whole affair was. Still, Stewart was paying them to do their jobs; it wasn''t their ce to judge the master''s choices.

    All they could do was marvel, quietly, that a man as rich and powerful as Stewart could still find himself helpless in love.

    Some things in life were simply beyond anyone''s control.

    Bianca approached the bed, her voice gentle. "Ma''am, you should eat something. I just heard from Mr. Stewart-the ceremony won''t be until tonight. Please, just have a little to tide you over."

    Briony opened her eyes and looked at Bianca.

    After a moment, her gaze drifted to the tray Bianca had ced on the table.

    "I don''t want any of this," she said, her tone cool. "Tell the chef I want steak instead."

    "Excuse me?" Bianca was caught off guard. "But you''re still recovering... Steak might be hard to digest."

    "I want steak," Briony replied, her voice unyielding. "And I want the best cut, cooked to fine-dining standards."

    Bianca didn''t dare argue further. "Please wait a moment-I''ll have to check with Mr. Stewart."

    There was no way around that step.

    Fortunately, Stewart didn''t object.

    About half an hourter, Bianca came in carrying a te of freshly seared steak. "Ma''am, your steak is ready."

    Briony stood, tugging the heavy skirt of her wedding dress behind her as she walked over. "You can leave now."

    "Of course."

    Once Bianca left, Briony sat down and stared at the neatly sliced steak, brows furrowed.

    The steak was already cut, but the only utensils Bianca had given her were chopsticks-wooden ones, no less.

    That was clearly Stewart''s doing.

    Typical Stewart, she thought. Always so vignt, always anticipating her next move.

    Briony picked up a piece of steak with the chopsticks and popped it into her mouth, her face expressionless as she chewed.

    She wasn''t about to give up so easily.

    She only managed a few bites before she set the te aside.

    Carrying the tray, she stepped out of her room.

    Bianca had been standing guard outside. When she saw Briony

    vel

    emerge, she rushed

    let me take that for you."

    "It''s fine, I wanted to stretch my legs anyway."

    Briony sidestepped Bianca''s hand. "Which way to the kitchen?"

    Bianca, seeing how determined she was, gave in and led the way.

    When they reached the kitchen, Bianca took the tray from her.

    The chef spotted Briony and looked surprised. "Ma''am, was something wrong with the steak?"

    Briony nced at him, her tone calm. "No, it was good. I just want some juice now."

    She scanned the kitchen, then pointed to the fridge. "Could you make me a ss of fresh orange juice?"

    The chef nodded at once. "Of course, I''ll make it right away."

    "Take your time. I''ll wait," Briony said, and began pacing the kitchen, the weight of her wedding dress dragging behind her as she walked back and forth.

    Bianca watched her, uncertain what to make of it.

    But Briony seemed perfectlyposed, so Bianca said nothing.

    When the juice was ready, Briony took the ss, turned on her heel, and left the kitchen without another word.

    Bianca had watched her closely the

    entire time, but saw nothing out ofer in ordinary. She let out a silent sigh

    the

    of relief.

    Briony returned to her room with the juice.

    She''d barely sat on the edge of the bed when Stewart entered, a shoebox in his hand.

    Briony''s eyes went cold at the sight.

    Stewart crossed the room and knelt before her, lifting one of her feet with a gentle hand.

    He opened the box and took out a pair of crystal heels-identical to the ones from that morning.

    In less than a day, Stewart had really managed to find a new pair that matched exactly.

    This time, the size was perfect.

    He slipped them onto her feet, then looked up at her, dark eyes steady and intense.

    "Bryn, you see?" His voice was low. "I told you I could do it."

 Chapter 422

    A cold, bitter sneer twisted in Briony''s heart.

    She stared at him, expressionless. "So what, am I supposed to praise you now?"

    "That won''t be necessary." Stewart''s lips curled into a faint, almost teasing smile. "I just wanted to prove to you there''s nothing I wouldn''t do for you."

    "Is that so?" Briony let out a sharp, humorlessugh. "Then if I told you to throw yourself into the ocean right now, could you do it?"

    Stewart faltered.

    But after a beat, he gave a low, resigned chuckle. "You want the truth?"

    "Absolutely," Briony snapped, her eyes icy. "The sea''s right there. If you jump, I''ll forgive you. If you survive, consider yourself lucky. If you die-well, that''s what you deserve."

    "Bryn, I can''t die."

    He looked at her intently, his tone oddly sincere. "Someone still needs me."

    "Of course you can''t bear to die. Irwin still needs his perfect father, doesn''t he?" Briony jerked her foot away, ring at him with cold contempt.

    "But Stewart, do you know how many times I''ve wished you would just hurry up and die? Yet somehow, viins always seem to live the longest.¡±

    "I know I can''t win against you. So, I hope this is thest time you force yourself into my life. You say I owe you this wedding-fine, I''m swallowing my disgust to repay that debt. But after tonight, I want my freedom back."

    The hatred zing in her eyes was unmistakable.

    Stewart''s Adam''s apple bobbed as he stood. His reply was quiet, almost solemn. "I understand."

    ...

    Night fell.

    On the deck, the wedding march began to y.

    The officiant stood at his podium, watching as Briony, leaning on Bianca and the nurse for support, limped down the aisle toward Stewart.

    It was the same officiant who had presided over their divorce in Ghana four years

    ago. He looked a little older now, but wore the same suit as back then.

    For a moment, Briony felt dazed, as if time had folded back on itself.

    Except this time, there were no guests. Only a few staff from the weddingpany, and Bianca.

    Stewart produced a pair of wedding rings-the very same ones Briony had refused at Skybreeze Retreat. Along with them, the ostentatious diamond ring.

    He slid the wedding band onto Briony''s ring finger, the diamond onto her index finger.

    When it was Briony''s turn to give him a ring, she deliberately fumbled. The ring slipped from her hand, skittering across the deck.

    Bianca rushed to fetch it and handed it back to her.

    Briony''s face was a mask of indifference as she let the ring slip from her fingers again.

    But this time, Stewart seemed to anticipate her move. The moment she let go, he reached out and caught it, sliding the band onto his own ring finger with calm defiance, never breaking eye contact.

    The officiant announced the union in a perfunctory tone.

    "You may now kiss the bride."

    Briony red at Stewart, her eyes cold as ice.

    He slipped an arm around her waist, leaning in slowly-

    Briony frowned, turning her head away.

    His kissnded on the corner of her mouth.

    She tensed, shoving him off.

    But Stewart only smiled faintly, and in one Swift motion, scooped her up

    and

    Sode toward their "bridale

    The wedding march echoed behind them.

    Briony looked up at the night sky.

    It was pitch ck. No moon, no stars.

    This was a night destined for despair.

    Inside, the bed was newly dressed in

    l.ne

    bright red sheets, rose petals scattered across the floor. A big, bold Congrattions" banner hung over the headboard.

    Everything looked perfect. Romantic, even.

    Stewart set her down on the bed.

    What came next was all too obvious.

    He loosened his tie and bent to press a kiss to the pale skin of her neck-

    Briony''s face was stone cold as she slid her hand beneath the pillow.

    Stewart''s lips grazed her throat, but out of the corner of his eye, he saw her draw a knife from under the pillow.

    He saw it. He knew what she meant to do. And yet, he did nothing. He closed his eyes, as if resigned to his fate.

    The next instant-searing pain tore through his back.

    His body went rigid.

    The sharp tang of blood filled the air.

 Chapter 423

    Briony''s pupils shrank in shock.

    She''d done it.

    She''d finally driven the de of her hatred straight into Stewart''s body with her own hands.

    Warm, sticky liquid seeped across her palm.

    She knew it was Stewart''s blood.

    But Stewart didn''t move-not even a flicker of resistance.

    Was he dead?

    Was Stewart... dead?

    Had she killed someone?

    Tears slipped down her cheek.

    Briony''s breath came in ragged gasps, her whole body shaking uncontrobly.

    "Bryn..."

    Stewart slowly lifted his head to look at her.

    His face had gone deathly pale, sweat beading across his brow.

    Briony''s eyes widened again, as if snapping out of a trance. Her hand jerked away from the knife''s hilt, and with a strangled cry, she shoved Stewart aside¡ª

    He grunted in pain, copsing onto his side.

    Briony scrambled upright, frantically crawling backwards. When she hit the edge of the bed, she tumbled off and crashed onto the floor. Ignoring the pain, she staggered to her feet and bolted for the door.

    "Bryn..."

    She wrenched the door open.

    Behind her, Stewart, still half-delirious and with the knife embedded in his side, forced himself upright. He staggered after her, voice hoarse and pleading. "Bryn, don''t be scared. I won''t force you anymore..."

    But Briony couldn''t hear him. Without a backward nce, she ran.

    Despite the knife buried in his body, Stewart, terrified she might hurt herself, gritted his teeth and stumbled after her.

    Night pressed close around the ship as it crept along the endless expanse of sea.

    Briony, barefoot, fled all the way to the edge of the deck.

    Her wedding dress was streaked with Stewart''s blood-old stains and new, mingling together.

    She gripped the railing with both hands, spinning to face Stewart as he caught up. Her scream tore through the howling wind. "Don''te any closer!"

    Stewart stopped immediately.

    Briony stood at the very edge of the deck, nothing behind her but the pitch-ck, endless ocean.

    The wind shrieked around them.

    Out at sea, the weather shifted in an instant-lightning forked through the sky, thunder rumbled. The storm was about to break.

    The gale whipped Briony''s hair into wild tangles, and the heavy wedding dress only made her look more fragile, almost swallowed by the storm.

    From a distance, Stewart watched, heart clenching with panic, convinced the wind could sweep her into the waves at any moment.

    "Bryn, I swear, I''m not going to force you anymore..." he called, inching slowly toward her, one hand outstretched.

    "Please, don''t stand there. Come here. We''ll go back to Northborough right now..."

    "Stewart, I''ll never believe you again!"

    Briony clung to the rail as the wind battered her, nearly knocking her off her feet.

    The waves below grew rougher; lightning split the sky again and again. To stay out on the deck in a storm like this was madness.

    But what was there for her if she turned back?

    Stewart was a monster. That room was a prison he''d built just for her.

    She couldn''t go back.

    If she did, he''d lock her away again.

    He''d always done whatever it took to get what he wanted-no rules, no limits.

    Thunder crashed, splitting the sky as the storm broke.

    Stewart''s desperation reached its breaking point.

    "Bryn, I swear, I mean it this time. It''s too dangerous-you need to get back inside the cabin..."

    "Tell the captain to turn the ship around right now!" Briony''s voice was raw, frantic. "Stewart, if you don''twant to watch me jump, you''ll do exactly as I say!"  fo

    "Okay!" Stewart shouted back, frantic. "tell him to turn around right now, but Bryn, please, juste back inside-the storm''s about to hit, you can''t stay out here-"

    "You terrify me more than any storm ever could!"

    Stewart''s tall frame swayed,

    unsteady. "I-I really won''t force you again. If you don''t believe me, you

    cane over here and stab me a

    few more times..."  fo

 Chapter 424

    He was speaking when, all of a sudden, he coughed violently and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    A momentter, the man could hold himself up no longer. His tall frame copsed,

    knees mming hard against the unforgiving deck.

    He coughed again, more blood spilling from his lips.

    Briony hadn''t hesitated-her aim had been both ruthless and precise.

    It must have hit his spleen.

    Bianca heard themotion and came running. When she saw Stewart kneeling on the deck, a knife still lodged in his side and blood on his lips, she gasped in horror and called frantically for the doctor.

    Their private physician rushed over.

    Stewart, clinging to consciousness by a thread, managed tomand, "Turn the boat around. Now. And... get my wife back to her cabin-"

    With those words, his eyes fluttered shut. He passed out cold.

    "Sir!"

    Briony watched as Stewart was carried away toward the cabins.

    Conditions on the yacht were far from ideal. The doctor could do little more than stop the bleeding.

    Bianca pressed him for answers.

    "It looks like his spleen''s been injured," the doctor admitted, his voice strained. "I can''t risk removing the knife out here. We need to get him to a hospital as soon as possible."

    As soon as Bianca heard this, she hurried back out onto the deck.

    By now, the wind was howling, and fat raindrops pelted the yacht.

    She dashed over and grabbed Briony''s arm. "Ma''am, he''s unconscious. Please, you need toe inside! The waves are getting worse out here. It''s dangerous to stay on deck any longer!"

    But Briony refused to let go of the railing.

    She was terrified terrified that if she went back inside, Stewart would wake up and lock her away again.

    "Ma''am, the doctor says he''s lost consciousness from a spleen injury. The captain''s already turning us around."

    Rain streaming down her face, Bianca raised her voice over the storm, pleading with Briony.

    "He''s out cold, ma''am. Right now, you have more say on this yacht than anyone else. What are you afraid of?"

    Briony blinked, startled.

    The weather was growing fiercer by the second.

    Each raindrop stung her face like a p.

    In her mind, she saw Little Nina''s sweet, hopeful face.

    Suddenly, it was as if she woke from a nightmare. "I can''t... I can''t die

    hittle Nina''s still waiting

    at home!"

    Tears welled up and spilled from Briony''s eyes. Relieved, Bianca quickly helped her back inside.

    But Briony wouldn''t return to that same room.

    So Bianca brought her to her own cabin instead.

    me

    "Ma''am, why don''t you take a hot shower and change out of that wet dress?"

    Bianca suggested gently.

    Briony nced down at herself. Her wedding gown was drenched, streaked with blood, an utter ruin.

    It looked just like her marriage.

    Stained with blood and curses.

    In the bathroom, Bianca helped Briony out of the heavy, sopping gown and carried

    it out.

    The door closed softly behind her.

    Briony stepped under the shower,

    turned on the hot water, and stood trembling beneath the spray, eyes squeezed shut, letting the warmth soak into her frozen, shaking body.

    Half an hourter, Bianca knocked on the door.

    "Ma''am, are you alright? I made you some hot soup. You''re still not welle out and have a little, please."

    Briony opened the door, now dressed in a soft, cream-colored cotton pajama set.

    Her long towel.

    was wrapped in a

    lood Without makeup, her f ¨¨ and lips were ghostures

    looked strikingly beautiful, but her

    pale.

    Bianca''s heart ached at the sight.

    She helped Briony to the bed and handed her the steaming hot soup. "Careful, it''s hot."

    Briony took the bowl and sipped slowly, one small mouthful at a time.

    She couldn''t afford to copse now.

    Little Nina was waiting for her. She had to pull herself together.

 Chapter 425

    After finishing thest drop of hot soup, Briony felt warmth seep back into her

    limbs.

    She handed the empty mug to Bianca. "Thank you, Bianca."

    Bianca took it with a sigh. ¡°Ma''am, I don''t know what really happened between you and Mr. Wentworth. But I just spoke to the doctor-his condition is serious. We have to get to the hospital as soon as possible, or else he might..."

    "If he dies, I''ll turn myself in."

    Bianca blinked in stunned silence.

    That''s not what she meant at all!

    Briony''s face was expressionless, her voice as cold as ice. "But I''ll never regret stabbing him."

    Bianca fell quiet, realizing there was nothing helpful she could say. Clearly, Mrs. Wentworth''s hatred ran deep.

    Briony stayed in Bianca''s cabin all night. She refused to sleep, no matter how many times Bianca urged her to lie down and rest. She insisted on sitting, every muscle tense and alert.

    The cruise ship was indeed heading back. Through the first half of the night, a wild storm battered the vessel, tossing it violently. But by the second half, the weather slowly calmed.

    Atst, the long night passed.

    Dawn broke in the east.

    Sunlight poured through the small porthole, pooling at Briony''s feet.

    She opened her eyes.

    Watching the sunrise through the window, Briony rose slowly to her feet.

    Bianca was dozing on the sofa, so absorbed in sleep that she didn''t notice when Briony slipped out of the cabin.

    The deck was a disaster zone. The decorations from the wedding had been shredded by the storm, scattered and ruined beyond recognition.

    Not far away, the city skyline glimmered in the morning light, alive and vibrant. The ship was almost at the dock.

    Briony''s nerves stayed taut. She feared that, even in these final few hundred yards, Stewart might wake up, that he''d change his mind again...

    But for once, fate was on her side.

    The ship docked without incident.

    Another private yacht was moored at the pier, its crew busy with preparations for departure. Briony didn''t pay it any mind.

    She held her breath, wanting nothing more than to get off the ship as quickly as possible.

    Suddenly, she thought she heard someone calling her name.

    "Bryn-!"

    Briony froze, whipping around in surprise.

    On the deck of the private yacht stood two men.

    "Bryn!"

    "Ms. Kensington!"

    It was Ferdinand and Cedric rke.

    Back in the cabin, Stewart stirred from his unconsciousness, as though sensing something.

    His eyes flew open-dark, bloodshot, his face paper-pale.

    "Bryn..."

    "Mr. Wentworth, please, you''re badly hurt. Don''t move!" the private doctor urged. "Where''s Bryn?"

    "Bianca''s with her, sir-"

    "Have we docked?"

    The doctor nodded. "Just now. Don''t worry, I''ve arranged everything with the hospital. The ambnce is "

    "Bryn''s leaving..."

    Stewart gritted his teeth and forced himself out of bed. "Bryn..."

    The doctor couldn''t hold him back afraid that struggling would only worsen the bleeding. In the end, he

    could only support Steward he

    half-carrying him toward the deck.

    Every

    vision

    ne was agony. Stewart''s

    need to; if not for the c

    see Briony one more

    he would have copsed have copsed already.

    When he finally staggered onto the deck, he saw her just a few yards away.

    Briony stood with her back to him, wrapped in a beige trench coat, her long hair streaming in the ocean breeze.

    Bathed in morning light, her silhouette seemed almost unreal.

    Stewart tried to go to her, but his body gave out. Suddenly, his knees buckled and he crashed to the deck, gasping for air, unable to catch his breath.

    His vision blurred.

    "Bryn..."

    He could barely see her anymore.

    Briony reached into her coat pocket and pulled out two rings.

    She turned and looked at Stewart.

    "Stewart, watch closely."

    Her eyes were icy; as he gazed at her, she flung the rings into the sea.

    Stewart''s eyes widened in shock. A sharp, suffocating pain gripped his heart.

    "Bryn..."

    Briony didn''t spare him a nce. She turned and walked toward the exit.

    Ferdinand and Cedric were already waiting for her at the dock.

    Only when her feet touched solid ground did Briony''s tense nerves finally begin to rx.

    But before she could say a word to Ferdinand, darkness swept over her and she copsed.

    Ferdinand caught her just in time, his eyes wide with rm.

    Brionyy limp in his arms, her face drained of color, silent tears glistening at the

    corners of her eyes.

 Chapter 426

    Ferdinand tightened his hold around her, his arms drawing Briony closer.

    "Gifford, get us to the hospital."

    "Yes, sir!" Gifford answered crisply.

    With Briony in his arms, Ferdinand climbed into the SUV. The ck Hummer sped off into the distance.

    Just then, a shout echoed from the deck-"Hurry! Mr. Wentworth''s in shock!"

    Cedric rke''s eyes widened in rm. He bolted back toward the yacht.

    At the hospital, after Briony was rushed into the emergency room, Ferdinand immediately called James.

    It wasn''t long before James arrived, bringing Little Nina and Crystal Marlene with him.

    Last night, news hade from Mr. Seven-he''d finally tracked down the location of Stewart''s private yacht.

    Mr. Seven had sent out his own vessel and arranged for his men to apany Ferdinand and James on the search for Briony.

    Originally, James was meant to join Ferdinand out at sea that day. But Little Nina hadn''t spoken to her mother in days and had spent the previous nights tossing and turning, gued by nightmares of her mom crying.

    By the next day, Little Nina had developed a low fever.

    James was her godfather, and besides Briony, no one knew how to care for Little Nina better than he did.

    So, after some discussion, they decided Ferdinand and Cedric rke would go with Mr. Seven''s men, while James stayed behind to look after Nina.

    But before the search could even begin, Stewart''s yacht unexpectedly returned.

    By the time James and the others arrived at the hospital, Briony had already been moved out of the emergency room.

    The doctor exined she had a mild lung infection and a sprained ankle, but nothing too serious. She''d need a few days of observation and IV antibiotics, but if nothing else came up, she''d be discharged soon.

    Everyone breathed a collective sigh of relief.

    James sent Crystal to handle the paperwork for Briony''s admission.

    Soon after, Briony was transferred to a private VIP suite.

    When Little Nina saw her mother lying in the hospital bed, eyes closed, an IV in

    her hand, she couldn''t hold back her tears any longer.

    James knelt beside her, gently

    soothing her. "Your mom just caught a bad cold on her trip, sweetheart. The doctor said she''ll be fine after a few days of medicine and rest. There''s nothing to be afraid of, okay?"

    Little Nina''s lips trembled. "But... when Mom gets sick, she never sleeps this long. Godfather, are you lying to me? I overheard you and Crystal talking-you said Mom was taken by bad people..."

    James froze, caught off guard that she''d overheard their conversation. Guilt washed over him.

    Ferdinand walked over and crouched beside Little Nina, softly ruffling her hair. His warm gaze met her tearful eyes.

    "You misunderstood, Little Nina," he

    said gently. Your mom was just

    away on a work trip this time. It was a tough assignment, and the ship

    she was on went too fast in bad weather, and she ended up getting sick."

    "Really?" Little Nina looked up at Ferdinand with huge, searching eyes. "So she wasn''t taken by bad people?"

    "Of course not," Ferdinand assured her. "And even if there were bad guys, your godfather and I would have chased them off long ago. So there''s nothing to be afraid of."

    Little Nina finally let out a shaky breath and rxed, her fears easing.

    "When will Mommy wake up?" she whispered.

    Ferdinand smoothed her hair again, his voice gentle and reassuring. "Mr. Ellsworth promises you-she''ll wake up this afternoon."

    "Really?" Little Nina sniffled, peering up at him. "You''re so handsome, Mr. Ellsworth, but you can''t lie to me. They say handsome men who tell lies are all heartbreakers-"

    Ferdinand blinked in surprise, then gave a helpless chuckle. "Don''t worry, I''m not a heartbreaker."

    Satisfied, Little Nina finally rxed, curling quietly in James''s arms.

    She''d been running a low fever herself thesest couple of days, but with some herbal remedies and gentle massages Ferdinand had arranged, she was much better now.

    Still, the nightmares had left her exhausted. Now, nestled against James, her eyelids drooped as she watched her mom.

    Before long, she drifted off to sleep.

    James brushed a hand over her hair, his heart aching for her. "You''ve had a rough time, sweetheart."

    "Let her sleep next to Briony," Ferdinand suggested.

    James nodded and carefullyid Little Nina beside her mother. The two curled up together, mother and daughter, and James tucked the nket around them both.

    After making sure they werefortable, he and Ferdinand quietly left the room. They headed up to the rooftop terrace.

 Chapter 427

    James fixed his gaze on Ferdinand and asked, "What exactly is your rtionship with Mr. Seven?"

    He could see the suspicion in James''s eyes as in as day.

    Ferdinand offered a calm, gentle smile. "The important figure who brought me to Northborough as a doctor recently-that''s Mr. Seven."

    James frowned. "Mr. Seven''s not well?"

    "Right. It''s not cancer, but over the years he let his health slide, so he''s got all kinds of chronic issues."

    James''s frown deepened. "So what do you think of him as a person?"

    Ferdinand hesitated, then countered, "Mr. Dney, do you find Mr. Seven untrustworthy?"

    James was caught off guard. "Not exactly. It''s just that Dr. rke mentioned something about Mr. Seven in Astara the other day."

    "My rtionship with Mr. Seven is strictly professional. I don''t know much about his private affairs." Ferdinand paused, then added, "But I have heard he values talent, and apparently he doesn''t have much family-most of the money he makes goes straight into charity work."

    That much was true: Mr. Seven had an eye for talent.

    In fact, it was Briony''s painting that had caught his attention in the first ce; that

    was why his people had reached out with a business card.

    James felt his doubts ease, rubbing his brow as if physically dispelling the tension.

    Just then, his phone rang-Cedric rke.

    James answered, "Dr. rke."

    "How''s Briony?"

    "She''s got a minor lung infection. She''ll need to stay in the hospital for

    observation, but she''s going to be fine."

    Cedric let out a weary sigh. "I''m d to hear it."

    James didn''t feel relieved at all.

    "Dr. rke, Stewart took Bryn against her will during the divorce proceedings. That''s kidnapping, in and simple. I''ve already called the police-what Stewart''s done is a crime!"

    "I know he''s gone too far this time. But there''s more to this than you know. Stewart-he actually¡ª"

    "Dr. rke, if you keep defending Stewart, then the next time we see each other, let''s just pretend we''re strangers. I always thought you had a good head on your shoulders, but after what Stewart''s done, I can''t believe you''re still making excuses for him."

    Cedric was silent for a moment. "I''m sorry. I know it''s toote to say anything now, but there''s something you need to pass on to Briony: Stewart promised her he''d go

    through with the divorce, and he will. He''s just not out of intensive care yet. The earliest he could be discharged is Tuesday."

    James scoffed coldly. "You expect me to believe that? If he''s so sick he needs intensive care, how did he manage to kidnap Bryn and run off to the coast?" "Briony stabbed Stewart."

    James froze.

    It took him a long moment to blink, still refusing to believe it. "Don''t be ridiculous. Bryn would never-"

    "It''s true," Cedric said, his tone grave.

    "She stabbed him square in the

    spleen. By the time he got to the hospital, he''d lost so much blood he went into shock. They had to remove his spleen. But the knife had been left in too long, and now he''s fighting a severe infection. He''s in bad shape."

    James fell silent.

    If Stewart died, then Briony...

    Suddenly, James realized just how serious things were.

    "Mr. Dney, I know what you''re worried about. But you can rest assured¡ªno matter what happens to Stewart, Ms. Kensington won''t be held responsible. This will remain a secret, forever. That''s what Stewart wants, too."

 Chapter 428

    James sat in silence, his brow deeply furrowed.

    "At this point," Cedric rke said, his voice growing heavier with each word, "all I can say is that Stewart never truly intended to hurt Ms. Kensington. Of course, some of his actions did end up causing her a great deal of pain...¡±

    He trailed off, the weight of the situation settling between them.

    "But let''s give him onest chance. If he pulls through this, he''ll go to city hall next week and sign the divorce papers, just as he promised. If he doesn''t... well, for Ms. Kensington, it''s the difference between being divorced and being widowed. Either way, she''ll be free of Stewart in the end."

    James hesitated. Cedric wasn''t wrong, not really.

    It''s just being widowed felt a little too morbid.

    "Alright, I understand." James scratched his forehead, letting out a breath. "When Bryn wakes up, I''ll pass on everything you said."

    "Good. I''ll let you go, then."

    The call ended.

    Ferdinand nced at James, concern flickering over his features. "You look troubled. What did Dr. rke say?"

    James turned to him, still trying to wrap his mind around it. "He said... Bryn stabbed Stewart."

    Ferdinand''s eyes widened in surprise, but he recovered quickly-far quicker than James had.

    After only a moment, he asked, "How''s Stewart?¡±

    "Not great. He might..." James drew a finger across his throat in a grim gesture. Ferdinand pressed his lips together in thought.

    "Dr. rke said if Stewart survives, he''ll meet Bryn at city hall next Tuesday for the divorce. If not... Bryn will be a widow."

    At that, Ferdinand arched an eyebrow. "Well, morbid as it sounds, from another angle-it means she''ll inherit all of Stewart''s assets. Not the worst oue."

    James just stared at him.

    Three dayster, Briony was recovering well and cleared to go home.

    Her pneumonia wasn''t gone yet, but with Ferdinand''s help-he''d continue

    to nurse her back to health with 12

    herbal remedies-the worst was

    behind her.

    Back at Skybreeze Retreat, Marlene brought in a firece grate and set it down ceremoniously.

    No one could me Marlene for making a big deal of it; the past week had left everyone rattled.

    Standing by, Marlene called out, "Step over the fire to chase away the bad luck! Wishing you safety, good health, and a long, happy life!"

    Briony smiled faintly, then lifted her foot and stepped over the grate.

    Little Nina squealed that she wanted a turn, too. With a resigned sigh, James scooped her up and carried her over the fire as well.

    Nina pped her hands, her voice ringing out, "Step over the fire, bye-bye bad

    luck! Stay safe, live long, and be pretty forever!"

    The adults couldn''t help butugh at her antics.

    It was a bright, sunny day. Laughter and Nina''s delighted voice filled Skybreeze Retreat. Briony, James, and Ferdinand sat around the coffee table, sharing tea and conversation white sunlight streamed in

    In the kitchen, Marlene and Crystal were busy preparing lunch.

    Just then, Briony''s phone rang-Cedric rke.

    She hesitated for a moment, then answered.

    "Stewart''s out of intensive care today," Cedric said. "He asked me to let you know-if you''re avable tomorrow, he''d like to meet at city hall at nine a.m. to finalize the divorce."

    Briony had been waiting for this call for days.

    Now that it hade, she didn''t hesitate.

    "Alright," she replied, her voice calm and steady. "Tomorrow morning at nine."

 Chapter 429

    The next morning, Briony woke up at seven.

    Little Nina was still fast asleep, snuggled under her nkets. Briony leaned over and nuzzled her daughter''s soft, rosy cheek, nting a few gentle kisses. The little girl, lips pursed in a sleepy pout, grumbled, "Mommy, just five more minutes...¡± and rolled over, her tiny voice muffled by the pillow.

    Briony couldn''t help but chuckle. She pulled the nket up around Nina''s shoulders, then slipped quietly out of bed.

    It was still early. After washing up and changing into fresh clothes, Briony applied

    a touch of makeup-subtle, but enough to make her look refreshed. Today was the day she''d be signing her divorce papers. If there was ever a day to hold her head high, it was this one.

    As Briony headed downstairs, she caught sight of Jamesing in from outside. He was carrying a bouquet of white roses.

    She couldn''t help but shake her head, half amused, half exasperated. "You actually went out to buy flowers first thing in the morning?"

    "I ordered themst night," James replied, grinning. "The florist just delivered them."

    He handed her the bouquet with a flourish. "Happy divorce day!"

    Briony took the roses, breathing in their fresh scent. She looked up at him, eyes sparkling withughter. "Thank you."

    Marlene appeared from the kitchen, holding a steaming bowl of chicken noodle soup. "Ms. Kensington, sir,e have some breakfast before you go. There''s still plenty of time."

    And she was right-the morning stretched ahead of them. Even after breakfast, it wasn''t yet eight.

    James, of course, insisted on apanying Briony to city hall. He seemed intent on bringing the bouquet along, but Briony was having none of it. Thest thing she wanted was to draw even more attention to herself.

    James looked a little disappointed but knew better than to argue. Briony had never been one for public disys.

    He sighed, mischief glinting in his eyes. "Tell me, where do you think Little Nina gets her extroverted streak from?"

    Briony shot him a sidelong look. "You don''t think it''s inherited, do you? Maybe it''s just that her godfather''s a bad influence."

    James paused, then realized she was teasing him. "Well, if she takes after me, she''ll never let anyone push her around. She''ll say what she thinks, and steer clear of losers-what could be better?"

    Briony smiled but didn''t answer. Honestly, she was d her daughter had a bright, outgoing personality. It meant she wouldn''t spend her life second-guessing herself.

    After a leisurely cup of tea, they checked the time and decided to head out. The drive from Skybreeze Retreat to city hall was smooth as silk-every traffic light green, the streets nearly empty.

    "Feels like the universe is on our side today," James said, peering out at the cloudless sky.

    Briony looked out the window too. The sun was shining, not a cloud in sight-a perfect day.

    They arrived at city hall just as the clock struck nine.

    Briony unbuckled her seatbelt, grabbed the divorce agreement already signed by both parties¡ªand stepped out of the car. James walked beside her, shoulder to shoulder, as they entered the building.

    Inside, Stewart was seated in the

    front row. He saw them the moment they came in and slowly pulled himself upright, leaning on the chair for support. Dressed in a crisp white shirt and ck cks, he looked as striking as ever-but visibly thinner, his face pale.

    Briony couldn''t help but remember that awful moment on the cruise ship, the feel

    of the knife in her hand, blood everywhere... The memory brought back the

    metallic tang of blood, making her stomach churn.

    She pressed her lips together, took a steadying breath, and schooled her face to calm.

    Stewart started toward her, his steps unsteady. He had to catch his breath with each stride. Suddenly, he swayed-Carl, standing by with a wheelchair, moved as

    if to help, but Stewart held up a hand to wave him off.

    Carl just sighed in resignation.

    At that moment, Cedric rke rushed through the door. "I''m notte, am I?¡±

    He nced back and forth between Briony and Stewart. Watching Stewart stubbornly insist on walking, Cedric looked both frustrated and resigned. But as a man, he

    [e

    understood why Stewart couldn''t

    allow himself to appear weak-not

    today.

    Briony produced the divorce documents. "I''ve signed my part. Do you want to look

    it over?"

    "No need," Stewart replied, his voice low. "I wrote the agreement. We''ve been through the courts. With the paperwork and the court records, we can finish everything in one go today."

    Briony nodded, saying nothing more.

    Stewart pulled out their number; it would be their turn soon.

    Briony quietly took a seat by the window.

    James pulled Cedric aside, lowering his voice. "Stewart doesn''t look good. What''s going on?"

    "He shouldn''t even be out of the hospital," Cedric muttered, ncing at Stewart as

    he shuffled over to sit near Briony. "It''s only his second day out of intensive care.

    No one else would pull a stunt like this."

    James fell silent. James fell silent. As much as

    Stewart got under his skin, he couldn''t ignore the fact that Stewart was in this state because Briony had stabbed him. If something happened to Stewart now, Briony wouldhave blood on her hands.

 Chapter 430

    Briony needed to break free from Stewart, but if the price of freedom was bing a murderer, that was simply too high a cost.

    That''s why James silently hoped Stewart woulde out of this unscathed.

    Briony deserved a life untainted by Stewart''s shadow.

    Two people who were never meant to stay together-after the divorce, they could each go their separate ways, find their own peace.

    That was the best ending anyone could hope for.

    ...

    Stewart sat beside Briony, watching her, but she never looked up, her attention fixed on her phone.

    Nearby, a young couple had just received their marriage certificate. The woman, beaming, linked arms with her new husband, chattering about where they should go for dinner that night.

    The man smiled and told her he''d already booked a hotel-two days and one night of a romantic getaway, just for the two of them.

    Hearing this, the woman''s face lit up with delight. She held his arm tighter, herughter ringing with pure, sweet happiness.

    Stewart couldn''t help but be pulled back to nine years ago, to the day he and Briony registered their marriage.

    That day, after they signed the papers, he had to rush to court, so he gave her the code to his house, told her to move into Southcreek Manor on her own.

    By the time he finished work and came home, it was already past midnight.

    He hadn''t expected to find Briony asleep on the sofa, a modest dinner-four dishes and a soupid out on the table.

    When Briony woke and saw him, the first thing she asked was, "Have you eaten?"

    She was only twenty-one then, her face still soft with youth, her wide eyes searching his face with a hint of nervousness.

    In that moment, he found her almost painfully sincere. Even though he''d already eaten, he lied and said he hadn''t.

    The moment she heard he hadn''t eaten yet, she sprang into action, reheating all the dishes.

    Truthfully, that dinner wasn''t particrly good; there was even a bit of eggshell in the scrambled eggs.

    Looking back now, Stewart realized, far toote, that when he married Briony, she was still just a girl-she didn''t even know how to cook.

    That night, as he picked at the awkward meal, he caught sight of a Band-Aid on her finger.

    His heart had fluttered a little then, but the feeling was quickly shattered by a work call.

    By the time he finished the call, Briony had already gone upstairs to tend to little Irwin, who wouldn''t stop crying...

    In the years that followed, Briony''s cooking improved with every meal. She turned their house into a warm, inviting home for the three of them.

    But Stewart had never noticed the effort behind it all.

    The cozy family life he took for granted was something Briony had built with five years of her youth-day by day, bit by bit-pouring everything she had into their home.

    And he was the one who lost it all.

    Stewart closed his eyes, Adam''s apple bobbing as he swallowed hard.

    The ache in his chest spread, sharp and unrelenting, creasing his brow with every breath.

    For the first time, he truly understood-he was the one who''d failed this marriage.

    And with that realization, Stewart knew: their marriage was truly over.

    The automated voice called their number.

    It was their turn.

    Briony rose and walked toward the counter.

    Stewart opened his eyes, took a slow, steady breath, and stood. His tall frame wavered for a moment, but he caught himself on the back of the chair, holding steady.

    Cedric rke nearly rushed forward.

    But seeing Stewart regain his bnce and join Briony at the counter, Cedric let out a silent sigh of relief.

    With the divorce agreement, court documents, and both IDs ready, the process moved quickly.

    The clerk finished the paperwork, stamped the certificates, and handed one to each of them.

    "All set. One copy each."

    Briony took her certificate, staring at the words "Divorce Certificate." Atst, she felt the weight in her chest ease.

    She stood and walked straight for the door.

    Behind her, Stewart rose as well. "Bryn-"

    Briony didn''t look back.

    He couldn''t catch up to her now. Struggling to stay upright, Stewart nced at

    Carl.

    Carl hurried over and handed Briony a folder.

    "Ms. Kensington," Carl corrected

    Sownwardly, "this is from

    Wothly, "this is from Mr

    It''s about your mother''s

    case from years ago." Consther''s

    Briony frowned. "What do you mean?¡±

    MS

    "There''s new evidence. Take a look when you have time."

    Since it concerned her mother, Briony didn''t hesitate. She epted the folder with a cool, "Thank you."

    Without another word, she strode out the door.

    James immediately followed.

    Stewart watched Briony''s retreating figure, his vision blurring at the edges.

    A momentter, his tall frame copsed to the floor with a heavy thud.

    "Stewart!"

    Cedric rke cried out and rushed to his side.

    "Stay with me, Stewart! Don''t fall asleep-wake up!¡±

    Cedric frantically started emergency measures, his voice urgent and pleading. "Stewart! Stewart! Don''t close your eyes! Think of your son-your son still needs you!"

 Chapter 431

    Back at Skybreeze Retreat.

    Briony opened the file the moment she walked in.

    Stewart''s research was thorough-painfully so.

    Her mother''s old case wasn''t as simple as it seemed. There was a hiddenyer, a secret that changed everything.

    And at the center of it all... Neal.

    Briony flipped through the documents, her hands trembling. All of this had onlye to light in the past few months.

    Lauren and Neal had known each other from the very beginning.

    Neal had started out in business too, but his ambition got the better of him. Greed led him into smuggling and dirty money. Then, during a government crackdown, Neal killed a federal agent while trying to escape, and ended up at the top of the most-wanted list.

    After Neal went on the run, Lauren discovered she was pregnant. Alone, she gave birth to Rosita. Not long after, desperate to survive, she started working in nightclubs.

    That world introduced her to wealthy men-years spent as someone''s kept woman, but most of them grew bored quickly, discarding Lauren with a severance check when the thrill wore off.

    Lauren refused to ept that fate. She began hunting for a man who could give her real status.

    That''s when Neal reappeared, having learned that Lauren had borne his child. He wouldn''t leave her alone.

    By then, Lauren was already involved with Malcolm Kensington. To keep Neal quiet, she decided to cooperate with him.

    Lauren''s job was to seduce Malcolm, with the n to push Julia Hudson out of the Kensington family and take her ce as Mrs. Kensington. That way, their daughter Rosita would be the legitimate Kensington heiress. Lauren would try to have a son, and then Neal would arrange for Malcolm''s mysterious "ident," ensuring her son inherited everything.

    When the time was right, Neal would get rid of Malcolm for good. Everything the Kensington family owned would be theirs.

    It all went smoothly-until the day Malcolm caught Lauren and Neal together. Enraged, he stormed home, drank heavily, and unleashed his fury on Julia.

    Julia, battered and terrified, acted on pure instinct. She shoved Malcolm away- then, thrown off bnce, she fell herself, mming her head against the wall. She cked out.

    When she came to, she was told Malcolm had fallen from the balcony. He was dead.

    Everyone¡ªincluding the police-believed Julia had identally pushed Malcolm to his death.

    But Stewart had uncovered new evidence: on the night of Malcolm''s death, a housekeeper saw Lauren fleeing the back garden, visibly shaken.

    The housekeeper, afraid of being implicated, had quit and returned to her hometown after the tragedy.

    Only recently did Stewart''s team track her down.

    Yet, despite this witness, there was no direct proof tying Lauren to the crime.

    The real breakthrough hinged on Neal.

    Because Neal wasn''t dead.

    During the Lockwood family arson case, Neat suffered burns over sixty percent of his body. Stewart''s people secretly rescued him, and for four years he''d been in

    recoveryatose, hidden away.

    A month ago, Neal finally came to.

    Last week, Stewart''s team brought Neal to Lauren''s apartment.

    Lauren was dying her illness eating away at her, mind and body weakening day by day.

    Still, she clung to her pills, convinced the expensive medication she''d bought would heal her.

    She didn''t realize how skeletal she''d be.

    When she saw Neal, Lauren thought she was being haunted by his ghost,e to im her.

    She had no idea Stewart''s people were there too, camera rolling.

    Faced with Neal''s threats, Lauren broke down. She dropped to her knees, begging for forgiveness, sobbing as she confessed the whole truth about Malcolm''s death:

    "It was me! I killed Malcolm, Neal, I had no choice! He found out about us-if he lived, he''d have destroyed us. You managed to escape abroad, but what about me? I had to survive..."

    "I married Saul just to give Rosita a proper name! Neal, I was wrong, I really was... please, just leave me alone, please!"

    Neal red at her, his eyes cold and sharp. "And the night of the Lockwood fire? We agreed to torch the ce together, grab whatever Saul kept in his safe, and run but what did you do?"

    "You smashed a bottle over my head from behind! Look at me now,

    ovel

    Lauren-this is all thanks to you! I loved you, damn it! Everything did-at those risks, all that blood-was for you and our

    daughter. And you? You tried to kill

    me too."

 Chapter 432

    Lauren shook her head, her bulging, pain-ridden eyes now wide with terror.

    "I never wanted any of this. I know I did you wrong, but I can''t go back to that miserable life. I can''t handle moving overseas, Neal. Please, just move on. We weren''t meant to be in this life-maybe the next one, or the next chapter of this one, we can be together again. Let me go! I don''t want to die¡ªnot yet!"

    "You don''t want to die?" Neal''sughter was harsh and guttural, his burned throat making him sound like some demone to collect her soul.

    "Lauren, you should''ve died a long time ago! Have you seen what a wreck your body is? Those so-called miracle pills you''re taking every month-do you really think they''re saving you? Let me tell you: they''re illegal drugs. You''re not going tost much longer. You''re dying, and it''s going to be ugly."

    Lauren''s pupils dted in panic. She shook her head desperately. "No, no, that can''t be. I spent so much money on those meds. I''ll get better. I''m not going to die. I''m not!"

    Neal''sugh grew even more frenzied. "You spent your whole life using men, Lauren, but in the end, it''s a man who brought you down!"

    He sneered, his rage boiling over. "You want to know the truth? I''m the one who gave you HIV. You wanted to get rid of me? Well, now you''ll have to carry the curse I left you straight to hell!"

    "I''ll be waiting for you down there, Lauren. We''ll be together for all eternity, never apart!"

    He lunged and seized Lauren''s arm.

    "No! Neal, let go of me! I don''t want this-let me go!" Lauren screamed in terror, her panic so overwhelming she wet herself on the spot.

    Neal looked like he might strangle her right then and there.

    But he never got the chance.

    Stewart''s men rushed in and pulled Neal away.

    Lauren fainted from sheer terror.

    She didn''t have much time left, but she couldn''t die just yet.

    Julia needed her case overturned, and both Lauren and Neal were still useful.

    Briony handed the case over to Lawyer Hughes for full oversight.

    Given Lauren''s critical condition, the Supreme Court agreed to expedite the case.

    Stewart had already filed the necessary reports well in advance.

    Officially, the case was only now being re-opened, but preparations had been underway for months.

    Nine years after the original verdict, the trial was set to begin again.

    The Kensington family got word of it, too.

    On the day of the hearing, Madeline Kensington arrived in court with Mack and several other rtives.

    Julia still hadn''t fully recovered her memory. The only people she recognized were Briony, Bryn, and a few others who''d been living with hertely-Gina, Kendal, and Ellsworth.

    After the proceedings began, Briony held Julia''s hand tightly.

    Julia was visibly anxious, ncing back over her shoulder at Kendal, who offered her a reassuring look.

    Then the court yed the video of Lauren and Neal.

    On screen, Lauren, terrified out of her mind, confessed to everything under Neal''s threats.

    Madeline fainted from rage on the spot.

    Mack stormed forward, ready to attack Lauren.

    Lauren cowered, sobbing and wailing in fear, while Neal, her co-conspirator, sat

    nearby with a twisted, inhuman grin.

    Perhaps death by firing squad would be a kind of release for him.

    The evidence was overwhelming.

    The judge''s gavel struck. The trial was over.

    Both Lauren and Neal were sentenced to death.

    Nine yearster, Julia was finally exonerated. The record was cleared. She had her life back.

    And yet, as the day finally arrived, Julia seemed more like a bystander, dazed and

    unsure.

    She sat at the intiff''s table, her daughter''s hand gripped tightly in hers.

    Mack

    twig shouting threats

    about killing Lauren, his face twisted-so much like Malcolm''s

    had

    been all those years ago

    Julia frowned, watching him.

    "Bryn..." she turned to Briony, pointing at Mack, "That man... he looks so angry. He scares me..."

    Briony gently patted her mother''s head and offered a soft smile.

    "It''s alright. He''s angry at other people. We don''t have to worry about him."

    Briony helped her mother to her feet.

    Just then, Mack''s bloodshot, murderous gaze swept over to them. For a moment,

    he looked exactly like Malcolm had, long ago.

    A sh of memory seared through

    Julia''s mind-Malcolm hitting She screamed, clutching her. sobbing, "No, please, don''t hit me-"

    Briony''s

    her meart ached. She wrapped

    Other in a hug and whispered

    soothingly, "It''s all over, Mom. It''s all over. Let''s go home." Conter

    Mack watched as Briony shielded Julia and led her out of the courtroom.

    His face was dark as a storm.

    And in that moment, no one could tell what he was thinking.

 Chapter 433

    After returning to Skybreeze Retreat, Julia wouldn''t stop insisting on going back to the countryside.

    Briony tried everything to persuade her to stay, even bringing up Little Nina, but nothing worked.

    Maybe it was seeing Mack so frightened that set her off, but Julia-who''d been doing so much bettertely-suddenly started showing signs of a rpse.

    In the end, they gave in to her wishes. After spending just one night at Skybreeze Retreat, Kendal and Gina took Julia back to the countryside the very next day.

    By then, more than two weeks had passed since Crowning Night.

    Julia''s case had gone remarkably smoothly, and there was no denying Stewart''s help had made a huge difference.

    Briony was well aware of this, but she felt Stewart was only doing what was expected of him. He''d been thewyer in charge of the original case, and now that things had taken a turn, it was only right for him-as the defense attorney-to see it through.

    After all, that was part of the agreement they''d made when they got married.

    As for the case involving Ottilie and Rosita stealing her original work, Ottilie ended up paying restitution and a fine, after which the Kensington family took her back home.

    She didn''t have to go to jail, but word was, the money the Kensingtons used to bail her out came at a steep price-Ottilie''s own marriage.

    Madeline arranged a match for her: the CEO of The Brown Group, a man whose wife had only recently passed away.

    Mr. Brown offered a ten-million-dor dowry, plus a three-year new energy contract between The Brown Group and The Kensington Group.

    To put it inly, Madeline had sold her granddaughter.

    Mr. Brown was well over fifty, and all three of his previous wives had died. Ottilie would be wife number four.

    Rumor had it Mr. Brown''s presence was a curse-every one of his wives had met an untimely end.

    People were saying that Ottilie''s future didn''t look promising at all.

    As for Rosita, she should have gone to prison.

    But Garry intervened.

    As her husband, he submitted a psychiatric evaluation on her behalf.

    It turned out Rosita had been diagnosed with bipr disorder, with a well- documented, ten-year medical history.

    She''d recently shown clear signs of self-harm and rpse, so in the end, the court ruled she wasn''t criminally responsible.

    Garry paid the damages for her and took her away.

    Even Lawyer Hughes couldn''t change the oue.

    Briony knew Hughes had done his best. No one had expected Rosita to have a psychiatric disorder.

    Thew always has a soft spot for the mentally ill.

    But what really caught Briony off guard was an anonymous email she received a few dayster.

    It was a video.

    In it, Rosita wore the drab uniform of a psychiatric hospital, kneeling on the floor, banging her head over and over as she sobbed and begged, "Please, let me out, please! I was wrong, I swear I was wrong. Dcan''t stand another day in here. Please, let me out... let me out..."

    The video wasn''t long.

    No one else appeared on camera, but Briony was certain Garry was the one filming.

    But if it really was Garry-what was he trying to say?

    She showed the video to James.

    He watched it and said, "Damn, that''s satisfying. I have no idea. what''s going on in Garry''s head, but knowing Rosita''s suffering makes me happy."

    He wasn''t wrong.

    Being locked up in a psychiatric hospital was no better than prison-maybe even worse.

    For Briony, it was a strangely satisfying ending.

    As for thepensation Garry had

    paid

    sel''s behalf, Briony

    hadn''t

    touched a cent. She donated it all to

    a children''s charity.

    That money had cost her son his life-she figured the least she could do was use

    it to do some good, in his name.

    Maybe, just maybe, he''d be born into a better family next time.

    Now that the divorce was finalized, she felt like everything had finally settled.

    Briony nned to leave Northborough with Little Nina.

    But before she left, she wanted to visit her son onest time.

    Last time, she''d gone in a hurry,pletely unprepared.

    This time, Briony made sure to buy all sorts of toys little boys love, along with

    some kids'' snacks.

 Chapter 434

    The next morning, Briony set out early for the Wentworth family cemetery.

    Thest time she''d visited, the groundskeeper had already known who she was. This time, too, he simply nodded and let her through without a word.

    Carrying tworge bags, Briony made her way to her son''s grave.

    But when she reached the spot, her heart stopped-her son''s headstone was gone.

    She was certain this was the right ce.

    She remembered it so clearly-it was right next to Grandpa Wentworth''s grave.

    But now, there was nothing there. No headstone. Not even a mark on the grass.

    For a moment, Briony thought maybe she''d gotten it wrong.

    Setting her bags down, she pulled out her phone and called Cedric rke.

    "Dr. rke, I''m at the Wentworth family cemetery," she said.

    Cedric sounded startled. "You''re at the family cemetery?"

    "Yes," Briony replied, her voice quiet. "I n to leave Northborough soon. Before I go, I wanted to visit my son onest time, but...I can''t find his headstone."

    There was a pause on the other end. "Maybe you should call Stewart and ask him directly," Cedric suggested after a moment.

    Briony frowned at the hesitation in his voice. "Alright."

    She hung up and, with a deep breath, pulled Stewart''s number out of her blocked contacts.

    The phone rang several times before he finally picked up.

    "Bryn," came his low, tentative voice.

    "Stewart," Briony''s anger simmered beneath the surface, "what happened to my son''s grave?"

    There was a long pause.

    "Where are you right now?" Stewart asked quietly.

    "I''m at the Wentworth cemetery."

    Another silence. Then: "Our son isn''t there."

    Briony''s patience snapped. Her voice shook with rage and grief. "Stewart! Our son

    is gone, and you''re still ying these games? Why can''t you let him rest in peace?"

    "Bryn, you''ve misunderstood," Stewart said, his voice grave. "I mean...the child buried there-it was never our son."

    Briony froze.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "I was nning to tell you soon. I didn''t expect you to go to the cemetery today."

    Stewart sighed, the sound heavy. "Since you''ve found out,e to Sunset Ridge Vis. I''ll exin everything."

    Briony''s grip tightened around her phone. "What does that mean? Stewart, what are you saying?"

    "Bryn, our son¡ªhe''s alive," Stewart said quietly. "He''s alive, and he''s safe." Briony''s vision blurred. Her knees nearly buckled.

    He''s alive.

    Her son is alive.

    Alive-truly, miraculously alive.

    Tears streaming down her cheeks, Briony turned and ran down the hillside, barely aware of anything but the hope pounding in her chest.

    She scrambled into her car, hands trembling as she turned the key in the ignition, and sped toward Sunset Ridge Vis.

    Her knuckles whitened around the steering wheel. Twice she nearly ran a red light, but somehow, she made it there in one piece.

    mming the brakes, she parked outside the gates and hurried inside.

    The staff seemed to be expecting her. As she rushed past, they

    greeted her with respectful "

    "

    but Briony couldn''t have care!et

    about formalities.

    She fixed her gaze on one of the maids. "Where''s Stewart?"

    "He''s in the study, on the second floor."

    Briony didn''t wait for more. She

    mounted the stairs two at a timet

    and str?de straight to the study flinging the door open without knocking.

    Stewart stood by the window. He turned at the sound, just in time for Briony to

    p him hard across the face.

    The sharp crack echoed in the room, a red mark instantly blossoming on his cheek.

    He didn''t react in anger. Instead,

    when he saw the tears streaminget

    down Briony''s face, something vulnerable flickered in his dark eyes.

    "Bryn, don''t cry. Our son-he''s alright. He''s really alright."

    "Where is he?" Briony''s voice trembled. "Stewart, where did you hide my son?"

 Chapter 435

    "Bryn, you need to calm down."

    "I can''t calm down!"

    Briony''s eyes were bloodshot as she red at Stewart. "I just want to know where my son is!"

    Stewart pressed his lips together, a deep crease forming between his brows. "He''s not here."

    "Not here?" Briony''s voice rose, incredulous. "Stewart, are you ying games with me again?"

    "I''m not lying to you. He really hasn''te back yet."

    "I don''t believe you!" Briony shot back, her voice trembling. "If you won''t tell me, I''l find him myself!"

    She spun on her heel and stormed out of the study.

    Stewart didn''t try to stop her.

    Briony threw open one door after another on the second floor, searching every room.

    No sign of her child.

    She ran upstairs to the third floor.

    She checked every single room in the house-even the maid''s quarters, even the basement.

    Nothing.

    Her son wasn''t there.

    Emerging from thest room, Briony felt her final shred of hope crumble.

    He''s gone.

    He was never here.

    Her chest heaved as she squeezed her eyes shut, fighting back tears.

    She dashed back to the study, rushed to Stewart''s desk, and grabbed everything within reach-files, pens, anything and hurled them at him in a blind rage.

    Stewart didn''t dodge. He let her vent, standing rigid as the sharp corner of a book struck his chest. He grunted softly but didn''t take a single step back.

    Papers and pens scattered across the floor, leaving chaos in their wake.

    Briony''s breathing turned ragged. Thest thread of control in her mind snapped.

    Why did it always have to be like this?

    Every time she thought it was over, life blindsided her all over again.

    "Stewart, are you even human? Our son is alive, and you''re hiding him from me! You even put up a fake headstone just to deceive me! How could you? How could you wish that on your own child?!"

    "What are you trying to do now? Drag me here just to keep him from me? If I

    hadn''t gone to the cemetery today, were you nning to keep this a secret for the rest of my life?!"

    "I never meant to-"

    "Of course you didn''t,¡± Briony spat, a bitterugh escaping her lips. "You never meant to let me go. We''re divorced, but you''re still using our son to control me. That''s what this is, isn''t it?"

    Stewart watched her, his Adam''s apple bobbing as he swallowed. "You''re not

    thinking clearly right now. Nothing I say will get through to you.¡±

    Briony shook her head. "Fine, I''ll listen. Tell me where is my son?"

    Stewart''s lips pressed into a thin line as he stared at her, his dark eyes unreadable.

    His silence was the most brutal answer she could imagine.

    Briony let out a hollowugh, tears spilling down her cheeks as she screamed, voice raw with anguish:

    "Stewart! He''s a living, breathing child! He''s not some tool you can use to punish me! Do you even have a shred of humanity left?!"

    Stewart''s dark eyes were fixed on her as she broke down, her agony slicing through him. There was so much he couldn''t exin. He knew, even if he tried, Briony would never believe him.

    In her eyes, he was already irredeemable.

    Tears streamed down Briony''s face as she red at him, hatred burning in her gaze.

    "Stewart, I''ll ask you onest time-where is my son?"

    Stewart''s brow furrowed, his voice barely above a whisper. "He''s overseas."

    Briony froze. "You hid him in another country?"

    "Bryn," Stewart''s tone was weary, his lips tightening, "it''splicated. I just need three more days. That''s all I''m asking."

    Briony wiped at her tears with shaking hands. "You say he''s overseas-then you must have photos, videos. Show them to me. Right now."

    "Not yet," Stewart said softly, trying to soothe her. "Please. Just give me three days."

    Briony shook her head, desperate. "I can''t wait You say he''s alive, but you won''t show me a single photo or video Stewart, what am I supposed to believe? Which word out of your mouth is the truth?"

 Chapter 436

    "I''m telling you the truth-our son is still alive."

    "Fine!" Briony drew a shaky breath. "Then give me the address. I''ll go bring him home myself."

    "Bryn, please, calm down. Just wait three more days. I promise, after that, I''ll bring our son home."

    "Even now, you''re still lying to me!" Briony stared at Stewart, the fragile hope she''d just found already crumbling.

    "I''m not lying," Stewart insisted, brow furrowing.

    "Unless you let me see him right this second, I won''t believe a single word you say ever again!"

    Stewart swallowed hard. "It''s not possible. Not right now."

    Briony let out a bitterugh. Thest bit of hope drained from her expression as she turned away, walking out without a backward nce.

    He watched her leave, his eyes dark and conflicted.

    As Briony stepped out of the manor, she bumped into Cedric rke, who had just climbed out of his car.

    "Ms. Kensington," Cedric called after her, concern in his voice. "You and Stewart

    "Dr. rke," Briony cut him off, her voice trembling. "Is my son alive?"

    Cedric''s brow knitted together. "Stewart says he is."

    "Have you seen him?"

    He shook his head. "I''m sorry, I only found out a few days ago myself."

    Briony let out a cold, hollowugh.

    Of course. Just as she suspected.

    Stewart had yed her for a fool once again.

    Fighting back a surge of anger, Briony turned away and marched off.

    Back in her car, she slumped over the steering wheel, struggling to steady her breathing.

    God only knew how she''d made the drive here.

    All that hope, the desperate longing, only to realize-she''d fallen for Stewart''s tricks again.

    The thought made her ache with regret. Furious with herself, she pped her own cheek.

    She was too weak, too useless.

    She''d failed to protect her son...

    She really wasn''t worthy of being his mother.

    The pain and sorrow overwhelmed her. She broke down, sobbing into the steering

    wheel, letting years of grief and guilt pour out.

    Upstairs in his study, Stewart stood at the window, watching her car pull away.

    Footsteps sounded behind him.

    "I just ran into Briony," Cedric rke said, voice heavy with concern. "She looked furious."

    Only when the car had disappeared did Stewart finally turn around.

    His eyes were haunted, and a clear handprint burned bright on his cheek.

    Cedric took in the sight and let out a long sigh. "She knows the truth now. Why didn''t you just tell her everything while you had the chance?"

    "I haven''t brought our son home safely yet. If she knew everything, she''d only worry more," Stewart said quietly.

    "But keeping her in the dark doesn''t help her, either," Cedric shot back "Honestly, Stewart, you never think like a normal person. Well, you got what you deserved-does the p make you feel any better?"

    Stewart touched his cheek, his expression grim. "Garry demanded Ie in person to pick up the boy. That''s not all-he''ll have more conditions."

    Cedric frowned. "More? You already gave him Irwin, and he''s still not satisfied?"

    "He hates me. Swapping our child at

    birth was all a setup for today," Stewart said, voice tight. "Right now, we can only keep him calm. If he doesn''t get what he wants from me, he might go after Briony next."

    "If Garry uses the boy to threaten Bryn, she probably give in," Cedric admitted. "Losing her son broke something inside her. If she found out he was alive, she''d do anything to get him back. Anything at all."

    On this, Cedric could only sigh.

    "That Garry is absolutely despicable. He''s been watching for years, just waiting to stab you in the back."

    Stewart pressed his lips together, saying nothing.

    "But there''s one thing I still don''t get," Cedric continued. "Why is Garry so hell-

    bent on taking Irwin and Rosita from you?"

 Chapter 437

    "He wants Rosita for nothing more than revenge," Stewart said in a low voice. "As

    for Irwin, that''s because I haven''t told him the truth yet."

    Cedric rke hesitated for a moment before the realization hit him.

    "You mean Garry still thinks Irwin is Randolph''s son?"

    "That''s right," Stewart replied quietly. "At least until I get my son back, Irwin''s parentage needs to stay a secret."

    Cedric understood.

    Garry was determined to take Irwin because he believed Irwin was Randolph''s child.

    Put simply, if Irwin wasn''t Randolph''s son, then in Garry''s eyes, Irwin would be worthless.

    And if Irwin lost his value, Stewart''s chances of getting his own son back would plummet.

    Suddenly, Stewart turned away, pulling a handkerchief from his pocket to stifle a cough.

    Cedric stepped closer, watching his profile intently. "Are you still coughing up blood?"

    Stewart clenched the handkerchief in his fist, his expression cold. "No."

    "Don''t lie to me, Stewart."

    Cedric tried to snatch the handkerchief, but Stewart dodged him.

    "Go home and look after the kids," Stewart said with a frown, clearly dismissing him. "I''m fine."

    "Did you stop taking your medication again?"

    Stewart pressed his lips together in silence.

    Cedric, seeing his reaction, was so exasperated he nearly lost his temper.

    "Are you trying to kill yourself?"

    "There are things you don''t need to know, Cedric," Stewart said, meeting his gaze with a steady seriousness. "I know what I''m doing."

    "Are you sure about that?"

    Cedric let out a frustrated sigh. "Fine. I can''t control you, you lunatic. But let me remind you you have a son and a daughter now. Even if you don''t care about yourself, you owe it to your children to take care of yourself. Your rtionship with Briony might be over, but you''re still their father. That''s not going to change."

    "You and Briony may be finished, but your responsibilities as a father aren''t. For their sake, take care of yourself. Don''t throw your life away."

    Stewart said nothing.

    Cedric knew his words probably wouldn''t sink in. Stewart was never the type to listen to anyone''s advice.

    "When are you heading to Westenmar?"

    "Tomorrow."

    "Fine. I''ll take a few days off and go with you."

    "That''s not necessary."

    Cedric protested, "You''re not fully recovered. If something happens, I need to be there to help."

    "Carl will be with me. Dr. Riley''sing too."

    "Dr. Riley?" Cedric frowned. "Who''s that?"

    Stewart didn''t borate. "You''ll find out soon enough."

    Back at Skybreeze Retreat, Briony grew more uneasy the longer she thought.

    She called Mr. Seven and asked him to look into Stewart''s recent activities.

    Mr. Seven delivered quickly.

    Briony scrolled through the dossier he''d sent over.

    Stewart had gone to Westenmar two weeks ago-just the day before Crowning Night.

    He''d returned on the same day she''d been kidnapped.

    So, Stewart must have known she would be taking James to the airport and had chosen that specific timing to return.

    But how could Stewart have known her exact whereabouts?

    She thought back to the moment at the airport when she was abducted...

    She remembered hearing the ele sounds of a struggle. the el

    Her thoughts were interrupted by the sudden ringing of her phone.

    An unfamiliar number shed on the screen.

    Briony hesitated, then answered.

    "Ms. Kensington."

    She frowned. "Garry?"

    "So you still recognize my voice!"

    Garry''sugh grated on her nerves. "You keep blocking me, you know

    Every time I have so takes 170

    important to discuss, it takes me ages to get ahold of you."

    Briony had never had a good

    of Garry-and she knew

    that he called, it was never

    anything good.

    "Just say what you want."

    "I''d like to invite you to Westenmar, Ms. Kensington."

 Chapter 438

    "What''s your reason?"

    "Didn''t Stewart already tell you?" Garry let out a low, mockingugh. "That son you gave birth to all those years ago-he didn''t die."

    Briony''s breath caught. "How do you know that?"

    "Because I was the one who bribed the doctor back then. I had a stillborn

    switched for your son."

    Briony froze, stunned.

    "Garry, you have no proof. Why should I believe a word you say?"

    Her heart was pounding, but she forced herself to appear calm, refusing to let Garry see her panic. "You and Stewart both im my son''s alive, but neither of you have shown me so much as a single photo or video. Do you really think I''m that gullible?"

    "Of course Stewart won''t let you see him." Garry sneered. "Because the boy is with me. And if I don''t want to give him back, what exactly do you think you can do about it?"

    Briony pressed her lips together.

    "He cares about you even more than I expected," Garry went on. "He''s terrified you''ll find out the boy is with me, afraid I''ll use him to threaten you-force you to marry me. And to be honest, that''s precisely what I intend. So, Ms. Kensington, are you willing to marry me for the sake of your son?"

    His voice turned cold and menacing. "As far as I know, you and Stewart are already divorced, and polygamy is legal in Westenmar. Think it over, Ms. Kensington."

    Briony clenched her fists, fighting to keep her anger in check. "Garry, whatever''s going on between you and Stewart isn''t my concern. But the child¡ªhe''s innocent!"

    "Oh, I know he''s innocent," Garry said, his tone growing more petnt. "But that doesn''t mean I''m going to just let this go."

    He sounded almost gleeful in his malice. "If Stewart hadn''t stolen Randolph''s son all those years ago, I wouldn''t have had to go to such lengths to steal his."

    Randolph? Briony''s mind raced. Garry knew Randolph too?

    So this feud between Garry and Stewart was about Irwin''s custody all along?

    "Garry, I don''t know the history between you and Stewart. I only learned from Stewart recently that Randolph entrusted Irwin to him before he died. But now you''re saying Stewart stole Irwin from you?"

    "That''s none of your concern," Garry replied, his voice hard and cold. "All you need to know is, if he''d handed never

    ver to me back then, I''d have plotted to take his son."

    So in the end, it all came down to Irwin.

    Because of Irwin, her own child had been stolen at birth.

    Four years of heartbreaking separation-all because of Irwin!

    Briony closed her eyes, struggling to contain the injustice burning inside her.

    Why did she and her child have to suffer for someone else''s vendetta?

    Irwin was a treasure to them all, but what had her little boy ever done to deserve this?

    To Briony, both Stewart and Garry were the same-ruthless men

    obsessed with their own ends

    willing to sacrifice anyone in their path.

    She opened her eyes, her fury barely restrained. "So now you''re using my son to

    force Stewart to hand over Irwin?"

    "He already has. Stewart sent Irwin to me a long time ago."

    Briony stared at him, stunned. "He gave Irwin to you?"

    "That''s right,¡± Garry chuckled. "Surprised?"

    Briony said nothing. In truth, she was shocked. Stewart had always been fiercely protective of Irwin-how could he possibly...

    "I promised him," Garry continued, "that if he handed Irwin over, I''d return his son to him."

    Briony frowned. "So where is my son now?"

    "He''s still with me. Stewart wille pick him up himself tomorrow."

    "Garry, you didn''t call just to tell me all this. What do you want from me?"

    "I want you toe to Westenmar Garry said smoothly, "and witness for yourself just how far your ex-husband is willing to go

    your

    child."  ear

 Chapter 439

    In the end, Briony decided to make the trip to Westenmar.

    She told James about her ns.

    James was worried about her going alone and insisted oning with her.

    Briony agreed-it felt safer to have someone with her.

    That very night, they boarded the Dney family''s private jet bound for Westenmar.

    After a long overnight flight, they touched down at ten in the morning, local time.

    As they exited the airport, Garry''s trusted female assistant was already waiting for them.

    She led them to a sleek ck town car parked outside.

    The drive from the airport to the city center took a full forty minutes.

    The car was eerily quiet the entire way.

    The closer they got to their destination, the more anxious Briony became.

    James noticed the tension in her shoulders and gently rested his hand on her. Briony turned to nce at him.

    "Don''t worry, Bryn," he said softly, giving her a reassuring smile. "I''m here. We''ll bring your son home together."

    Briony''s nose tingled, and she bit her lip, nodding.

    The ck car wound through the gates of Garry''s private estate.

    Inside, Garry''s assistant ushered Briony and James into the grand living room.

    Garry lounged on the sofa, his long legs crossed, leaning back as hezily puffed on a cigar.

    He arched a brow, taking the cigar from his lips to blow a smoke ring. "You''re here! No need to be so formal-we''re all friends here. Make yourselvesfortable!"

    Garry was always like this-casual to the point of arrogance.

    Briony and James were used to his antics by now and didn''t bother indulging him.

    They exchanged a nce but remained standing.

    "Garry, where''s my son?" Briony asked, her voice tight.

    "What''s the rush?" Garry grinned. "You must be exhausted after flying all night. At least have a cup of tea first. Mr. Dney, you have to

    vene

    this-premium oolong from Goldenleaf. Just got it in. I have a feeling you''ll love it."

    James had no patience for pleasantries. His irritation was in as he snapped, "Garry, cut the act. We''re here for Bryn''s son. If you''re a

    real man, you won''t use an innocent child as leverage. Hand him over, now." .

    Garry raised his eyebrows. "You

    are

    impatient. Fine, f

    two

    s from afar deserve to bene

    wishes granted." Cont

    He nodded to his assistant.

    She inclined her head, then turned to the housekeeper nearby. "Bring the boy down."

    At her words, the housekeeper hurried upstairs.

    Soon, footsteps echoed from the staircase.

    Briony looked up, holding her breath.

    "Mom!"

    The moment Irwin spotted Briony, his eyes lit up. He ran straight toward her.

    Briony froze.

    James immediately stepped forward, shielding Briony behind him.

    "Back off, kid! You''re not lucky enough to be Bryn''s son!"

    Irwin''s eyes welled up. "Mom..."

    Briony ignored him, turning to Garry with a deep frown. "Garry, what''s the meaning of this?"

    "What''s wrong?" Garry squinted at her, feigning innocence. "I raised him as my own for five years. Isn''t he your son?"

    A surge of anger shot through Briony.

    "Garry! You know full well I''m looking for my real son!"

    "Mom, it''s me I''m Irwin! I''m your son too! You promised you''d always love me!"

    Briony closed her eyes, her chest heaving.

    Even though she now knew her biological son was alive, nothing could erase what Rosita had done.

    The pain that Lauren and Rosita had inflicted on her and her mother would never fade.

    Irwin was Rosita''s child¡ªand for that alone, Briony could no longer find any softness toward him.

    Irwin called out to Briony, crying and pleading. He truly understood his mistakes now he really regretted everything.

    Sinceing here, he''d seen Rosita.

 Chapter 440

    But all Rosita did was grab him and push him to beg Garry for his freedom.

    He did beg, but Garry refused.

    When Rosita found out, she exploded at him. She called him useless, even shouted that she regretted ever giving birth to him.

    Irwin looked at Rosita''s twisted features her eyes filled with nothing but disgust, not a trace of love. In that moment, he finally understood: not every mother in the world loves her child.

    His so-called biological mother had never truly loved him¡ªnot ever.

    And in that instant, his thoughts drifted to Briony.

    He remembered those five years when Briony had cared for and protected him.

    He remembered how Mom Bryn''s voice was always gentle.

    He remembered how, even though she never let him have ice cream or candy, she''d bake healthy little cookies and bread just for him.

    He remembered how, every night she read him bedtime stories, he''d fall asleep to sweet dreams and never knew what a nightmare was.

    He remembered how Mom Bryn would patiently answer every silly question he asked.

    And then he remembered his Mom Bryn didn''t want him anymore.

    But this time, Irwin knew the truth. It wasn''t Mom Bryn''s fault.

    It was his. He had messed up. He had disappointed her, and that''s why she left him.

    Until today, Irwin had thought he''d never see Briony again.

    Every single day here had been filled with dread and anxiety.

    Now, with Briony suddenly standing before him, his first instinct was to confess everything to beg her to take him home.

    "Mom, I''m sorry! I''ll never call anyone else ''Mom'' again, I promise. I understand now-only you truly love me. Mom, I''m sorry. Please, just give me another chance. I''ll be good from now on, I swear..."

    Irwin dropped to his knees and bowed his head to the floor, pleading, "Mom, I''m sorry, I''m sorry... Please forgive me, I''m begging you... Please, take me home..."

    Briony and James were both shocked by Irwin''s outburst.

    How had he changed so much in such a short time?

    Kneeling and begging-who on earth had taught him that?

    Garry''s face darkened at the

    He snapped at his secretary,

    disy.

    disgrace. Get him out of here at a

    The secretary nodded briskly and ordered the nanny to take Irwin upstairs.

    Irwin struggled, refusing to go. The

    35 on 3 Couldn''t manage him alone

    so

    secretary called in a security

    guard.

    The burly guard mped a hand over Irwin''s mouth and carried him upstairs.

    Briony and James could only watch, stunned by the whole scene.

    Clearly, Irwin hadn''t been living well here.

    At that moment, the secretary''s phone buzzed.

    She answered, then walked up to Garry and leaned in to report, "Sir, Mr.

    Wentworth has arrived."

    Garry arched an eyebrow.

    Everyone was here.

    Now the real show could begin.

    He ordered, "Take Ms. Kensington and Mr. Dney to the side room. I want to speak with Stewart alone."

    Briony and James exchanged uneasy nces but could onlyply-Garry wasn''t giving them any choice.

    Once they reached the side room, the secretary brought in aptop.

    The screen was already on, showing a live feed from the living room''s surveince camera.

    Briony and James looked at each other, surprised.

    What on earth was Garry up to now?

    On the monitor, Stewart entered from outside, with Carl by his side.

    Stewart got straight to the point.

    "Garry,want to see my son first et

    Otherwise, there''s nothing to talk

    '' set

    Garry knew Stewart wasn''t one for small talk.

    He didn''t bother pretending, and immediately signaled for someone to bring the child in.

    A few momentster, footsteps echoed on the stairs.

    Carol came down, carrying little Mario in her arms...

 Chapter 441

    Briony shot to her feet in the side lounge, her eyes riveted to the security monitor where little Mario''s face appeared.

    "How can it be..." James was just as stunned. "Little Mario?!"

    Briony''s eyes turned red, brimming with tears, as she stared at the boy cradled in Marlene''s arms. Memories of the first time she met little Mario shed through her mind-she''d felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity, a connection she couldn''t

    name.

    She didn''t need any more proof.

    Right then and there, Briony was certain: little Mario was her son.

    Tears streamed down her cheeks. Without thinking, she turned and rushed toward the living room.

    She had to find her boy.

    "Ms. Kensington." The secretary stepped into her path. "You can''t go in there yet." Briony frowned, looking at the woman in frustration.

    James quickly got up and joined her, lowering his voice to soothe her. "Wait. Let''s see what Garry is nning first."

    Although she was desperate, Briony knew the truth-this was Garry''s territory. If he didn''t give his consent, getting her son back wouldn''t be so simple.

    She forced herself to sit back down next to James, trying to rein in her anxiety.

    On the monitor, at that moment, Stewart reached out and took little Mario into his

    arms.

    To everyone''s surprise, little Mario didn''t resist. In fact, once Stewart was holding him, the boy reached up and gently touched Stewart''s face.

    There was no audio on the footage, but the lounge wasn''t far from the living room. Briony could just make out the childish voice calling out-

    "Daddy."

    Briony froze.

    Little Mario had called Stewart "Daddy"-and had done so on his own.

    What was going on? Had little Mario and Stewart already recognized each other as father and son?

    Watching the way little Mario leaned into Stewart, Briony was overwhelmed by a surge ofplicated emotions.

    So her son hade back looking for her long ago, but she had failed to recognize him.

    He was actually the older brother, yet he was so much smaller than Little Nina.

    Without a mother''s care, his speech had developedte-he''d nearly bepletely withdrawn.

    The thought of it cut Briony to the core.

    She hadn''t protected little Mario. She owed him more than she could ever repay.

    Meanwhile, the atmosphere in the living room was fraught with tension.

    Garry, for one, was not happy about little Mario calling Stewart "Daddy."

    He''d raised the boy for four years, after all. He''d done everything to keep him alive, spent more money than he could count, and yet with just one visit, Stewart had managed to win the boy''s affection?

    But what Garry didn''t realize was that ever since Stewart learned Mario Shared his aversion to

    potatoes, he''d been paying t

    attention to the boy.

    He''d had Carl secretly investigate, but kept things discreet, not wanting to tip Garry off.

    Stewart understood: if Garry really had switched the children, it was part of arger n.

    Until Garry confronted him directly, Stewart couldn''t make any sudden moves.

    So long as Garry believed Stewart was in the dark, little Mario was still safe.

    ¦¯¦«¦¥

    Carl''s findings, along with Stewart''s own observations of how Garry treated the boy, reassured him that, for now, little Mario was being well cared for.

    That''s why Stewart bribed Carol, keeping tabs on everything that happened to

    little Mario from the shadows.

    It wasn''t until two weeks ago that Garry finally came clean.

    Stewart pretended not to believe it, insisting he''d take little Mario for a paternity test himself.

    So, he personally made the trip to Westermar, taking little Mario to the hospital for the test.

    Once the results came back, Garry named his price.

    He wanted Irwin.

    Stewart said he''d think it over.

    But in truth, the day before, he had already received the results of Irwin''s kinship

    test with Randolph''s father.

 Chapter 442

    The DNA results were in-Irwin and Randolph''s father shared no blood rtion. Stewart had been holding himself together ever since learning the truth.

    During those three days in Westenmar when he visited little Mario, he''d seemed perfectly fine, showing no sign that anything was wrong. But right before he returned home, he made a stop at Dr. Riley''s office.

    It was there, with Dr. Riley, that Stewart suffered another episode. If Dr. Riley hadn''t been present, Stewart might not have made it through that day at all.

    No one else knew about this except Carl, Dr. Riley, and Cedric rke.

    After a week of secret treatment, Stewart instructed Carl to take Irwin to Westenmar.

    But Garry still refused to hand little Mario over right away.

    When little Mario was born, his condition had been critical-he only survived thanks to the relentless efforts of Garry''s medical research team. There was a particr injection he needed to receive periodically, and now, there was only one dose left.

    Only after that final dose would little Mario truly be considered healthy.

    This was the one hold Garry still had over Stewart.

    Stewart''s voice was low and steady. "Let theme out."

    Garry hesitated at themand.

    Stewart nced at a surveince camera in the corner. "If I''m not mistaken,

    Briony and James are watching the monitors right now, aren''t they?"

    Garry grinned. "I should''ve known you''d figure that out, Stewart. Nothing gets past you, does it?"

    "I know you better than you think," Stewart replied, his dark eyes giving nothing away. "You went to all this trouble to bring us here wasn''t it just to watch the show?"

    "Exactly. Ever since Randolph''s gone, my life''s been nothing but dull."

    Garry''s smile faded; his gaze turned cold and sharp. "Stewart, if it weren''t for you, Randolph would still be alive!"

    "Then me me. This is my burden. There''s no reason to drag anyone else into

    it."

    Stewart''s tone was measured, his face unreadable. "Briony and I are divorced. To me, she''s simply my son''s mother now. There''s no reason for you to go after her."

    "Stewart, do you take me for a fool, saying something like that?¡±

    "Believe me or don''t. Makes no difference." Stewart looked Garryin the eye. ¡°Let Briony take my son home. I''ll stay. Do whatever er you want with me."

    Garry scoffed. "Trying to y the hero, are you?"

    "No. I just think this is between us. No one else needs to get hurt."

    Stewart''s voice grew even quieter. "You knew Randolph better than anyonez If he could see you now-using an innocent child to threaten his mother-do you@eally think he wouldn''t despise you for it?"

    The words hit Garry right where it hurt.

    His expression darkened. He stubbed out his cigar and tossed it into the ashtray.

    "Let them out," he finally muttered.

    No sooner were the words spoken than Briony rushed into the living room.

    James hurried after her.

    "Mario!" Briony''s voice broke as she called her son''s name. "Mario..."

    Stewart saw her and his brow creased, but he didn''t say a word. He just bent down and set his son on the floor.

    "That''s your mom," he said softly, ruffling Mario''s hair. "Go to her."

    Little Mario obediently walked toward Briony.

    She ran to him, dropped to her knees, and swept him into her arms.

    Mario looked a little dazed, not sure what was happening.

    Briony held her son''s small, thin body tightly, the dam of emotion finally breaking.

    "I''m sorry, sweetheart. I''m so sorry.

    Mommy

    living

    didn''t protect you..." Her

    sobs echoed through the

    room.

    James stood nearby, watching the scene unfold, his eyes red with tears.

 Chapter 443

    Little Mario nestled quietly in Briony''s arms.

    He understood, really.

    Carol had told him long ago-his father was Stewart, and his mother was Briony.

    Though little Mario was small and hardly spoke, he understood more of the adults'' conversations than anyone realized.

    After the paternity results came back, Stewart had reached out to Carol in private, asking her to help prepare little Mario for the truth.

    Carol wanted what was best for the boy. Long before tonight, she''d been guiding andforting him, gently helping him ept the changes ahead.

    Stewart nced at Carol and gave her a nod of gratitude. "Thank you."

    Carol sniffled, watching Briony finally reunited with her son. Relief washed over her, the weight she''d carried for so long finally lifted.

    "Mr. Wentworth, you don''t need to thank me. I only did it out of love for little Mario. This wasn''t for you-it was for him, from the bottom of my heart."

    Garry, listening from across the room, let out a coldugh. "Well done, Stewart. Seems there''s nobody you can''t win over-not even my own people."

    Stewart''s dark eyes cut to Garry, cool and unflinching. "Garry, people''s hearts can''t be bought. That''s the hardest truth of all."

    He''d persuaded Carol not by force or money, but because she was a kind soul who truly cared for little Mario.

    Garry''s expression darkened, a scowl settling over his features.

    Stewart''s gaze flickered toward Briony, who was sobbing into her son''s hair, and for a momentpassion softened his eyes.

    But only for a moment. When he looked back at Garry, his gaze was ice. "Let them go."

    Garry stared at Stewart for a long beat, then curled his lips into a cold smile. "Fine. Have it your way."

    His secretary nced at him in surprise.

    Garry slumped back on the couch, narrowing his eyes. "Do I need to repeat myself?"

    "Understood," she replied crisply.

    She walked over to Briony and said gently, "Ms. Kensington, you''re free to leave."

    James knelt beside Briony, his voice low and soothing. "Bryn, let''s take little Mario home."

    Briony wiped the tears from her cheeks and nodded. "Alright."

    She clung to her son, refusing to let anyone else carry him¡ªnot even James.

    Carol, having helped Stewart, had effectively betrayed Garry. Stewart knew he owed her and insisted shee along too.

    Garry had already let little Mario go; he certainly wasn''t going to keep Carol.

    With a wave of his hand, he dismissed her. Carol exhaled in relief and hurried to join Briony and the others.

    As Briony passed Stewart, little Mario called out softly, "Dad." Briony hesitated.

    Stewart ruffled his son''s hair with gentle

    femile. "Be good for your mom, alright? I''lle for youel

    few days."

    Briony''s brow furrowed.

    So he didn''t n for their son to stay with her permanently.

    But there was no time to argue now-the only thing that mattered was getting little Mario safely away from here.

    Briony gripped her son tighter and walked out without looking back.

    James paused beside Stewart, a

    note

    are concern in his eyes. ¡°Stewart,

    sure you''ll be alright on your own?"

    Stewart was a little surprised by the gesture. Take care of them," he said quietly When you get to

    Northborough, contact Cedriol.ne

    rke. Have him give little Mario a full check-up."

    James nodded curtly and left with the others.

    The secretary personally escorted Briony and herpanions to the airport.

    It was only when the ne finally took off that Briony''s taut nerves began to unwind.

    She looked down at little Mario, tracing his soft, innocent face with trembling hands.

 Chapter 444

    Tears streamed down her cheeks, one after another, as if a string of pearls had snapped.

    "Mario, sweetheart, it''s Mommy. I''m so sorry-I didn''t protect you. These four years... you''ve suffered so much..."

    Her words came out broken, choked with sobs, her voice trembling and tumbling over itself in confusion.

    Tears blurred her vision. Briony tried desperately to see her son''s face, blinking hard to clear her eyes, but her sight kept swimming in and out of focus. Again and again, her emotions overwhelmed her; she couldn''t control herself.

    Little Mario looked up at her, then slowly lifted his small hands. Gently, he reached out and wiped the tears from Briony''s face with his tiny fingers.

    That simple gesture broke Briony even more. She wept harder, repeating over and over, "I''m your mom, Mario-I''m your mom..."

    Atst, something seemed to click for little Mario. In a small, careful voice, he called her, "Mommy."

    The moment Briony heard him say it, all her restraint shattered. Four years of pent-up grief spilled out in a flood of sobs.

    "Thank you¡ªthank you for being alive..."

    Carol, standing nearby, dabbed at her own eyes. "Ms. Kensington, it''s all over now. You found each other-that''s what matters. Don''t cry anymore, or Mario will start worrying."

    He was still so little. Maybe he couldn''t quite understand why his mother was crying so hard just then, but he knew tears were never a good thing.

    He wasn''t like little Nina, with her sweet words and ready reassurances. But Mario he was thoughtful in his own quiet way.

    Seeing his mom''s tears wouldn''t stop, he pulled a few tissues from the box and patiently wiped them from her face. One after another, the tissues grew damp, but still her tears kept flowing.

    Mario''s small brows knitted in concern, his dark eyes wide and helpless as he watched her.

    After a long moment, he finally managed to squeeze out a few words: "Mommy, don''t cry."

    Briony froze in surprise.

    Afraid she hadn''t heard him, Mario repeated, "Mommy, don''t cry."

    James spoke up, too. "Bryn, look-your son''s worried about you now."

    Briony sniffled, gazing at her remarkably mature boy. She wiped thest of her tears away and managed a shaky smile. "I won''t cry, sweetheart. I''m just so happy¡ªI finally have you back."

    Mario looked into her eyes, studying her for a long moment, and then-hesitantly at first-he smiled.

    Briony caught the spark of his smile and, despite everything, found herself smiling right back.

    ...

    Meanwhile, one of the men waiting at the

    ham

    Car

    lettinport ced a call to  Y

    him know that Brione taken off safely.

    Carl ryed the news to Stewart.

    Only then did Stewart finally let out a breath, feeling the tension leave his shoulders.

    He turned to Garry, his expression calm. "Garry, what''s it going to take for you to hand over thest dose of the medicine?"

    Garry looked at Stewart, his mouth twisting into a cold smirk. ¡°And what if I said I wanted your life in exchange?"

    Stewart narrowed his eyes. "We both know you wouldn''t dare."

    At that, Garry shot to his feet, yanking a pistol from his waistband and leveling it right at Stewart''s forehead.

    "Stewart, do you really think I wouldn''t kill you if I wanted to?"

    Stewart''s lips curled into an ironic smile.

    My life only exists because Randolph traded his own to save me."

    Randy don''t think you would

    The mention of Randolph hit Garry like a nerve. He clenched his teeth, ring.

    "Garry, I I

    Russian

    toe important things left to something else, name it."

    do. I don''t have time to y roulette with you, but if you else, name it."

    Garry nced at his bodyguard.

    The bodyguard pulled out abat knife and handed it to Stewart.

    Stewart nced at the gleaming de, then at Garry.

    Garry''s smirk deepened. "If you won''t give me your life, at least show me a little sincerity."

    Stewart lifted his hand and took the knife.

    Carl gasped. "Mr. Wentworth-!"

 Chapter 445

    Little Mario had only been back for a day when Gwendolyn White and Carney Winslow heard the news and immediately rushed to Northborough.

    His "return from the dead" seemed to heal the wounds that had haunted the adults in his life for the past four years.

    Back then, when Briony had her ident in the restroom, Carney had never been able to let it go. He never spoke of it, but in those first months after the tragedy, he''d often dream that he''d made a different choice-that he hadn''t agreed to let her join that photoshoot with her friends, that none of it had ever happened. But every morning he woke to the same reality: the tragedy had happened, and nothing could undo it. Sleep became elusive, and Carney lost weight visibly. Gwendolyn noticed it all.

    Now, with little Mario miraculously alive and well, both Gwendolyn and Carney were overjoyed in a way they hadn''t thought possible.

    James, meanwhile, hadn''t forgotten Stewart''s instructions. The day after they returned to Skybreeze Retreat, he called Cedric rke and arranged for Mario to have a full check-up at the hospital the following morning.

    Carol had insisted that, on the whole, Garry had treated Mario decently, but Briony couldn''t quite rx. Garry was unpredictable, always operating by his own rules, and Mario was so small-she couldn''t afford to leave anything to chance.

    A thorough examination was a must.

    On the day of the check-up, James and Gwendolyn escorted Briony and Mario to the hospital. After the routine tests, Dr. rke mentioned that Mario would need "onest shot."

    Briony found this odd and pressed him repeatedly until Cedric finally told her the whole truth.

    Learning that Mario had been receiving regr injections over the years broke Briony''s heart.

    Cedric, now a father himself, understood exactly how she felt. "Don''t worry," he reassured her. "This is the veryst one. I''ve looked into the medication-it''s safe, no side effects. It''s mainly to strengthen the heart and lungs, especially important for premature babies. Honestly, Garry may be a jerk, but he didn''t neglect his responsibilities as Mario''s guardian.¡±

    At that, Briony finally felt her anxiety ease.

    After the shot, she asked James and Gwendolyn to take Mario out to the waiting area. Once the door to the exam room closed, she turned to Cedric. "Where''s Stewart?"

    Cedric gave a weary smile. "If I didn''t know your history, I''d almost think you were worried about him."

    Briony pressed her lips into a thin line.

    "You''re afraid he''lle back and fight you for custody, aren''t you?" Cedric asked gently.

    Briony nodded, her answer barely audible.

    Cedric sighed. "I won''t hide it from you-Garry has already transferred custody of Mario to Stewart."

    Briony stared at him, stunned, then erupted, "On what grounds?"

    "Legally, Mario is now Stewart''s adopted son. Remember, the

    medical records from years ago

    stated your child had died. Unles

    you have Mario undergo DNA testing and take the case to court, it be nearly impossible to prove he''s truly your son. And since you and Stewart are divorced, and Mario is now registered as a Wentworth, on paper, you and Mario aren''t even rted."

    "I will absolutely go to court. I''ll prove that Mario is my child!"

    "I''ll support you," Cedric said quietly "But right now, custody rests with Stewart. If he demands Mario back,

    you''ll have to hand him over

    "Despicable!" Briony''s voice trembled with anger. "No wonder he was so quick to

    push through the divorce he had this nned all along!"

    Cedric hesitated, wanting to say more, but thought better of it.

    "I won''t give up custody of Mario. Never!" Briony dered, her voice steady. She

    turned, pulled open the door, and strode out.

    Cedric let out a long, heavy sigh.

    It didn''t take long for Gwendolyn and Carney to learn that Mario''s legal

    guardianship had been transferred to the Wentworth family.

    Awsuit was inevitable.

    The first step would be to prove Briony''s biological rtionship to Mario; only then

    could she even begin to fight for custody.

    It would be a long road ahead. After

    reviewing the case, Lawyer Hughes remarked that establishing the mother-son rtionship would be straightforward, but winning custody would be the real challenge.

 Chapter 446

    With Stewart''s power and social standing, not to mention the fact that the child is now registered as a Wentworth, Briony hardly stood a chance. Even if the child were still officially under her care, Stewart could easily im custody if he truly fought for it-and Briony would almost certainly lose.

    From a judge''s perspective, when a couple divorces and both parties are equally well-off with no ns to remarry, the fairest solution is to split the children: one for each parent.

    Besides, sons are more often awarded to fathers.

    And, frankly, the Wentworth family needed a boy to carry on the family name and legacy.

    Of course, all this was simply Attorney Hughes''s assessment, based on years of experience handling simr cases.

    Laws may be written in ck and white, but judges are only human. At the end of the day, legal decisions hinge on both human nature and practical realities, so long as the letter of thew is upheld.

    Briony understood all of this.

    The bottom line, ording to Attorney Hughes, was painfully clear: her current financial resources fell far short of Stewart''s. The odds of her gaining full custody of both children were slim to none.

    But even so, Briony had to fight.

    She''d gone through so much to find her son; she owed him four years of a mother''s love. She would do everything in her power to make up for that lost time.

    For a full week, Gwendolyn White and Carney had been staying at Skybreeze Retreat.

    The house was filled withughter and joy all week long.

    Mario, though technically the older sibling, had always been frail and a little timid, quite unlike his independent and outgoing sister, Nina. In this new environment, he often needed Nina to guide him and help him adapt.

    The adults didn''t see any need to stress who was the elder sibling. After all, the two children were born just minutes apart. Did it really matter who was "older"?

    The kids themselves seemed perfectly content with their roles as sister and brother, so the grown-ups decided to leave things as they were and not interfere.

    But the situation didn''t escape Nina''s notice.

    She was a clever little thing, always listening in on adult conversations while pretending to y nearby, her ears perked up, taking everything in.

    She listened. She remembered.

    On Monday morning, as Briony drove her to preschool, Nina piped up with a secretive question.

    "Mommy, is Mario my big brother?"

    Briony was caught off guard. She nced over at her daughter.

    Nina grinned and winked. "I overheard you and Grandma talking!"

    Briony sighed in exasperation. Sometimes her daughter''s sharp mind was a real handful.

    "Mario was born a few minutes before you, so technically, yes, he''s your big brother."

    "But he seems younger than me!" Nina protested.

    "That''s only for now," Briony exined "When Mario was born things happened and he couldn''t stay with Mommy. Without me by his side, he''s be the way he is now."

    "That''s so sad," Nina''s voice was of sympathy. "Don''t worry,

    full

    Vol.new

    Mommy-I''ll be the big sister from

    now on. I''m stronger and I eat more, so I''ll protect Mario!"

    Briony couldn''t help but smile. "You''re amazing, Nina."

    After dropping Nina off at preschool, Briony headed back to Skybreeze Retreat.

    Mario still wasn''t ready for preschool, so today she nned to take him to an early childhood ss to see how he''d do.

    But as she pulled into the driveway, she immediately spotted Stewart''s Maybach parked out front.

    Her heart sank.

    She got out of the car and strode purposefully inside.

    In the living room, Gwendolyn, Carney, and James were all there.

    Stewart was nowhere to be seen.

    Instead, a woman Briony didn''t recognize rose from an armchair as she entered.

    The stranger gave a polite nod.

    "Ms. Kensington, hello. I''m Lorna Riley."

    She met Briony''s gaze, offering a

    of

    smile. "I''m here on

    Srt. He''s asked me to met

    Mario home."

 Chapter 447

    "Lorna?"

    Briony''s brows drew together as she walked over, her gaze sweeping up and down the woman standing before her.

    Lorna was tall, dressed in a sleek ck dress with a modern cut. Her long hair was loosely pinned up, giving her an effortless elegance. Though her features weren''t particrly striking, her porcin skin stood out, and there was an undeniable strength in her presence.

    Briony met Lorna''s eyes for a moment before speaking in a cool, measured tone. "Ms. Riley, I''m sorry, but I don''t know you. As Mario''s mother, I can''t just hand over my child to a stranger based solely on your word."

    Lorna offered a faint smile. "I understand."

    She pulled out her phone and dialed Stewart''s number, putting it on speaker for everyone to hear. The phone rang only twice before a man''s deep voice answered.

    "Did you pick up Mario?"

    "Stewart, there''s a bit of an issue," Lorna replied calmly. "Ms. Kensington and her family don''t feelfortable with me, so I''d appreciate it if you could exin things to her yourself."

    "Of course. Put her on."

    Lorna handed the phone to Briony.

    Briony nced down at the phone, her voice tight with irritation. "Stewart, what is this supposed to mean?"

    "I asked Lorna to pick Mario up for me," Stewart replied, his tone casual, as if this were the most ordinary thing in the world.

    But to Briony, it felt like he was trying to take her son from her-and worse, he''d sent a stranger to do it.

    "One Jeannie Radcliffe wasn''t enough for you, so now you send a Lorna?" Briony let out a coldugh. "Stewart, since you have no patience for raising your son yourself, why not just let me have him back?"

    "Mario is already registered as a Wentworth," Stewart said, his voice low and resolute. ¡°He''s the heir to the Wentworth family now. He needs to stay with us."

    Briony frowned. "I thought you''d already named Irwin the heir?"

    "Irwin and I have nothing to do with the Wentworths anymore." Stewart''s voice was even, but there was a steeliness beneath it. "Now Mario bears my name. He''s my only son, and the sole heir to the family."

    "So you want him only because the family needs an heir, is that it?"

    On the other end of the line, Stewart sighed softly.

    "Bryn, that''s not fair. We''re divorced. Two children-each of us raising one-that''s as fair as it gets."

    He paused, then continued, "Our daughter-she''s delicate. I trust you to take care of her. But Mario...I''d like to raise him myself. I won''t keep you from seeing him¡ª whenever you want to visit, you can."

    Briony stared down at the phone, anger boiling behind her eyes.

    She knew arguing was pointless now.

    Stewart had always put his own interests above all else. Now that he''d decided Mario would be molded into the Wentworth heir, there was no way he''d leave without him.

    Briony''s heart ached at the thought of losing her little boy, but the truth was, she no longer had custody. Even if she took this to court, it would take time-and until then, she had no legal right to keep Mario with her.  s?novel A crushing sense of guilt and failure pressed down on her. She felt she''d failed as a mother. She''d brought her son into the world, only for him to be a pawn in their endless battles.

    He was only four-so small, so vulnerable. Because of the adults'' grudges, he''d lived his short life like a leaf tossed by the wind, never knowing a truly stable home.

    The pain in her chest was sharp and relentless.

    She knelt down in front of little Mario and gently stroked his hair.

    "Mario, do you want to go stay with your dad?"

    The boy looked up at her, his big dark eyes blinking.

    After a moment, he nodded. "Yes, I want to."

    Briony''s breath caught. "Do you like your dad?"

    Mario tilted his head. "I like Mom more."

    Her heart clenched at his answer, and she pulled him into an embrace.

    "I love you so much, Mario. If you don''t want to live with Dad, I''ll do everything I

    can to keep you with me."

    "I love Mom best," Mario said, "but I like Dad too."

    Briony froze for a moment.

    She released him, searching his young face. "You really like your dad?"

    Mario nodded. "Dad''s nice."

    Briony''s feelings were a tangled mess. Mario was such a sensitive child. Stewart had always struggled to connect with their daughter, yet somehow, with Mario, he''d easily won the boy''s affection.

    She didn''t know how Stewart had done it, but in this moment, all she could do was respect Mario''s wishes.

    "If you ever miss Mom, you can call me anytime. I''lle get you whenever you want," Briony said, brushing his cheek, her eyes glistening with tears.

    No matter how much it hurt, if Mario wanted to go back with Lorna and see his father, Briony could only let him go, even as her heart broke.

 Chapter 448

    She stood up and nced at Lorna. "Ms. Riley, would you mind waiting here for a moment? I''ll go upstairs and help little Mario pack his things."

    "That won''t be necessary, Ms. Kensington," Lorna replied. "Stewart isn''t going to restrict Mario from seeing you. If he misses you, we''ll bring him over to stay for a few days. So you can leave his things here for now."

    Briony nodded calmly. "Alright."

    "Mario,e here," Lorna called, gesturing for the little boy.

    Mario obediently walked over to her side.

    Lorna ruffled his hair. "Go say goodbye to your mom, your grandparents, and your godfather."

    Mario lifted his hand and waved. "Bye, Mom. Bye, Grandpa, Grandma, Uncle Carney."

    After their goodbyes, the adults stood by the door, watching as Lorna led little Mario away.

    Lorna hade in Stewart''s car.

    She opened the back door. A child''s car seat was already installed.

    She lifted Mario into the seat and bent down to buckle him in securely.

    Then, shutting the door, she turned to the group standing in the doorway, nodded politely, and walked around to the driver''s side, got in, and started the car.

    The Maybach pulled away, turned, and disappeared down the drive.

    Gwendolyn White waited until the car had vanished from sight before turning to Briony.

    "This Ms. Riley seems awfully close to Stewart, doesn''t she? And Mario doesn''t seem to mind her at all."

    "As long as they''re good to Mario, that''s all that matters."

    "Oh, what a mess this all is!" Gwendolyn grumbled. "Stewart kept dragging out the divorce-I thought he cared about you. But now, the minute it''s final, he''s already got another woman lined up. And she''s clearly nning to be Mario''s new stepmom!"

    "You''ve said enough," Carney interrupted, pulling his wife aside. "Don''t you think Bryn is worried enough?"

    "I''m worried about Mario, too!" Gwendolyn protested. "Have you seen the kind of women Stewart''s been with before? I just don''t want our Mario getting hurt by someone awful!"

    "Stewart might be clueless, but he''d never let his own son be mistreated."

    "Oh, men will never understand us women!" Gwendolyn shot Carney a re, then turned and tugged Briony inside.

    Briony lingered at the doorway, staring out at the empty road, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears.

    Carney shook his head and followed the others inside.

    On the drive back, Lorna and Mario were suddenly boxed in by three unmarked sedans.

    The street was secluded-just the sort of ce for trouble.

    Unfastening her seatbelt, Lorna twisted around to the backseat. "Mario, I need to talk to those men outside for a moment. You be good and wait here, okay?"

    Mario nodded solemnly.

    She set the radio to the children''s music channel and turned up the volume, then stepped out of the car and quietly shut and locked the door behind her.

    Several men in ck stepped out of the cars, advancing menacingly.

    Leaning against the car, arms crossed, Lorna sized them up and smirked. "Daylight robbery, gentlemen?"

    The leader scowled. "Is that Mr. Wentworth''s son in the car?"

    "That''s right." Lorna''s smile was mocking. "What of it?"

    "Hand the kid over."

    "Oh really? You say jump and I''m supposed to ask how high?" Sheughed. "I''d lose all self-respect if I just gave in like that."

    "Don''t me us for what happens next."

    Apparently, seeing only a woman, they didn''t take her seriously at all. The men lunged.

    Lorna''s eyes narrowed. She pulled a hairpin from her bun.

    She moved like lightning-the pin struck

    ordsessure points on their hands and legs, and in secondel

    of them were writhing on the

    ground, groaning in pain.

    Squatting down, Lorna tapped the

    leader''s cheek with her hairpin. "Go

    tell

    Our boss to quiting after

    my godson. I''m the protective type."

    ...

    Fifteen minutester, at Southcreek Manor.

    Lorna parked in the garage.

    She unbuckled Mario and set him down on the floor. "You can walk by yourself."

    The boy nced up at her, his dark eyes bright.

    Lorna caught the look and raised an eyebrow. "You saw me fighting, didn''t you?"

    Mario nodded.

    She grinned and crouched down. "Want to learn?"

    Mario''s eyes lit up and he nodded eagerly.

    "Why do you want to?"

    He frowned and thought hard, then finally managed a single word: "Cool."

    Lorna was taken aback, then burst outughing.

    She gently pinched his nose. "Kid, you''re a little robot-just like your robot dad!"

    Mario blinked, puzzled.

    Lorna straightened and led him upstairs.

    At the second floor master bedroom, just as Lorna lifted her hand to knock, the

    door swung open.

    Cedric rke stepped out, his expression grave.

 Chapter 449

    Lorna could read his expression all too well.

    She bent down and said softly to little Mario, "Go on in and see your father."

    Little Mario nodded obediently and pushed the door open himself.

    Cedric rke closed the door behind him.

    Lorna asked, "How''s he doing?"

    Cedric rke gave a weary sigh and shook his head.

    A frown creased Lorna''s brow.

    ncing at his watch, Cedric rke said, "I''ll head back for now. Try to talk to him again. I''lle by tomorrow."

    "Alright," Lorna replied.

    Once Cedric rke had left, Lorna opened the bedroom door and stepped inside.

    Stewart was half-sitting up in bed, his left hand tucked under the covers, an IV still taped to the back of his right hand.

    Little Mario was sitting quietly by his side, focused on a puzzle in hisp¡ªsmall, still, and perfectly well-behaved.

    Stewart gazed at his son, his eyes gentle.

    It was a peaceful, almost tender scene.

    Lorna approached the bed and said in a calm voice, "Dr. rke''s left."

    Stewart gave a soft response, then reached out to ruffle his son''s hair. "Mario."

    Little Mario looked up at him.

    "This is Ms. Riley," Stewart said. "She''s someone I trust. You should listen to her from now on, alright?"

    Little Mario nodded dutifully.

    Lorna had things she needed to discuss with Stewart, but not in front of little Mario.

    She called Carol to take little Mario downstairs.

    Now, only Stewart and Lorna were left in the room.

    Stewart coughed a few times.

    Lorna recounted everything that had happened on the way back.

    When she finished, Stewart''s expression had grown grave. "The Lockwood Group''s been making big movestely. Whoever''s backing Barrie is finally losing patience."

    "There weren''t many clues left from what happened back then," Lorna said, just as serious. "But judging by Barrie''s recent actions, it''s clear-they know you were involved in the ''Grey Operation'' all those years ago. Looks like what you''ve been worried about is finally catching up to you."

    A frown deepened between Stewart''s brows.

    Lorna watched him, concern etched on her face. "Could it have been Garry? Do you think that lunatic sold you out?¡±

    "He wouldn''t go that far." Stewart''s gaze dropped to his left hand. "He''s got his grudges, sure, and he takes out on me. But he isn''to

    etely reckless."

    At that, Lorna rubbed her forehead, frustrated.

    "They''re hiding in the shadows, and you''re out in the open, Stewart. I''m afraid things aren''t looking good for you this time."

    Stewart coughed again.

    "I don''t care about myself," he said, his dark eyes narrowing. "But I won''t let anyone else get dragged into this."

    He didn''t say who he meant, but Lorna could guess.

    She looked at him and let out a heavy sigh. "Rosita''s in no shape to help anymore. That leaves me. Let''s set a date and make the engagement public." Stewart nodded quietly.

    Westenmar.

    Garry rushed back to the estate from the psychiatric clinic.

    The housekeeper had called: Irwin was running a high fever.

    The family doctor had already seen him, but Irwin was still out of it, his face flushed and his mind wandering in feverish delirium.

    Garry stood by the bed, watching

    Irwin-his forehead covered by

    fever patch, cheeks burning red, lost in fever dreams. Garry''s eyes were conflicted, troubled.

    "Dad, Dad... please, Dad, take me home... I''ll be good, I promise, I''ll be good from now on, Dad..."

    Nine years old, and still unable to adjust to this strange new world.

    That day, Irwin had hidden on the staircase, watching Stewart hold little Mario,

    and only then did he realize-little Mario was Stewart''s real son.

    And he? He was just the stray, the boy with no known father.

    His whole life was built on a lie.

    His mother saw him as nothing more than a pawn. The man who''d once treated

    him like his own had abandoned him the moment his real child appeared.

    Even Mom Bryn, who had once been genuinely kind, no longer spared him a nce.

    The world had changed.

    It had be just the kind of ce Irwin feared most.

    He didn''t know what he''d done wrong.

    He didn''t know what his future would look like.

    Everyone in this new house was so cold, especially Garry.

    Every time Garry looked at him, it was with that strange, unreadable expression. It terrified Irwin.

    For over two weeks, Irwin had been

    living in constant fear. Night after night, his dreams were nothing but nightmares, until finally his body gave out and he fell sick.

    "Dad, Dad... I''ll be good, I promise, just take me home, please? Dad... please, I

    want to go home... I want to go home..."

 Chapter 450

    Garry''s brow furrowed deeply.

    Irwin''s sobs only grew louder.

    Yet as Garry watched him, he couldn''t help but see Randolph''s bright, handsome face sh across his mind.

    [Garry, I''ve got great news-I''m going to be a father!]

    [What''s with that look? Jealous you''re not bing a dad young like me? Hey, once this mission''s over, I''m going to propose to Rosita the moment I get back!]

    [Come on, Garry, wipe that scowl off your face, will you? Don''t say your old pal''s not generous-when the baby''s born, how about you be the godfather?]

    Garry closed his eyes, forcing down the emotions that surged in his chest.

    He sat down on the edge of the bed and gently patted Irwin''s chest with hisrge hand. "It''s alright now. I''m here."

    Gradually, Irwin''s crying quieted.

    That night, Garry stayed by Irwin''s side.

    When dawn broke, Irwin woke up parched.

    He opened his eyes in surprise to see Garry slumped over at his bedside.

    Sensing movement, Garry frowned and rubbed his eyes, then met Irwin''s gaze.

    Their eyes locked for a moment.

    Irwin shrank back a little, nervous. "Uncle... Uncle Garry?"

    Garry stood up, his face expressionless. ¡°You''re too soft. Your father once took on five men at once and didn''t shed a single tear. You cried all night yesterday-he''d be ashamed of you."

    Irwin hesitated. "...Uncle Garry, were you close friends with my dad?"

    "You mean Stewart?"

    Irwin nodded.

    Garry''s gaze hardened. "Listen carefully. Stewart isn''t your father. From now on, yourst name is Vaughn. You''re my son now."

    Irwin stared at him, dumbfounded.

    Garry disliked the boy''s slow reaction, but then remembered he was Randolph''s son and managed to rein in his impatience. "Your real father was Randolph. He was a true hero. As his son, you need to be strong and brave-don''t embarrass him."

    He continued, "I was your father''s closest friend. From now on, I''ll treat you as my own son and give you the best life I can. You''ll call me your godfather."

    Irwin''s heart clenched.

    He remembered what Jeannie had told him-his father wasn''t really that hero. But that was a secret.

    He knew that only by keeping this secret would someone want him.

    Looking up at Garry, he answered "Yes, Godfather, I

    d. I''ll be strong and b

    I let my father downContent

    Garry snorted, then turned and walked away.

    From that day on, Garry''s attitude

    y on, Garry''s attitude

    softened. Hed

    for the boy and dedicated nanny to look after him.

    Irwin stopped crying and gradually adapted to life in Westenmar.

    After Stewart took little Mario back, the boy called or video-chatted with Briony every day.

    He wasn''t much of a talker. Most of the chatter came from Little Nina, who was a whirlwind of words.

    Through Little Nina and Carol, Briony learned that Stewart and Lorna treated little Mario very well.

    Last week, with Stewart''s approval, Carol took little Mario to spend a night at Skybreeze Retreat.

    But the next day, Lorna came and brought him back.

    She exined that Stewart wanted

    to give little Mario the best

    opportunities, so he''d already enrolled the boy in the prestigious nursery school sponsored bythe Wentworth family.

    That school was filled with the children of Northborough''s elite-future heirs to business empires.

    It was clear they were setting high expectations for little Mario.

    At first, Briony worried that his gentle nature wouldn''t cope with the pressure.

    But, to her surprise, little Mario not only adjusted well, but since starting kindergarten, his social skills had blossomed.

    So Briony decided to wait and see a while longer. Thewsuit over custody was put on hold for now.

    On Wednesday morning, Briony had just arrived at her studio when Stewart called.

    "Mario has a fever. He wants to see you."

    Briony''s face paled. She grabbed her bag and stood up. "Where are you?"

    "At Southcreek Manor."

    "Alright, I''m on my way."

    Without another word, Briony headed straight for Southcreek Manor.

 Chapter 451

    When Briony arrived at Southcreek Manor, she didn''t go inside. Instead, she called Carol.

    Carol soon emerged from the manor, carrying little Mario in her arms. The boy''s forehead was covered with a cool fever patch. Lorna followed close behind.

    Briony hurried over and gently took her son. She stroked his cheek, feeling the lingering warmth of a low fever.

    "Sweetheart, are you feeling sick?" she asked, her heart aching as she looked at him.

    Little Mario shook his head obediently. "Don''t worry, Mom. The doctor said I''ll be fine once I take my medicine."

    The more sensible her son acted, the more Briony''s heart twisted with pain. She crouched down and spoke softly. "Would you like toe home with me?"

    He nodded. "Yes, I want to."

    Briony nced up at Lorna.

    Before she could speak, Lorna addressed her first. "Ms. Kensington, if you''re not too busy this week, would you mind looking after Mario for a while?"

    Briony couldn''t have hoped for more, but something about Lorna''s words didn''t sit right.

    "I''m Mario''s mother. Of course I''ll take care of him-it''s not an inconvenience at all."

    Lorna smiled politely. "Please don''t misunderstand, Ms. Kensington. I just know you have your own workmitments, and if Stewart and I are leaving Mario in your care, it''s only right that we discuss it with you first."

    She spoke with the unmistakable tone of ady of the house.

    Briony studied her. She recalled something Gwendolyn White had said the other day: it seemed Ms. Riley was soon to be little Mario''s stepmother.

    That realization stung. Stewart and Lorna were still young; they''d surely have children of their own someday. Yet Stewart insisted on keeping little Mario from her.

    But for now, none of that mattered. Her son was ill-he was all she could focus

    on.

    "I''m Mario''s mother. I''ll always make time for him, no matter what."

    With that, Briony cradled little Mario and turned toward her car.

    Lorna followed, courteously opening the back door for her. Since Briony dropped Little Nina at preschool every day, there was always a child''s car seat installed.

    She settled little Mario in, leaning in to fasten his seatbelt carefully.

    Lorna said, "Ms. Kensington, please wait a moment. I''ll get Mario''s medicine for you."

    Briony nodded, her tone indifferent.

    Lorna turned and hurried back inside.

    Standing by the car, Briony''s gaze drifted toward the manor. Through the

    Stefoor window, she spotted a

    tall figure in a sharp ck

    BUT

    suit-Stewart. She had no idea how long he''d been standing there, but she paid him no mind. She looked down at her son and gently stroked his head.

    Little Mario''s cheeks were flushed from the fever, his big dark eyes blinking up at

    her.

    Soon, Lorna returned, carrying a small suitcase.

    "Mario''s medicine and some of his homework are inside. Stewart and

    will be out of the country for about a week. Thank you for looking after him, Ms. Kensington."

    Briony took the suitcase and handed it to Carol, who opened the trunk and stored it away.

    Briony''s eyes were cool as she looked at Lorna.

    She''d been holding her tongue, but Lorna had addressed her more than once as

    if she were Mario''s guardian, not his mother. Briony was certain it was deliberate.

    She fixed Lorna with a cold, steady look. "Ms. Riley," she said, her tone sharp and unwavering, "let me remind you: I am Mario''s biological mother. If Stewart hadn''t refused to grant me custody, I''d never have been separated from my son in the first ce."

    Lorna offered a small, practiced smile. "I know you love Mario very much, Ms. Kensington. And I won''t deny-you are a wonderful mother."

 Chapter 452

    "Since you''re aware of all this, Ms. Riley, I''d appreciate it if you''d watch your

    words around my son in the future. No matter what happens, I''ll always be Mario''s mother. Even if I lose custody, loving and caring for him is both my right and my responsibility as his mom. You really don''t need to worry about that¡ªor ask me for permission."

    Lorna arched a brow at that.

    Briony turned away, walked around the front of the car, and slid into the driver''s

    seat.

    Carol said goodbye to Lorna, then climbed in as well.

    The car started up and pulled away from Southcreek Manor.

    Lorna turned and walked back inside.

    Through the floor-to-ceiling windows, Stewart''s gaze lingered on the car as it disappeared from view.

    It was the height of summer, but the man was still wearing a ck leather glove on his left hand.

    "Still not done staring?" Lorna moved to his side and shot him a nce, taking in his sharp, gaunt profile. "She just snapped at me, you know. Mother hen in full force-pretty fierce."

    "Don''t use the kid to get a rise out of her," Stewart replied, his voice cool. "She''s been through hell for those children, especially for Mario. Losing him and then getting him back-no one values him more than she does."

    "If you know how much he means to her, why did you take him in the first ce?" Lorna said, unable to resist stirring the pot. "Honestly, after today, I can tell-she absolutely despises you."

    Stewart pressed his lips into a thin line, saying nothing.

    "Stewart, women always know how other women feel," Lorna continued, her brow arched as she eyed him. "Your ex seems calm and gentle, but trust me when a woman like that decides to cut someone out, not even a herd of wild horses could pull her back. Think carefully, okay? If you go through with this n, there''s no turning back."

    Stewart gave her a brief, indifferent nce. "I know what I''m doing."

    Lorna rolled her eyes. "You''re hopeless."

    When Briony got home, she called Dr. Ferdinand right away.

    He arrived soon after.

    After giving Mario a gentle massage, Ferdinand prescribed some medicine to help lower his fever.

    Once the medicine was ready, Briony coaxed Mario to drink it.

    It tasted awful, but Mario was a good kid-he drank it all withoutint.

    Not long after, Mario started to sweat, and the fever finally broke.

    With his fever gone, Mario perked up considerably. Ever the disciplined child, he

    pulled out his homework and sat at his little desk to get started.

    Ferdinand had already heard about Mario''s situation from James.

    After more than a month apart, Ferdinand could tell Mario had changed a lot.

    He took a sip of tea and said, "Mario''s a bright kid. Maybe being with Stewart is for the best-Stewart can give him every opportunity, and life."

    I''m

    sure Mario will do wellve

    Briony watched her son, who was diligently working, and felt a pang of mixed emotions.

    "All I want is for him to be healthy and happy. That''s enough for me."

    "Boys need a bit of pressure and guidance, Ferdinand replied, setting his teacup down and looking at her. Now''s the custody situati

    going?"

    Briony sighed. "I still haven''t decided whether to file awsuit."

    Ferdinand

    then offesed his dark brows,

    her a gentle smile.

    "That means you''re actually satisfied how Mario''s life is going right

    now, doesn''t it?"

    Briony was taken aback.

    "I personally think boys do better with their fathers," Ferdinand added quietly.

    At that, Briony looked over at Mario, her brow furrowing.

    A weekter, Lorna arrived to pick Mario up.

    Before leaving, she handed Briony an invitation.

    "Stewart and I are having our engagement party next Wednesday. Ms. Kensington, you muste."

 Chapter 453

    Engagement?

    Briony lowered her gaze to the invitation being held out in front of her.

    She didn''t reach for it.

    "Take it back, Lorna." Briony looked up, meeting Lorna''s eyes. "Stewart and I aren''t exactly on friendly terms after the divorce. If I ept this invitation, I''ll be expected to send a gift-frankly, it''s just a hassle."

    "There''s really no need for so much hostility, Ms. Kensington."

    Lorna gave her a light, practiced smile. "I can''t have children of my own. Stewart only has Mario, so the Wentworth family will depend on him one day. I hope Mario will care for me in my old age, so I''ll treat him as if he were my own son. I truly want to get along with you, Ms. Kensington¡ªfor all our sakes."

    Briony frowned.

    She can''t have children?

    "Go on, take it. As Mario''s new stepmother, I genuinely hope for your support as his mother."

    With that, Lorna pressed the invitation into Briony''s hand, took little Mario by the hand, and turned to get into the car.

    Briony watched as the car pulled away.

    James strolled over, took the invitation from her, and unfolded it with a skeptical look.

    "Stewart is really something. He made you promise in the divorce papers not to remarry for three years, and now he''s practically married again himself!"

    The more James thought about it, the angrier he got. "Maybe I should send him a box of condolence cards as a wedding gift!"

    "Mario is actuallyfortable around Ms. Riley," Briony said quietly.

    James paused, ncing at her. "What do you mean by that?"

    "He''s sensitive. If Ms. Riley weren''t sincere with him, Mario wouldn''t be so willing

    to get close. Plus, I''ve heard from Carol that, while Lorna can be strict, she''s willing to spend real time with Mario."

    James still didn''t quite get it. "So?"

    "I won''t go to the engagement party. Will you take a gift for me?"

    He frowned. "You''re really going to send them a present? Who does that? Since when does an ex-wife send a gift when her ex-husband gets engaged? Briony, you''re way too generous."

    "Mario spends more time with them than with me now."

    That one simple sentence left James speechless.

    Right. This wasn''t about the ex-husband at all. Briony just wanted to make things easier for her son.

    The things parents do for their children.

    With Mario living in that house, all Briony could do was swallow her pride and go along with it.

    Stewart and Lorna''s engagement party was an extravagant affair.

    They held it at Northborough''s grandest country estate, and though it was just an engagement, the event rivaled any wedding in scale.

    Stewart invited every major business figure in Northborough.

    For a full week, the engagement was all anyone in town could talk about.

    Briony didn''t attend. James went in her ce and delivered a painting worth millions.

    "Leni? had be a famous name in high society circles.

    The fact that Stewart received a Leni painting as an engagement gift left many guests green with envy.

    Leni''s work was rare, and every piece was highly sought after.

    Owning a Leni masterpiece had be something of an obsession among Northborough''s elite.

    After the party, Stewart and Lorna set off on their honeymoon, nning to be away for nearly a month.

    They left in a hurry, and their driver dropped Carol and little Mario off at Skybreeze Retreat.

    Lorna called Briony only after they had arrived.

    Since their previous conversation, Briony and Lorna had exchanged information. They ever had

    contact

    each other''s numbers, though they''d never actually messaged.

    There was a lot of background noise-Lorna must have been at the airport.

    "Ms. Kensington, I''m so sorry-l

    and tell you in advance. Stewart

    forgot

    and I are going on our honeymoon,

    so

    have to leave Mario in your

    care for now."

    Briony''s voice was calm and even. "That''s fine."

    "Mario''s preschool sses shouldn''t

    be interrupted. I''ve already told the driver he''ll make sure Mario gets ed up and dropped off every day."

 Chapter 454

    Briony thought it was too much trouble. "No need to bother the driver¡ªI can handle drop-offs and pick-ups myself."

    "Oh, all right. I''ll let the driver know then."

    She ended the call, tucked her phone away, and headed back inside.

    It was Saturday.

    The twins didn''t have preschool today. The moment they saw each other, they huddled together, giggling and ying, thick as thieves.

    Watching her son and daughter get along so well, Briony felt a rare sense of peace settle over her heart.

    Little Mario had be so much more outgoingtely, chattier too.

    Especially this time-after two weeks apart, he seemed to have put on a little weight.

    That evening, while bathing the kids, Briony noticed the change most clearly.

    He really had filled out. Where once his ribs had been painfully obvious, now his round little belly was starting to catch up to Little Nina''s.

    Stewart and Lorna had truly been taking good care of him.

    Briony watched her son and daughter sshing and shrieking withughter in the

    tub, and her feelings were unexpectedlyplicated.

    After baths and bedtime stories, once the kids had drifted off, Briony quietly slipped out of the room.

    She went next door to find Carol.

    Carol was the one who managed all of little Mario''s daily routines.

    But for Mario to have changed so much in such a short time, it couldn''t be just Carol''s doing.

    From Carol, Briony learned that Lorna practiced martial arts, and every day she took Mario along to exercise.

    Every morning, Lorna personally walked Mario to preschool from Southcreek Manor-a walk of about a mile. Most families sent their kids in private cars, but Lorna insisted on going with him on foot.

    In the evenings, she''d jump rope with Mario at home.

    Briony fell silent for a long moment after hearing all this.

    Carol noticed the worry that still lingered in her eyes.

    "To be honest, I was worried at first that Ms. Riley might be unkind to the young master,¡± Carol admitted. "So when she started taking him out, I''d secretly follow behind."

    "Little Mario''s always been sensitive.

    I was scared Ms. Riley might

    threaten or mistreat him when no one was around. I even asked Mario what he thought of her. Want to guess what he said?"

    "What did he say?" Briony asked.

    "He said Ms. Riley was cool-she chased away the bad guys."

    Briony blinked.

    Chased away bad guys?

    "What bad guys?" she pressed.

    Carol shook her head. "I asked Mario, but he couldn''t really exin. Just said Ms. Riley won the fight."

    Briony pressed her lips together, thoughtful.

    She decided she''d ask Mario about it herself the next day.

    The following morning, while driving Mario to preschool, Briony broached the subject.

    "Mario, can you tell me about the time Ms. Riley chased away the bad guys?"

    Mario''s dark eyes sparkled with mischief. They thought Ms. Riley was pretty and wanted to be her friends, but Ms. Riley thought they were ugly, so she beat them up and made them go away!"

    Briony was caught off guard.

    Sounded like Lorna had gotten into trouble with some creeps on the street.

    "Where were you when this happened?" she asked.

    "In the car," Mario replied. "Ms. Riley locked the doors and yed fun kids'' songs."

    Briony pressed her lips together again.

    So Lorna''s first instinct was to make sure Mario was safe-locking him in, distracting him with music, shielding him from what was going on outside.

    Briony remembered what Lorna had said the other day: that she couldn''t have children of her own, but she''d treat Mario as her own son.

    As Mario''s biological mother, Briony realized she''d been wary of Lorna from the start¡ªalmost instinctively, with a mother''s protectiveness.

    But she''d been a stepmother herself. She knew how difficult that role could be.

    "Mario," she asked, ncing at her son in the rearview mirror, "do you like your life the way it is now?"

 Chapter 455

    "I love it," little Mario chirped, his voice brimming with excitement. "I have Mommy

    and Daddy, and Ms. Riley, little Nina, Mr. Dney, Ms. Carol, my teachers at preschool, and cookies... I love all of them!"

    As Briony listened, a sense of ease slowly settled in her heart.

    That afternoon, Attorney Hughes called to ask about proceeding with thewsuit.

    Briony told him she''d decided to drop it for now.

    She realized things were good as they were-she and Stewart led separate lives, but they co-parented the kids together.

    This way, the children could still have both parents'' love and presence.

    Life, after all, has to keep moving forward.

    A weekter, the students weed summer break.

    The animation studio Briony had invested in released its first original feature film in theaters.

    The box office numbers were fantastic.

    Within just a week, the film became a huge hit!

    Traditional folk elements woven into the story generated a lot of buzz and discussion.

    Briony had contributed to the film''s creation; she personally illustrated those folk motifs.

    For those credits, she used the name "Leni."

    It had be her pseudonym in the industry.

    The moment "Leni" appeared in the credits, it immediately set off a fresh wave of conversation online.

    By the third week of the movie''s release, ticket sales were still exceeding expectations.

    This sess gave thepany a solid foundation and a boost of confidence.

    Novalith Industries, as the studio was called, suddenly became a household name. Thepany''s CEO, Joe, called Briony to share the good news and suggested throwing a celebration party.

    Everyone at thepany was young and full of drive; after such an achievement, their enthusiasm was through the roof.

    As thepany''s behind-the-scenes owner, Briony didn''t have the heart to dampen their spirits.

    She agreed to Joe''s proposal for a celebration.

    Joe insisted Briony attend in person.

    Normally, she would have refused-she was never one for the spotlight.

    But then she thought of her two kids, and suddenly changed her mind.

    James was surprised when he heard she was going to the party as Novalith Industries'' big boss.

    "What''s gotten into you all of a sudden?"

    Briony replied, "I''ll keep the Leni pseudonym under wraps for now, but it''s time

    to slowly build up my reputation as a strong, independent woman."

    James frowned, puzzled. "Why go out of your way for that kind of image?"

    She smiled faintly. "Kids grow up. Since Stewart and I are co-parenting, I can''t let there be too big a gap between us financially."

    James''s eyes lit up with

    understanding. "Ah, I get it! You don''t want Stewart to steal the show as the perfect dad. You''re worried that when the kids are older, they think their mom can''t measure up?"

    Briony shook her head. "It''s not exactly that. I just don''t want anyone telling my children someday, ''See, your mom isn''t as good as your dad. That''s why he left her.'' Or anything along those lines."

    She hesitated, then added, "Maybe part of me is just tired of always being the passive one with Stewart. Maybe I''m afraid of repeating the same mistakes from the past..."

    After a moment, she pressed her lips together and said, "Little Nina''s a girl. I want to be a good role model for her."

    James sighed. "Mothers really are fierce when ites to their kids. I always wondered why someone asid-back as you would suddenly want to step into the spotlight. Turns out, it''s all for your children¡ªand it''s not easy for an introvert like you!"

    Briony couldn''t help but smile wryly.

    Novalith Industries'' celebration was held at the grand ballroom of Cloudcrest City''s most luxurious hotel.

    Allpany staff were invited, along with friends of both Briony and Joe.

    That evening, Briony arrived with James at her side.

    She wore a ck evening gown-off-the-shoulder, mermaid silhouette, simple

    and elegant. Her long hair was swept up, revealing her graceful neck and delicate features, cool yet strikingly beautiful.

    She took James''s arm and walked into the ballroom, instantly capturing everyone''s attention.

    James, tall and striking in his tailored suit, stood out as well-nearly six-foot-three, with sharp features and an air of quiet confidence.

 Chapter 456

    A handsome man and a beautiful woman-together, they were a sight that could make anyone stop and stare.

    Joe stood on stage, microphone in hand, giving Briony a grand introduction to the crowd.

    As the majority shareholder and founder of Novalith Industries, Briony drew every eye as she made her way up to the stage with calm, measured steps.

    She and Joe stood at the center, exchanging pleasantries and polite banter for the audience. Throughout it all, Briony maintained a gentle smile, her striking eyes asionally sweeping across the crowd. She never seemed to be looking at anyone in particr, but everyone felt as if she''d nced right at them.

    That was when Stewart and Lorna arrived.

    Stewart stopped abruptly, his gaze fixed on the poised woman speaking on stage. Lorna shot him a sideways nce, arching a brow with a sly smile. She leaned in, voice low and teasing, "Your ex-wife looks positively radiant after the divorce. Guess a bad marriage really does take its toll, huh?"

    Stewart narrowed his eyes and shot her a cold look.

    Lorna just whistled, unfazed. "Look at that-some tall, handsome guy is even helping her off the stage. Damn, those legs. That''s exactly my type."

    Stewart gave a sharp, derisiveugh. "He''s into men."

    "Oh, feeling a little threatened?" Lorna grinned. "I met him at Skybreeze Retreat, and trust me, he''s straight. The way he looks at your ex? Not exactly subtle."

    Stewart said nothing.

    Onstage, James offered his arm and escorted Briony down the steps with impable manners.

    Briony exhaled quietly in relief and leaned closer to James, murmuring, "I didn''t make a fool of myself, did I?"

    James grinned. "Rx. You were rock-solid up there, Bryn."

    Only then did Briony truly rx.

    James led her over to the buffet to find something to eat. Stewart and Lorna''s gaze followed them all the way.

    When James went to get her a drink, someone else approached Briony.

    It was Barrie brought over by Joe himself.

    "Briony, let me introduce Mr. Lockwood from the Lockwood Group in Northborough," Joe announced.

    Barrie offered Briony a ss of champagne. "Ms. Kensington, I''m a great admirer of yours. May I?"

    Briony hesitated, meeting his eyes. The Lockwoods were people she''d rather avoid. But seeing Barrie here with Joe genuinely took her by surprise.

    She offered a polite smile. "Sorry, I''m allergic to alcohol. My boyfriend went to get me some juice."

    No sooner had she spoken than James returned, carrying two sses.

    "All they had was watermelon juice and orange juice," he said, handing

    her the orange. "The Walon''s a

    bit

    too cold-better stick with orange."

    Briony epted the ss and smiled up at James.

    James turned to Barrie, giving him a quick once-over. "And you are?"

    "Mr. Lockwood from the Lockwood Group," Briony supplied.

    James extended a hand. "Ah, Mr. Lockwood. Nice to meet you.¡±

    Barrie shook his hand, a pleasant smile behind his sses. "I never would have guessed Ms. Kensington''s boyfriend was Mr. Dney. You two make quite the pair."

    James gave a practiced, polite smile. "Thanks for thepliment, Mr. Lockwood. Hope you enjoy the evening."

    Briony turned to Joe. "Joe, can you look after Mr. Lockwood? We''ll be heading out now."

    Joe blinked in surprise. "Leaving already?"

    "We''ve made our appearance. That''s enough," Briony replied, turning to James. "Let''s go."

    "Sure." James ced a reassuring hand at her waist, steering her toward the exit. Behind them, Barrie watched their retreat, idly swirling the wine in his ss, his eyes cold and calcting.

    Across the room, Stewart''s gaze fixed on James''s arm around Briony as they walked away. His jaw

    tightened, the look in his evvel

    growing darker by the second.

    Then, with a sharp crack, the stem of the winess in Stewart''s hand snapped.

    Lorna stared. ¡°Just a friendly reminder-that''s your ex-wife. She''s single now, and dating isn''t a crime... Hey! Where are you going?!"

 Chapter 457

    Once they stepped out of the ballroom, James immediately let go of her hand.

    He tugged off his bow tie with a dramatic sigh.

    "God, I''ll never get used to dressing up like this. That bow tie was strangling me, you know?"

    Briony looked at him with a fond smile, the way one might look at a younger brother.

    "You reacted pretty quickly back there."

    She''d only imed James was her boyfriend on a whim, mostly because Barrie''s gaze had be far too predatory forfort.

    "That Barrie guy is trouble, you could tell right away!" James scoffed, "I noticed the way he was looking at you even when you were giving your speech! Guy''s a total creep. What, does he think those sses hide what he really is? Please."

    He added, almost spitting the words, "Honestly, the whole Lockwood family gives me the creeps."

    Briony nodded in agreement.

    "I was just surprised he knows Joe," she said, her expression turning serious. "I need to find some time to ask Joe how they met."

    "Definitely," James said. "And you should warn him¡ªnot to get involved with Barrie, business or otherwise."

    Briony nodded again.

    They walked toward the elevators together.

    It waste, and they''d already booked rooms upstairs; they nned to stay the night and head back to Northborough in the morning.

    When the elevator doors opened, Briony stepped in first, James following close behind.

    By the time Stewart left the ballroom, the elevator doors had already closed.

    Lorna rushed after him, grabbing his arm.

    "What is wrong with you? Barrie''s still here. Get a grip."

    Stewart was staring at the closed elevator, his whole posture rigid.

    "She''s with James now..."

    "So what?" Lorna hissed, keeping her voice low. "Mr. Dney''s been at her side for over four years. Now she''s divorced, it''s only natural he''d finally have a chance."

    Stewart seemed to fold in on himself, shoulders slumping as if crushed by the weight of it all.

    It was almost pitiful, the way despair seemed to drain the life out of him.

    Lorna rolled her eyes at the sight.

    "Oh,e on, I was kidding. They booked two separate rooms for the night-l checked."

    He shot her a look sharp enough to cut.

    She just rolled her eyes again.

    "Stewart, you''re not nning to haunt Briony from beyond the grave, are you?"

    He pressed his lips together, silent. Hisck of response said it all.

    "Seriously..." Lorna shook her head. "You''re worse than a ghost that just won''t leave."

    "I know I don''t deserve her," Stewart

    said, voice hoarse, eyes

    seeing her with another man just

    can''t control myself." But

    and

    "Then don''t look!" Lorna tugged his arm. "I dropped a multimillion-dor deal overseas toe back here, I''m not here to watch you pine. Come on, let''s go have a little chat with Barrie."

    Stewart drew a slow, steadying breath and straightened up.

    When he opened his eyes again, they were cold and steely.

    Lorna instantly slipped back into her usual role, looping her arm through his and ying the perfect wife.

    Together, they headed back into the ballroom.

    ...

    The next morning, after breakfast at the hotel, Briony and James set off for Northborough.

    That evening, Lorna stopped by to pick up little Mario.

    She handed Briony a small gift bag.

    "Famous French perfume-I thought this scent would suit you. Call it a little thank- you."

    Briony epted it with a small, appreciative smile.

    "Thank you."

    Ever

    Brice she''d realized Lorna

    had

    genuinely cared for little Mario, Briony''s attitude toward her softened considerably.

    Lorna nced inside, then leaned in conspiratorially.

    "Actually, I''ve been meaning to ask-are you and Mr. Dney... together?"

 Chapter 458

    Briony hadn''t expected such a blunt question.

    She paused for a second, then offered a calm, faint smile. "We''ve only just started seeing each other."

    Lorna frowned. "Really?"

    "Are you worried I still have feelings for Mr. Wentworth?"

    Lorna hesitated. "...No, not at all.¡±

    Truthfully, she was asking on Stewart''s behalf-and, if she was honest, for herself as well.

    As far as she could tell, James was obviously interested in Briony. But Briony? Lorna just couldn''t read her.

    The thing was, Lorna definitely liked James. She really wanted things to work out between them.

    "Ms. Riley, you can rest assured I''mpletely done with Mr. Wentworth. I sincerely wish you both happiness."

    Lorna sighed. "...Thanks, I guess!"

    You might be sincere, but that''s going to sting for someone else.

    Suppressing another sigh, Lorna scooped up little Mario, said her goodbyes to Briony, and headed for the car.

    Back at Southcreek Manor, Carol took little Mario upstairs for his bath and bedtime.

    Lorna went straight to the study and knocked on the door.

    "Come in."

    She stepped inside and closed the door quietly behind her.

    Stewart was at his desk, buried in paperwork.

    Lorna strolled over, ncing at him. "Tonight, I talked to your ex-wife."

    Stewart''s hand froze mid-signature. He looked up at her.

    "What did she say?"

    "She said she and Mr. Dney have only just started dating."

    Stewart''s jaw tightened instantly.

    "She also said there''s no chance of you two ever getting back together, and that she sincerely wishes we grow old together."

    "Get out."

    Lorna rolled her eyes. "Hey! You''re the one who asked me to talk to her. I''m just

    the messenger here-don''t take it out on me!"

    Stewart shut his eyes and took a shaky breath-

    He started coughing, hard.

    Then, with a gasp, he spat up blood.

    Lorna''s eyes widened. ¡°Are you serious? You''re so worked up you''re coughing blood? Fine, I surrender. But honestly, trust me-woman''s intuition-your ex-wife doesn''t love Mr. Dney. I think she said all that just so I wouldn''t get the wrong idea about her and you..."

    Stewart''s face turned ghostly pale. Blood stained the handkerchief he held to his mouth.

    Suddenly, Lorna realized this wasn''t just a fit of anger-his condition was getting

    worse.

    Her expression hardened as she quickly pulled out her phone and dialed Cedric rke''s number.

    Cedric rke had just managed to get his son to sleep and was looking his

    forward to some quiet time with

    wife when his phone rang, shattering the peaceful moment.

    It was Lorna.

    "It''s the hospital," Cedric said, swinging his legs out of bed and answering the call.

    When he heard Lorna say that Stewart was coughing up blood again, his face darkened. "I''ll be right there," he said, and hung up.

    "Honey, I have to run to the hospital. I probably won''t be back tonight. You go ahead and sleep, don''t wait up for me!"

    Cedric threw on his clothes, grabbed his phone, and hurried out the door.

    Ste Joynery in bed, staring up at the crystal chandelier, her round cheeks tinged with disappointment.

    She understood her husband''s demanding job¡ªbut this wasn''t the first time.

    She spent all day at home with the kids, and the only quiet moments they had together at night

    constantly interrupted cy

    calls.

    UM

    After so many times, it was hard not to feel a little resentment.

    Ste sighed, rolled over, and drifted into a restless sleep.

    Her dreams were a swirl of shifting, unfamiliar scenes.

    At the end of it all, a girl named Star mmed her hand on a table and dered, "I''m never getting married!"

    Ste woke with a jolt. For a moment, she could still hear that sentence echoing in

    her ears: I''m never getting married.

    She blinked in confusion, her eyes clouded with sleep.

    Was it just a dream?

 Chapter 459

    After several days of soul-searching, Briony Kensington finally decided to stay in Northborough.

    Still, she couldn''t shake the feeling that it wasn''t right to keep living at Skybreeze Retreat with James Dney. Sooner orter, James would get married and start his own family-her staying there could easily be misunderstood by outsiders. They were close as siblings, yes, but without any blood ties, it was all too easy for people to jump to the wrong conclusions.

    She didn''t want toplicate James''s future, especially when it came to finding a partner. The solution was clear: Briony needed a ce of her own.

    She''d bought that riverside vi in Pearbrook four years ago, but it had sat empty ever since. The location was perfect-close to her design studio, and just a short drive from Little Nina''s preschool. School drop-offs and pick-ups would be so much easier.

    With her mind made up, Briony started making arrangements for renovations. It was already June; if she pushed the schedule a bit, the work could be finished within six months. By next September, she and Nina would be all settled in.

    When James heard about her n, he couldn''t help but feel a pang of disappointment. Still, he understood her reasons and didn''t try to argue. In fact, he took it upon himself to help Briony find a trustworthy interior designer and a solid construction team.

    The Pearbrook house was huge, five stories including the basement. Renovating all that space wouldn''t be cheap. Luckily, Briony hardly needed to worry about money. When her marriage ended, Stewart Wentworth had given her a billion dors in cash, plus the deed to her entire studio building. With those assets, and all she''d earned in recent years, Briony was, by any measure, a wealthy woman.

    Having a child to raise made her even more driven. Like most parents, she found herself caught in the endless cycle of working harder and harder, trying to earn more because raising a child was expensive, and she wanted to give Nina the best.

    The entertainmentpany she''d acquired with Mr. Seven had recently taken a hit, thanks to the Rosita Lockwood and Ottilie Kensington scandal. Still, the penalty fees Rosita and Ottilie were forced to pay more than covered the losses. Thepany used the opportunity to sign a new wave of talent, and the signing bonuses were neatly offset by those same penalty payments.

    Meanwhile, Mary had be thepany''s rising star. Her quick wit and candor on the reality show "Timeless Treasures" especially hereback to Rosita- had made her an instant hit. Briony decided to shift Rosita''s former projects and resources to Mary, investing in her as thepany''s new leadingdy.

    Briony had been impressed by Mary ever since thest taping of the show. She was sharp, honest, and quick on her feet. After the filming ended, Mary hade over to ask for Briony''s number, and the two had exchanged contacts. Briony, however, chose not to reveal that she was one of thepany''s major shareholders.

    Since then, they''d kept in touch, chatting often. Mary was clever, perceptive, and a natural actress. As long as she stayed grounded and didn''t get swept up in the chaos of the industry, Briony was sure she''d be a true star someday.

    One afternoon, just as Briony was leaving the vi, she nced at her phone and saw a message from Mary:

    Mary: [Briony, have you been in touch with Mr. Ellsworthtely?]

    Briony typed back as she walked to her car: [Mr. Ellsworth went back to the old town. Why?]

    Mary sent a frustrated emoji. [I''ve messaged him, and he''spletely ignoring me!]

    Briony paused.

    Was Mary interested in Ferdinand Ellsworth?

    Come to think of it, Briony and Ferdinand hardly ever chatted unless there was something specific to discuss. But during thest show, she''d noticed that he and Mary got along surprisingly well. Their personalities were opposites-one calm, the other lively-but maybe that was what made them click.

    Ferdinand''s family was always setting him up on blind dates; if things worked out with Mary, Briony

    2ght, that wouldn''t be a bad thing

    at all.

    IMS

    She messaged Mary: [Want me to ask him for you?]

    Mary: [Yes, please! Briony, you''re the best!]

    Smiling, Briony opened Ferdinand''s contact.

    [Mr. Ellsworth, are you busy?]

    He replied within seconds: [Not at all. Did you need something?]

    [Not really,] she wrote back. [Just wanted to check in and see how you''ve been.]

    Almost immediately, her phone buzzed-Ferdinand was calling.

    She hesitated for a moment, then answered. "Mr. Ellsworth."

    His voice was warm, gentle. "Bryn, I''m happy you thought to check on me."

    She blinked, a little surprised. Ferdinand''s tone was different from usual-more personal.

    Before she could reply, he spoke again. "I heard that on the day of your divorce, James sent you flowers."

    He paused, then added, "I wonder if it''s toote to say congrattions."

    "It was for the best," Briony said, her lips curving into a small smile, "So

    novations are in

    wont belongs to swing

 Chapter 460

    "You''re cracking jokes again¡ªlooks like you''re in good spirits," Ferdinand said,

    the tension in his voice easing. "That''s a relief."

    "I''m doing fine, Mr. Ellsworth. You don''t need to worry about me."

    "So, when are you nning to go back to the old town?"

    Briony paused for a moment before replying, "I''m nning to stay here in Northborough."

    "You''re staying?" Ferdinand''s surprise was obvious, mixed with clear confusion. "What made you change your mind so suddenly?"

    Briony had always thought of Ferdinand as a friend, so she told him everything- how little Mario had changed these past few months, every detail and nuance.

    Ferdinand listened in silence.

    It was a long while before he spoke again. "So you n to leave Mario with the Wentworths, and you''ll stay in Northborough for his sake."

    "That''s right," Briony said. "Mario is officially registered with the Wentworth family now. Stewart and his fianc¨¦e have both been kind to him. I asked Mario how he feels, and he likes the way things are. Stewart doesn''t restrict me from seeing Mario, so it''s more like we''re co-parenting."

    Stewart''s engagement to Lorna Riley had been the talk of Northborough- extravagant, impossible to ignore.

    Butpared to Stewart moving on so quickly, Ferdinand seemed more concerned about Briony.

    "Doesn''t it bother you?" he asked quietly. "You just reconciled with your son, and Stewart''s already found him a stepmother. It''s like he''s deliberately trying to get under your skin. Are you really okay with that?"

    For some reason, Briony felt that Ferdinand was different today.

    He seemed...off. Not in a good mood. And his hostility toward Stewart was unusually strong.

    Still, Briony figured it was only natural. Ferdinand was her friend, after all, and friends often took each other''s side.

    James had always disliked Stewart too.

    "My first choice would obviously be to have custody of Mario," Briony said evenly, "but Lawyer Hughes told me the odds of regaining custody are slim. Instead of starting a messy battle, I''d rather let Mario grow up in a peaceful environment." "You''re only thinking about your son," Ferdinand''s voice dropped an octave. "But have you thought about yourself-even for a second?"

    Briony was caught off guard.

    "Do you truly feel nothing for Stewart anymore?"

    "There hasn''t been anything between us for a long time," Briony said firmly. "If it weren''t for his endless dying and refusal to let go, the divorce would''ve happened ages ago."

    Her tone grew even more certain. "You don''t need to worry about me. Whoever Stewart chooses to marry is none of my business."

    "Bryn, it''s good that you''re able to move on from Stewart." Ferdinand''s voice was low and measured. "But staying in Northborough for your child''s sake-that sounds to me like you''re sacrificing too much. Did it ever cross your mind that maybe Mario doesn''t need you to do that?"

    Briony found herself at a loss for words.

    When Ferdinand was met with silence, he realized he''d gone too far.

    He let out a heavy sigh. "Sorry. That was out of line."

    "It''s alright. I know you''re just looking out for me." Briony closed her eyes for a moment, wondering how this call had shifted so suddenly. She''d called to y matchmaker for Mary, and now here was Ferdinand counseling her instead.

    She sighed. "Mr. Ellsworth, I know I''m not doing this perfectly, but right now, it''s

    the only way I know how."

    "I understand your good intentions.

    But as your friend, I have to

    say-don''t stay in Northborough. I you''re truly worried about Mario, don''t leave him with the

    Wentworths. If there''s any chance, fight for his custody. Don''t let anything stop you."

    Briony''s brows knit together¡ªthere was something in Ferdinand''s words that didn''t add up.

    "Why?" she pressed. ¡°Mr. Ellsworth, is there something you know that I don''t?"

    "I can''t exin everything," Ferdinand said, his tone suddenly weighted and grave. "But trust me-Mario shouldn''t stay with the Wentworths."

    "Mr. Ellsworth, do you know Stewart?" Briony asked, suspicion creeping into her voice.

    "No, I don''t," Ferdinand replied evenly. "But I''m not exactly a stranger to the Wentworth family."

    Briony''s breath caught. "Why?"

    "Because Stewart and I-we''re half-brothers. Same father, different mothers."

    Briony froze.

    "My father¡ªhis father-was originally named Fred Wentworth. After he left the Wentworth family, he changed his name to Frederic Ellsworth."

 Chapter 461

    Twenty-eight years ago, Fred Wentworth the patriarch of the Wentworth family- died in a ne crash. Not a trace of his body was ever found.

    The tragedy struck out of nowhere. Fred was gone in an instant, leaving behind only his wife, Fiona rke, and their seven-year-old son, Stewart.

    Fiona knew nothing about running a business, and Stewart was just a child. Overnight, the Wentworth Group lost its backbone, sending the stock market into turmoil.

    Shareholders circled like vultures, ready to seize whatever they could, while the Wentworth family''s distant rtives schemed and plotted, each hoping to im the lion''s share for themselves.

    Back then, Fiona was a lone woman with a young son, utterly isted.

    Everyone in Northborough assumed the Wentworth Group was as good as finished-about to be carved up and devoured.

    And yet, within a month or so, the chaos subsided. Against all odds, Fiona and Stewart weathered the storm and held on to the family legacy.

    Rumors quickly spread throughout Northborough: Fiona must have resorted to underhanded tactics, manipting the major shareholders and securing her ce in both thepany and the family.

    The Wentworths'' foundation was rock solid. Even without Fred, they remained the city''s most formidable business empire.

    Fiona hired a professional CEO to steer the Wentworth Group and put together a team of elite tutors to groom Stewart as the future heir, subjecting him to eleven years of rigorous, isted training.

    Some whispered that the CEO was Fiona''s old me.

    But these stories were little more than drawing-room gossip, whispered behind closed doors¡ªno one dared mention them openly.

    After all, who could have predicted that Stewart, after years of such strict conditioning, would turn away from the family business and pursue a career in politics andw?

    He went abroad for two years, and during that time, the Wentworth Group faced another wave of turmoil. But that crisis ended the moment Stewart returned home.

    Back in Northborough, Stewart wasted no time in cleaning house.

    Not a single major shareholder escaped scrutiny. The family''s distant rtives and every minor yer who''d once tried to carve up thepany were all exposed- illegal dealings discovered, punishments handed down, prison sentences served.

    Everyone knew what this was: a ruthless purge, a warning to anyone who might think of crossing the family again.

    For years after, the Wentworth

    Group remained rock steady-s

    much so that Stewart could focus on his political and legal am

    without distraction.  fo

    Four years ago, he officially took the reins.

    Since then, all those old rumors about the Wentworth Group have disappeared.

    No one dares bring them up anymore.

    But just because people are afraid to speak doesn''t mean those secrets have vanished.

    Ferdinand said, "Fiona''s the real usurper here. My father was forced out by her. If she hadn''t cared so much about power and profit, he would have abandoned his own family."

    That was a lot to take in all at once.

    Briony found herself at a loss for words.

    "I shouldn''t be telling you any of this," Ferdinand went on, "but I can''t stand by and

    watch Mario be another Stewart."

    Another Stewart?

    "What do you mean, ''another Stewart''?"

    Ferdinand let out a weary sigh.

    "Fiona''s way of raising children is all wrong. She threw money at a team of experts who molded Stewart like some kind of machine. She stripped

    away his need for love, tookped

    him the very ability to ask forfort or show weakness. Now, Mario is in danger of going down the same path Stewart once did."

    Briony''s eyes widened in shock. "That can''t be..."

    Her voice trailed off abruptly.

    She thought back to how much little Mario had changedtely.

    From his time at that elite private school, right down to the pressure of his homework at home...

 Chapter 462

    "Fiona is aplete control freak. That''s why my father couldn''t stand her back then-he faked his death just to get away from the Wentworth family."

    Briony''s mind was spinning.

    She didn''t know if she should believe Ferdinand or not.

    "You''re saying your father is Fred. Does Stewart know about this?"

    ¡°He didn''t before.¡± Ferdinand paused. ¡°But I''m pretty sure he knows now. My guess is he''s already warned you not to get too close to me."

    Briony pressed her lips together.

    Yes, Stewart had warned her more than once to stay away from Ferdinand.

    "Bryn, I know it''s hard for you to take my word for it right now, and I''m not going to push you. But if I knew the truth and kept it from you, I''d never forgive myself."

    "I understand." Briony raised a hand to her forehead and closed her eyes. "Thank you for telling me."

    "I''ll let you go. If you need to talk, or if there''s anything else you want to know, call me anytime."

    "Alright."

    After hanging up, Briony slumped forward, resting her head on the steering wheel. Her thoughts were a tangled mess.

    She couldn''t bring herself to trust everything Ferdinand had said.

    But if he was telling the truth, then it meant Ferdinand had known about her and Stewart all along.

    If that were the case, maybe Ferdinand had gotten close to her on purpose from the start.

    The thought sent a chill down her spine.

    No. She couldn''t let herself spiral just based on Ferdinand''s version of events.

    She needed to see Mario at Southcreek Manor.

    ...

    Meanwhile, in a private apartment across town¡ª

    Gifford watched Ferdinand sitting

    the

    q voice cautious a

    §á§Ö§é§î

    O you think Ms. Kepon

    is going to believe you?"

    "She won''t," Ferdinand replied darkly. "But she''ll go looking for the truth."

    Gifford sighed. "I just hope Ms. Kensington can get that boy away from Stewart."

    Ferdinand got to his feet. "Pack up. We''re going to Northborough."

    When Briony arrived at Southcreek Manor, Lorna had just picked little Mario up from preschool.

    Lorna walked ahead, with Mario trailing behind her in tiny,

    determined steps, quietly recite

    lines from a poem.

    His voice was high and clear, his small frame full of energy.

    If Ferdinand''s words weren''t still echoing in her mind, Briony might have found the scene heartwarming.

    But the details didn''t lie-Lorna was walking ahead, leaving Mario behind and out of her sight.

    The walk from preschool to the manor crossed a busy intersection.

    Briony shuddered to think: did Lorna always let Mariog behind like this when crossing the street?

    As Lorna stepped into the courtyard, her eyes unexpectedly met Briony''s.

    "Ms. Kensington?" Lorna looked surprised. "What brings you here?"

    Briony walked over, masking her anger and forcing a polite smile as she greeted her.

    "Hello, Ms. Riley. Sorry for dropping in unannounced."

    "No need to apologize, Ms. Kensington. You and Stewart are always wee here."

    Briony

    weeked at her son. "Mario home for a few days." ingel

    hasn''t been over to my ce in a came by today to take him

 Chapter 463

    Lorna paused, then offered a gentle smile. "I''m sorry, Ms. Kensington, but Mario has a tutoring over tonight. He won''t be able to visit you."

    Briony''s expression darkened at her words.

    "He''s only four years old. Don''t you think you''re being a bit too strict with him?"

    "Mario is the future heir of the Wentworth Group," Lorna replied, her face serious. "Most children in prominent families start their training at this age. There''s no need to be anxious, Ms. Kensington. Stewart and I both care deeply for Mario. We''ll make sure his lessons and rest are bnced-he won''t be overworked."

    "Training?" Briony''s anger red. "He''s four! He just started preschool, and you already want to put him through training? Isn''t that a bit much?"

    "This is what''s expected of a Wentworth heir," Lorna said, frowning, clearly displeased by Briony''s questioning. "I understand you care for him, Ms. Kensington, but boys shouldn''t be coddled. Mario is a Wentworth-he''s destined to be exceptional. Someday, he''ll make you proud. You gave birth to him, and he''ll give back to you."

    "I don''t need him to be exceptional, and I don''t need him to pay me back," Briony shot back, her voice trembling. "All I want is for him to be healthy and safe, to grow up happy and free from worry."

    "Ms. Kensington, that''s a bit naive," Lorna replied coolly. "All parents want their children to be the best, but not every child is born into a family like the Wentworths. I know you''re worried, but Stewart came up the same way. If he could do it, so can Mario."

    "You''re just turning him into a tool, a means to inherit the Wentworth Group! You only care about his achievements, never whether he can handle the pressure!"

    Briony red at Lorna, her voice breaking. "You''re right-I was naive to ever believe that you or Stewart would truly care about my son!"

    She bent down, arms outstretched, ready to scoop Mario up.

    But Mario darted away, hiding behind Lorna.

    Briony froze.

    "Mario?" she said, disbelief in her voice. "I''m your mom. Come home with me, okay?"

    Little Mario clung to Lorna''s skirt and shook his head firmly. "No, Mom. I can''t go with you. I have lessons tonight."

    His voice was steady, his tiny face unyielding.

    Briony couldn''t believe it.

    What had they done to her child in just a single week?

    Tears welled in her eyes as Ferdinand''s words echoed in her mind.

    So it was all true.

    Stewart wasn''t fighting her for their son out of love he just needed an heir for the Wentworth family.

    He didn''t want a son. He wanted a perfect sessor.

    But to make a "suitable" Wentworth heir meant breaking a child''s spirit from the very beginning.

    At just four years old, Mario''s

    childhood would be swallowed up by rules and expectations. Even his feelings and emotions would be stamped out.

    But her son was a living, breathing little boy.

    He was only four...

    How could they be so heartless?

    Briony couldn''t bear to let this continue.

    "Mario, sweetheart, please,e home with me."

    But little Mario shook his head again.

    Briony stared at her son-his small face pinched with a cold, determined frown. Helplessness and fear flooded her heart.

    "Ms. Kensington." Lorna scooped Mario into her arms and looked at Briony. "Mario may only be four, but he knows what he wants. You saw it yourself-he wants to stay here. He likes his life. You have nothing to worry about."

    With that, Lorna carried Mario toward the house.

    "Mario..." Briony called, her voice cracking.

    She tried to follow, but two men in ck suits blocked her way.

    "Let me go!" she cried, struggling as they dragged her toward the gate.

    Lorna climbed the steps, pausing before the door. She turned and

    offered Briony a thin, dismiss

    smile. ¡°Ms. Kensington, don''t make a scene. Go home-Mario is just fine.¡±

    "Give me back my son!" Briony shouted desperately.

    Lorna ignored her, disappearing inside with Mario in her arms.

    Briony could only watch as the front door mmed shut.

    The guards shoved her outside and with a heavy thud, the gate closed behind

    her.

 Chapter 464

    Briony pounded both fists against the heavy iron gates, her cries echoing into the empty night.

    No matter how loud she screamed, nobody came to unlock the door for her.

    This was the truth.

    This was the reality behind Stewart and Lorna taking her son away...

    Darkness pressed down from above, thick and suffocating.

    The wind was rising-an omen of the storm toe.

    Still, Briony refused to leave. She remained outside the gates, stubborn and unmoving.

    Upstairs in the study, Lorna knocked softly before entering.

    Stewart sat at his desk, eyes fixed on the security footage on his screen. He could see Briony still outside, bracing herself against theing storm, showing no sign of backing down.

    "Maybe we should let Carol talk to her?" Lorna suggested.

    "No." Stewart''s voice was rough, tired. "She needs to see things as they are. That''s the only way she''ll let go."

    Lorna sighed. "But her nerves are already stretched to the breaking point... Do we really have to do this?"

    Stewart closed his eyes. "We don''t have time to do it any other way, do we?"

    Lorna pressed her lips together.

    He was right. Time was running out.

    For Stewart, there really wasn''t much left.

    The wind howled, rain beating against the tall windows in sharp bursts.

    In an instant, the downpour was upon them.

    Briony was soaked through, hair and clothes stered to her skin, but still she refused to budge.

    In the end, it was Carol who came out with an umbre, trying to coax her inside.

    "Carol, please, can''t you help me?" Briony pleaded.

    Carol looked at Briony''s pale, drawn face, her own heart twisting. Still, she forced herself to keep her tone cold and distant.

    "Ms. Kensington, I work for Mr. Wentworth now. There''s nothing I can do. Please... you should go home."

    "Carol, didn''t you see the way they''re treating my son?"

    Carol''s expression softened, her voice tinged with helplessness. "Mario''s a good kid, Ms. Kensington. Everyone has their own way of raising children. I know it''s hard for you to ept how Mr. and Mrs. Wentworth do things, but when Mario grows up, when you see how well he does-you''ll understand they only want the best for him."

    Briony shook her head, her voice trembling. "That''s not it. Stewart doesn''t care about Mario''s feelings at all. He just wants an heir-"

    "Oh, Ms. Kensington, there are plenty of people who''d give anything for their child to be the Wentworth heir." Carol shoved the umbre into Briony''s hands. "Please, just go home."

    With that, Carol shut the door and hurried back inside through the rain.

    Briony clutched the umbre, her whole body shaking.

    Even Carol had changed...

    Why?

    Briony couldn''t understand. She had no idea how to get her son out of the twisted grip of the Wentworth family.

    The storm raged on. Briony stayed outside, soaked and shivering, refusing to leave.

    Eventually, it was Carol who called James.

    By the time James arrived, Briony was trembling uncontrobly, lips tinged blue from the cold.

    The moment she saw him, relief flooded her face as if she''d spotted a lifeline.

    She tossed aside the umbre and

    grabbed his arm. "James," he

    me, won''t you? Please, help bring Mario home. He can''t stay here..."

    James''s heart ached for her. "Let''s get you home first, alright?"

    "You think this is my fault too, don''t you?" Briony stared at him, stunned. "You

    think I''m just overreacting?"

    "No, Bryn. We''ll talk about it at home, okay?" He held the umbre with one hand, the other gripped by her desperate fingers. He could feel she was on the verge of falling apart.

    "I know you''re worried about Mario. But we can''t just barge in and take him. Please, Bryn. Let''s go home first."

    Briony shook her head. "I can''t leave him here. I want to bring him back. He can''t turn into another Stewart..."

    "Another Stewart?" James frowned. "Who told you that?"

    Briony opened her mouth, but before she could answer, everything went ck and she copsed backward.

    "Bryn!"

    James dropped the umbre and caught her just in time.

    ...

    Briony was rushed to the hospital.

    Cedric rke had already received Stewart''s call and was waiting in the ER.

    James burst through the doors, carrying Briony-soaked, unconscious, burning with fever. Cedric hurried over to meet them.

    Briony''s fever wouldn''t break. Even with an IV, she slipped into a restless, feverish sleep, tossing and murmuring incoherently.

    It wasn''t until Briony was finally moved to a private room that Cedric quietly stepped out to call Stewart.

 Chapter 465

    In the hospital stairwell, Cedric rke''s voice was heavy. "You''re using Mario to force her, Stewart. That''s just cruel. Can''t you try another way? Stop using Mario as leverage, will you? I get that you want to prepare him for the future-I support that. But this is too much. And for God''s sake, do you really have to keep making Lorna y the wicked stepmother in front of her? Are you trying to kill her?"

    Stewart was silent on the other end of the line.

    Cedric waited for what felt like forever, but Stewart didn''t say a word.

    He ran a hand over his face and sighed. "Stewart, is this really it? There''s nothing

    I can say to change your mind?"

    "It''s gone too far. I can''t turn back now."

    "I don''t feel sorry for you!" Cedric snapped, his frustration and concern bleeding through. "You deserve this! If you were headed down this road, Stewart, you should never have dragged Briony into it in the first ce!"

    "I''m trying to make up for it."

    "Make up for it, my ass!" Cedric''s anger barely masked his pain. "James and the others were right. Briony''s life wouldn''t be this miserable if she''d never met you."

    "I''ll take care of everything," Stewart replied, voice barely above a whisper. "I know it''ll be hard for her. But she has the kid¡ªand I know she''ll push through for his sake."

    "Get out of here!" Cedric couldn''t take it anymore, even as a man himself. "What, you think you can just be heartless because your time''s almost up? Let me tell you, she''s still young. When you''re gone, she''ll take your money and your kid and marry someone younger and healthier. Then that man will spend your fortune, and your son will call him dad."

    All Stewart gave in response was a muffled, harsh cough.

    Then the line went dead.

    Cedric raked his fingers through his hair in frustration, turned, and walked out of the stairwell-only to almost run straight into someone.

    James.

    "Who were you just talking to?" James eyed Cedric, studying him. "Was it Stewart?"

    Cedric nced back at the closed stairwell door, guilt flickering in his eyes. "You heard that?"

    "I only caught something about finding someone to marry, and your kid calling someone else dad."

    "Oh, that," Cedric sighed. "No, it wasn''t Stewart. It was another friend-he''s going through a messy divorce. I was trying to talk him down."

    James stared at him, expression unreadable.

    Cedric frowned, feigning confusion. "Why are you looking at me like that, Mr. Dney?"

    "Seems like all your friends have questionable character, Dr. rke. Divorce after divorce-should I be worried about you?"

    Cedric made a face. "Very funny. My wife and I are just fine, thank you." He

    quickly changed the subject. "So, what brings you here?"

    James paused. "I wanted to ask-what''s Stewart''s deal, really?"

    Cedric shrugged. "Honestly? I don''t get him either. His way of thinking has always been... a bit unconventional."

    "You really don''t know?" James narrowed his eyes.

    Cedric shook his head, hesitated, then added, "But if you ask me, Stewart has big

    ns for little Mario. He wants him to be a proper heir."

    "The Wentworth Group-is it really

    the world''s most importantpany or something?" James scoffed. Come on, Dr. rke, you were born into privilege yourself. Tell me, at what age did the rke family start putting you through this kind of hellish training?"

    Cedric had no answer.

    The rke family was nothing like the Wentworths.

    Their family was united-no talk of heirs, just brothers working together, managing the rke Group as a team. That''s how it had been since his grandfather''s day.

    The rke Group had thrived in Northborough, generation after generation, stable and prosperous.

    But the Wentworth family? Ever

    since Grandpa Wentworth passed, Fred and Fiona''s marriage had soured, and factions split thepany. Then Fred died in that ne crash, leaving Fiona and a young Stewart to hold on to the Wentworth Group''s lega¨¦y.

 Chapter 466

    What outsiders never knew was that, for a long stretch, the Wentworth Group was barely even a Wentworthpany at all. The so-called professional management Fiona had brought in was actually just her own brother, cleverly disguised in a suit and tie.

    If Stewart hadn''t been strong enough, the Wentworth Group would have been swallowed whole by Fiona''s family years ago.

    Those turbulent years were exactly what pushed Stewart to make up his mind¡ª he would pursue a career inw and politics, no matter what.

    For two years abroad, Stewart imed he was expanding thepany''s international reach. But truth be told, not even Fiona knew what he''d actually been doing.

    When Stewart finally returned, he wasted no time kicking Fiona''s rtives out of thepany. He even managed to sideline Fiona herself, stripping her of all real influence and shares.

    After that, Stewart hired a real team of professional managers and took a step back from daily operations, content to y the role of thepany''s behind-the- scenes president while devoting himself fully to hisw firm.

    Running the Wentworth Group was Stewart''s duty as a son of the Wentworth family-but practicingw was his own choice.

    But these were things Cedric rke could never exin on Stewart''s behalf.

    "Mr. Dney, please, talk to Briony again," Cedric said quietly to James. "Mario''s going to be okay. Try to help her see that, try to help her move forward."

    "Move forward?" James shot back, his voice tight with frustration. "Lorna and Stewart are treating a four-year-old like some robot to be programmed! If it were your son, would you ept that?"

    Cedric was caught off guard, momentarily speechless.

    James looked furious. "I regret ever encouraging her to have that child."

    Cedric''s eyes widened in surprise.

    "Stewart''s never let her go," James said, clenching his fists to keep his anger in check. "A child is every mother''s weakness. Bryn grew up in a broken home- she''s never known what a real family feels like. Her childhood was just her grandfather, and a mother who could vanish for months and reappear without warning. She''s always been starved for love, always on edge. Now her grandfather''s gone, Ms. Hudson''s lost her mind, and those two children are all she has left to hold onto."

    "Between Little Nina and little Mario, Bryn worries about Mario more. She''s never truly let go of him, not for a moment these past four years. She''s desperate to make up for all the mothering he''s missed, but Stewart just won''t let her. Not only that¡ªhe''s raising Mario in the most extreme, clinical way possible..."

    James''s voice broke, his eyes reddening. "Dr. rke, Stewart keeps making Lorna show up as Mario''s stepmother in front of Bryn. He''s doing it on purpose, just to hurt her. He''s torturing her emotionally."

    Cedric froze for a second.

    "He wants to push Bryn over the

    edge. If she loses her mind, he c

    of Little Nina too. Isn''t

    grab custody of Little Nina too. Isn''t t what he wants?" Conte

    Cedric hesitated. "You don''t have to assume the worst of Stewart. He wouldn''t go

    as far as taking Little Nina away from her."

    ?

    "Oh, I get it, James sneered bitterly.

    "He doesn''t want Little Nina because she''s sagirl. The Wentworth family only passes to sons, not

    Cghters, right?"

    Cedric was stunned.

    That''s a massive misunderstanding...

    "Bastard!¡± James spat, seething at his own theory, then turned on his heel and stormed toward Briony''s hospital room.

    Cedric watched the tall man''s retreating back, his expression troubled.

    James had barely reached the door when he heard a familiar voice from the reception desk.

    "Excuse me, could you tell me which room Ms. Briony is in?"

    He turned¡ªand there, as if by fate, Lorna was looking right back at him.

    Their eyes locked. The tension was palpable.

    James''s expression darkened.

    Lorna, holding a basket of fruit, walked straight toward him.

 Chapter 467

    "Mr. Dney, long time no see." Lorna strolled up to James, a sly smile curving her lips. "I heard Ms. Kensington has been unwell, so I brought some fruit to check on her."

    Whenever James looked at Lorna now, she reminded him of every devious viiness he''d ever seen on TV.

    He nted his tall frame squarely in the doorway, face ice-cold as he blocked her path. "Spare us your fake concern. Take your lousy fruit and get out."

    Lorna arched an eyebrow, her smile never faltering. "Your hospitality is certainly... memorable, Mr. Dney."

    James rolled his eyes. "And what makes you think you''re a guest here? Oh right, guest-with a capital G for Grievance."

    Lorna''s smile froze for a split second.

    It was obvious James had no intention of letting her see Briony.

    Still, Lorna didn''t lose herposure. She set the fruit basket down on a nearby chair. "Alright then. Since I''m not wee, I''ll be on my way."

    "Take your fruit with you!" James snapped.

    "It''s just a small gesture. If you don''t want it, throw it out," Lorna replied lightly, turning on her heel and leaving without a backward nce.

    James was fuming. The sight of that fruit basket only annoyed him more.

    Just then, a cleaningdy passed by. James called her over and handed her the fruit without a second thought.

    With that bit of aggravation dealt with, he finally pushed open the door to Briony''s

    room.

    Briony had woken up at some point and was sitting on the bed, staring into space.

    She turned toward him at the sound of the door.

    "You''re awake!" James walked in and closed the door behind him.

    He crossed to the bed and gently ced a hand on her forehead. "Your fever''s gone down. How are you feeling?"

    Briony shook her head. "Much better."

    James sat at her bedside, heart aching at how pale and drawn she looked.

    "Bryn, you worry too much. Try to take it easy, alright? We''ll figure out the custody issue with Mario together."

    Briony''s emotions had settled since yesterday.

    "I had a dream," she said quietly.

    James looked at her. "What did you dream about?"

    "I dreamt I killed Stewart... and then went to prison for it."

    "Bryn!" James scolded sharply. "Don''t even think about something so extreme. Think about your children."

    Briony turned to him, a faint, bitter smile on her lips. "In my dream, I watched little Mario grow up to be the next Stewart."

    James froze.

    Briony lowered her gaze and spoke slowly.

    "The day they reopened my mother''s case, Mack looked at her with so much hatred. I remember thinking there was no hope for him. I couldn''t understand why, even then, he was still so determined to hate her. My mom was the most innocent victim in all this."

    "It wasn''t until today I

    realized-Mack was doomed from the moment he was named the future heir of the Kensington family. From the day he was born, he was branded as the sessor. The Kensingtons seemed to give him everything, but he was just amodity with a price tag."

    "Because of him, the family believed their legacy would be carried on. So Madeline Kensington loved him, Malcolm Kensington loved him, every Kensington loved him. He grew up in that environment bing more warped by the day, until all he cared about was power and greed. No matter what he did, the family backed him. Even when he was wrong, they''d tell him he wasn''t, just to protect their interests. Only my mom ever told him he was wrong, and he hated her for it. He hated her so much, he probably wished she''d just die."

    "That''s Mack''s problem, not yours! You don''t have to let it get to you," James said, exasperated.

    Briony looked up at him, her lips

    barely twitching into a smile. "It just shows-even your own mother can''t stop you from turning into a

    monster if that''s the way you ne

    raised. Once a person''s nature is warped, there''s no limit to how far it can go."

    "Bryn." James''s voice was gentle, but his eyes were full of worry. "What''s really going on with you?"

    "I''m fine."

    Briony turned to gaze out the window. "I just realized something, that''s all."

    If she couldn''t hide or protect what mattered, she''d have to fight for it, no matter

    the cost.

    By the next day, Briony felt well enough to leave the hospital.

    It was Saturday.

 Chapter 468

    Little Nina didn''t have school that day.

    Briony took her out for a little shopping spree at the mall. They picked out some toys boys would love, along with a few shirts and pants.

    As they walked through the toy aisle, Little Nina looked up at her and asked, "Mom, can''t we bring little Mario home to stay with us for a few days?"

    Briony gently smoothed her daughter''s hair and answered softly, "Mario has daily tasks he needs to finish, sweetheart. He probably can''te and stay at Skybreeze Retreat for now."

    Little Nina blinked, thinking it over. "So does that mean he doesn''t even get to sleep in on weekends?"

    Briony smiled. "Well, when we see him, you can ask him yourself."

    Little Nina beamed and nodded. "Okay!"

    Briony hadn''t told anyone-not even Carol-that she was bringing Little Nina along to visit Mario.

    At the security gate of Southcreek Manor, the guard wouldn''t let them through. Sitting in the car, Briony pulled out her phone and called Carol.

    Carol picked up and rushed outside, flustered. "This is Master Mario''s biological mother. Who told you to keep her out?"

    "I''m sorry, Ms. Carol," the guard replied helplessly. "Ms. Riley specifically instructed us not to let strangers in."

    The word "strangers" made Carol''s expression falter. She nced anxiously at Briony.

    Briony sat behind the wheel, hands on the steering wheel, her face expressionless.

    She and Stewart were divorced now. Technically, she was an outsider.

    If not for Mario, she would have no desire to set foot here ever again.

    The car rolled slowly through the gates of Southcreek Manor and came to a stop. Briony switched off the engine, stepped out, and opened the back door to help Little Nina down.

    Then she popped open the trunk and took out the toys and clothes she''d bought.

    Carol hurried over to help, her arms soon loaded with shopping bags. "Ms. Kensington, please, let me carry those."

    Briony took her daughter''s hand and followed Carol inside.

    Footsteps echoed from the staircase, followed by Lorna''s voice-

    "Ms. Kensington, you''re here!"

    Briony paused and looked up.

    Lorna descended thest few steps and walked over.

    "Why didn''t you let me know you wereing?" Lorna asked. "I could have told Mario''s tutor to give him the morning off."

    She nced at the watch on her wrist. "It''s only ten. Mario''s boxing lesson won''t be over until eleven thirty!"

    Briony met her gaze, cool andposed. "I took my daughter shopping and

    picked up a few things for Mario. Thought I''d drop them by."

    Lorna''s eyes flickered over Briony''s face, then turned to Carol.

    Carol quickly added, "These are all gifts from Ms. Kensington for Mario."

    Lorna arched a brow and went to inspect the bags, her expression tightening with disapproval.

    "These toys aren''t suitable-Mario doesn''t y with things like these."

    She looked at Briony, her tone exasperated. "Ms. Kensington, Mario isn''t a toddler anymore. These are too childish for him, and they''re a distraction from his studies. I''m sorry, but you''ll probably need to take them back and return them." C¨®ntent belongs to swn¨®vel

    Briony wasn''t the least bit surprised by Lorna''s reaction.

    She''d prepared herself for this beforeing.

    She wouldn''t let herself be provoked, but she wasn''t going to back down either.

    "Ms. Riley, I bought these for my son. I''ll ask him if he wants them¡ªno need for you to worry yourself."

    Lorna''s lips curled. ¡°Now, Ms.

    Kensington, that''s not fair. I''m Stewart''s fianc¨¦e, and Mario''s stepmother-to-be. It''s my

    responsibility to look after him and

    do what''s best for him."

    Briony let out a soft, dismissiveugh. "Fianc¨¦e, yes. But from the way you act,

    one might think you and Stewart are already married."

    Lorna froze.

    Briony''s voice turned cold. "Let me remind you. Biologically, you have no connection to Mario. Legally, you''re not even family."

    She looked Lorna straight in the eye, her lips curling with icy disdain. "Mario''s

    stepmother? You don''t have that right, Ms. Riley."

    Lorna stared back, arching an

    eyebrow with a faint, mocking smile. "Such hostility, Ms. Kensington Are you regretting your divorce from Stewart? Thinking of crawling back?"

 Chapter 469

    "No matter what I do, I''ll always be Mario''s biological mother. It''s not just Ms. Riley ¡ªeven Stewart has no right to stop me from loving my son."

    Lorna looked at Briony, her gaze steady.

    It had only been a day, but Briony already seemed different.

    "Ms. Kensington, I think there''s been a misunderstanding. I''m simply raising Mario the way Stewart asked me to," Lorna replied with a calm smile. "If you don''t approve of Stewart''s methods, perhaps you should discuss them with him directly."

    Briony hade for two reasons: to see her son, and to finally have a clear conversation with Stewart.

    She turned to Carol. "Where is Stewart?"

    Carol nced at Lorna.

    "He''s in the study," Lorna answered. "But I can''t promise he''ll want to see you."

    Briony ignored her, still addressing Carol. "Let him know I need to talk to him about Mario''s upbringing."

    Carol nodded. "Of course, I''ll let Mr. Wentworth know."

    She set down what she was carrying and started toward the stairs.

    "I''ll go," Lorna interjected, stopping Carol. "He''s been busytely and doesn''t like interruptions."

    Carol looked at Briony, caught in the middle.

    Briony said nothing, which was as good as agreement.

    Lorna headed upstairs. As soon as she was gone, Carol hurried over to Briony, lowering her voice. "Ms. Kensington, please don''t take Ms. Riley''s words to heart. She''s not the warmest person, but she does care about Master Mario..."

    Briony met her eyes. "Carol, I trust you''ll look after Mario. But that doesn''t mean I approve of how Stewart and Lorna treat him."

    Carol pressed her lips together, wanting to say more but holding back.

    Soon, Lorna returned from upstairs.

    She looked at Briony coolly. "Stewart will see you now."

    Briony took Little Nina''s hand and made her way up the stairs.

    Little Nina''s eyes darted around, taking in everything.

    Briony nced down at her daughter. The little girl hadn''t said a word since they arrived, her big eyes full of curiosity.

    Briony knew the truth: Little Nina missed her father too. Kids were kids, after all. After hearing Mario praise Stewart so many times, Little Nina Couldn''t help but feel a twinge of envy, though she''d never admit it and always insisted she didn''t care for her dad.

    But Briony had raised her daughter; she could see the hope written all over that little face.

    The study door was ajar. Briony paused at the threshold.

    Stewart stood by the window, and as he heard footsteps, he turned.

    Their eyes met. His voice was cool and even. "Come in."

    Briony led Little Nina inside.

    Stewart''s gaze softened as itnded on his daughter''s cherubic face. A faint smile touched his lips. "Little Nina, it''s been a while."

    Little Nina pouted and huffed, turning her round face away. "I''m just here to help Mom find Mario. I didn''te to see you!"

    Her words were sharp, but her stubborn act only made her more endearing. Stewart couldn''t help but smile, his heart melting a little. But he had no idea how to talk to a little girl-any affection he tried to show came out awkward and stiff.

    "Mario will be back soon. Just wait a bit longer."

    That same cold, distant tone!

    Little Nina frowned, hands on her hips, ring up at him.

    She might have been a champion at pouting, but she was stubborn to the core. She really did want to spend time with her dad-but every time, he just greeted her with a few icy words and never even smiled.

    Sometimes, Little Nina wondered if maybe her dad just didn''t like her very much. And if someone didn''t care about her, she certainly wouldn''t go out of her way to please him!

    "You''re so mean! It''s Saturday, you know! How could you make Mario go to his lessons? Our teacher says weekends are for ying and having fun. If you keep this up, Mario''s going to be worn out! You don''t care about kids at all!"

    She used Mario as an excuse, but deep down, she just wanted her dad to pay

    attention to her, tofort her.

    Stewart stared at her indignant little face, momentarily at a loss.

    The air grew tense.

    He pressed his lips together, not knowing how to cate his daughter, and turned

    to Briony for help.

    She wasn''t surprised in the least by his reaction.

    Briony bent down and gently stroked Little Nina''s hair. "Why don''t you go downstairs and find Carol? I need to talk to your dad alone for a moment."

 Chapter 470

    Little Nina nodded, shot Stewart a re for good measure, then turned and marched out of the study on her own.

    Briony called Carol and asked her to keep an eye on Little Nina.

    Carol hurried upstairs to take Little Nina downstairs.

    The study fell silent once again.

    It was Briony who spoke first. "Stewart, I''ve thought it over. I''m going to fight for custody of Mario."

    Stewart looked at her. "I told you, Mario will stay with me. You''re wee to visit him anytime."

    "I don''t agree with your parenting," Briony said bluntly. "And I don''t trust Lorna. So yes, I''m taking this to court."

    Stewart fixed his gaze on her, then, after a moment, asked, "Ferdinand told you, didn''t he?"

    "Whatever''s going on between you and Ferdinand, I want no part of it."

    Briony''s tone was resolute. "I only care about my son. Stewart, I tried to trust you and Ms. Riley. I even tried to get along with her for Mario''s sake. I''ve tried to convince myself that, as his biological father, you''d be kind to him. But even in that most basic role, you''ve let me down."

    "The Wentworth family isplicated," Stewart replied. "Mario''s a smart boy. He can handle everything I''ve nned for him."

    "Handle it?" Briony let out a cold, mirthlessugh. "By ''handle it,'' do you mean turning him from a happy, bright child into someone like you-cold-blooded, calcting, obsessed with nothing but profit and power?"

    Stewart pressed his lips together, Briony''s reflection dark in his eyes.

    A heavy silence hung in the air.

    Briony spoke again. "Do you know why I brought Little Nina here today?"

    Stewart frowned. "Why?"

    "Because Little Nina longs for her father''s attention too."

    She met his eyes. "But every time you''re with her, you''re so distant. You can''t

    even tell if she''s trying to get your attention or just throwing a tantrum.¡±

    Stewart swallowed hard. "I thought she didn''t like me..."

    Briony gave a cold, bitterugh. "That''s because you never try to understand her. With Irwin Wentworth, you thought showering him with material things was enough. Now it''s the same with Mario. In your world, they''re future heirs to be molded. But Little Nina is a girl; you don''t expect her to inherit the Wentworth Group, so beyond material things, you have no idea how to be a father."

    "Stewart, that''s your view of the world-power and profitse first. Family, love, friendship... to you, those are abstract, insignificant. But if someone lives their whole life the way you do, what''s the difference between a person and an animal?"

    Stewart stared at her, stunned.

    Every word pierced him, sharp as a needle, sinking deep into his heart.

    He looked down. "I won''t give up custody of Mario. And I won''t change the way I raise him."

    "You have custody now, so I can''t change that will take you to court. But whatever the oue, from now on, the two children will spend at least two days a week together. Little Nina and Mario are siblings. Even if you''re their father, you can''t take that away from them."

    Stewart looked at her for a long moment before finally saying, "I can agree to that.

    Two days a week, the kids will be together. One week at your ce, one week at mine."

    Briony nodded. "That''s fine."

    When the conversation with Stewart was over, Briony headed downstairs.

    It wasn''t quite noon when Mario returned.

    The moment Little Nina saw him, she ran over and threw her arms around him.

    "Mario! You''re finally back! I missed you so much!"

    "Little Nina, I missed you too!"

    The two kids hugged and jumped with excitement. Little Nina showed off all the toys and clothes they''d brought for Mario.

    Mario''s face lit up. He turned to Briony with a big smile. "Thank you, Mom!"

    Briony ruffled Mario''s hair, watching as the energy and joy returned to his face under Little Nina''s infectious cheerfulness. The tension in her heart finally eased a little.

    From across the room, Lorna watched Mario''s bright, lively smile, her expression unreadable.

 Chapter 471

    "Can I see your room, Mario?" Nina asked, her eyes shining with curiosity.

    Mario nodded. "Sure."

    Carol smiled at the two of them. "Come on, I''ll take you upstairs."

    Hand in hand, Mario and Nina followed Carol up the staircase, giggling softly as they went.

    Briony picked up the clothes she''d brought and was about to head after them when Lorna''s voice stopped her.

    "Ms. Kensington, could we have a word?"

    Briony paused, turning to look at Lorna.

    "Ms. Kensington, Mario is a bright, thoughtful child. I hope you won''t let your own possessiveness hold him back from growing up the way he should."

    A cool, measured smile flickered on Briony''s lips. "If we''re talking about possessiveness, Ms. Riley, you seem far more invested than I am."

    Lorna''s brow furrowed.

    "I''ve already made everything clear to Stewart," Briony continued, her tone even. "If you think I''m out of line, take it up with him. From now on, Ms. Riley, you don''t need to pretend we''re getting along for appearances. I have no interest in your man, and you don''t need to try and take my son."

    With that, Briony turned away and started up the stairs, ignoring Lorna''s tight- lipped silence.

    Upstairs,ughter and yful shrieks drifted from the children''s bedroom next to the master suite.

    Stewart stood by the open door, watching his two children with a gentle gaze. Nina bounced on Mario''s little bed. "Do you sleep here all by yourself at night?" Mario sat cross-legged, his face serious. "Yes."

    "Who reads you bedtime stories, then?"

    "Dad does."

    Nina stopped mid-bounce, surprised. She crawled over and peered at him. "But your dad''s so serious all the time. Are his stories any good? Isn''t his voice too stiff? How do you fall asleep?"

    Mario blinked, his expression earnest. "Dad has a nice voice."

    "Huh?" Nina scrunched up her nose, trying to imagine Stewart reading a story, but she just couldn''t picture it.

    Her face fell, and her lips pouted. "I never had a dad. Not even when I was born."

    Mario looked at her, sensing her sadness. ¡°I didn''t have a mom when I was born, either."

    Nina thought about it and sighed. "I guess you''ve got it a little worse. Grown-ups always say kids without a mom don''t get to drink real milk! Maybe that''s why you''re smaller than me."

    "I did have milk!" Mario insisted, frowning.

    "Yeah, but you drank cow''s milk,¡± Nina argued. "I had my mom''s milk! So really, you''re the one who''s worse off."

    Mario was left speechless.

    Briony paused outside the door, overhearing her daughter''s words, stifling augh mixed with exasperation. Where did Nina even pick this stuff up?

    Stewart nced at her out of the corner of his eye and stepped aside to let her in.

    Briony spoke calmly. "I''d like to take Mario with me today. I''ll bring him back Sunday evening."

    Their eyes met.

    Stewart nced at the shopping bags in her hands. "Those for him?"

    She nodded. "Yes." Thinking of the toys inside, she added, "I''ll leave the toys here. If you throw them out, I''ll just buy more."

    Stewart pressed his lips together, almost sighing. "He hardly has time to y with them anyway."

    There didn''t seem to be much point in continuing this conversation. Their perspectives had never really aligned-certainly not before the divorce, and even less so now.

    "Stewart," Briony said, her voice steady, "I just want Mario to know, in my own way, that wherever he is, his mom will always love him."

    Stewart was taken aback, his dark eyes fixed on her.

    They stood there in a quiet, unspoken understanding-perhaps for the first time.

    Briony couldn''t quite exin it. It was as if she''d weathered a storm, recovered from an illness, or woken long, restless dream.

    fdenly, everything felt lighter.

    If the divorce had been her long-awaited escape, then standing here now in the house she''d once poured her heart into, facing the man with whom she''d spent nine years of her life-she finally felt able to talk to him with genuine peace.

    The joyful shouts of their children echoed through the room.

    All those old hurts, the bitterness, the lingering regrets-they no longer seemed to

    matter.

    Because now, atst, she knew what she wanted to do next.

    She wasn''t anxious or stubborn anymore-not because of anyone else''s change,

    but because she herself had changed.

    ...

    Briony left Southcreek Manor with both children.

    Stewart stood at the window of his study, watching as her car disappeared down the winding drive.

 Chapter 472

    Lorna strode into the room, flopped onto the couch, crossed her legs, and let out

    a dramatic sigh. "How much longer am I supposed to y this wretched, universally despised viiness?"

    Stewart turned, taking in Lorna''s insolent, slouched posture on the couch, but he was used to her antics by now.

    "Ferdinand''s reached out to the Wentworths."

    Lorna paused mid-stretch. "So he''s finally going back to his roots?"

    He nodded. "Looks like it."

    She snorted. "Stealing your wife and kids wasn''t enough for him-now he''s after your assets too, huh?"

    Stewart''s dark eyes chilled. "We can leak the news about that Northside property."

    Lorna arched a brow, draping herself over the back of her chair to study him. "elerating your little trap, are we?"

    "Someone out there is even more impatient than we are. We can''t drag this out any longer."

    ...

    Over the weekend, Briony devoted herself to the kids.

    Little Mario seemed perfectly content as long as he was with Nina, not onceining about homework.

    Carol, on the other hand, took several calls from Lorna. Each time, she''d step outside to answer, and when she returned, her face was troubled.

    Briony knew exactly what was going on-Lorna was hounding Carol about Mario''s homework again.

    Briony had seen the assignments. Most of them were well beyond what a four- year-old should be expected to tackle, and there were so many of them. At that age, kids'' fingers are still so delicate, but Lorna insisted on Mario grinding through endless exercises every day. Briony didn''t approve of her methods at all.

    But she also knew she couldn''t bring her son home to live with her, at least not yet. So she never said a bad word about Lorna in front of Mario.

    He was too little to understand the conflicts between adults, and Briony couldn''t bear the thought that he might end up afraid of Lorna because of it.

    After dinner on Sunday, Briony personally drove Mario back to Southcreek Manor. She only apanied him as far as the front gate, letting Carol take him inside. Briony watched them disappear into the house before turning her car around. In the darkness, her taillights faded slowly into the night.

    Stewart drew his gaze back from the window and turned toward the ink painting hanging beside him.

    The figure in the painting had a cold, severe profile; only the eyes and brows betrayed any emotion, but even that was nothing but a chilling indifference. Just as Briony had once described him.

    He coughed, pressing a handkerchief to his mouth-

    "Dad?"

    The study door swung open, and little Mario came running in, clutching a new storybook.

    "Mom bought me a new story! Will you read it to me, Dad?"

    Stewart quickly balled up the bloodstained handkerchief in his palm, then bent down and scooped his son into his arms.

    He nced at the book Mario was holding, his voice still rough from the cough. "Did you have fun at Mom''s?"

    "I did!" Mario grinned. "Last night I slept with Mom, and she sang a luby for me and Nina!"

    Stewart''s features softene as carried Mario out the study toward the kids''

    room.

    Passing through the hallway, he tossed the handkerchief into the trash.

    "Did Mom ask you anything?"

    Mario shook his head. "She just wanted to know if I was happy here. I answered just like you told me to."

    "You did great," Stewart said, setting him down on the bed. "Lie down now."

    Mario obedientlyy back, small and perfectly still, his big dark eyes fixed on Stewart.

    Looking at those eyes, Stewart couldn''t help but see Briony in them.

    In fact, if you looked closely, Mario''s eyes and brows were more like,

    Briony''s, but his face shape, nose,

    and mouth were all Stewel.ne

    He realized, with a strange, bittersweet pride, that as Mario grew older, he''d look

    more and more like him.

    But by then, Stewart wouldn''t be around.

    "Mario, did Mom ever ask you about Dad?"

    Mario, honest as ever, shook his head. "No."

    Just as he''d expected.

    Stewart smiled ruefully.

    He knew it was a pointless question, but couldn''t help asking anyway, as if he still

    hoped for something he could never have.

    He opened the storybook, his deep voice gentle as he began to read:

    "Tonight''s story is about a little bear named Danny. Danny poked his head out of his den and stepped into the crisp autumn morning. A breeze rustled through the trees, sending waves through the golden leaves..."

    Mario closed his eyes, drifting off to sleep with his father''s warm, low voice in his ears, dreaming of a little bear ed Danny and the adventures waiting for him.

 Chapter 473

    Briony answered the phone when Ferdinand called.

    They arranged to meet at a caf¨¦ downstairs from her studio.

    Ever since Briony learned about Ferdinand''s connection to Stewart, she''d grown noticeably more distant with him.

    And Ferdinand, of course, had picked up on it.

    They chose a table by the window.

    Outside, traffic streamed past in a constant blur; inside, soft music drifted through the air.

    A server brought their drinks.

    Briony had ordered a ck coffee-no milk, no sugar-the textbook choice for a much-needed pick-me-up.

    Ferdinand, ever the health-conscious doctor, opted for a ss of lemon water.

    He couldn''t hide his mild surprise when he saw her with the coffee.

    He cleared his throat, his voice gentle. "Coffee isn''t exactly good for you, you know. You might want to cut back a little."

    "I''m aware." Briony met his gaze, her expression calm and reserved. "Mr. Ellsworth, if you have something to say, please get to the point."

    Ferdinand looked at her, his heart heavy.

    He''d braced himself for this moment, but now that he could feel Briony''s detachment so clearly, a dull ache settled inside him.

    "I''m heading back to the Wentworth family. I''m reiming my ce." Ferdinand''s eyes searched hers, his tone soft. "Stewart''s probably heard by now as well."

    Briony''s eyes stayed cool, her face impassive.

    "Stewart and I are divorced. The Wentworths'' business isn''t mine anymore."

    "As your friend, I thought you deserved to know first." Ferdinand managed a bitter smile. "After all, Mario is a Wentworth by blood-the family''s future heir. My return will affect him, for better or worse."

    "If this is about Mario, then I''m afraid I''d actually prefer for Stewart to lose the Wentworth power." Briony''s tone was icy. "That way, Mario could finallye back to me. Frankly, that would be for the best."

    Ferdinand let out a sigh. "It''s not just me going back. My father is returning too."

    That made Briony pause.

    "I might be able to go easy on Mario, but my father.... I can''t promise anything about him." Ferdinand went on, "Truth is, I never wanted to fight for the inheritance. Bryn, it''s because of you. Because of Mario. That''s the only reason I''m willing to step into this mess."

    Briony narrowed her eyes at him. "What exactly are you saying?"

    Ferdinand took a breath. "It goes back to the story of my parents and Fiona, the

    three of them, years ago."

    "My father left the Wentworths for

    my mother They truly loved each other, and after they broke away, life was quiet-simple, but happy. Then, a few years ago, my mom was diagnosed with cancer. The doctors at home couldn''t help. I even checked her myself, and knew-surgery and chemo wouldn''t work anymore. We''d found it far toote. But my father refused to ept it. He insisted on reaching out to medical teams overseas, no matter the cost. The bills were

    astronomical. My mom and I

    begged him to stop, but he wouldn''t

    listen. He stubbornly went to

    Stewart for help.

    Stewart turned him away, wouldn''t give him a cent. Honestly, I can''t even me Stewart. From his perspective, what did he do wrong? But when my mom found out my father was trying to get money from the Wentworths, she felt she was dragging him down. Late one night, when the house was silent, she climbed to the rooftop and jumped.

    My father mes Stewart for everything."

 Chapter 474

    Briony''s brow furrowed as she watched Ferdinand, waiting for him to continue.

    "After my mother passed away, my father changedpletely. He said he wanted to erase Fiona from the Wentworth family records, then bury my mother in the Wentworth family mausoleum. He also hoped I would take Stewart''s ce as the heir to the Wentworth Group. He always saw Fiona as an interloper-he hated her, and by extension, Stewart too."

    Briony let out a coldugh. "Your father must have truly loved your mother."

    Ferdinand caught the sarcasm in her tone as he looked at her. "My parents met in college-they genuinely loved each other. It was Fiona who schemed her way in. She got pregnant and used every trick she could to force my father into marrying her. When my mother found out Fiona was pregnant, she was so furious she left the country. Only after she was abroad did she discover she was pregnant too... So, I''m actually two months older than Stewart."

    He paused for a moment before continuing, "The year Fiona gave birth to Stewart, my mother had me alone in a foreign country. Yearster, during a business trip, my father ran into her by chance and finally learned about me. He never loved Fiona, and she never loved him-their marriage was constant fighting. Eventually, my father faked his death in a ne crash to escape both the Wentworth family and Fiona. My mother''s name was Malvina Ellsworth. My father even changed hisst name to Ellsworth for her-he truly loved her."

    Briony pieced the story together in her mind.

    So, Fiona was the woman who came between them, using her child to seize the title of Mrs. Wentworth. Through it all, Fred''s heart belonged to Malvina. For her, he abandoned all the privileges and wealth of the Wentworth family-he even faked his own death to break free.

    Now, with Malvina gone, Fred med Stewart for not saving her when he could have.

    That''s why Fred now wanted Ferdinand to reim his ce in the Wentworth family-even to help him push Stewart out of the Wentworth Group.

    This was Fred''s revenge against Stewart.

    "These are your family''s issues, so it''s not really my ce to say much." Briony collected her thoughts and

    said, her voice calm, "But

    [n

    Fred''s

    devotion is clear. He once gave up everything for your mother, and now he''s willing to pave the way for you to return to the family. Ferdinand, in a way, you''re luckier than Stewart. At least you know both your parents truly loved you."

    Ferdinand''s face tightened, herst words striking a nerve. "Bryn, are you taking Stewart''s side?"

    "I''m not defending Stewart," Briony replied, a bitter smile touching her lips. "It''s just... I guess I understand, because I never had my father''s love either."

    People are like that¡ªno matter how much they''ve suffered themselves, they can''t

    help but feel for others who''ve known the same pain.

    Briony picked up her cup and took a sip of coffee.

    Setting it down, she looked at Ferdinand. "In any case, thank you for telling me all

    of this. At least now I know the Wentworth family is heading for a storm."

    Seeing her reaction, Ferdinand

    hurried to reassure her, "Whatever

    happens in the Wentworth family, I

    promise it won''t affect Mario''s

    interests. You have my word."

 Chapter 475

    Briony fixed her gaze on Ferdinand. "It seems like you''re pretty confident you can force Stewart out of The Wentworth Group this time."

    Ferdinand''s expression was calm, certain. "Once my father steps in, every branch of the Wentworth family will follow. The shares Stewart owns came from Fiona, and before Stewart took over The Wentworth Group, Fiona was involved in some questionable business deals. My father''s gathered enough evidence-so even though Fiona''s left the country, the legitimacy of those shares will be contested. Stewart''s im to the CEO position isn''t as solid as it looks."

    Briony frowned. "Don''t forget, Stewart''s awyer. Anything you can dig up, he''s probably already anticipated."

    Ferdinand nodded slightly. "He already cleaned up the group''s share structure once."

    He paused, then continued, "Right now, Stewart personally holds fifty-nine percent of thepany. Not long ago, he transferred ten percent to Little Nina. Isn''t that correct?"

    Briony shot him a wary look. "You even know about that?" Her tone sharpened, suspicion in her eyes. "Ferdinand, did you know about my connection to Stewart from the beginning?"

    There was no point hiding it anymore.

    "Yes," Ferdinand admitted quietly. "I''ve always known who you are."

    "So, you approached me on purpose from the start?"

    He shook his head, gaze dropping. "We met by chance. It was about two months after you arrived in the old town that I found out you were connected to Stewart."

    She fell silent, then asked, "Who told you?"

    "I had someone look into it." His eyes softened as he looked up. "Bryn, do you really not remember me at all?"

    Briony''s brows creased. "Should I?"

    "Nine years ago, you helped a man who''d been mugged." His voice was low, almost hesitant.

    A faint memory flickered in Briony''s mind.

    That night, Julia Hudson had been taken into custody for idental

    manughter. Briony had spent hours at the police station, waiting in a haze of confusion and dread. It was well past midnight before she left, finally persuaded to go home by a kind-hearted officer.

    She''d had no idea what to do next, except maybe try to get help from the Hudson family.

    Snow was falling over Northborough, the streets almost deserted, not a cab in sight.

    Briony walked alone toward the Hudson house, her breath fogging in the icy air. Suddenly, a desperate cry for help echoed from a nearby alley.

    Instinctively, she''d grabbed her phone and dialed 911.

    Hearing her call for help, the thugs cursed and scattered into the night.

    A many crumpled on the ground, bleeding heavily from a knife wound in his abdomen.

    Without thinking, Briony shrugged

    off her coat and pressed it to his et

    side, trying to staunch the flow of blood. Thankfully, the police arrived quickly.

    After giving her statement, Briony slipped away into the night, the man''s face

    already fading from her memory.

    She looked at Ferdinand now, realization dawning. "That was you?"

    He smiled faintly. "It was. I still have the scar."

    For a moment, Briony was speechless. The world really was impossibly small.

    Who would have thought that on the most desperate, uncertain night of her life, the man she saved would turnout to be her ex-husband''s half-brother?  ?wnovel

    Now, all these yearster, he sat across from her, asking quietly, "If ites down to me or Stewart

    opposite sides, who will you

    choose?"

    Briony stared at him, her heart unexpectedly uneasy.

    Ferdinand''s feelings were unmistakable if she failed to see them now, she''d be hopelessly dense.

    But until today, it had never crossed her mind that Ferdinand might feel anything for her beyond friendship.

 Chapter 476

    She had always considered Ferdinand just a friend.

    "Ferdinand, I should be the one asking you-did Stewart know your identity from the beginning?"

    "He probably only found out recently," Ferdinand replied with a bittersweet smile. "You still care about him, don''t you?"

    "Stewart is the biological father of my two children. Beyond that, there''s nothing else between us. Still, even so, I won''t easily take a stand against him. I don''t want my children caught in the middle."

    In wealthy families, it wasn''t umon for even full brothers to turn on each other, let alone half-siblings, all for the sake of power and influence.

    It was obvious-Stewart and Ferdinand had long been at odds.

    She wanted no part in their feud, and even more, she didn''t want her children dragged into it.

    Ferdinand smiled faintly. "Once you have kids, you''re tied to them. I understand."

    "So for this," Briony said, her tone clear, "I want you both to handle it yourselves."

    But Ferdinand wasn''t ready to let it go. ¡°Little Nina''s ten percent stake gives you one vote at the shareholders'' meeting. Since you''re managing her shares, you effectively have the vote."

    "I abstain," Briony answered, looking Ferdinand straight in the eye, her expression resolute.

    She didn''t trust Stewart, but she didn''t trust Ferdinand either.

    Ferdinand pressed on, trying to persuade her. "If I can secure the Wentworth inheritance, little Mario will remain the heir to The Wentworth Group. I won''t force him into anything he doesn''t want, and I''ll help you regain custody. He could grow up by your side."

    It was tempting-Briony couldn''t deny that.

    But she remained unmoved.

    The tangled history of the Wentworth family-she only had Ferdinand''s word for it, and that wasn''t enough.

    She rose, looking Ferdinand in the eye. "I always thought we were at least friends. But now I see, that was never really the case."

    Ferdinand was stunned.

    Briony paid the bill at the counter and walked straight out of the caf¨¦.

    Ferdinand sat there, unmoving for a long while.

    Gifford approached quietly. "Mr. Lockwood from The Lockwood Group reached out. He''d like to discuss a potential partnership."

    "Set up a meeting," Ferdinand replied.

    "Yes, sir."

    ...

    Back at her studio, Briony phoned Joe directly.

    "How do you know Barrie Lockwood?"

    Joe replied, "We met at a seminar recently. Talked for a bit. He seemed like a decent guy."

    Briony pressed further. "Do you have any business dealings with him?"

    "We''re considering it," Joe admitted "But

    Lockeng''s set in stone. The

    Group deals mostly in

    manufacturing, so it doesn''t really ovep with us..."  fo

    "Don''t get

    said, her tone grave. "If I find you''re doing business with

    out

    Punto close to Barrie," Briony my investment immone!

    Joe was thrown off. "Briony, do you have some kind of history with this Mr. Lockwood?"

    "I don''t trust the Lockwoods," Briony cut him off. "Look up the "Look up the Lockwood family on the Northborough

    ''swinove lood

    forum-you''ll understan

    With that, she hung up.

    Then she dialed Mr. Seven.

    "I''ve thought about your proposal," she said. "I''m in.¡±

    Mr. Seven chuckled. "I knew I''d made the right call, Ms. Kensington. Here''s to a great partnership again!"

    Briony''s lips curved in a faint smile. "To a sessful partnership."

 Chapter 477

    Something big had shaken up the Northborough business district in the past week.

    The Kensington Group, which had been faltering for years, was bought out-lock, stock, and barrel.

    Insiders whispered that the mastermind behind the acquisition was a mysterious figure known only as Mr. Seven. No one had seen him in Northborough; he''d handed the entire process over to his CEO, Keith Dous, a man as precise as a scalpel.

    With the takeover, Mr. Seven''s name was suddenly on everyone''s lips. In business circles, "Mr. Seven" was spoken with a kind of wary respect, but no one could say anything certain about him. All anyone knew was that he''d started out in the Astara underground market. In just ten years, he''d built an empire that spanned continents, yet not a single soul could im to have seen his face.

    Rumor had it that Mr. Seven had been left with a chronic illness in the early days of his career. Supposedly, he''d been living in seclusion ever since, focusing on his health, and that was why he never appeared in public.

    But that was all hearsay-nothing confirmed.

    Today, the "Kensington Group" was officially being renamed "Everton Holdings."

    Thepany''s headquarters looked brand new, the gleaming "Everton Holdings" sign catching the morning light, dazzling against the city skyline.

    At ten o''clock sharp, Everton Holdings held a press conference to announce its officialunch. Keith Dous, now the acting CEO, took the stage in a crisp ck suit, his handsome faceposed as he addressed the crowd with calm

    authority.

    Below the stage, Mack lurked in the audience, hidden beneath a cap and a surgical mask.

    His re was fixed on Keith, fists clenched so tightly the veins on the backs of his hands stood out in stark relief.

    The Kensington Group was gone. The Kensington family had been erased from the ranks of borough''s old ney dynasties.

    And Mack? He was just another unemployed nobody, with nothing to show for his family name.

    It all traced back to the three-year renewable energy contract that The Kensington Group had signed with The Brown Group.

    If that project had seeded, The Kensington Group-hemorrhaging money for years-might havee back from the dead.

    But fate intervened. Mr. Brown, newly married, died of a sudden heart attack while on a business trip abroad, less than a month after his wedding.

    Ottilie went from bride to widow overnight. The Brown Group was thrown into chaos, and Mr. Brown''s son, Waldo Brown, took the reins.

    Waldo promptly axed the renewable energy project. The Kensington Group''sst hope crumbled, their cashflow snapped, and they were left gasping for air.

    Mack tried to negotiate with Waldo, only to be told that Waldo had already struck a deal with Mr. Seven. By abandoning the renewable energy project, Waldo was essentially flushing all of The Kensington Group''s investment down the drain.

    Waldo didn''t care about the loss. It was a calcted move to destroy the Kensingtons.

    Blinded by rage, Mack grabbed a ss paperweight from his desk and hurled it at Waldo-leaving him with a concussion.

    Waldo pressed charges. Mack was faced with a choice: pay up, or go to jail.

    Madeline thest of the Kensingtons-couldn''t bear the thought of her only son behind bars.

    At first, she tried to use Ottilie. She begged her to plead with Waldo on Mack''s behalf.

    But Ottilie was long since done with the Kensingtons-especially Madeline and Mack.

    Nobody knew it, but Ottilie had already traded sides. She''d seduced Waldo ages ago.

    The world might not know, but Ottilie did: father and son had been at odds for years. She''d started securing her own future the very day she married into the Browns.

    She wasn''t stupid. She knew Mr. Brown had married several times and never fathered any more children. Clearly, he was past his prime.

    With only Waldo as an heir, everything in The Brown Group would eventually be his. All Ottilie had to do was hold on to Waldo.

    Waldo, for his part, was hardly an improvement over his father. He had women everywhere, but he was young, and at least didn''t reek of old age. Ottilie almost enjoyed being with him.

    At the very least, Waldo was generous with his money.

    As for Madeline''s demands? Ottilie ignored herpletely.

    Now, Ottilie lived at Brown Manor, By day, she yed the part of the elegant widow; by night, she shed her airs and became Waldo''s attentive mistress, doing everything she could to please him.

    Whether the Kensington family lived or died didn''t matter to her anymore. Even when her own mother showed up to beg, Ottilie remained unmoved.

    Melody Lynn, shocked by her daughter''s coldness, pped her across the face. "Ottilie! The Kensingtons raised you! How can you just stand by and watch them fall?"

    Ottilie pressed a hand to her cheek, her eyes red but dry. "There''s no one good left in that family. They abandoned me, Mom. And you never once spoke up for me. The Kensingtons didn''t ''raise'' medid you forget? Grandma sold me to

    them for far more than they ever spent on me."

    Melody was stunned.

    "It''s not your fault you didn''t have a son, Mom. And it''s not my fault, either." Ottilie met her mother''s gaze. "If you want to keep living like this, that''s up to you. But don''t drag me down with you. I don''t owe the Kensingtons a thing."

 Chapter 478

    "You-you really think this kind of life canst? You''re with Waldo, but you''ll never have a real ce in his life. Sooner orter, he''ll toss you aside just like all the

    others!"

    Ottilie gave a coldugh. "So what? It''s not like I''ve never been tossed aside before."

    "You-!" Melody was so furious she couldn''t form a retort. She whirled around and stormed out.

    Ottilie refused to help, and Madeline unleashed her anger on Melody. Melody was seething, but with her husband still bedridden, she couldn''t bring herself to leave him. She clenched her teeth and endured Madeline''s venting.

    Even now, Madeline still wouldn''t give up on Mack.

    She''d rather sell Kensington Holdings than lose thest heir of the family.

    In the end, Kensington Holdings was bought out by Mr. Seven. Of the proceeds, Madeline kept five million for herself and gave the rest to Waldo.

    As far as Madeline was concerned, as long as Mack was alive, the Kensingtons still had a chance to rise again.

    After the press conference, Mack followed the crowd out of the building.

    A white Bentley pulled up at the curb.

    Briony stepped out and headed straight for the entrance.

    Mack frowned, stopping in his tracks, his eyes following Briony''s every move.

    What is she doing here?

    Keeping hisposure, Mack trailed after her.

    Briony had barely set foot in the lobby when she noticed Keith approaching.

    "Ms. Kensington, apologies¡ªI just came from the press conference, and I''m afraid I couldn''t greet you properly at the door," Keith said with a courteous handshake.

    Briony''s lips curved in a faint smile. "Mr. Dous, you''re far too polite."

    "Shall we head upstairs?"

    "Of course."

    Keith and Briony walked side by side into the executive elevator.

    Mack lingered in a shadowed corner, watching the elevator doors slowly slide shut.

    Briony and Keith know each other?

    What''s going on here?

    Could it be that Briony was involved in the sale of Kensington Holdings too?

    Mack clenched his fists, his gaze darkening.

    Well yed, Briony. Well yed.

    In the CEO''s office, Keith invited Briony to sit and asked his assistant to bring tea and pastries.

    The young assistant set the refreshments down and slipped out.

    Keith regarded Briony respectfully. "Ms. Kensington, is there something you''d like to instruct us about today?"

    Briony smiled serenely. ¡°It''s the first official day of operations-I had toe see it for myself. But honestly, running apany''s not my area of expertise. I''ll be counting on you, Mr. Dous."

    "You''re too humble. You''re ourrgest shareholder-I just work for you." Briony pulled a document from her bag and handed it to him. "Take a look." Keith nced over the document, and surprise flickered across his face.

    "I used to own sixty-one percent; Mr. Seven had thirty-nine. Now, I''m transferring ten percent of my shares to you. That makes you a shareholder too," Briony said, her tone serious.

    "I can''t ept this." Keith set the papers down. "Ms. Kensington, the sry and bonuses you and Mr. Seven give me are more than generous. I can''t just take shares for free."

    "It''s not really free," Briony replied. "Working for someone else and working for yourself are two very different mindsets. If you have real skin in the game, you''ll be twice as motivated."

    "I''d give my all even without shares."

    "Take them." Briony

    stood, her voice

    gentle but firm. "Mr. Seven and I can spare ten percent. Just treat this as a gesture a sign of trust. Of course, check thest use-if you vite any terms, you''ll not only have to return the shares, but also pay a hefty penalty."

    Keith fell silent.

    Well. That''s business for you.

    Briony''s eyes sparkled with good humor. "Good luck, Mr. Dous."

    "...Thank you," Keith managed.

    After leaving Zenith Group, Briony drove to Pearbrook Mansion.

    The renovations were at the wiring and plumbing stage. It was a full-service contract, but whenever she had time, she liked to check in personally. If she was swamped, James would go in her stead.

    By the time she finished her walkthrough and got back to Skybreeze Retreat, the sun was already setting.

    She parked in the garage and headed inside.

    James, in the middle of making tea, paused and looked up. "Hey, Bryn! You''re

    back!"

    Briony stopped short, noticing Ste Joyner sitting beside James. She hadn''t expected to find her there.

    Ste was looking at her too.

    Sisters with a long and tangled history, it only took one look for Briony to know-

    Ste had gotten her memory back.

 Chapter 479

    "Star," Briony called softly.

    "Briony!"

    Ste snatched up a pillow and barreled over, brandishing it like a weapon. "If I don''t knock some sense into you today, I''ll take yourst name¡ª!"

    Briony: "..."

    James: "..."

    What everyone expected to be a tender reunion between sisters took an abrupt turn, thanks to Ste''s unpredictable ways.

    Briony didn''t even try to dodge. She simply took the full brunt of Ste''s "pillow strike."

    "Briony, are you out of your mind? I lose my memory and you just let me run wild?! I was chasing after some guy like a lovesick idiot, and you didn''t smack me back to reality-you just left! You let that pretentious bastard, Cedric rke, take advantage of me! And then, like an idiot, I went and had a kid with him! Sis, you know I''m a die-hard bachelorette!"

    "For crying out loud! Now I''m not only married, I''ve got a kid, and worst of all, I''ve be... the thing I fear most¡ªa housewife! Aaargh, Briony, I don''t care! You didn''t stop me, so this is all your fault!"

    Briony: "..."

    James strolled over and wrestled the pillow from Ste''s hands. "Alright, enough already. With the way you were swooning back then, if Bryn had tried to talk sense into you, you probably would''ve scratched her face off."

    Ste: "..."

    She picked at her nails, sulking. ¡°No way! Sure, I''m a sucker for a pretty face, but Cedric rke was Stewart''s friend. He was on Stewart''s side-I''d never betray my best friend for a guy, no matter how hot he was!"

    "You fell for him at first sight," James reminded her. "Even your dad couldn''t talk you out of it. What chance did Bryn have?"

    "My dad''s never been able to control me, that''s nothing new!" Ste shot back. "But I always listen to Bryn!"

    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± James retorted, twisting the knife. ¡°Listening to Bryn didn''t stop you from forgetting all about her, did it?"

    Ste: "..."

    "James, shut up." Briony shot him a re.

    "Whatever, I''ll stay out of it." James raised his hands in surrender.

    The truth was, it wasn''t that Briony abandoned Ste back then-Scarlett Joyner had decided Briony was a bad influence and forbade her from seeing Ste.

    James always thought Scarlett''s decision was unfair, but she was Ste''s mother -what could he really say?

    Now, with Ste''s memory finally restored, she''d rushed to find Briony.

    Listening to Ste rant, it was

    obvious she still didn''t know about

    Scarlett''s behind-the-scenes

    interference.

    And Briony clearly had no intention of letting her find out.

    James, being one of the few who knew the whole story, could only sigh and keep quiet.

    "So what am I supposed to do now?¡± Ste groaned, raking her fingers through her hair in distress. "Every time I see Cedric rke, I just want to crawl under the floor! I don''t even like him! Why do I still remember those four years, even after getting my real memories back?

    "You don''t like Cedric rke?" James shot her a look. "Then how exactly do you exin Aster? Did she just appear out of thin air?"

    Ste: "..."

    Briony stepped forward and pulled Ste, bristling with emotion, into her arms.

    "Star, wee back."

    Ste froze for a moment, her eyes

    welling with tears. She hugged

    Briony tightly. "Bryn, I''m so sorry. I

    forgot you. When you needed me most, Dwasn''t there. I''m the world''s worst friend-totally boy-crazy andpletely useless!"

    "Don''t say that." Briony gently stroked her back. "If anything, I dragged you into this mess. Star, never apologize to me. You''re not at fault. You''re wonderful."

    Ste couldn''t hold it together any longer. She clung to Briony and broke into loud, helpless sobs.

    "Four years, Bryn... Four whole years..." she wailed. "Wasn''t it hard for you, being alone all that time?"

    "Hey!" James bellowed from across the room. "Ste, what am I¡ªa ghost?"

    Ste wiped her eyes, shooting him a sidelong nce. "You could never rece me, so don''t even dream about swooping in. Bryn and I have a bond you''ll never match, little brother."

    James went red in the face, sputtering, "...I should''ve just let you cry your eyes out!"

 Chapter 480

    "It''s no use trying tofort me!" Ste wailed, dissolving into tears. "Every time I think about losing my memory-and my dignity¡ªI just can''t take it! I close my eyes and all I see is Aster bawling for milk. I feel like my life is over. I have no freedom anymore, none..."

    Briony nced at James.

    He caught her meaning instantly, slipped out of the room, and pulled out his phone to call Cedric rke.

    Upstairs, Briony led Ste into a guest room and spent a long time soothing her.

    Only after a while did Ste finally begin to calm down.

    "Here, put this on, or your eyes will swell up." Briony handed her a warm washcloth.

    Ste sat on the edge of the bed, took the cloth, and pressed it gently over her eyes.

    Briony sat down beside her, watching her quietly for a moment before asking in a gentle voice, "When did your memorye back?"

    "I''ve been dreaming about our old days a lottely. Thenst night, Cedric and I had another fight. I couldn''t sleep all night. When I got up this morning, I was so dizzy I tripped, hit my head, and suddenly everything came back."

    "You hit your head?" Briony frowned, concern tightening her face. "Did you see a doctor?"

    "No, it was just the back of my head. It''s nothing."

    "Still, you need to be careful. You know your head''s been through enough already." Briony''s tone was serious. "When Cedric gets here, he and I will take you to get checked out, just in case."

    "Cedric''sing here?" Ste yanked the cloth away from her eyes, scowling. "Don''t let him in! I don''t want to see him right now!"

    "Star, you''re married. If there''s a problem, you two need to talk it out."

    Ste snorted. "You know exactly how we ended up married!"

    "Even if you lost your memory, feelings for someone don''t just disappear

    overnight. You''ve regained your old memories, but you still remember thest four years, don''t you?"

    Briony took her hand. "Star, you''re

    just struggling to adjust right now

    But everything you shared with Cedric over these years-thatwas real. Deep down, you know it too."

    Ste''s face crumpled with frustration. "But honestly, I was miserable even before I got my memories back. I hate being stuck at home all day, nursing a baby and waiting for my husband toe home. I''m sick of hearing my mother''s voice in my head, always telling me, ''Do this for the sake of your child.'' I hate living like this! It''s like, the moment I got married and had a kid, my whole life became about this marriage and this child, and nobody ever asks what I want..."

    Briony looked at Ste, her expressionplicated.

    Something was clearly wrong. Part of it was the shock of regaining her memory,

    but Briony knew most of it was postpartum hormones.

    She recognized the signs of depression-she''d been there herself once.

    At that moment, someone knocked at the door.

    Cedric''s voice came from the hallway. "Star, I''m here to take you home."

    Ste''s temper red. She hurled the warm cloth at the door. "Who says I''m going home with you? Go away, just get out!"

    Briony was speechless.

    In the hall, James shot Cedric a sympathetic look. "Dr. rke, you know, if a woman hits a man, that''s technically domestic violence. Not sure if social services care about stuff like this, though."

    Cedric said nothing.

    Inside, Briony stood, picked up the discarded washcloth, and opened the door.

    Cedric was standing outside, looking tense. He met Briony''s gaze. "Did Star get her memory back?"

    Briony nodded. "Yes."

    Cedric''s face went rigid.

    Briony sighed softly. "She''s not herself right now. Give her some space to calm down. Let''s go downstairs and talk."

    Cedric nced past her at Ste, who was sitting on the bed with her back to the door, then nodded. "Alright."

 Chapter 481

    Downstairs, Briony and Cedric rke settled into their seats, each lost in their own thoughts.

    James quietly prepared the tea, the gentle clinking of china filling the silence.

    "We''re all friends here, so I''ll get straight to the point. You don''t mind, Dr. rke?" Cedric managed a weary smile. "Honestly, I''m more anxious than anyone right now. I was hoping you both might have some advice for me."

    Briony didn''t hesitate. "Star seems to be struggling with a bit of postpartum depression."

    Cedric''s expression froze, as if the words had caught him off guard.

    "Sure, memory loss and hormonal changes y a part," Briony continued, "but I think the way you both have been interacting with her might have something to do with it too."

    Cedric was a doctor-he knew all too well that postpartum depression was a challenge many new mothers faced. But he''d never considered that Ste might be one of them. He''d done his research, after all. From the day she got pregnant to the moment she gave birth, he''d tried to do everything right, to be as prepared as any husband could be.

    Now, though, he feltpletely lost.

    "Star never wanted to get married in the first ce," Briony said gently, "let alone have a child. Dr. rke, right now, she feels trapped."

    A pang of sadness crossed Cedric''s face, and his voice wavered. "So, she''s depressed because she thinks I¡ªand the baby¡ªhave tied her down, is that it?"

    Briony didn''t deny it, though she worried the thought would only hit Cedric harder. She could see Ste cared for him, truly. But right now, Ste needed patience and understanding more than anything else.

    "Dr. rke, I know it''s not fair for Star to feel this way, but the truth is, she''s just regained her memories. It''s like the old Ste is wrestling with the new one. She needs time to process everything, and she needs to know she''s not alone."

    Briony fixed Cedric with a serious look. "This is going to be a rough stretch for you, I won''t lie. But I hope you''ll be patient with Star. She does care about you, I can see that. It''s just people''s beliefs don''t change overnight."

    Cedric nodded, letting out a heavy sigh. "Thank you for being honest with me. I''ll try to talk things through with Star."

    Standing, he nced toward the stairs. "I''ll go check on her now."

    Briony nodded in encouragement.

    When Cedric had gone upstairs, James leaned in, keeping his voice low. "Do you think Star will go back with him?¡±

    "She will," Briony said, sounding certain.

    James frowned. "How can you be so sure?"

    "It''s a mother''s instinct to care about her child, Briony replied quietly,

    "Star''s fighting with herself, not nex

    Aster. She''d never take it

    Suth

    him."

    James rolled his eyes. "I don''t know. Not every mother is loving, you know. Look

    at Rosita and Lauren Lynn-those women treat their kids like essories."

    Briony shot him a look, her brows knitting in gentle reproach. "You can''tpare Star to them."

    James held his hands up. "All right, all right. Just making a point."

    Before he could say more, footsteps sounded from the stairs.

    Cedric and Ste appeared. Ste looked utterly reluctant, but she managed to address Briony. "Bryn, I''m heading home for now.

    ~ 1orrow, I want to bring my son

    over to stay with you."

    Briony nced at Cedric, who looked helpless.

    She moved to Ste''s side and squeezed her hand. "Of course I''d love to have Aster here, but I hope you''e because you want to, not just out of spite. All right?"

    Ste gave a half-hearted wave. "Yeah, yeah, I get it. I''m going now."

    Cedric nodded to Briony and James. "We''ll be off."

    Briony smiled. "Take care."

    James called after them, "Drive safe!"

    ...

    Twenty minutester, the front door to the townhouse swung open.

    Ste hadn''t even taken off her shoes before her son''s desperate, piercing cries echoed through the house.

    Upstairs, the nanny was pacing anxiously, trying everything to calm little Aster, but nothing seemed to work.

 Chapter 482

    Aster had always been exclusively breastfed. With Ste out and the nanny at a loss, form was the only option. But Aster was stubborn-if it wasn''t his mother''s milk, he wouldn''t take a drop. He justy there, mouth open, howling for all he was worth.

    Ste rushed in, so frantic she hadn''t even bothered to change her shoes. She strode over and scooped Aster from the nanny''s arms. "It''s okay, sweetheart, mommy''s home now... shh, it''s okay..."

    Word of Ste''s sudden disappearance had sent her father, Ableson, and her mother, Scarlett, hurrying over to help. But there wasn''t much they could do. Their three-month-old grandson only wanted his mother. All they could do was stand there, helpless and anxious.

    Now that Ste was finally back, Scarlett just couldn''t hold her tongue any longer.

    "Ste, honestly! You''re a mother now, and you pull a stunt like running away from home? How could you just leave your baby? He''s only three months old! Were you really willing to do that?"

    Her son''s wails mingled with Scarlett''s scolding, filling the apartment with chaos.

    Ste''s nerves were shot. Clutching her crying baby, she marched straight into the master bedroom and mmed the door with enough force to shake the walls-a clear message to everyone outside.

    Scarlett was taken aback for a moment, then her anger spiked. "Would you look at that! She''s getting more unreasonable by the day. I swear, I never realized she could be so impossible!"

    Ableson frowned. "Just let it go, Scarlett. She''s a mother herself now. Stop treating her like a child-she needs her own space."

    "Oh, so now this is my fault?" Scarlett rounded on him. "Your daughter abandons her three-month-old and I''m the one in the wrong? Ableson, let me be blunt- Star''s temper is all because of you spoiling her!"

    Ableson fell silent, exasperated.

    Just then, Cedric rke came over, Ste''s slippers in hand, and spoke in a low, soothing voice. "Mom, please don''t be upset. This is my fault. Star just needed some space to clear her head-she loves Aster, she''d never leave him for real."

    Scarlett felt a flicker offort at Cedric''s unwavering support for her daughter, but it only made her more exasperated with Ste''s behavior.

    "She just doesn''t realize how lucky she is," Scarlett sighed. "Whatever. She''s home now, that''s what matters. She clearly doesn''t want me around, so I won''t stick around and get in the way. Cedric, please be patient with Star. Ableson and I will head back upstairs."

    Cedric let out a quiet sigh of relief. "Don''t worry, Mom. I''ll take good care of her."

    When Cedric and Ste got married,

    he bought the apartment upstairs for Ableson and Scarlett so they could easily visit their daughter. But ever since Ste had given birth, she and Scarlett were constantly at odds. Ableson couldn''t talk Scarlett down; half the time he just ended up in the crossfire himself.

    Cedric was at his wit''s end, caught between his wife and mother-inw, trying to keep the peace until he was practically talking holes in his tongue.

    Once Ableson and Scarlett had left, Cedric pushed open the bedroom door.

    Ste was sitting on the big bed, cradling Aster, her back to the door.

    He stepped inside and closed the door gently behind him.

    Ste kept her head down, watching as Aster nursed, fat tears still clinging to hisshes. Her heart twisted with guilt and hurt.

    A tear slipped from Ste''s cheek,nding on Aster''s forehead. He frowned, startled by the sudden drop.

    She sniffed and tried topose herself, but the tears just wouldn''t stop.

    "Honey?" Cedric approached, kneeling beside the bed and cing her slippers at her feet.

    Without warning, Ste turned away

    from him, her voice breaking as she shouted, "You opportunistic jerkt

    Who said you coulde in here while I''m feeding the baby? Get out! Now!"

    Her outburst startled Aster, who instantly released his meal and let out a piercing wail.

    Cedric froze. Now both mother and son were crying-each louder than the other.

    He stood there, torn. Who was he supposed tofort first?

 Chapter 483

    Her son''s cries finally awakened Ste''s maternal instincts.

    She picked him up and walked over to the couch, cradling him gently. As she soothed her son, her voice trembled with tears. "Cedric, could you please leave?"

    "Star..."

    "Would you just go?" Ste kept her head down. "Please, I''m begging you."

    Cedric looked at her, utterly helpless. He knew there was nothing else he could do right now.

    "You haven''t had dinner yet. Is there anything you want? I can make you something."

    Ste stayed silent. With a sigh, Cedric opened the door and stepped out.

    As soon as the door closed, Ste''s tears fell again.

    She wiped them away, frustrated by how easily she''d been crying these days. She hated this version of herself-so fragile, so quick to tears.

    But then she looked down at her son, his tiny face warm and soft against her chest, and her heart melted all over again.

    Half an hourter, Aster was sound asleep.

    Ste was just about to put him down in his crib when the door creaked open.

    Cedric peeked in, his voice barely above a whisper. "Is he asleep, love?" Ste shot him a look and ignored him, holding their son as she stood up. Cedric tiptoed inside and gently closed the door behind him.

    "Here¡ªlet me." He came over and, with practiced hands, took Aster from her

    arms.

    Aster, once full and content, could sleep through anything. He didn''t stir at all as Cedric tucked him into the crib, covering him with a tiny nket.

    Without a word, Ste turned and went into the bathroom.

    She''d cried too much today; now her eyes were puffy and sore.

    She turned on the tap, but just as the water started to run, the bathroom door opened.

    Looking up, Ste saw Cedric''s reflection in the mirror as he stepped inside.

    After four years of marriage, they''d be so close that one look was enough to read each other''s minds.

    Ste knew C¨¨dric wanted to talk, to

    set things right. But she just couldn''t. Not tonight. Everything inside her felt tangled and raw, like a knot she couldn''t undo, words piling up in her chest with no idea where to start.

    "Star," Cedric said softly, moving closer as if to hug her. Ste quickly sidestepped him.

    "I need a few days," she said, turning to face him. "I know this isn''t all your fault. I have my part in how things turned out. But I really need some space to process it all."

    Cedric''s heart pounded with anxiety as he heard her say this.

    "You haven''t forgotten everything we''ve been through these four years, have you?"

    "No. I haven''t."

    "Then you must remember-you were the one who made the first move."

    Ste fell silent.

    Cedric looked at her, putting on an innocent face. "I struggled with it at first too, you know."

    She just stared at him.

    "You didn''t ask for my permission, or your parents''. You grabbed my hand and told everyone I was your boyfriend. You announced it to the world."

    Ste''s lips parted, then closed again.

    "And our first kiss? You made the first move on that too," Cedric continued, sounding more and more aggrieved. "Even the first time we slept together-it was you. I was going to wait until our wedding night..."

    "Cedric rke!"

    Ste couldn''t take it anymore. She lunged at him, hands going straight for his neck. "Shut up! If you didn''t want to, would any of that have happened? Don''t act so innocent! You''re the real hypocrite here!"

    Cedric choked out augh, face reddening as she squeezed. "I did want to! I never said I didn''t..."

    "I swear, I''ll strangle you!" Ste growled through gritted teeth.

    Seizing the moment, Cedric pulled her into his arms. Even with her hands around

    his neck and his face turning red, he was grinning like a fool. "I''m never letting go, Star. You''re my one and only. I love you!"

 Chapter 484

    Ste froze, her cheeks flushing pink¡ªwhether from anger or embarrassment, it was hard to tell.

    She loosened her grip around Cedric rke''s neck and tried to push him away, but he wouldn''t budge.

    "Cedric rke, let go of me!"

    "No way. You''re my wife, andst I checked, that''s still protected byw. You can''t just abandon me." Cedric looked down at her rosy face, thinking she''d never looked cuter.

    "I only married you because you tricked me!" Ste sounded like she was about to lose it. "Stop ying dumb, Cedric rke! You''re Stewart''s best friend-if I''d had any sense at all, I''d have stayed single for life before marrying you!"

    Cedric frowned. "That''s not fair. Since when am I responsible for Stewart''s mistakes? Besides, I''m the one living with you, not him. Whether I''m a good husband or not, I''m pretty sure that''s up to you to decide, my Lady Ste."

    "Spare me the ttery!" Ste red at him, her face as stern as a judge''s. "I''m furious right now, and I don''t want to talk to you. Tomorrow, I''m taking our son and going to Bryn''s ce."

    "Sounds good!" Cedric grinned. "A few days at Skybreeze Retreat will do you good. Otherwise, I bet my mom''s going to show up again tomorrow to lecture you. She''s your own mother, and if I try too hard to defend you, she''ll probably start docking points from her son-inw."

    Ste couldn''t even muster aeback.

    "Come on, don''t be mad. I made your favorite teriyaki chicken and rice. Let''s eat. You didn''t even have lunch, did you? Look at your stomach, it''s practically caved in. Not as nice to hold anymore..."

    "Oh, shut up!" Ste snapped, bristling. "Who wants a round belly, anyway?" Watching her fume, Cedric secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    If she was still willing to yell at him, it meant he still had a chance to make things right.

    "I do!" Cedric teased, grinning wider. "I love your cute, squishy tummy-it''s perfect for cuddling."

    "Cedric rke, get lost-mmph!"

    He leaned in and brushed her lips with a quick kiss. "Don''t be angry Getting upset is bad for you, and it''ll just make you tired. Come on, let''s eat first. You can yell at me all you want after you''re full."

    Ste snorted. "I''m not hungry."

    As if on cue, her stomach let out a loud, gurgling protest.

    The two of them locked eyes, staring each other down-the world''s most stubborn showdown.

    Cedric couldn''t hold back augh and promptly earned a re sharp enough to cut.

    "Go ahead,ugh it up!" Ste punched his arm. "How did I never notice you were this shameless?"

    Cedric just pulled her into a hug, showering her with soothing words and kisses until she finally ran out of steam.

    ...

    The next morning at ten, Cedric personally drove Ste and their son to Skybreeze Retreat.

    James opened the door to find

    Cedric hauling two massive

    suitcases and did a double takel.

    ning to stay till Christmas, or what?"

    Cedric

    of stuff. "My son needs a lot

    of stuff this whole suitcase is just for him. This smaller one''s for me and

    my wife." Content beset

    "You?" James raised an eyebrow. "You''re staying here too?"

    "Of course!" Cedric said cheerfully, lugging the suitcase toward the stairs. "Wherever my wife goes, I go."

    James just stared, momentarily lost for words.

 Chapter 485

    Ste snapped, "Cedric rke, stop making decisions for me! I never agreed to this!"

    The little bundle in her arms, Aster, flinched at her raised voice. His lips began to quiver, on the verge of tears.

    Briony quickly reached over and gently patted Aster''s chest, soothing him. "You really need to rein in that temper of yours, Ste. Look, you nearly scared Aster to death."

    Ste gave her son a gentle pat on the bottom and murmured a few soft,forting words.

    Only then did the furrow in Aster''s tiny brow begin to ease.

    Ste gazed down at her son and let out a sigh. "Bryn, I just don''t think I''m cut out to be a mom."

    Briony patted her shoulder reassuringly. "Don''t say that. Aster''s healthy and adorable¡ªthat''s all thanks to you. Give yourself time. Every new mom has to go through an adjustment period. Besides, Dr. rke is a good husband and a devoted father. Don''t get stuck in your own head."

    Ste looked up at Briony, her eyes searching. "Bryn, I just find it so hard. How did you manage to get through everything you did?"

    "Silly girl." Briony gave her a mock re. "Everyone''s story is different, every choice is different. You and Dr. rke are happily married. Your baby just adds to the joy you already have. For me, Little Nina was my salvation, my reason to keep going. There''s noparison."

    "And now?" Ste pressed, holding her gaze. "Last night I grilled Cedric about everything that''s happened these past years. He told me you''re nning to fight Stewart for Mario''s custody."

    Briony''s lips curled in a faint smile. "As a mother, I can''t agree with Stewart''s way of raising him. So yes, I''m nning to seek custody. But right now, Mario actually wants to stay with his dad."

    Ste sighed, resigned. "I guess boys always tend to side with their fathers."

    "I know," Briony said softly. "So I''m not going to force it. I''ve made up my mind- I''m going to work hard, make a living, and build myself up. That way, if Mario ever needs me, I''ll have the strength to help him. I want to be someone who can stand toe-to-toe with Stewart, not just for Mario, but for myself."

    Upstairs, around thending, Cedric rke paused, listening to Briony''s words. He pressed his lips together, sighing quietly to himself.

    Much as he thought Stewart was a jerk, he had to admit-Stewart had won this round.

    Briony had fallen apart for just one day. Cedric had visited her when she was discharged from the hospital, expecting to offerfort, but to his surprise, she was already a different person.

    She was calm, as if yesterday''s emotional copse had never happened.

    Cedric was stunned. He didn''t know whether to credit Stewart for knowing Briony so well, or Briony herself, for her resilience. In just twenty-four hours, she''de to terms with everything.

    Maybe it was for the best. Briony had weathered this storm and found new resolve. Stewart had achieved his goal.

    Even if Stewart were no longer around, Briony would be able to raise her two kids and carve out a good life for them.

    Cedric shook his head, grabbed his suitcase, and headed for the guest room.

    Downstairs, Briony and Ste sat together on the living room sofa.

    Briony lifted Aster into herp and tapped his tiny nose. "Look at him frowning- he''s got your expression, Ste."

    "Everyone says he''s Cedric rke''s mini-me. Ste rolled her eyes. "Anytime it''s something good, they say it''s from Cedric. When he''s being

    stubborn, suddenly he take

    after

    me."

    "Who says that?" James chimed in. "Don''t tell me it''s your inws?"

    "No, my inws are actually fine," Ste shrugged. "It''s my mom and my aunt- they say it every time theye over. It drives me crazy."

    James raised an eyebrow. "Your own mom and your aunt?"

    "Who else?" Ste sighed. "Sometimes I just don''t get it. Ever since I had a baby,

    my mom''s need to control me has doubled!"

    James pursed his lips and waved a hand. "Hey, she''s your mom, I''m not touching that one."

    Ste shot him a look. "..."

    Cedric rke came down the stairs.

    "We still need a crib. I''ll go pick up a

    new one at the store," he said

    helpfully. "Honestly, I have a feeling

    the three of us will be spending a lot

    of time at Skybreeze Retreat from now on."

    "Get lost!" Ste replied, but her tone was more exasperated than angry.

    Cedric just grinned. "Well, I actually

    do have to get going. There''s a patient at the hospital who needs surgery. Mr. Dney, Ms.

    over

    Kensington, I''m leaving Star and

    Aster in your capable hands!"

    Ste huffed, "No one''s asking for your concern. Just go already!"

 Chapter 486

    Cedric rke''s brow furrowed, his expression darkening. "Ste,e here a second. I''ve got something important to discuss with you."

    "Not going!"

    "Star," Briony coaxed gently.

    Irritated, Ste reluctantly stood up and stomped over to Cedric. "What is it?"

    Without warning, Cedric cupped her chubby cheeks and nted a noisy kiss right on her lips-earning himself a sharp, resounding p across the face.

    "Cedric rke, are you out of your mind?!"

    Cedric just grinned, dodged away, and called over his shoulder, ¡°I''ll bring you your favorite cream puffs tonight!"

    "You''re such a jerk, Cedric! Don''t you daree back! If you do, I''ll beat you to a pulp!"

    Briony and James exchanged a look and couldn''t help but smile helplessly.

    Honestly, only Cedric could handle Ste''s fiery temper.

    ...

    After lunch, Briony grabbed her keys and headed out.

    She wasn''t worried about leaving Ste at home-Marlene was there to help out.

    Last week, Briony had officially taken over Starlight Entertainment. Her first order of business was to build up thepany''s reputation by promoting a new batch of talent.

    Mary was at the top of her list.

    With Novalith Industries'' animated series bing a national sensation, Briony had noticed a growing fascination among locals for traditional heritage and culture. She saw an opportunity.

    She decided to strike while the iron was hot and adapt the popr series into a live-action drama. If the show seeded, she''d push forward with a feature film adaptation.

    Of course, tranting animation to live action was no simple feat. Casting the right actors was absolutely critical.

    Briony pored over every performer on thepany roster, but only Mary truly fit the bill.

    Mary was on set filming today, so Briony decided to drop by.

    Besides, it was a good excuse to check out the rest of the cast¡ªshe might just discover some new talent.

    By the time she arrived, it was already three in the afternoon.

    Her assistant, Carey, led the way through the set, easily navigating the maze of trailers until they found Mary.

    Mary was in the middle of a costume change and looked up in surprise when Briony appeared.

    "Briony! What brings you here?" Mary beamed, looping her arm through Briony''s in a warm greeting.

    It was only atst week''spany meeting that Mary had learned Briony was the mysterious owner behind the scenes. But ever straightforward, Mary didn''t seem the least bit fazed by Briony''s status.

    Briony appreciated that about her. Despiteing from humble beginnings, Mary was neither arrogant nor servile. She had a quiet strength that shone through in everything she did-the kind of inner resilience that made her perfect for the acting world.

    "I just came by to check on you. Focus on your scenes I''ll wander around and have a look."

    Mary nodded and returned to her seat to finish her makeup.

    Briony strolled around the set. Just as she was about to leave, raised voices caught her attention from a corner of the lot.

    A crew member was berating someone, his voice sharp with

    frustration "I don''t care if your kid''s missing! You''re holding up the entire set! If you can''t handle the job, Just leave. Who do you think you are, making everyone wait around for you?"

    Briony frowned and walked over.

    It turned out one of the stuntwomen had shown upte, dying the shoot.

    Carey discreetly asked around and

    soon learned the story: the

    stuntwoman had recently divorced.

    Her eighteen-month-old son had been awarded to her, but that

    morning, her ex-husband had stormed into her home and

    snatched the boy away. The child''s grandmother had tried to stop him, but she was no match. After a frantic call from her mother, the woman rushed home, called the police, and went searching at her ex-husband''s ce-only to find he''d already disappeared with their child.

    Despite the turmoil, the crew had called her repeatedly, demanding her return. She''de back with her heart in pieces, barely managing a word of exnation before being chewed out on the spot.

    Briony watched the woman, head bowed, silent tears slipping down her face.

    Scars of all shapes and sizes marred her arms.

    Briony turned to Carey. "Give her my card."

    Carey looked surprised, but Briony was already walking away.

    Back at the car, Briony waited until Carey returned, sliding into the passenger seat.

    "Ms. Kensington, I gave her your card."

    Briony gripped the steering wheel and nodded.

    She said nothing more, just started the car and drove off.

    At seven p.m., Briony pulled into Skybreeze Retreat.

    A sleek Maybach was parked in the driveway-Stewart''s car.

    She paused, only then remembering it was Friday.

    This week, it was Stewart''s turn to have the kids for the weekend.

    Briony pressed her lips together, collected herself, and walked calmly into the house.

 Chapter 487

    The atmosphere in the living room was split right down the middle.

    Stewart sat alone in an armchair, while Cedric rke and James shared the adjacent sofa. James couldn''t even be bothered to make tea, tossing the job to Cedric instead. Cedric dutifully prepared the tea, not daring to utter a word.

    Across from Stewart, Ste cradled baby Aster in her arms, ring at Stewart with a look that could kill. Stewart, for his part, maintained an air of unruffled calm, seemingly impervious to Ste''s icy stares.

    Little Nina and little Mario nked Ste on either side, perched at the edge of their seats.

    "Star, is the baby your brother or your sister?" Little Nina asked, her curiosity shining through.

    Ste nced down at her. The little girl was so adorable-Ste had lost count of how many times today she''d envied Briony. She shed a sweet smile. "He''s your baby brother."

    "Oh!" Little Nina''s eyes lit up. "So with little Mario, that means I have two baby brothers now?"

    Ste was charmed by her innocent delight. "That''s right! You''re the big sister here. From now on, Aster and little Mario are under your watch."

    Little Nina''s face lit up with excitement. "Yay! I can''t wait to tell Daisy on Monday -I won''t be jealous of her for having two brothers anymore, because now I have two too!"

    Little Mario, meanwhile, was staring at Aster. "Why is he sucking on his fingers?"

    Aster was indeed busy with his own chubby hand, his big, bright eyes fixed on little Mario, blinking curiously.

    "He''s probably hungry," Little Nina said, looking up at Ste. "Auntie, does he need a bottle?"

    Ste let out a helplessugh. "He''s just sleepy. I''ll take him upstairs for a nap. You two y nicely, okay?"

    Little Nina and little Mario nodded obediently and scurried off to dig through the toy chest.

    As Ste headed for the stairs, she shot Cedric rke a warning re.

    Cedric caught the look and immediately turned to Stewart. "Look, either talk like a normal person or keep quiet. I''m the one who gets in trouble for your nonsense, and trust me, life''s hard enough already!"

    Stewart said nothing.

    James chimed in, twisting the knife. "You''re still too soft, Cedric. With his track record for saying all the wrong things, you really should''ve slipped something into his tea before he got here."

    Cedric groaned.

    At that moment, Briony walked in.

    Stewart stood, his gaze fixed on her, voice low. "I''m here to pick up the kids."

    Briony nodded calmly, then turned to her daughter. "Little Nina."

    Little Nina ran over and hugged Briony''s leg. "Mommy!"

    Briony stroked her head, then knelt to look her in the eye. "Do you remember what I told you earlier?"

    "I do," Little Nina replied, her little voice ringing out clear and sweet. "Don''t worry, Mommy. I''ll be good at Daddy''s house these two days."

    Briony smiled softly. "You know Carol, right? If you need anything, just ask her. Make sure your phone watch is charged. If you miss me, you can always call Grandma or me."

    Little Nina nodded enthusiastically. "Don''t worry, Mommy! I''m only going for two days. I''ll be back before you know it!"

    Briony stood and turned to Stewart. "I''ll go upstairs and pack Little Nina''s things."

    Stewart''s dark eyes lingered on her, his voice rough. "Take your time. There''s no rush."

    Briony headed up the stairs, with James following close behind.

    In Little Nina''s room, Briony pulled out her cartoon-themed mini suitcase and her

    yellow duck backpack, methodically packing her clothes and essentials.

    James knocked and stepped inside. "Bryn."

    Briony looked back, noticing something off in his expression. "What is it?"

    "There''s something I haven''t told you."

    She zipped up the suitcase before turning to him. "What is it?"

    "The day you were hospitalized with a fever, I went to see Dr. rke. By ident, I overheard him on the phone. I didn''t catch everything, but I heard him say something like, ''If you die she''ll take the kids and remarry.""

    Briony frowned. "You think he was talking to Stewart?"

    "That''s what I thought. I asked Dr. rke afterward, but he denied it. Said it was just a friend of his, having a fight with his wife and talking about divorce."

    Briony''s expression remainedposed. "If Dr. rke said so, then that''s that.¡± James frowned. "You just believe him?"

    "What''s the alternative?" Briony''s tone was cool. "You don''t really think I''m still worried about Stewart, do you?"

    "You honestly don''t care about him at all anymore?"

    Briony''s gaze was steady. "The fact that we can co-parent civilly right now is already the best possible oue. James, I think of you as family as a little brother. But if you''re here to tell me I should care about Stewart, I''m going to get annoyed."

    James fell silent.

    "Don''t forget, you were the one calling me love-crazy four years ago."

    1.n

    James squirmed. "That was before I knew the whole story! I''m not saying you should care about Stewart now, it''s just he''s still their father. If anything really happened to him,

    think about the kids. It''d be awful for them to lose their dad so young."

    "Even if something did happen to Stewart, it''s not my ce¡ªand it''s not my responsibility to worry about him."

 Chapter 488

    Briony bent down and zipped up the little yellow duck backpack. "From the kids'' perspective, of course I want them to have both their parents. If Stewart truly cherishes them, he''ll take care of himself."

    She looked up at James, her voice soft, her tone calm. "I''ve never thought I mattered much to Stewart. Maybe we shared five years as husband and wife, but it was never love. Stewart never loved me, and I''ll never love him again."

    James watched her, his hand tightening at his side.

    He pressed his lips together, wrestling with himself.

    He wanted to say, Bryn, you''re wrong. Stewart might love you more than you know. He''s probably still hopelessly in love with you.

    But how could he say that? To confess the feelings of his rival in love? Even if James couldn''t fight and w for her, he certainly couldn''t step aside and y matchmaker for Stewart.

    So he let it go. If he could be her knight, standing quietly at her side for the rest of his life¡ªeven if only as family¡ªthat would be enough.

    ...

    Briony and James came downstairs together.

    "Is there enough room for the car seats?" Briony asked, ncing at Stewart.

    "I installed an extra one before I came," Stewart replied, meeting her eyes. "I''ll take good care of them. Both of them."

    It was a promise, spoken as a father to the mother of his children.

    Briony simply nodded, then stepped over to say goodbye to the kids.

    James loaded Little Nina''s suitcase into the trunk.

    Briony watched as Stewart buckled both children into their car seats, making sure they were safely strapped in.

    The kids waved goodbye from inside the car, their faces bright with innocent, delighted smiles.

    Briony waved back, her heart caught in her throat.

    Stewart opened the driver''s door, gave Briony onest look, his lips pressed tight. After a moment, he finally said, "We''re off."

    Briony didn''t look at him.

    Stewart lowered his gaze, climbed into the car, and shut the door.

    The car purred to life, turned around, and pulled away into the night.

    Briony stood there, watching the taillights disappear into the darkness before she finally closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and let it out in a heavy sigh.

    James watched her, worry etched on his face. "Are you alright?"

    Briony opened her eyes and shook her head gently. "I''ll have to get used to it." Just two days ago, she''d quietly made an appointment with a therapist. She''d talked about so much during that session.

    The therapist had said, "If you''re here just for yourself, then let me say this: Girl, in this world no one is worth you sacrificing your happiness for-except yourself. You deserve to put yourself first."

    "But if you''vee as a mother, then I have to tell you-learn to find peace within yourself. No one else can do that for you. It''s a journey every mother has to take on her own."

    Briony still didn''t quite get it, so she asked, "I keep worrying the kids will get hurt. These days, I keep dreaming something bad happens to them at my ex-husband''s house. Is there something wrong with me?"

    The therapist pressed a stress ball into her palm. "Squeeze this. Breathe."

    Only then did Briony notice the deep crescent marks her nails had left in her skin. Just thinking about those dreams had pushed her right to the edge of panic.

    With trembling hands, she squeezed the stress ball, the therapist''s gentle voice echoing in her ears:

    "From the moment your children were born, it was always inevitable they''d leave your world someday. Every day they grow is just one step closer to that. A mother''s only feal job is to learn, little by little, how to let go.

    We wrap this process up in words like ''mother''s love'' or ''a mother''s duty.'' But if you peel all that away, maybe it''s just our own need for connection and control.

    You''re a mother,

    but don''t make

    your children your salvation. Don''t treat them as your entire world. You need to learn to love yourself first. Only when you''re strong and whole

    can your children draw strength from you as they grow.

    You''re doing great. ''Mother'' doesn''t mean perfect or superhuman. I''m certain you''re a wonderful mom. And learning to let go, bit by bit, will make you even stronger."

    The night sky sparkled with stars. A cool breeze brushed Briony''s cheek.

    She wiped away a tear, turned, and went back inside.

    ...

    Southcreek Manor.

    Stewart carried a child in each arm as he stepped into the house.

    Lorna wasn''t there. For the past couple of days, it had just been Carol and Stewart looking after the kids.

    Carl Shaw came by during the day. Stewart''s health had gotten worse recently, so he worked from home most days.

    Carol had already prepared dinner and was waiting for the three of them toe home.

    After dinner, Stewart took the kids for a walk in the garden to help them digest.

    Little Nina wanted to y on the slide, so Stewart yed the part of her personal assistant, helping her up again and again.

    After the umpteenth time lifting his daughter up, Stewart suddenly winced and started coughing.

    "Cough, cough¡ª"

    He quickly set Nina down, turned aside, and pulled out a handkerchief to cover his mouth.

    Little Nina looked up, her eyes wide and puzzled, watching her father''s back as he coughed into his handkerchief...

 Chapter 489

    "Daddy..."

    "Nina!"

    Mario hurried over and grabbed his little sister''s hand.

    "Mario, do you think Daddy''s sick?"

    Mario didn''t look at Stewart Wentworth. Instead, he used his small body to block Nina''s view.

    ¡°Nina, I''ve got a brand new toy. It''s really coole on, I''ll show you, okay?"

    "A new toy?" Nina''s eyes lit up. She immediately forgot her worries, bouncing with excitement. "I want to see! Show me!"

    Mario led her inside, their voices fading down the hallway.

    Out in the dark, Stewart''s coughing finally eased.

    The handkerchief in his hand was stained with bright red.

    He tossed it into the trash, turned, and walked quickly back into the house. He headed straight for the bedroom, then into the bathroom.

    He twisted on the faucet and rinsed out his mouth.

    The water swirling in the sink went from a vivid red to faint pink. Gradually, the metallic taste faded from his tongue, and his ragged breathing slowed.

    When the water shut off, Stewart looked up at his reflection in the mirror.

    His face was ghostly pale, faint shadows ringing his eyes. He''d lost weighttely, making his features look even sharper, almost severe.

    His phone buzzed in his pocket.

    Lorna Riley.

    He answered, and her breezy, irreverent voice crackled through the line.

    "Still got it, babe! I barely set foot in the bar and Barrie Lockwood sniffed me out like a bloodhound. Honestly, Stewart, don''t be surprised if I break your heart and go home with someone else tonight!"

    He was used to Lorna''s swagger, but Barrie Lockwood and the people behind him were nothing to take lightly. Stewart couldn''t help but warn her, "Just be careful. If anything feels off, get out. Don''t take risks."

    "Oh, look at you, worrying about me!" Lornaughed, careless as ever. "Don''t sweat it, just wait for my good news. Meanwhile, you enjoy your stay-at-home-dad routine. Oh, and one more thing I heard from my guy this afternoon. He said your ex-wife saw a therapist two days ago."

    Stewart froze.

    "No details yet. Want me to dig deeper?"

    "Do it," he said, voice rough. He squeezed his eyes shut. "And I want to meet that therapist."

    "Sure thing. I''ll let them know. Gotta run-wish me luck!"

    She hung up.

    Stewart stared at his phone, knuckles white. A faint bruise marred the back of his hand, the skin still marked by an IV puncture.

    The overhead light threw his features into sharp relief-thin lips pressed tight, jaw clenched, every breath heavy.

    Lorna''s words looped in his mind-

    He''d really pushed Briony Kensington this far.

    Goddamn it.

    He really was a bastard.

    His shoulders slumped, then gave way entirely; he slid down against the cold wall, eyes burning.

    James Dney and the others hadn''t been wrong. If he''d never crossed paths with her, Briony''s life would never have spiraled like this.

    Your ex-wife saw a therapist two days ago.

    He let himself sink to the floor,

    covering his eyes with a shaking

    hand while his Adam''s apple bobbed

    painfully. He swallowed hard,

    fighting the bitterness rising in his

    throat.

    Warm tears slipped from the corners of his eyes, dampening the trembling tips of

    his fingers.

    Nine o''clock at night.

    In the bathroom, Carol was giving Mario his bath.

    Nina, freshly scrubbed and her hair fluffed dry, sprawled across her little bed. Her pink feet kicked in the air as she dialed her mom''s number on her smartwatch.

    Briony picked up right away.

    "Mommy!" Nina squealed, voice bubbling with joy. "I''m all clean and cozy!"

    Hearing her daughter''s cheerful

    voice, Briony knew she was settling

    in-and in good spirits, too. She

    finally let herself rx a little

    "Where''s Mario?"

    "Carol''s giving him a bath!"

    "Is that so?" Briony''s tone was gentle. "You two need to get along, okay?"

    "Don''t worry, Mommy! Mario and I are great. We never fight!"

    "That''s wonderful. Do you want me to sing you a luby tonight?"

    "Um..." Nina hesitated, thinking it over. "I''m not sure if Daddy wille in to read

    us a story. Mario says Daddy reads to him every night!"

 Chapter 490

    Little Mario kept going on about how nice Daddy''s voice was, and now even she was curious to hear it for herself!

    Briony could see right through her daughter''s little scheme, so she grinned and said, "Well, why don''t you ask your dad in a bit? If he''s busy, then you can always call me again, okay?"

    "Okay!" Little Mario paused for a second, scrunching up her brows. "Mom, there''s something I find really weird!"

    "What is it, sweetheart?"

    "Tonight when Daddy yed with us in the backyard, he kept lifting me up onto the slide. He did it so many times I lost count... then all of a sudden, he started coughing. He looked like he was really ufortable."

    Briony froze.

    Her daughter''s words made her think of what James had told her earlier in the evening.

    Could something really be wrong with Stewart''s health?

    "Little Nina, are you talking to Mommy?"

    A deep male voice sounded from the other end of the line.

    Briony snapped back to attention.

    "Daddy, I''m talking to Mommy," Little Nina said, holding up her smartwatch. "Do you want to say hi to her?"

    Stewart hesitated for a brief moment, staring at the watch she held out to him.

    On the other end, Briony went quiet too.

    The air grew tense.

    With both adults silent, Little Nina frowned and said, "Daddy, you''re a gentleman, right? Our teacher says boys should be polite. Mommy is shy, so you should say hi to her first!"

    Stewart couldn''t help but smile at his daughter''s grasp of social niceties, his gaze softening.

    He curved his lips into a gentle smile and spoke in his warm, mellow voice. "Good evening, Bryn."

    Briony hesitated for a heartbeat, then replied, "Good evening."

    She couldn''t bring herself to be too standoffish with her daughter watching.

    "Mommy, Daddy talked to you first. Shouldn''t you check on him too?" Little Nina piped up.

    Briony fell silent for a moment, and Stewart furrowed his brow, just about to tell his daughter not to put Mommy on the spot. But then he heard Briony say-

    "Stewart, Little Nina said you were coughing tonight?"

    He went still, a flicker of hope sparking in his chest. "Bryn, are you concerned about me?"

    "I just want to know if you''ve caught a cold." Briony''s tone was cool. "If you are, I don''t want you passing it on to the kids."

    The little flicker in Stewart''s heart fizzled instantly.

    "No, it''s not a cold." His voice returned to its usual calm reserve "I''ve just been smoking too muchtely. My throat''s irritated, that''s all. Makes me cough."

    Briony''s tone softened slightly. "Don''t smoke around the kids."

    "I know. Don''t worry. I''m quitting."

    .n

    With that, Briony didn''t say anything more. Her voice gentled as she spoke to her daughter. "Little Nina, Mommy has to go now. Tell bittle Mario good night for me, okay?"

    "Okay! Good night, Mommy. Sweet dreams-"

    "Thank you, sweetheart. I hope you and Little Mario have sweet dreams too."

    "Love you, Mommy! Kisses!"

    "Love you and Little Mario too, baby."

    The call ended.

    Little Nina looked up, her pretty eyes-so much like her mother''s-fixed on her father.

    Stewart gazed down at his gentle little girl, feeling his heart soften.

    "Daddy, will you read Little Mario and me a story tonight?" she asked.

    "Of course." Stewart stroked her round little head; her hair was so soft he hardly dared press too hard.

    This was his and Bryn''s daughter.

    She looked so much like Bryn.

    But Bryn had never known what it was like to have a father.

    Their daughter was luckier than Bryn in some ways, but perhaps not as lucky as

    she deserved-he''d never been there for her enough.

    Cedric rke was right; he really was a lousy excuse for a man.

    He owed Bryn and the kids far more than he could ever repay.

    Stewart took a deep breath, steadying his emotions, then opened his arms to his daughter. "Come here, give Daddy a hug."

    Little Nina''s eyes lit up, but she still tried to keep up her proud little act.

    Pouting, she nced away and huffed, "You can''t just announce you want a hug and expect me to go along with it! Where''s my dignity?"

    Stewart was caught off guard, thenughed.

    "How about Daddy bribes you with a treat?"

    Little Nina gave him a look. "Daddy, I''ve got plenty of allowance. You can''t buy me off with money!"

    Stewart frowned, feeling a little out of his depth. He''d never dealt with a little gift before-he truly had no idea what was going on in her head, and honestly, it gave him a headache.

 Chapter 491

    He even remembered something Briony had said to him before¡ª

    [Stewart, you can''t even tell if your daughter is throwing a tantrum or just being yful with you.]

    So, was his little girl being yful now?

    Stewart honestly wasn''t sure.

    But he knew he had to try to understand her.

    That was what being a father meant.

    Looking at his porcin-doll of a daughter, Stewart softened his voice.

    "Sweetheart, can Daddy have a hug?"

    Little Nina blinked at him, absolutely certain her dad had no clue how to coax a child.

    But that was okay-if her dad didn''t know, she''d just have to teach him!

    "Daddy, if you want a hug, you''re supposed to tell me I''m cute first."

    Stewart took the lesson seriously. "You''re the cutest girl in the world. Now, can Daddy have a hug?"

    "Of course!" Little Nina spread her arms wide, generous as ever.

    A flicker of surprise lit up Stewart''s dark eyes. Was this really all it took to make her happy?

    He reached out and pulled his daughter onto hisp.

    Little Nina settled in, her tiny nose twitching. Was that a faint smell of medicine on Daddy''s clothes?

    The Ellsworth family''s clinic always brewed herbal remedies for their patients¡ª this scent was a little like that, wasn''t it?

    "Daddy, are you taking medicine?" she asked.

    Stewart hadn''t expected her nose to be so sharp. He kept hisposure and made up a gentle lie. "Daddy''s got a sore throat, so I''m taking some medicine to help."

    "Oh." Little Nina knew grown-ups took medicine when they were sick, so she

    didn''t think much of it. Her eyes darted around before she asked, "Daddy, can you take me to preschool on Monday?"

    Stewart was a bit surprised. "Why do you suddenly want me to take you to preschool?"

    "Because Daisy''s dad takes her to preschool every day. I''m not jealous, but I told her my daddy is way more handsome than hers. She didn''t believe me¡ªshe even said I didn''t really have a daddy at all!"

    Stewart pressed his lips together, thinking for a moment. "But your godfather takes you most days, doesn''t he?"

    "Yeah, but a godfather is a godfather, and a daddy is a daddy. Even the little kids at preschool know the difference!"

    Stewart: "..."

    "Please, Daddy? Just once?"

    Stewart knew all too well it wasn''t a good idea to show up at such public ces with his children. The weekend was already a rare treat for them to spend time together He couldn''t ask for more.

    "Daddy''s really busy right now, sweetheart Except for weekends, I don''t have much free time." Stewart looked into Little Nina''s eyes. "But if you wait a little longer, I

    ve

    promise-once Daddy finishes his work, I''ll take you to preschool myself. How does that sound?"

    Little Nina looked a little disappointed, but she didn''t throw a fit. She understood grown-ups had their own work to do.

    "I''m a very reasonable kid!" sheforted herself. "If Daddy''s busy, I can wait. But don''t forget, Daddy¡ªI''II only be in preschool for three years. You can''t make me wait longer than that!"

    Stewart''s heart melted; his nose stung with emotion.

    How did he deserve such a thoughtful daughter?

    He lowered his head and kissed the top of her hair.

    "All right, sweetheart. I promise you won''t have to wait too long."

    Just then, Carol came out, carrying little Mario after his bath.

    "Mr. Wentworth."

    Carol set Mario down on the bed.

    "Thank you, Carol. You should get some rest. I''ll take care of them tonight," Stewart said in his gentle way.

    Carol didn''t want to intrude on this rare family time.

    "Of course, sir. If you need anything, just call."

    Once Carol left, Stewart looked at his two children, feeling a gentle warmth

    blossom in his chest.

    "What story do you want to hear tonight?" he asked.

    Little Nina shot her hand up. "I want a fairy tale!"

    Stewart looked at little Mario. "What about you, Mario?"

    "Little Nina doesn''t get to hear you read as often, Daddy. You should read her favorite tonight."

    Stewart affectionately ruffled his son''s hair. "Good boy, looking out for your sister." Little Nina puffed up her cheeks, not to be outdone. "But I''m the big sister!"

 Chapter 492

    Little Mario and Stewart exchanged nces and smiled, neither of them bothering to argue with the little girl.

    "That''s right. Our Little Nina is the big sister," Stewart soothed his daughter, "From now on, Mario should listen to his sister, and he needs to look out for her, too."

    "I will!" Little Mario promised, his small face serious. Maybe it was the time he''d spent with Stewart, buttely, you could see more and more of Stewart''s expression in the boy''s eyes.

    Little Nina wasn''t having it. "Mario''s the timid one! I''m the brave one. I should be the one protecting him!"

    Stewart couldn''t help butugh. "Alright, you can protect Mario."

    Then Little Nina piped up again, "Daddy, can Mario go to the same preschool as me? That way I can see him all the time. If other kids try to pick on him, I''ll be there to protect him!"

    She was such a little chatterbox, always saying whatever came to mind.

    Stewart cherished these moments with his children, but he hadn''t forgotten the time. It was gettingte, and the kids needed to sleep.

    ¡°There''ll be a chance for that in the future," he said, ruffling his daughter''s hair. "Right now, it''s bedtime. I''ll go find a storybook. Both of you, under the covers."

    "Okay!"

    Little Nina nodded enthusiastically and rolled over, settling into afortable spot.

    Little Marioy down as well.

    Stewart went to his study to grab a book and came back to find the two little ones lying neatly in bed, with just enough space between them for him.

    He smiled, kicked off his shoes, and half-reclined right between his children.

    Both kids rolled over in perfect sync, their tiny hands and feet draped across his legs.

    They closed their eyes, clearly ready for his bedtime story.

    Stewart''s throat tightened. He steadied himself, opened the storybook, and began to read in a low, gentle voice-

    "Once upon a time, deep in a wild old forest, there lived a pair of silly little rabbit sisters..."

    It waste, and Brionyy alone in bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep.

    Of course she couldn''t sleep without Little Nina beside her. It was inevitable- insomnia.

    Her therapist said this was something she needed to work through on her own.

    The sleeping pills were right there in the bedside drawer. All it would take was one, and she wouldn''t have to lie awake like this.

    She''d lost count of how many times she''d considered taking one, only to change her mind again and again.

    Finally, at one in the morning, she

    couldn''t it anymore. She sat up,

    turned on the little bedsidemp, and reached for the drawer

    Knock, knock.

    Someone tapped on her door.

    Briony froze.

    "Bryn, are you awake?"

    It was Ste Joyner.

    Briony closed the drawer, got up, and opened the door.

    Ste took one look at her. "Knew it. You''re still up."

    Briony hesitated, then gave a helpless smile. "You know me too well."

    "Of course do! I''m your sister-if I don''t know you, who does?" Ste rolled her eyes, then sighed. "It''s Little Nina''s first night ever staying over at her dad''s. No wonder you can''t sleep. I''ll stay with you tonight."

    Briony frowned a little. "But if you''re here, what about Aster?"

    ¡°He just had his night feeding. Usually, after this, he sleeps through until around six. I''ll go back then. It''s fine."

    "No, you need your rest. I''m alright-you should stay with your baby."

    ve?

    "Bryn!" Ste red at her. "I''m not the kind of woman who ditches her girlfriends just because she has a kid! I don''t care-I''m staying with you tonight Besides, I dropped everything toe here and keep youpany. And you''re trying to send me away? Clearly, you don''t love me anymore!"

    Briony sighed. "Watch it. If Dr. rke overhears, he''ll be jealous."

    "Let him try!" Ste snorted. "When I told him I wasing over, he didn''t even dare say a word."

    Briony knew there was no arguing with Ste.

    The two of them went inside and crawled into bed together.

    The littlemp cast a warm, dim glow over the quiet room.

    Neither of them felt the least bit sleepy.

    Ste broke the silence. "Bryn, you''re nning to stay in Northborough for good,

    aren''t you?"

 Chapter 493

    "Yeah, little Mario''s here, so I''ll stay. That way, both kids can see their parents whenever they want."

    "You''re always thinking about the kids," Ste said with a sigh. "I don''t know if it''s because Aster''s still so little, but honestly, I don''t really feel much sense of responsibility toward him... Lately, I''ve even had this crazy urge to just stop breastfeeding altogether. Bryn, I really don''t want to be a stay-at-home mom."

    "Breastfeeding is always tough on mothers," Briony said gently.

    "It''s not even about whether it''s tough or not." Ste shook her head. "Aside from feeding Aster and asionally cuddling or ying with him, everything else gets handled by the nanny or Cedric rke. Since Aster was born, I haven''t even changed a single diaper myself. If you asked me to do it now, I probably wouldn''t even know where to start."

    "Dr. rke is a pretty great dad," Briony said, tapping Ste on the forehead. "So don''t be so hard on him all the time. I can tell you care about him. Just because he adores you doesn''t mean you can always take it out on him."

    "He deserves it!" Ste retorted, stubborn as ever. "Even if I do like him, it''s just dating. Who said anything about marrying him? He totally took advantage of my amnesia and teamed up with my mother to sell me off!"

    "How did this suddenly be Mrs. Joyner''s fault?"

    "Why wouldn''t it be?" Ste shot back, her irritation inly rising. "You have no idea-ever since I got married and pregnant, my mom''s had her nose in everything. During the worst of my morning sickness, nothing tasted right except for street food, but she wouldn''t let me have any. Cedric rke didn''t stop her, either-sometimes he''d sneak me out for a treat when she wasn''t looking, but she''d always find out. Then she''d lecture me about being irresponsible, about how a mother should know better and avoid junk food for the baby''s sake. And if I ever talked back, she''d start in on how hard her pregnancy was with me, how much she suffered..."

    Ste let out a heavy sigh. "I''d better stop. If I keep going, I''ll work myself up and lose my milk supply again."

    "Mrs. Joyner just cares too much," Briony said softly. "You''re her only daughter, and after what happened before, I think she''s genuinely I scared. So she''s a little overbearing now, but ites from worry."

    "I just don''t get it!" Ste rolled onto her side, propping her head up with her arm as she looked at Briony. "Bryn, when I''m with Aster, I still feel like a kid myself. Why should I have to sacrifice everything for him? But then, when my mom lectures me, I remember I''m a mother now, and she still treats me like a

    child-doesn''t give me any space at all. It''s exhausting! Do you think I''m just being selfish?"

    Briony understood exactly how Ste felt.

    Going from a staunchly single woman to a married mother in such a short time was a massive leap.

    Of course Ste was anxious and moody, even questioning her feelings for Cedric rke and Aster.

    Briony remembered something her

    therapist once said. After a

    moment''s thought, she replied, "A lot

    of

    is

    of what you''re feeling is

    hormonal. But I think a big part of it

    is just that you''re cooped up at home all day, with such a small

    circle. It''s easy to get stuck stressing

    over little things. Maybe, once Aster

    turns four months and you''ve

    recovered, you could think about

    going back to work."

    "You''re reading my mind!" Ste paused, then added, "But I don''t want to go back to the hospital."

    Briony was surprised. "You worked so hard for so many years to be a doctor, finally made it to attending. You''re really willing to let that go?"

    Ste snorted. "I did work hard, sure. But that doesn''t mean I loved it. I''ve always liked photography, but my mom insisted I go to med school."

 Chapter 494

    "You know, now that you mention it, I do remember you used to have a really nice camera back in high school. But then I don''t think I ever saw you taking pictures after that."

    "It was in my junior year. I actually got into a huge fight with my mom over it. She got so upset she had a stroke-half her body went numb. Thank God we got her to the hospital in time, and after surgery and some rehab, she made a full recovery. After that, though, I put the camera away and buried myself in my medical textbooks."

    Briony hadn''t expected a story like that.

    She didn''t really know what to say about Scarlett''s decision.

    After all, that was Ste''s mother.

    "So what are you nning now?" Briony asked.

    "I''ve been out of the hospital for over four years. Even if I went back, it''d take ages to get used to it all again. Instead, I figure, why not take this chance to be true to myself and actually chase my dreams for once?"

    "I think you should!" Briony encouraged her. "Start over, pick a new major, or even teach yourself¡ªit doesn''t matter. If you''re passionate about something, you''ll pick it up twice as fast."

    "That''s exactly what I think! Tomorrow I''m going to dig out my old camera from the attic. It''s been years, but there are still so many photos on it, most of them of you!"

    "Me?" Brionyughed, surprised. "Are you saying you were secretly taking pictures of me?"

    "Because you''re gorgeous!" Ste threw her arms around Briony. "Bryn, you have no idea how photogenic you are! Sometimes I wish I swung the other way-if I did, I''d totally try to seduce you and turn you! If we were together, there''s no way that jerk Stewart would even be a problem."

    Briony: "..."

    They spent the rest of the night talking, the conversation stretching out until almost three in the morning, when sleep finally crept up on them.

    After a yawn, they each rolled over and drifted into a deep sleep.

    Late at night, at THE WORLD-the biggest nightclub in Northborough.

    James stepped out of his white Range Rover, tossing his keys to the valet at the entrance.

    He strode toward the doors, long legs eating up the pavement, phone pressed to his ear. On the line was his friend, too heartbroken and drunk to drive, waiting for him to pick him up.

    "I''m here. Where are you?" James asked.

    His friend''s voice was slurred. "I''m at THE WORLD... just wandering THE

    WORLD. Nobody wants me, man, nobody¡ª"

    James pinched the bridge of his nose.

    "I''m so miserable, James. You''re

    fuck for staying single. Love is

    fucking toxic, man... What even is love anyway? Just suffering and¡ª¡± Aretching sound interrupted him.

    James stopped in front of the entrance, closed his eyes, and took a steadying breath. Through gritted teeth, he said, "Joseph Hond, where the hell are you?"

    A new voice came on the line, polite and calm. "Good evening, sir, I''m a staff member at THE WORLD. Your friend is at Bar Three on the first floor. He''s not doing too well, so if you coulde get him as soon as possible..."

    James rubbed his temples. "I''m on my way. Please keep an eye on him."

    "Of course."

    Ending the call, James walked inside.

    He was headed straight for Bar Three when, out of the corner of his eye, he caught sight of a familiar figure.

    He paused, turning his head for a better look.

    A woman, dressed in a daring outfit, her makeup bold and her waist bare, was pressed close to a man whoserge hand was resting possessively at her side.

    James''s gaze narrowed as he recognized the man-Barrie.

    And just as the woman turned her head, James got a clear look at her face.

    Lorna.

    She and Barrie? Seriously?

    Did that mean Stewart was being cheated on?

 Chapter 495

    Barrie wrapped an arm around Lorna''s slender waist and pushed open the door.

    The private lounge was empty, save for a bowl of fruit and a few bottles of wine on the table.

    Once the heavy door clicked shut behind them, the noise from the hallway faded into silence.

    Barrie pinned Lorna against the wall, one hand firmly on her waist, the other tilting her chin up as he leaned in for a kiss-

    "Hold on," she said, pressing a manicured finger to his lips. Lorna''s red lips curled into a sultry smile. "Mr. Lockwood, there''s no rush. We have the whole night ahead of us."

    Barrie''s eyes narrowed. "Does Stewart really let you stay out all night?"

    "Oh, him..." Lorna toyed with Barrie''s tie, her fingers light and teasing. "He''s not exactly in top shape. Spends more time asleep in bed than awake these days. I doubt he''d even notice if I went home or not."

    Barrie raised an eyebrow. "He''s really that ill?"

    Lornaughed softly, eyes glinting. "Mr. Lockwood, you''ve heard the rumors, haven''t you? Why won''t you believe me?"

    "It''s hard to swallow," Barrie replied with a cold smile, his sses reflecting a sharp glint. "Stewart controls the economic lifeblood of Northborough. I was looking forward to facing him in the business arena, and now you''re telling me he''s on hisst legs?"

    Lorna sighed, her tone tinged with regret. "Exactly. I only agreed to the engagement so quickly because of his background and power. But now? He probably won''t see the end of this summer. I have to start looking out for myself."

    "As I understand it," Barrie said, his thumb tracing gentle circles on Lorna''s bare skin, "his ex-wife gave him twins, and he''s already brought the boy home to join the Wentworth family."

    "Don''t remind me," Lorna''s face darkened, annoyance creeping into her voice. "So Stewart''s got an heir, but what about me? I''m barely even his fianc¨¦e yet-if he dies, I end up with nothing."

    "In that case, perhaps I could help you... take care of the child?" Barrie

    suggested, his tone casual but his meaning unmistakable.

    Lorna''s brows shot up. "You''re joking, right, Mr. Lockwood?"

    Barrie studied her, lips curling in a faint, mocking smile. "What''s the matter? Are you afraid?"

    She shoved him away, ring. "Of course I am! I want money, sure, but not at the cost of a life. I''m not looking to end up with blood on my hands."

    "A woman who won''t y hardball won''t keep her ce for long." Barrie moved to the sofa, poured two sses of whiskey, and handed one to Lorna.

    She epted the drink and settled onto the opposite couch, crossing her long legs and draping herselfnguidly over the armrest, every curve on disy.

    Swirling the amber liquid in her

    ss, she fixed Barrie with a seductive gaze. "I''d love to be a society wife, but if it means getting blood on my hands for the sake of power, no amount of money in the world could buy me peace of mind. Mr. Lockwood, I may love money, but that doesn''t make me a bad woman."

    Herst words were delivered in a yful, coquettish tone, her voice dripping with mischief.

    Barrie arched a brow, amused. Lorna was clever-she knew exactly how to tter

    a man''s ego and y to his vanity.

    But he wasn''t about to let the matter drop.

    With a coldugh, Barrie said, "Cutting the weeds means pulling them out by the

    roots, Ms. Riley. I''m sure you understand that."

    "If that''s how you see it, Mr.

    Lockwood, then I have even less

    reason to worry about the kid," Lorna

    replied, unconcerned. "Stewart''s ex-wife hates him and is fighting for custody. If I give her a little nudge behind the scenes, the kid will be out of the Wentworth family''soon enough. As for the family fortune..."

    She paused, took a sip of whiskey, and continued in a low voice, "Fred Wentworth has been making big movestely. The family''s in chaos, and Fred wants to put

    his illegitimate son in charge. Honestly, with the way things are going, Stewart''s child doesn''t stand a chance at inheriting anything."

    Barrie''s eyes narrowed with interest. "And what''s Stewart''s attitude these days?"

    "What attitude can a dying man have?" Lorna shrugged. "Although, I did hear he''s been negotiating for thatnd in the Northern Suburbs. The government''s nning to develop it into a major import hub, and I think Stewart wants to use the deal tounder some of The Wentworth Group''s assets. He''s not about to let Fred''s bastard son waltz in and take over everything he built."

    "That does sound like Stewart," Barrie said with a faint smile.

    After all, the group''s current sess was all thanks to Stewart. Barrie had already looked into it¡ªbefore Fred''s ne crash, The Wentworth Group''s finances were already shaky.

    Strictly speaking, if not for Stewart, thepany would never have reached its current heights.

    Now Fred had returned with an illegitimate son, ready to reap the rewards. No wonder Stewart was unwilling to let it go.

 Chapter 496

    Barrie nced at Lorna. "Besides that plot in the Northern Suburbs, does Stewart have any other ns?"

    Lorna swirled her wine ss, considering. "Well, he bought himself a prime burial plot. Does that count?"

    Barrie raised an eyebrow. "He''s not even aiming for the Wentworth family mausoleum?"

    "Oh, please!" Lorna rolled her eyes. "Fred''s ready to strike Fiona rke from the family record and do whatever it takes to pull Stewart down for some illegitimate child. You really think, after Stewart''s gone, Fred would ever let him be buried with the Wentworths? Even if Fred did, do you think proud Stewart would want that for himself?"

    Barrie chuckled, clearly brightening. "Who''d have thought Stewart would end up like this?"

    "Alright, enough about him." Lorna set her ss aside, perched herself beside Barrie, and hooked a finger around his tie. "Mr. Lockwood, I''ve told you everything you wanted to know. Now, shouldn''t we discuss our own arrangement?"

    Barrie''s hand slid around her waist, pulling her down onto the couch. "How would Ms. Riley like to negotiate?"

    She leaned in, lips brushing his ear. "I''ll help you snag thatnd in the Northern Suburbs. In return, once Stewart''s gone, you marry me. I''ll be Mrs. Lockwood. Don''t worry, I''m not asking you to y the faithful husband for my sake. As long as the money keepsing, I won''t care what or who-you do on the side. Hell, I''d even look after one of your mistresses if you wanted. Sound fair?"

    A sly glint flickered behind Barrie''s sses. "Ms. Riley, you''re quite the pragmatist."

    "I just know how this world works. Show me a rich couple who doesn''t have their own arrangement." Lorna grinned, shameless. "I''m an orphan with no family. I don''t need emotional fairytales. I want a title and more money than I can spend. Stewart can''t give me that anymore. So, what do you say, Mr. Lockwood? Ready to take me on?"

    Barrie looked her over. "Ms. Riley, when I choose a wife, I expect her toe from aparable background. You think just a few words are enough to make you Mrs. Lockwood?"

    She looped her arms around his neck, her lips brushing his ear as her voice dropped to a sultry whisper. "What if Ie with a dowry? When Stewart and I got engaged, he transferred five percent of The Wentworth Group''s shares to me. If you marry me, I''ll consider signing them over. Of course, you''ll still need topensate me."

    Everyone in the business world knew just how valuable five percent of The Wentworth Group was.

    Barrie''s lips curled. "Deal."

    No sooner had he spoken than he caught her chin, crushing his mouth to her red lips-

    Suddenly, a ringtone split the air: "Ten men, seven are dull, eight are fools, nine are cads..."

    Barrie froze, an irritated scowl settling on his face at the interruption.

    Lorna patted his shoulder. "Sorry, duty calls. Let me take this."

    Barrie eased away, adjusting his sses as she sat up and answered the phone right in front of him. "Dr. rke."

    A man''s angry voice came through, loud enough for the entire private room to hear. "Where are you? Do you know Stewart''s coughing up blood again?!"

    Lorna stood, unfazed. "I''m at a friend''s birthday party. Stewart was fine when I left -what happened all of a sudden?"

    The man snapped, clearly annoyed, "Get back here now. He might need to go to the hospital!"

    "Alright, I''m on my way."

    She hung up, her worried expression instantly dissolving into annoyance and disdain.

    "I''m not a doctor. What''s the point of me rushing back? The man falls apart if I''m gone for a day!"

    Muttering, she nced at Barrie. "Mr. Lockwood, I have to run. Rain check?"

    Barrie''s smile was sly. "Looking forward to our next meeting, Ms. Riley."

    She winked, all charm. "Next time, let''s just meet at the hotel. These nightclubs are a bit too shy."

    Barrieughed low in his throat. "Anything you say, Ms. Riley."

    Truth be told, Barrie was finding himself drawn to Lorna''s bold, decisive style. If she could really deliver thatnd and five percent of The Wentworth Group, making her Mrs. Lockwood might be a very smart move indeed.

    Leaving THE WORLD, Lorna made a quick calf to her assistant. "Nice job with the act tonight. Also, about that psychologist Briony found-set up a discreet meeting for Stewart. Make sure it''s handled quietly."

    "Of course, I''ll get right on it," came the reply.

    She hung up and headed toward her car. Just as she unlocked the door, she

    noticed James half-carrying a man across the parking lot.

    Lorna paused, watching them approach.

 Chapter 497

    James was a tall man, which only made the fellow he was helping along seem even thinner and frailer byparison.

    At the moment, the drunken man was draped over James''s shoulder, blubbering and wailing, "You don''t love me, why don''t you love me anymore?" in a pitiful tone.

    Lorna arched an eyebrow, her red lips curving in a sly pout. Before she could stop herself, she let out a sharp, teasing wolf whistle.

    James halted mid-step and looked up.

    Their eyes met. A scowl creased James''s brow-his annoyance with Lorna was written all over his face, in as day even in the dim light.

    But Lorna noticed and was utterly unfazed.

    Her gaze drifted from the tear-streaked man to James''s face.

    With a provocative lift of her elegant brows, she shot James a wicked smile. "Well, well, Mr. Dney-seems like you''re irresistible to both men and women, huh?¡±

    James shot her a re. "Get lost."

    "Ooh, touchy!" Lorna whistled again, then opened her car door and slid inside with a flourish.

    Rolling down the window, she leaned out, belting in a melodramatic sing-song, "Love really takes courage to face all those rumors¡ª"

    James just stared, speechless.

    Insane. Absolutely insane.

    Lorna fired up the engine, slowly backing out of her parking spot.

    Through the rearview mirror, she nced at James onest time, lips curving into an impish grin. She stuck a delicate hand out the window. "See you around, Mr. Dney-if fate allows!"

    With a roar, her luxury car darted onto the main road, vanishing into the night faster than you could blink.

    James muttered under his breath about Stewart''s terrible taste in friends as he helped Joseph into his own car.

    After dropping Joseph at home, it was nearly one in the morning by the time James returned to Skybreeze Retreat.

    The estate was hushed in the deep hours of night. James made his way straight to his room, washed up, and fell into bed.

    ...

    At six the next morning, the soft cries of a baby drifted from the neighboring room.

    Motherhood was a powerful thing.

    Ste,

    Once

    the queen of

    oversteeping, now had her internal clock firmly set by little Aster.

    She opened her eyes and nced at Briony, who was still fast asleep beside her, then slipped quietly out of bed.

    She eased open the bedroom door, stepped into the hallway, and gently closed it behind her.

    Only after the faint click of the door did Briony slowly open her eyes.

    Truth was Briony hadn''t slept well at all-she''d finally drifted off after three, only to wake from a restless dream before five. But she''d

    pretended to sleep so Ste wouldn''t worry.

    Since there was no hope of more rest, Briony got up to wash and dress.

    She stepped out of her room just as James wascing up his sneakers, ready for his morning run.

    James looked up, surprised. "You''re up early today."

    "Been awake since just after five," Briony replied.

    "Got somewhere to be this morning?" he asked.

    She shook her head, pressing her lips together. ¡°No, it''s just... I guess I''m not

    used to having Little Nina away."

    James nodded in understanding.

    It was Little Nina''s first night staying over at Stewart''s, and of course Briony was feeling uneasy.

    It would just take time to adjust.

    After a moment''s thought, James

    offered, "How about joining me for a run? The morning air''s perfect eget some exercise, and maybe you''ll sleep better tonight."

    Briony considered, then nodded. ¡°Let me change. Wait for me?"

    "Sure."

    She changed into workout clothes, and together they headed out to the nearby park for a morning jog.

    James usually kept a brisk pace, but today, with Briony by his side, he made sure to slow down and match her stride.

 Chapter 498

    Briony barely made it through a mile before she waspletely out of breath. Seeing her struggle, James immediately slowed down and suggested they just walk instead.

    They strolled along the edge of the man-madeke, taking in the early morning calm.

    James unscrewed the cap from a bottle of spring water and handed it to Briony.

    "Thanks," she said, taking a few gulps. "Honestly, I think I''m in worse shape than those old folks I see out here."

    James grinned. "Of course! Those guys are tough as oxen. Plus, they don''t have to work anymore and get a pension on top of that. Makes you jealous, doesn''t it?"

    Briony rolled her eyes but didn''t argue.

    "Oh, by the way, I went to THE WORLDst night to pick up a friend. Guess who I ran into?"

    Briony nced at him. "Who?"

    "Lorna and Barrie."

    She frowned. "They went to the bar together?"

    "Yeah. They didn''t see me, but I definitely saw Barrie with his arm around Lorna as they went into a private lounge. The two of them looked pretty cozy-anyone would think they were a couple."

    Briony pressed her lips together, silent.

    Lorna was Stewart''s fianc¨¦e. If her character was questionable, that could have some effect on little Mario too.

    James continued, ¡°Later, after I picked up my friend and was heading out, I ran into her again in the parking lot."

    "She saw you?"

    "She did. And..." He trailed off, remembering how she''d made a snidement about him and Joseph.

    James scowled. "Anyway, Lorna''s cheating on Stewart, and she doesn''t even seem to care. Honestly, she looks like she''s done this before. Bryn, not to be mean, but your ex-husband really knows how to pick them. First Rosita Lockwood, then Jeannie Radcliffe, now Lorna¡ªI''m honestly impressed."

    Briony just sighed.

    Seeing her awkward expression, James quickly added, "You''re the exception, you know. You just got fooled back then, but it''s okay¡ªyour eyes are open now."

    Briony gave a dryugh. "Thanks, little brother. You''re really good at this wholeforting thing."

    James chuckled. "Anytime. I aim to please."

    She shot him a mock re. "And would you stop licking your lips all the time?"

    He blinked, confused. "Why?"

    "I''m worried you''ll end up poisoning yourself one of these days."

    James stared at her, speechless.

    ...

    They got back to Skybreeze Retreat right at seven.

    Ste and Aster were still asleep.

    In the kitchen, Marlene was making breakfast.

    Cedric rke was in the living room, brewing tea. When he saw the two of theme in together, he waved them over with a cheerful grin. "Back already? Come have a cup of tea. Mr. Dney''s blend is the

    best-nothing like it to start your day!"

    Who wouldn''t feel refreshed with cup of Goldenleaf Reserve, the kind of tea that cost a small fortune and required a special connection to even buy?

    James just snorted. "I''m heading upstairs for a shower."

    Briony, sweaty from their walk, said, "I''ll go change too."

    Cedric shook his head in mock exasperation. "You health nuts are no fun at all."

    He lifted his cup, blowing gently on the steaming tea, just as his phone began to ring on the table.

    It was Stewart.

    Cedric''s eyes narrowed. He answered at once.

    "Can youe over...?"

    Stewart''s voice was hoarse and weak-he sounded terrible.

    Cedric set his teacup down with a tter, sending tea sloshing over the edge, but didn''t bother to clean it up. Grabbing his phone, he rushed out the door.

 Chapter 499

    Stewart was spitting up blood again when he got out of bed to wash up that morning.

    Not wanting to frighten the kids, he asked Lorna and Carol to take them out to the neighborhood yground for a while.

    When Cedric rke arrived, Stewart was propped up against his pillows, his face ashen and drawn.

    "I told you not to rush back here, but you never listen!" Cedric snapped, striding over and letting his emergency kit thud hard onto the nightstand. "Stewart, were you a mule in yourst life? You''re not going to die from illness, you''ll die from sheer stubbornness!"

    "Spare me the lecture. Just hook me up to the IV already," Stewart muttered.

    Cedric shot him a re, but opened the kit and got to work. His hands moved with practiced efficiency as he inserted the needle, hung the IV bag, and adjusted the drip.

    "I''m setting it slow," Cedric said, watching the fluid trickle down the line. "This stuff works, but too much will put a strain on your heart.¡±

    Stewart closed his eyes, finally allowing himself to rx as the medication flowed into his veins. Hisbored, ragged breathing gradually eased.

    Cedric sat nearby, keeping a close eye on him. In just over a month, Stewart had wasted away before his eyes.

    "I heard from Lorna you went to visit the cemetery?" Cedric asked quietly.

    Stewart kept his eyes shut, as if he''d fallen asleep.

    "Don''t you y dead on me!" Cedric snapped, losing patience. "Stewart, are you really content with this? You''re only thirty-two! If you die now, you think you''ll rest easy even as a ghost?"

    Stewart gave a faint, weary smile. "I''ve got a son and a daughter. That''s enough for me."

    "That''s just you running away from your responsibilities. For God''s sake, think about your kids!"

    "You don''t need to worry about that," Stewart rasped, opening his eyes to meet Cedric''s. "I''ll make sure everything''s in order before I go."

    "Bull!" Cedric shot back angrily. "Life is long, Stewart. Sure, maybe you''ll fix things for now, but what aboutter?"

    He paused, gathering steam. "Aren''t

    you worried about those men out

    there, seeing Briony raising two kids alone? Don''t you think there are scumbags who''ll try to take

    advantage of her-swindle her out of everything you leave behind, maybe even worse?"

    Stewart shook his head. "After everything Bryn''s been through, she won''t trust another man easily. I''m not worried."

    Cedric stared at him in disbelief. "You almost sound proud of that!"

    Stewart''s expression grew distant, guilt flickering across his pale features. "I hurt Bryn. I won''t deny it. I don''t expect her to forgive me."

    Cedric let out a bitterugh. "Moved by your own words, huh?" He rubbed the back of his neck, realizing that appealing to Stewart''s feelings for Briony wasn''t going to work.

    He thought for a moment, then tried a different angle. "What about Little Nina? She''s such a bright, beautiful girl. You know, a soft heart can run in the family. Briony got hers hurt because she loved too

    ov

    deeply aren''t you afraid Nina will

    make the same mistakes? Or what if

    she gets bullied by some punk?

    Sure, fathers matter to sons, but for daughters, having a dad is

    everything. A father is a girl''s greatest protector!"

    "She''ll be fine, Stewart replied with quiet confidence. "She''s sharp. She knows how to weigh her options,

    and Bryn''s raised her well. She''ll et

    grow up smart and level-headed. If anything, you should be worried about your son-my girl has a thing for good-looking boys. If your son turns out handsome, she''ll break his heart."

    Cedric was speechless, his frustration mounting.

    He jumped to his feet and started pacing the room, unable to sit still any longer.

    Suddenly, he spun around, nted a hand on his hip, and jabbed a finger at Stewart. "When you''re gone, don''t expect me to visit your grave. I''ll make sure you die penniless, you stubborn ass!"

    A faint, fearless smile tugged at Stewart''s lips. "That''s alright. If I ever run out of cash, I''lle haunt you in your dreams and ask for a loan.¡±

 Chapter 500

    "Stewart!"

    Cedric rke finally lost it and shouted, "Can you stop being so damned

    negative? Dr. Riley said if you''d just stay in Switzend for treatment, there''s still a chance "

    "A five percent chance." Stewart looked at him, dark eyes bleak. "That''s too low, Cedric. Don''t try to talk me into it anymore. Just let me leave with some dignity."

    Cedric stared at him, stunned.

    "I want to go with some dignity. If the pain gets too much at the end, I''ll apply for assisted dying in Switzend. Carl Shaw will handle everything after I''m gone-no funeral, just a simple cremation. I''m sorry, but I''ll need you to scatter my ashes over Pearbrook. It''s close to Bryn''s new ce..."

    "Stewart, shut up!" Cedric exploded, voice raw and furious. "To hell with your funeral ns! The minute I sort things out here, I''m hauling you back to Switzend and handing you over to Dr. Riley. You''re going to get treatment, whether you like it or not!"

    Stewart''s lips twitched into a faint, resigned smile as he met Cedric''s re.

    "This is the best I can hope for, Cedric. Please, just this once, help me with what I''m asking."

    Cedric froze, unable to process what he was hearing. He stared at Stewart in disbelief.

    This was Stewart-once so proud and unyielding, now hollowed out by illness, his spirit battered by regret. He''d always seemedrger than life, but now, half- reclining on the wide bed, he looked fragile, helpless.

    In Cedric''s memory, Stewart had never asked anyone for anything. He was the proudest man he knew. Even that dark summer years ago when his own mother, Fiona, manipted and abandoned him-he''d never begged, never lowered himself.

    But now Stewart was begging him. Begging him not to push for that five percent chance.

    Begging for help to end things on his own terms.

    Cedric''s thoughts spun; before he could even speak, his eyes started to burn.

    "Stewart, have you... have you wanted to die for a long time?"

    Stewart closed his eyes, refusing to answer.

    But Cedric pressed on, as if he''d discovered an answer he''d been searching for all along.

    "When Briony stabbed you on the yacht, you didn''t even try to dodge, did you? Is that it? Had you already given up back then?"

    Stewart said nothing.

    Cedric''s eyes were rimmed red, refusing to ept what he already knew.

    "Stewart, this isn''t right. You can make it up to Briony, but you can''t just give up like this-"

    "I did think it would be easier, just dying then and there," Stewart rasped. "But then I remembered the divorce wasn''t final. If I died, Bryn would be a widow, and on top of that, she''d be used of murder. I couldn''t do that to her. I couldn''t be that selfish."

    Cedric''s breath caught in his throat. "So you know all that, but now-why-"

    "We''re divorced now." Stewart''s

    smile

    be

    bitter, fleeting. "She

    it won''t. I''ll just die of i

    I have anything to

    and

    her."

    Cedric dragged a hand over his face,

    teeth clenched, at a total loss for

    words. Furious, desperate, he

    he could

    only curse, "You''re out of your mind. Completely insane."

    Stewart shut his eyes, a faint, sorrowful curve touching his lips.

    "The truth is, I should''ve died when I was eight."

    His voice lingered in the vast, quiet bedroom.

    ¡°These extra years..... I suppose I was living on borrowed time."

 Chapter 501

    Briony''s Saturday was nothing if not productive.

    She started her day stopping by to check on the renovations at her new house, then headed over to her studio.

    Since she''de back to Northborough, old clients had begun to turn up again¡ª most of them seeking her out personally.

    Restoring artifacts was Briony''s true passion; even though she now ran Starlight Entertainment single-handedly, she still prioritized the studio above all else.

    The building now belonged to her outright. With the studio''s business expanding, Briony was already nning ahead: once the lease upstairs expired after the New Year, she''d reim that floor and convert it into a gallery.

    But not a traditional one. She wanted tobine it with a training center, focusing on outreach-offering art education to people with special needs.

    It was a dream she''d carried for years.

    Little Mario had almost been diagnosed with autism, and the experience left a deep impression on her. Her son had been lucky, but she knew many children didn''t have the same good fortune.

    She understood her own abilities were limited, but with the opportunities and resources at her disposal, she feltpelled to do what she could-however much or little that might be.

    Motherhood had only deepened Briony''s belief that good deeds matter, and that by helping others, she was in some small way blessing her own two children.

    Justst week, the excavation team had unearthed several new artifacts-all porcin-which Carney promptly delivered to the studio for her and James Dney to restore.

    James''s skills had grown to match her own.

    Since giving birth to Little Nina, Briony no longer workedte into the night. With James as her partner, her workload had be much more manageable.

    At three in the afternoon, Briony got a phone call.

    It was the stuntwoman she''d met on set that day.

    They agreed to meet downstairs at the caf¨¦.

    Her name was Karen Smith. Once, she''d been a celebrated star in Riverview''s action films¡ªa professional through and through, both in skill and screen presence.

    In fact, Briony had recognized Karen the moment she saw her on set.

    She wasn''t one to follow celebrities, nor did she have much time for TV. The only reason Karen stood out in her memory was because of Crystal.

    Crystal had always excelled at martial arts, but her exaggerated stage presence never tranted well to the screen.

    When Briony first took over Starlight Entertainment, she''d considered signing Crystal to thepany.

    But Bill, after reviewing Crystal''s previous performances abroad, just shook his head and sighed¡ªshe wasn''t cut out for show business.

    It was hard enough for female action stars to make a name for themselves; for someone like Crystal, whose talenty solely in martial arts, breaking through was next to impossible.

    Still, Briony admired Crystal''s perseverance. Five years in the business-that had toe from genuine passion.

    She''d spoken to Crystal privately.

    To her surprise, Crystal had thrown her arms around her. "Boss, I''ll always be loyal to the littledy-please, don''t make me leave!"

    Briony could onlyugh. Once she was sure Crystal had no more ambitions in showbiz, she actually felt relieved-she wouldn''t need to find someone new to protect Little Nina.

    Karen looked nothing like the dazzling star she''d once been. In the caf¨¦, she sat across from Briony, eyes dull and rimmed red. She must have been crying just before she arrived.

    Briony said softly, "I have a friend who really admires you. She trained for years to be an action star like you-even worked as a stunt double overseas for five years."

    Karen managed a wan smile. "That feels like a lifetime ago."

    She''d started her career at seventeen,ing from a single-parent home. Rising from anonymous stunt work a leadingdy hadn''t been just about talent-it took more than a little luck.

    Ten years ago, action films were all the rage in Riverview. Male stars shot to fame one after another, but the field was wide open for women-and Karen happened to be in the right ce at the right time.

    vet

    But luck neversts forever.

    Within just five years, the industry shifted; female action stars became a rarity.

    That year, Riverview was swept up in a craze for pce dramas, and her agency put her on ice.

    She stuck it out until her contract finally expired after eight years. Then Karen left for Northborough, bringing her mother along, taking bit parts in local productions and returning to stunt work.

    It was on set that she met her ex-husband. They fell in love and married within the year. There had been some sweet times-brief, but real.

    "I just want to find my child," Karen said atst, pulling herself from her memories. Her voice was thin and tired. "My ex-husband took my child and hid her from me. He has a history of violence, and I''m terrified helt hurt her."

    Briony''s expression darkened. "How many times did he hit you?"

    Karen thought back. "The first time was when I was about six months pregnant. After that, he hit me again right after I gave birth, and once more on our daughter''s first month. We argued over the christening, and he fashed out again. I was still holding our baby-he didn''t care. I tried to shield her, but he shoved me into the wall. I hit my head and ended up with a mild concussion. The baby''s cries brought the neighbors, and they called the police. At the station, he was all cooperation and apologies, even signed a written promise that he''d change. The police tried to mediate, and the baby was so little. I softened. I forgave him that time..."

 Chapter 502

    "But anyone who''s been through domestic abuse knows-it never stops at just

    one incident. It always happens again. He hit me several more times. Eventually, I realized I couldn''t go on like this. So, I secretly installed cameras around the house. When our child was seven months old, he beat me so badly my ribs were broken and I had to be rushed to the hospital. That time, between the medical report and the footage from the cameras, I finally had what I needed to break free."

    Briony pressed her lips together, pausing for a moment before she spoke. "Being a mother should be your strength, not your weakness."

    Karen froze.

    "Your ex-husband is intentionally hiding your child, and from the way you talk about him, it''s clear he''s a violent man. It''s possible he could hurt your child just tosh out. That means you need to find your child as soon as possible."

    "But I..." Karen''s voice trembled. Regret welled up in her eyes. "I don''t even know where to start. I called the police, but there''s still no news."

    "If you trust me, I can help."

    "You''ll help me?" Karen stared at Briony, disbelief written all over her face. "Why would you do that?"

    "I have my reasons, of course."

    Briony pulled a contract from her bag. "You were once one of the most popr action actresses in Riverview. After your marriage, you suffered abuse, and after your divorce, your son was taken by your ex-husband and hidden away. In other words, your story is already in the spotlight. I''m producing a documentary for the Women''s Coalition, focusing on mothers like you who feel helpless. When it''s released, it should attract public attention."

    Karen looked at Briony. "Will it even help? I''ve joined some support groups... but there are women in the Women''s Coalition who''ve been searching for their kids for years and still haven''t found them..."

    "That''s because no one''s really paying attention to these families." Briony slid the contract across the table. "Take a couple of days to think it over. Let me know if you decide to join."

    Karen stared at the contract, her expression conflicted.

    Briony stood up. "I''ve already paid the bill. Ms. Smith, call me anytime if you make a decision."

    ...

    Briony returned to her studio just after four-thirty in the afternoon.

    Her phone rang. It was Crystal.

    Crystal had been keeping an eye on little Nina at Southcreek Manor these past two days, always quietly staying nearby.

    Usually, unless something was urgent, Crystal wouldn''t call Briony while she was working.

    Briony answered, her voice tight with worry. "Crystal, is something wrong?"

    "Bryn, don''t stress, the kids are fine."

    Briony felt her tension ease at those words.

    Crystal continued, "Actually, the reason I called is¡ªI think that Lorna Riley isn''t so bad after all."

    Briony paused. "What makes you say that?"

    "Just now, Carol was outside with the kids, and some little brat started picking on Mario. Little Nina

    marched right over and gave then et

    bully a good thrashing. That girl is strong and quick-she finished him off and dragged Mario away before anyone could react. I was nearby, keeping an eye on things, so I didn''t step in since they seemed okay. But then the bully''s grandmother showed up and tried to hit both

    Mario and Nina. Carol stood between them, but the woman wouldn''t back off. Lorna was on the phone a little ways away. As soon as she heard themotion, she hung up and came over."

    "Lorna didn''t hesitate-she knocked the old woman to the ground with one kick. And trust me, Bryn, it was precise she avoided anything serious. You could tell she''s had professional training. There''s more to Lorna than meets the eye!"

    Briony frowned. "You mean she knows martial arts?"

    "I''d say not just a little-she might even be better than me!"

    Briony fell silent for a moment, then asked, "Were the kids frightened?"

    "Frightened? Not at all!" Crystalughed. "They were cheering her on! Especially Nina-if Carol hadn''t held her back, I think she would''ve jumped in for another round!"

    Briony: "..."

    "In the end, the security staff

    showed up the old woman imed she''d broken a bone-clearly just trying to getpensation. Lorna

    told the staff to call the police, then sent Carol and the kids home while she went to the station with the woman to sort things out."

    Briony listened, saying nothing for a moment.

    "Oh, by the way, I think I saw Cedric rke here this morning-he was carrying

    his emergency kit and looked like he was in a hurry. But as far as I know, only Stewart Wentworth lives in Southcreek Manor. Do you think Stewart might be sick?"

    A crease formed between Briony''s brows. She couldn''t help but recall the things James had said that night.

    Could it be that Stewart really is having health problems?

 Chapter 503

    Sunday evening.

    The full moon hung high in the summer night sky, its glow bathing everything in cool, gentle light. A refreshing breeze swept through the gardens of Skybreeze Retreat, where the leafy courtyard seemed made for sipping tea and admiring the view.

    After dinner, everyone gathered in the garden''s gazebo, enjoying tea and idle conversation. Astery in her cradle, happily munching on her tiny fingers.

    Briony and Ste Joyner sat close together, Ste fiddling with an old camcorder she''d unearthed from the attic earlier that day.

    "Bryn, look at this shot-remember when you were reading in the library? The sunlight came in just right and lit up your face-nature''s own spotlight. I just had to snap the perfect candid!" Ste grinned, turning the camcorder''s screen toward Briony.

    Briony raised an eyebrow. "Are you sure? Looks to me like the camera''s focused on the guy sitting behind me, not me. Admit it, Star, you were trying to film him."

    Ste scoffed, feigning outrage. "Nonsense! I was filming you, obviously."

    Briony bit back augh and nodded, ying along. "Of course, my mistake. You only had eyes for me."

    Across the table, Cedric rke nced over, eyeing the camcorder in Ste''s hands and the guilty look on her face. He grinned. "Star, mind letting me have a look?"

    Ste clutched the camcorder tighter. "As if! These are my private collection. Only Bryn gets to see them. Go drink your tea!"

    Cedric pressed his lips together and gave a resigned sigh.

    James watched, amused. "Dr. rke, your status in this household is as pitiful as ever."

    Cedric gave him a look and said nothing.

    Just then, a sleek ck Maybach glided up the drive and stopped. The driver''s door opened, and Stewart stepped out.

    James immediately stood, eager to greet his beloved goddaughter.

    Briony nced over. In the

    moonlight, Stewart''s face looked et

    sharper than usual-he''d clearly lost weight. He stood by the car, dark eyes fixed on Briony.

    "I picked up a few fairy tale books for Little Nina," he said softly, almost apologetically. "She loves them."

    It was the simple, awkward affection of a father for his daughter.

    Briony nodded and rose, heading around to the other side of the Maybach.

    James had already stepped forward, opening the back door and lifting Little Nina out.

    "Missed your godfather, sweetheart?" he asked, grinning.

    Little Nina''s voice was sweet and clear. "Of course I did! Did you miss me?"

    "Miss you? I could hardly eat or sleep thinking about my Little Nina," James dered dramatically.

    "Liar." Little Nina huffed, unimpressed. "You just put your teacup down! Don''t think

    I didn''t notice!"

    James was left speechless.

    Stewart watched his daughter

    banter with James, a small smilet

    tugging at his lips. She wasn''t easy to fool, but as a father, he found her cleverness endlessly endearing.

    Cedric rke got up and walked over to Stewart, ncing at Briony as she reached for Little Nina on James''s side.

    Clearing his throat, Cedric offered, "It''s still early. Care to join us for some tea?"

    Ste leapt to her feet, storming over and yanking Cedric away by the arm.

    "Cedric rke, time to choose: your friends or your wife!"

    "Come on, love, don''t be like that. He''s Little Nina''s father-we''re all friends here," Cedric pleaded.

    "No way! I''m not ying nice with

    him," Ste snapped, hands on bot time I see him, I get bewart. Every

    hips as she red at

 Chapter 504

    Cedric rke fell silent, at a loss for words.

    Stewart cast a cool nce at Ste, then turned to Cedric. "Let''s go."

    Cedric pressed his lips together, shooting Stewart a look that said, "Hey, man, I tried." He watched as Stewart strode away.

    The Maybach had barely pulled out of the Skybreeze Retreat''s driveway when, just secondster, a Bentley rolled in.

    Briony was about to take her daughter upstairs for a bath when she caught sight of Ferdinand Ellsworth through the car window. Her brow furrowed slightly.

    Ferdinand stepped out of the car.

    Under the evening sky, the man''s crisp white shirt and tailored ck cks,bined with his refined demeanor, made him look every bit like he had stepped out of a painting-sharp features, gentle eyes, and an effortless elegance.

    Ste''s eyes lit up. She immediately raised her camera, snapping away in rapid session.

    "Wow, he''s gorgeous!" she gushed, hugging her camera. "Who is that? Absolutely first-rate. Mr. Dney, is he a friend of yours?"

    James cleared his throat, shing an awkward smile. "That''s Ferdinand-he''s a renowned doctor in the old town."

    "Oh, so you''re Ferdinand!" Ste stepped forward, eyes sparkling. "No wonder you''re top pick for Little Nina''s stepdad-what a waste if you don''t end up in Hollywood. I mean, just look at you¡ª"

    Cedric rke couldn''t take it anymore. Face darkening, he marched over to the cradle and pulled his son''s tiny hand out of his mouth.

    "Waaah-!"

    Aster immediately erupted into a piercing wail.

    Cedric, triumphant, scooped his son up and did his best to soothe him. "Oh, don''t cry, little guy... Honey, the baby''s hungry-see how hard he''s crying?"

    ¡°Huh? He just ate an hour ago. That can''t be right," Ste said, torn between her love for eye candy and her motherly instincts.

    She hurried over, put the camera down, and took Aster from Cedric''s arms. "You little rascal-Mommy was trying to admire a handsome man and you just had to act up, didn''t you?"

    Aster stopped crying, his teary eyes locked on his mom. But after a few seconds, he started bawling again-louder than ever.

    "Alright, alright! Mommy was joking. Hungry, huh? Let''s get you back to your room."

    Ste shot Cedric a re, then turned and carried their son inside.

    Cedric''s n had worked, and he was feeling pretty pleased with himself.

    He looked over at Ferdinand and waved him over. "Mr. Ellsworth,e have some tea!"

    Ferdinand gave Cedric a polite

    his

    CVoice calm and warm. "Sorry, Dr

    I''d like to have a w

    in private."

    As he spoke, Ferdinand walked toward Briony.

    Briony watched him approach, her expression frosty.

    Little Nina, on the other hand, was delighted to see Ferdinand. She stretched her

    arms out toward him. "Mr. Ellsworth!"

    Ferdinand smiled and reached down to scoop her up.

    Briony gazed at her daughter''s beaming face, her brow creasing with worry.

    Ferdinand had kept his past from her, and it was likely that his closeness with her these four years hadn''t been a coincidence. But the truth was, he had healed her daughter. If it weren''t for Ferdinand, Little Nina wouldn''t be as healthy as she was now.

    That alone made it impossible for Briony to shut him outpletely.

    Still, she had a feeling she knew why he''de at such ate hour-it

    had to be about the up our-ite

    meeting.

    Wentworth Group shelf

    Clearly, Ferdinand hadn''t given up on persuading her.

    "Little Nina, these are hawthorn candies I made for you. Next time you see Mario, remember to share them with him, alright?"

    "Wow! Thank you, Mr. Ellsworth!" Little Nina took the homemade candy, her eyes crinkling into crescent moons as she grinned.

 Chapter 505

    Ferdinand gently patted the little girl''s head, his voice warm. "You''re wee."

    Then he turned to Briony. "Could we talk for a moment?"

    Before Briony could answer, James slid over with a grin.

    "Come on, Mr. Ellsworth, that''s not fair. We''re all friends here--what could you possibly have to say to Bryn that we can''t hear?"

    Ferdinand''s gaze settled on James. "Sorry. It''s a private matter."

    James nced at Briony for confirmation.

    She pressed her lips together, letting out a quiet sigh. Looking at James, she said, "Why don''t you take Little Nina upstairs? Crystal should be home soon, ask her to help Nina with a bath."

    The mood had clearly shifted.

    James looked annoyed but knew better than to push at a time like this. He scooped up Little Nina and headed inside.

    Only Cedric rke, Briony, and Ferdinand remained in the garden.

    Briony''s eyesnded on Cedric.

    Cedric''s hand froze mid-movement as he was pouring tea.

    It was obvious he was the odd one out now.

    Cedric stood. "I''ve boiled water for you. I''ll leave you to your conversation-I should get back to my wife and kids upstairs."

    Briony nodded with a quiet thank you, then walked to the garden pavilion and sat down at the tea table, looking across at Ferdinand. "Please, have a seat, Mr. Ellsworth."

    Ferdinand came over and took the seat opposite her.

    The kettle on the table was whistling softly, steam curling from the spout.

    Briony didn''t pour the tea. She looked Ferdinand straight in the eye, her expression calm.

    He knew she no longer trusted him¡ªand he knew it was his own deliberate secrecy that had led to that.

    But things had reached a point where he had no other choice.

    "The Wentworth Group''s shareholder meeting is the day after tomorrow,"

    Ferdinand said, his tone grave. "Bryn, your vote is critical."

    Briony''s eyes remained cool. "Ferdinand, we''ve known each other for four years. I

    don''t want to sound harsh, but I won''t be voting with you."

    "Why not?" Ferdinand''s brow

    furrowed. "Bryn, this upheaval in the Wentworth family is inevitable. My father isn''t going to let go of the Wentworth Group. If he doesn'' seed this time, he''ll just try again¡ªand he might even target the two kids to force Stewart to back down."

    Briony''s face hardened, her voice colder. "What exactly are you saying? No matter how much Fred Wentworth resents Fiona rke or disapproves of Stewart, those children are still his grandchildren. Are you suggesting he''d actually hurt them for the sake of shares?"

    Ferdinand''s expression was grim. "My father''s be dangerously extreme. I''ll do my best to talk him down, but I can''t guarantee he''ll listen."

    Briony''s hands tightened in herp, a chill running up her spine. "Your father is a selfish man, Ferdinand. And you want me to support someone like that? I can''t."

    "There''s a lot ean''t exin right now. But the entire Wentworth family is siding with him. Stewart made a lot of enemies among thepany''s founding shareholders just to keep his position-now they''reing back for him. Even if Stewart survives this, his days at the top won''t be easy."

    "Whether Stewart can hold on to the Wentworth Group is his own affair," Briony said slowly, meeting Ferdinand''s eyes. "The ten percent stake hold was given to Little Nina in her father''s name. I''m only keeping it for her until she''s of age. If you push me to cast this vote, then I''m sorry, but I''ll let Little Nina decide for herself."

    Ferdinand stared at her, momentarily speechless.

 Chapter 506

    A four-year-old child-she couldn''t possibly understand any of this.

    But she knew who her father was.

    Lately, Stewart had been paying more attention to both children, and it was only natural for a child to gravitate toward her own father; blood ties ran deep.

    Ferdinand was self-aware enough not to pit himself against the girl''s biological dad.

    "I understand," Ferdinand said, looking at Briony with a sigh of resignation. "Let''s leave it up to Little Nina. Three days from now, the Wentworth Group will hold a shareholders'' meeting at nine o''clock sharp. Bryn, you must bring Little Nina and her vote to the meeting."

    Briony said nothing.

    She knew that not showing up would be the same as abstaining.

    And if she asked Little Nina for her opinion, chances were, she''d side with her father.

    Ferdinand knew Briony couldn''t make up her mind right away.

    He stood, gazing at her, and finally said, "Bryn, you once saved my life. I hope you''ll remember what I''m telling you today-no matter what happens to me in the future, I''ll do everything I can to protect you."

    Briony looked back at him.

    His expression was earnest, his gentle eyes charming and utterly free of malice. Those eyes were nothing like Stewart''s.

    She thought, perhaps Ferdinand took after his mother, Malvina Ellsworth.

    Briony got to her feet. ¡°Ferdinand, if we''re keeping score, then we''re even. I saved you, but you''ve helped me a lot thesest four years. From now on, neither of us owes the other anything. As for whether we''ll stay friends, I guess that''s up to fate."

    ...

    That night, after Ferdinand left, Briony sat alone in the garden gazebo for a full half hour.

    In the end, it was James who came out looking for her.

    Briony told him everything-Ferdinand''s background, what he''d revealed about the Wentworth family, all of it.

    Whether or not to attend the shareholders'' meeting was the hardest decision she''d faced in a long time. She needed a friend''s advice.

    She didn''t go to Ste; Ste was struggling with her own issuestely, and Briony didn''t want to burden her.

    James saw it the same way Briony did.

    "Ask Little Nina," he said. "She''s still

    so young, though-she won''t remember this when she''s older. You''d better record a video, just in case. If she ever grows up and hates the choice she made as a kid, she''ll me you!"

    Briony was speechless.

    It sounded ridiculous, but honestly, it was the most straightforward solution.

    After all, a ten percent stake in the Wentworth Group was no small matter.

    No matter who won in the end, that ten percent would always belong to Little Nina. And in the face of such inevitable upheaval, no shareholder could really stay out of it.

    Since there was no way to avoid it, better to cut the Gordian knot.

    So Briony and James really did go upstairs to ask Little Nina.

    James, ever the devoted godfather, whipped out his phone and started recording.

    Briony sat on the edge of the bed,

    ''et

    looking at her daughter in cartoon pajamas, and gently exined what a shareholding was, and what it meant to cast a vote.

    Little Nina listened intently.

    Atst, Briony asked, "Little Nina, do you understand?"

    Little Nina nodded. "I get it. Daddy and Mr. Ellsworth are fighting over a bigpany, and I have one vote. Whoever I vote for gets thepany."

    James burst outughing. "Our little princess has top-notchprehension!"

    Briony smiled and stroked her daughter''s hair. ¡°So, have you decided who you want to vote for?"

 Chapter 507

    Little Nina pouted, casting Briony a look of exaggerated exasperation. "Do you really need to ask?"

    Briony was caught off guard.

    "Of course I''d vote for Dad!" Little Nina replied, utterly convinced. "Mr. Ellsworth might be handsome, but he''s just an uncle. If I wanted, I could have lots of handsome uncles in the future, but I only have one dad!"

    Briony was momentarily speechless.

    Little Nina looked up at her, eyes sparkling with mischief, her little voice clear and earnest.

    "Mama, I know you and Dad argued and decided to live apart. But don''t worry-if it came down to a vote between you and Dad, I''d pick you without a second thought! But if it''s Dad versus anyone else, even Godfather versus Dad, I''d always choose Dad."

    James: "..."

    Well, turns out the real clown here is me.

    The video ended there. James put away his phone, shut his eyes, and let out a long, theatrical sigh. "Sweetheart, that hurts. I think you owe me somefort."

    "Huh?" Little Nina nced at James, blinking innocently. "Don''t be sad, Godfather. You''re still a step above Mr. Ellsworth. If it were between you and Mr. Ellsworth, I''d absolutely vote for you!"

    James brightened instantly, feeling vindicated. He thought to himself, I knew all that pampering would pay off!

    "Well then, Godfather feels much better now." He beamed at her, giving her a big thumbs-up. "You''re absolutely right, Little Nina. I''m proud of you!"

    Little Nina giggled. "Of course! I''m way too clever for questions like that to stump me."

    James ruffled her hair affectionately. "Just remember, this was your own choice. So if you grow up and change your mind, you can''t go ming your mom, okay?"

    "Why would I regret it?" Little Nina blinked. "If Dad hadn''t given me those shares, I wouldn''t even have the chance to vote! So of course I should vote for him!"

    "Listen to that logic, that sharp thinking-she''s definitely Stewart''s daughter," James said, ncing at Briony. "What do you think? Maybe she''ll grow up to be awyer, too?"

    Briony gazed at her daughter, her eyes soft with affection.

    Tonight''s conversation left her with the sense that her little girl had grown up a lot, all of a sudden.

    They say daughters inherit their intelligence and temperament more from their fathers. Looking at Little Nina now, Briony had to admit-when it came to brains, her daughter really did take after Stewart.

    She stroked Nina''s hair and said gently, "We''ll see what she''s interested in. Whatever Little Nina chooses, I''ll always support her."

    By now it was half-past nine-time for Little Nina to get ready for bed.

    James said goodnight and headed out.

    Once the door was closed, Briony climbed into bed beside her daughter. "No storybook tonight-how about you just talk with me for a while, Little Nina?"

    "Okay!" Little Nina snuggled into mom''s arms, breathing in herforting scent. ¡°Mom, did you sleep well when I was at Dad''s these past two days?"

    "Honestly? Not really. Without my cuddly Little Nina beside me, I didn''t sleep so well."

    Part of it was to cheer her up-but it was also the truth.

    "In that case, I won''t go to Dad''s anymore."

    Briony was taken aback. She''d never want her daughter to deny herself time with her father just for her sake.

    She kissed Nina''s cheek. "I was teasing, sweetheart. I slept just fine. But I did miss you¡ªthat part''s true."

    "I missed you too, Mom!"

    Briony smiled. "Did you have fun at Dad''s?"

    "It was great!" Little Nina''s face lit up. "Dad''s voice is really nice when he reads stories. Little Mario was right!"

    Ever since she''de home, Briony could tell that Nina''s attitude toward Stewart had changed a lot.

    Blood ties run strong. Just two days together, and Little Nina hadpletely warmed up to Stewart as her dad.

    "What do you think of Ms. Riley?"

    "Ms. Riley is awesome!" The mention

    of Lorna made Little Nina perk up "She''s super cool when she fights. Little

    e Mario told me she can take on

    a bunch of people at once and never gets hurt!"

    Briony paused for a moment, thinking. "Does little Mario like Ms. Riley a lot?"

    "I like her too! But she onlyes on Saturdays, and she doesn''t stay very long."

    Briony hesitated, then asked, "And what about your dad?"

    "Dad''s always home. There''s this guy, Uncle Carl Shaw, whoes over every day. Sometimes he and Dad are in the study for ages before theye out, and every time Uncle Carl visits, he brings a ton of books!"

 Chapter 508

    Briony knew right away-those weren''t books. They had to be urgent documents thepany needed Stewart to sign.

    So, Stewart was working from home now.

    "Once Daddy finishes his work, he''lle y with me and little Mario. He draws with us, and sometimes we y board games together. Oh, and Daddy teaches us how to write, too! Mommy, he writes your name so beautifully!"

    Briony paused, her heart tightening.

    "But," Little Nina''s voice dropped a bit, "I think Daddy might be sick."

    Briony lowered her gaze, looking her daughter in the eyes. "How do you know that, sweetheart?"

    "He coughs a lot, and I noticed these little marks on the back of his hand-like he got poked with a needle. When I asked what they were, Daddy said they were mosquito bites." Little Nina pouted, crossing her arms. "Hmph, Daddy''s not telling the truth. He still thinks I''m a little kid who''ll believe anything!"

    Briony''s expression grewplicated.

    It certainly seemed like Stewart''s health was in trouble.

    But clearly, Stewart didn''t want anyone to know.

    And honestly, it wasn''t the sort of thing that should get out. Not with how shaky things were at The Wentworth Group. If word spread that Stewart was sick, he''d be surrounded by enemies before he could blink.

    "Mom?" Little Nina tilted her chin, gazing up at Briony with wide, searching eyes. "Why did you and Daddy fight and split up?"

    Children are always children-especially one as sharp and curious as Little Nina. She was innocent, but nobody''s fool.

    She couldn''t grasp the tangled world of adults, but she could see in as day that Daddy cared about Mommy.

    She could also sense that Mommy didn''t want anything to do with Daddy.

    Briony didn''t answer her daughter''s question.

    Instead, she pulled Little Nina into her arms, her voice gentle and warm. "Little Nina, you just need to remember this: Even if Daddy and I aren''t together anymore, we both love you and little Mario just the same. That will never, ever change."

    Little Nina blinked. "I know, Mommy. I love both you and Daddy, but... I love Mommy the most."

    Briony tweaked her soft little earlobe. "I know, sweetheart."

    "But sometimes, when Daddy looks at me and little Mario, he just sort of stares off into space. He looks kind of... sad."

    Briony closed her eyes for a moment and sighed, helpless. "Little Nina, it''ste. Time for bed."

    "Okay." Little Nina squeezed her eyes shut. "Mommy, can I sing you a luby tonight?"

    A warmth bloomed in Briony''s chest. "Of course. Tonight, you get to tuck Mommy

    in."

    "Yay!"

    Briony switched off the nightlight, plunging the room into darkness.

    In the quiet, Little Nina''s sweet, gentle voice carried through the room as she began to sing her luby.

    Three dayster, the Wentworth Group''s annual shareholder meeting.

    After dropping Little Nina off at preschool, Briony drove straight to the Wentworth Group''s headquarters.

    She arrived at 8:40 AM sharp.

    Presenting a copy of her stock

    certifica

    at the front desk, she

    waited while reception notice swelongs to

    executive office.

    The meeting''s oue hadn''t been decided yet. For now, Stewart was still in charge.

    Within five minutes, someone came to escort her.

    Carl approached with a respectful nod. ¡°Ms. Kensington, I''ll take you upstairs.¡±

    Briony nodded politely and followed Carl.

    The doors of the executive elevator closed behind them, and the car began its smooth ascent.

    Standing side by side, neither spoke at first.

    Briony turned over her thoughts, then finally broke the silence. "Carl, is Stewart sick?"

    Carl hesitated for a split second, then quicklyposed himself. "Mr. Wentworth''s had a stubborn case ofryngitises and goes, never seems to fully clear up."

    Briony didn''t buy it. "Little Nina told me he''s been getting IV drips."

    Carl''s face tightened, just for a moment.

    He''d guarded the secret from everyone but he hadn''t ounted for the boss''s own daughter!

    As Carl fumbled for a new excuse, suddenly, the elevator jerked violently.

    With a harsh nk, the lights went out, plunging them into darkness.

    The elevator dropped with

    112 speed for several

    then mmed to a

    halt

    a bone-jarring bang.

    Briony gripped the railing, frozen in ce.

    Pitch ck all around, she steadied her nerves and called out, "Carl, are you

    alright?"

    "I''m okay, Ms. Kensington. Are you hurt?"

    "I''m fine. Was that a power outage?"

    Carl tried to keep his tone calm. ¡°Don''t worry, Ms. Kensington. Probably just a mechanical glitch."

    But in the darkness, Carl''s face was grim.

    He knew all too well: for the elevator to fail at a moment this critical... it could only mean trouble.

 Chapter 509

    Briony pulled out her phone and turned on the shlight.

    "There''s no signal," she said, ncing over at Carl.

    Carl was already tapping at his own phone, but his efforts were just as futile-no bars, not even a flicker.

    He raised his phone, shining its light at the elevator''s camera. His expression was grim. "The whole car''s lost power."

    It was the height of summer. In a sealed elevator with no electricity, if no one found them soon, they could easily pass out fromck of air in a matter of hours.

    "Carl, this isn''t some random malfunction." Briony met Carl''s eyes, her certainty unwavering. "Someone doesn''t want me at that board meeting."

    Carl knew there was no point in hiding the truth anymore. Briony wouldn''t believe him if he tried.

    He let out a heavy sigh. "Ms. Kensington, I''m sorry. I should''ve anticipated this. I''ve dragged you into it."

    "This isn''t your fault." Briony closed her eyes for a moment, collecting herself. "Right now, you should be worrying whether Stewart can handle that board meeting alone."

    Carl paused, taken aback. Then, with a helpless smile, he shook his head. "It''s out of our hands now."

    Briony lowered her gaze, her expression tightening with concern.

    With no way to contact the outside world, all they could do now was wait and hope for the best.

    Meanwhile, in the executive office on the 58th floor, Fred and Stewart-father and son-were facing each other for the first time in twenty-five years. There was no warmth or sentiment, only open hostility.

    Fred was dressed in a sharp ck suit, his hair perfectly in ce-every inch the sessful businessman.

    Whatever he''d been doing for the past twenty-five years, he clearly hadn''t been suffering.

    Stewart sat behind the imposing desk, his gaze cold as he regarded the man who looked so much like him.

    "So, should I call you Fred, or would you prefer Frederic Ellsworth?"

    "Is that how Fiona raised you? No respect for your elders." Fred''s eyes were filled

    with disgust and contempt-the same look he''d once given Fiona.

    Stewart''s lips curled into a frosty smile. "Mr. Wentworth, amazing you remember exist. But the man I called father died years ago. I was seven when I carried his portrait, knelt at his grave, and said may goodbyes. As far as I''m concerned, my father is dead."

    Fred''s face darkened. "You''re only sitting here because of me. If you don''t want to acknowledge me as your father, I couldn''t care less. But I''m taking back everything that belongs to the Wentworth Group!"

    By now, Fred made no attempt to hide his intentions. The hatred in his eyes was unmistakable.

    It was as if the man sitting opposite him wasn''t his son at all, but a mortal enemy.

    Stewart remained unmoved, as if nothing Fred could do or say would ever touch him.

    Fred hated that about him most of all.

    Even when Fred hade begging for help, Stewart had looked at him with that same infuriating indifference.

    "Stewart, when Malvina was dying, I went to you. If you hadn''t stood by and done nothing, do you think I''d be here now, rallying everyone to force you out?"

    Stewart let out a low, bitterugh. "You know better than anyone why Malvina really died."

    "Ungrateful wretch!" Fred bellowed. "Even now, you dare talk back?"

    "What kind of predicament do you think I''m in?" Stewart shot back, his voice icy. "When you faked your

    v

    death in that ne crash and then et

    Wentworth Group''s finances

    copsed overnight, did you really think I wouldn''t figure out why?" C¨®ntent

    Fred froze.

    He stared at Stewart, hisposure slipping for a brief moment before he masked it with anger. "I have no idea what you''re talking about! The Wentworth Group has always Kad a solid foundation. When I left you were the rightful heir. Stewart, don''t pretend you didn''t benefit from it!"

 Chapter 510

    Fred stared at Stewart, thinking to himself, Stewart was only seven back then- what could a seven-year-old possibly understand?

    But Fred was wrong.

    Not only did Stewart understand, he remembered everything-down to thest detail.

    Stewart fixed cold eyes on Fred and spoke, his voice icy: "A week before your supposed death in that ne crash, someone doctored the ounts at Wentworth Group. Fred, you were the one who quietly transferred thepany''s liquid assets to a Swiss bank ount."

    "That''s a lie!" Fred''s pupils shrank. He snapped, "Stewart, you''ll say anything to keep me from going back to the Wentworth Group, won''t you? But do you really think everyone''s that gullible? Do you think they''ll just take your word for it? The turmoil at Wentworth Group was all because of Fiona and her brother''s scheming! If you want to me someone, me that vicious woman, Fiona!"

    "If you don''t want anyone to find out, don''t do it in the first ce." Stewart''s re was frigid, his voice filled with disgust. "You gutted the Wentworth Group, then faked your death and spent those years in Switzend with Malvina, living like a king. Did you ever stop to think the money would run out someday?"

    "And when it did, and Malvina fell ill, you came crawling back to me for help. She was your mistress, Fred. Why should I bail you out?" Stewart sneered. ¡°Do you take me for some kind of fool?"

    Fred''s face darkened to the color of thunder. "Just how much have you found out?!"

    "I know everything you did." Stewart smiled coolly. "Would you like me to list each and every crime, one by one?"

    Fred red at Stewart, his gaze sharp and venomous.

    Stewart went on, "Why did my grandfather die of a sudden heart attack when I was five? Are you sure it was Fiona who set you up? Did Malvina really die of cancer? And now you''vee back to seize the Wentworth Group are you really doing it for Ferdinand?"

    "Enough!" Fred roared, lunging across the space and grabbing Stewart by the cor in a fit of rage.

    "Shut your mouth! The Wentworth Group was always mine! Stewart, you have no right to call yourself my son. My only son is Ferdinand. You''re nothing but a pawn -Fiona''s tool for chasing after wealth and status! You don''t belong here, and you don''t deserve a single share of the Wentworth Group!"

    Stewart gazed back at Fred with a nk expression.

    In that moment, Fred looked less like a man and more like a monster-twisted by his own hysteria.

    No one could fail to love their own child, except a monster.

    Stewart''s lips curled into a cold, contemptuous smile. His heart,

    numb for so long, had long sine

    stopped hoping for anything from this creature.

    xet

    He raised his hand and gripped Fred''s wrist, squeezing hard. Fred howled in pain, his hands falling

    y from Stewart''s cont

    Stewart shoved him aside, straightened his clothes, and looked at Fred as if he were nothing but trash.

    "Fred, if you want the Wentworth Group, try taking it by your own hand."

    With that, Stewart picked a pen from

    ???

    the holder

    into the

    on the desk and slipped it pocket of his suit. That was

    all he took; the rest he left behind.

    He walked past Fred and strode out of the CEO''s office, leaving Fred standing

    alone, his face twisted with fury.

    ...

    In the vast boardroom, the air was thick with murmurs and spection.

    The doors swung open and Stewart walked in.

    Instantly, the room fell silent.

    Stewart''s cold gaze swept over the assembled faces. There was no sign of Carl or Briony nor of Ferdinand.

    His eyes narrowed ever so slightly, then he turned away, heading straight for the seat at the head of the table.

    Every eye in the room followed him.

    As soon as he sat, Stewart pulled out his phone and dialed Carl''s number.

    No answer.

    His brow furrowed. He dialed another number. "Carl''s not picking up. Go find him.¡±

 Chapter 511

    Fred entered from the hallway, his expression thunderous when he realized Ferdinand was missing, but with so many eyes on him, he kept hisposure and said nothing.

    He found his seat and gestured for his assistant.

    The assistant leaned in. "Mr. Wentworth?"

    "Find Ferdinand. Now."

    "Yes, sir."

    With that, the assistant hurried from the boardroom.

    Across the table, Stewart drummed his fingers, tapping out a barely perceptible rhythm.

    Everyone in the room hade to force him out, yet Stewart sat at the head of the table, perfectlyposed, exuding the authority of someone inplete control. He didn''t have to say a word; not a single person dared to break the silence.

    Then the boardroom doors swung open again.

    Barrie Lockwood strode in, holding a document in his hand. He gave Stewart a wide grin. "Apologies for runningte. I happen to own five percent of Wentworth Group shares myself. That makes me a shareholder too, so I''m obliged to attend, aren''t I?"

    Fred immediately stood and greeted Barrie with enthusiastic camaraderie.

    Stewart only watched, his face unreadable-almost as if he''d predicted their every move.

    With Barrie''s arrival, Fred breathed easier. The meeting was as good as won. Stewart set his phone on the table, checked his watch, then swept his calm gaze across the room. "Let''s begin."

    Briony was absent. The oue of the vote was no surprise.

    Even though Stewart held enough shares tomand nearly half the votes, Barrie''s single vote tipped the bnce for Ferdinand. Stewart lost-by a single ballot.

    From that moment, Ferdinand became CEO of Wentworth Group.

    Only, their would-be victor, Ferdinand, was nowhere to be seen.

    Stewart rose with unhurried grace, straightening his suit as he strode from the boardroom.

    Barrie hurried after him. "Aren''t you the least bit curious where I got my five percent, Mr. Wentworth?"

    Stewart stopped, turning to face him, lips curling in a faint, cold smile. "No need for theatrics, Mr. Lockwood. I haven''t forgotten giving those shares to my fianc¨¦e."

    "Lorna betrayed you," Barrie said, watching closely. "You don''t seem too heartbroken, Mr. Wentworth."

    Stewart let out a scornfulugh. ¡°Did you expect me to cry, Mr.

    Lockwood? Sorry to disavve

    always been cold-blooded.

    so fond of my fianc¨¦e, you can have her."

    Barrie stared, searching Stewart''s face for any sign of defeat or bitterness. He found nothing but icy indifference, and it left him unsatisfied.

    Still, he reasoned, Stewart and Lorna had only just gotten engaged. There hadn''t been time for deep feelings-maybe Stewart truly didn''t care.

    But then Barrie''s grin twisted. "I happen to have a few videos and pictures-this

    time, the main character is Rosita Lockwood. Interested, Mr. Wentworth?"

    Stewart''s gaze sharpened, voice turning to ice. "What is it with you, Mr. Lockwood? Must you sample every woman I''ve been with?"

    Barrieughed, brazen and wild. "Why not? Now that you mention it, your ex-

    wife''s the only one I haven''t had the pleasure of trying."

    Stewart''s hand clenched at his side, his brow furrowing as he fought to keep hisposure, refusing to show the slightest crack.

    "My ex-wife?" Stewart sneered. "She''s a fool. If you want her, by all means¡ªshe''s yours to try."

    No sooner had the words left his lips than footsteps echoed behind them.

    "Mr. Wentworth..." Carl''s voice was awkward, his eyes darting to Briony.

    Stewart whirled around and met Briony''s gaze.

    His back stiffened.

    Ferdinand appeared, striding past Briony-then he swung,nding a brutal punch square on Stewart''s jaw.

    There was a sickening thud. Stewart staggered backward, crashing to the floor.

    Ferdinand was on him in an instant. The usuallyposed, soft-spoken man looked possessed as he grabbed Stewart by the cor,

    roaring "Stewart! Even if you ?

    love Bryn, you had no right to

    humiliate her like that! She gave you two children-do you even have a conscience left?"

    Blood filled Stewart''s mouth. He wiped it away forcefully, then looked

    up at Ferdinand, eyes

    in a

    taunt. "Where''s all your gentlemanly restraint now, Ferdinand?"

 Chapter 512

    Briony stood off to the side, watching the scene unfold, her eyes calm and unreadable.

    Ferdinand red at Stewart, his eyes bloodshot. "If you ever dare humiliate Bryn again, I swear I won''t let you off so easily!"

    Carl rushed over, grabbing Ferdinand and pulling him away from Stewart with force.

    Stumbling back a few steps, Ferdinand straightened up, tugged his cor back into ce where Carl had yanked it askew, and continued to re at Stewart. "Mr. Wentworth, are you alright?" Carl asked anxiously, his own eyes rimmed with red.

    Stewart steadied himself, gently brushing Carl''s hand away. He lifted a hand to his lips, stifling a cough, swallowing the metallic taste of blood that rose in his throat.

    At a distance, Briony''s gaze never left Stewart. She stood as if carved from stone, her face a nk mask.

    Stewart wiped a smear of blood from the corner of his mouth. "I''m fine. Just a scratch."

    Carl nced down at Stewart''s clenched fists, hanging at his sides and trembling ever so slightly, worry etched deep on his face.

    Mr. Wentworth was already pushing himself too hard-now he''d taken a punch from Ferdinand as well.

    Carl had clearly seen Stewart cough up blood just now, but Stewart had forced it back, desperate to keep anyone from noticing.

    Stewart turned to Barrie. "Those videos and photos of Rosita-how much does Mr. Lockwood want for them?"

    Barrie couldn''t help but sneer when he heard Stewart was trying to buy up Rosita''s scandalous footage. ¡°Still hopelessly in love with Rosita, are you, Mr. Wentworth? Even now, after she''s ruined her reputation and run off to Ferguson, you''re still trying to protect her? I guess some people can never let go of their first love-amazing, isn''t it?"

    It was obvious Barrie meant every word for Briony''s benefit.

    Stewart ignored him. "Tell Mr. Lockwood to contact me when he decides on a price."

    With that, he straightened his suit jacket, squared his shoulders, and strode toward the elevator.

    As he passed by Briony, he heard her speak quietly. "Little Nina asked me to vote in her ce."

    Stewart stopped in his tracks, turning slightly to look at Briony.

    She lifted her gaze, meeting his dark, inscrutable eyes.

    Their eyes locked. The air between them turned heavy, brittle.

    Ferdinand came over, speaking to Briony in a gentle voice. "After everything he''s done to you, you still want to vote for him?"

    Briony didn''t answer Ferdinand. Her eyes never left Stewart.

    "Vote?" Stewart gave a coldugh, lowering his head to pull a handkerchief from his pocket, slowly wiping the blood from his lips.

    Briony''s gaze lingered on him, noting the bruises and pinpricks on the back of his hand.

    "Pathetic woman," Stewart said, his voice dripping with disdain as he fixed his eyes on Briony. "Why bother, Briony? If you want to vote for me just say it. But honestly you''re unbelievable. After everything I''ve done to you, and you still want to help me?"

    Briony''s face remained impassive, her eyes locked on Stewart, offering no response.

    "How dull." Stewart tossed the bloodied handkerchief at Briony''s feet. "How can you be so pathetic, Briony? Do you love me that much? It''s a shame, really. I despise stupid women the most. Do you even understand what dignity is?"

    "Stewart!" Ferdinand shouted, lunging forward, but Briony caught him by the arm just in time.

    Ferdinand frowned, looking at her in disbelief. ¡°Bryn, you''re still defending him? After how he''s humiliated you¡ª"

    "He''s right," Briony said coldly, staring hard at Stewart. "I am pathetic. I am stupid. Even now, I was still thinking of supporting you for the sake of the child."

    Stewart pressed his lips together, his dark eyes fixed on her.

    "But you think Nove you?" Briony let out a bitterugh. "Stewart, a man like you doesn''t deserve to be loved by anyone." She took a step back meeting his gaze, her words clear and steady: "I hope you live along, long life-lonely and unloved to the very end."

    With that, Briony turned on her heel and strode toward the elevator.

    Stewart watched her retreating figure, pain tightening in his chest, but all he could do was clench his eyes shut and bear it in silence.

 Chapter 513

    Ferdinand Ellsworth hurried after Briony Kensington. "Bryn-"

    "Ferdinand."

    The voice behind him was cold-Fred Wentworth.

    Ferdinand stopped abruptly and turned around.

    Fred strode up, his expression severe. "Today marks the beginning of your presidency at Wentworth Group. All the major shareholders are here. Come inside with me, and I''ll introduce you."

    Ferdinand lowered his eyes, jaw tight. "Alright."

    Fred turned, shooting a withering look at Stewart Wentworth. He sneered, "From now on, Wentworth Group has nothing to do with you. Get out. Don''t make me call security."

    Ferdinand cast Stewart a nce. Stewart''s gentle features-the ones little Nina had always adored-were now clouded with emotion.

    But Stewart didn''t spare Fred or Ferdinand a single nce.

    It was true. Wentworth Group was no longer his.

    And Fred would never know: thepany didn''t change hands because Fred had won. Stewart had simply let it go.

    As for Ferdinand, Stewart''s dark gaze shifted to him.

    Ferdinand said quietly, "Stewart, Bryn will never forgive you. You lost."

    Stewart''s lips curled into a cold, faint smile. "Even if I no longer want her, she was never yours to begin with."

    "You"

    "Ferdinand!"

    Fred snapped, cutting Ferdinand off. "Don''t keep the shareholders waiting. Get in here."

    Ferdinand clenched his fists, lips pressed into a thin line, and followed Fred into the meeting room.

    Barrie Lockwood shot Stewart a triumphant look as he strutted in after them.

    Carl Shaw hurried over, about to offer Stewart a supporting arm, when Stewart spoke. "Pick up the pen on the floor for me."

    Carl paused, following Stewart''s gaze.

    Lying where Stewart had stumbled moments ago was a single fountain pen.

    Carl bent down, picked it up, and handed it to Stewart.

    Stewart took it, brushing his fingertips lightly over the barrel, then tucked it carefully back into his breast pocket.

    "Mr. Wentworth, is there anything else in your office you want to take? I can pack up for you-"

    "No need." Stewart''s voice was hoarse. "Nothing else matters. Just this pen." Carl looked puzzled, ncing at the pen in Stewart''s pocket.

    "Bryn gave it to me," Stewart murmured, the corners of his eyes reddening. "She said it was a thank-you for helping her mother with thewsuit. I actually believed her..."

    It had been their first anniversary. Briony had given him the pen, disguising it as a token of gratitude.

    Looking back, Stewart could only think himself a fool.

    Briony had once loved him-carefully, shyly, with all her innocence.

    But that was a long time ago.

    It turned out that having once been loved could be more painful than never having been loved at all.

    Stewart closed his eyes, bitter regret washing over him. But there was no turning back.

    And now, he was out of time.

    and the pavement. Content Belongs

    oubled over, coughinget

    Carl helped Stewart out of the Wentworth Group building.

    As soon as the car door opened,

    of blood staining his hand

    "Mr. Wentworth!" Carl''s face nched with rm. "We need to get you to a hospital-"

    "No." Stewart gripped the door, forcing himself upright, his voice a rasp. "Take me home. Southcreek Manor."

    "But sir-"

    "Home," Stewart insisted, eyes closed, his face ghostly pale and slick with cold sweat.

    Seeing his resolve, Carl could only obey.

    The Maybach pulled away from the curb.

    Not far down the road, Briony sat in her white BMW, watching the ck Maybach disappear into the

    distance. She started her engel

    turning toward Skybreeze Retreat.

    Carl drove as quickly as he dared, calling Cedric rke on the way.

    Within fifteen minutes, they reached Southcreek Manor.

    The sound of the car brought Lorna Riley and Carol rushing out.

    Carl leaped from the driver''s seat, yanking open the back door. On the way home, Stewart had coughed up

    twice more-his suit was now

    dark and wet.

    Together, Carl and Lorna carried Stewart, barely conscious, inside. Carol followed close behind, her face stricken.

    Wherever Stewart passed, drops of blood marked the floor.

    Carol had never seen anything like this. She stood frozen, stunned by the sight.

    Upstairs in the master bedroom, they eased Stewart onto the bed.

    Lorna moved quickly, fetching a basin of warm water and setting it on the nightstand.

    "Carl, clean him up and help him change into these fresh pajamas," she instructed.

    Carl nodded. "Of course."

    Lorna turned to leave, pausing at the door. "If you need help, call me."

    "I''ll manage, Ms. Riley."

    She nodded, pulling the door shut behind her.

    Outside, Carol anxiously caught Lorna''s arm. "Ms. Riley, what''s happening to Mr. Wentworth...?"

 Chapter 514

    "Carol, you mustn''t breathe a word of what you saw today to anyone." Lorna fixed Carol with a grave look. "Especially not to Briony or the kids. Do you understand?"

    Carol nodded, then hesitated before asking softly, "Is there anything I can do to help right now?"

    Lorna had just pulled out her phone to make a call. Hearing Carol''s question, she paused and replied, "Go downstairs and make some porridge, would you?"

    "Of course!" Carol nodded again and hurried off.

    Skybreeze Retreat.

    Briony parked in the garage and was barely out of the car when Cedric rke rushed out to meet her.

    He stopped short at the sight of her. The anxious look on his face smoothed over a little as he forced a casual smile. ¡°Ms. Kensington, you''re home early today."

    Briony approached, her voice calm and measured. "You know exactly where I was this morning."

    Cedric hesitated. "..."

    "Stewart''s out. The Wentworth Group is in Fred and Ferdinand''s hands now."

    "I see..." Cedric''s expression was uneasy. "Well, nothing to be done. Stewart saw thising, really."

    "Dr. rke," Briony said, studying him, "you don''t seem the least bit upset by this." He paused again, searching for the right words. "..."

    But Briony''s tone was almost offhand, as if herst question had been no more than idle conversation. She moved on. "Heading to the hospital?"

    Cedric seized the lifeline. "Yes! They called about a patient-emergency. I should get going."

    "Drive safe, Dr. rke."

    "Of course, of course!"

    He hurried to his car and drove off.

    Briony watched until his car disappeared down the drive, then turned and walked inside.

    James Dney was working in the studio. At Skybreeze Retreat, only Ste Joyner, her son, and Marlene were home. The house was unusually quiet. Briony had just settled onto the couch when footsteps sounded on the stairs. She nced up as Ste came down from the second floor.

    "Bryn." Ste sat beside her, concern etched into her features. "You''re back so early today. Everything alright?"

    "I didn''t go to the studio. I had business at the Wentworth Group this morning." Ste frowned. "The Wentworth Group? What for?"

    "Stewart had given Little Nina ten percent of thepany''s shares. There was a shareholders'' meeting today, so I went to vote on her behalf."

    "Vote?" Ste hesitated. "Who did you vote for?"

    Briony met her gaze. "Stewart."

    Ste practically jumped off the couch. "You voted for Stewart? Are you out of your mind?"

    Briony had expected this reaction. She sighed a little helpless. "Calm

    down. Those are Little Nina''s shares. Last night, James and I talked

    her. When she had to choose

    en

    between Ferdinand and Stewart, she

    picked Stewart¡ªno hesitation.¡±

    ¡°Not even Ferdinand''s face could sway her?" Ste groaned. "Guess family really is everything."

    "These were Stewart''s shares to begin with. Little Nina choosing to support him just makes sense."

    Ste let out a long sigh. ¡°True. Stewart may be a lousy husband, but Cedric told

    me he''s been good to the kids."

    "But in the end, I didn''t get a chance to cast the vote."

    Ste blinked in surprise. "Why not?"

    Briony sighed. "Something... unexpected happened."

    On the drive back from the Wentworth Group, she''d already concluded that

    Stewart had let go of thepany on purpose.

    This wasn''t just a suspicion born from seeing Stewart copse and cough up blood. Even earlier, on the 58th floor, when he suddenlyshed out at her in front of everyone, she''d started to wonder.

    After all, they''d shared five years of marriage. She knew him-aloof, arrogant, never one for cruel words. If Stewart truly despised someone, he''d go straight for the jugr with cold, calcted moves, not petty insults.

    Something was off. He was acting out of character. There had to be a reason.

    The only exnation Briony could think of was that Stewart didn''t want her tangled up in the power struggle. He was protecting the kids.

    So, she''d yed along with his n...

 Chapter 515

    Briony told Ste everything that had happened at The Wentworth Group, including what she''d seen-Stewart coughing up blood.

    Ste fell silent for a long time after listening.

    Then suddenly, as if something clicked, she eximed, "No wonder I thought Cedric rke''s been showing up in the ER way more often. Turns out he wasn''t there for work, he was treating Stewart in secret, wasn''t he?"

    Briony pressed her lips together and said nothing.

    "So just now, when Cedric said he was going to the hospital, was he going to see Stewart again?"

    "Most likely."

    Stepsed into silence again.

    Coughing up blood-things must be serious.

    She might despise Stewart, but with someone that sick, she decided she''d better hold her tongue and not say anything harsh.

    Ste fixed her gaze on Briony. "If Stewart really is this sick, what are you going to do?"

    Briony met Ste''s eyes, her expression calm. "I''d feel sorry."

    "Briony! Say that again¡ª"

    "I mean, I''d feel sorry for the kids."

    Ste let out an exasperated sigh. "Can you just finish a sentence without all the suspense?"

    "Star, I really have moved on. Everything between Stewart and me¡ªit''s in the past."

    "Are you sure?" Ste narrowed her eyes.

    "I''m sure." Briony''s voice was steady. "We have kids together, so I can''t cut him out entirely, but any contact is just for them. That''s all."

    "My only worry is that he''ll get the wrong idea and think you''re giving him another chance," Ste grumbled.

    "We''ve cleared things up. He hasn''t tried to chase me down again. Honestly, he''s been good to the kidstely. Maybe he knows he''s sick and he''s trying to make up for lost time."

    "He''d be better off not trying at all!" Ste huffed. "If he''d just stayed away, the kids wouldn''t miss him when he''s gone. But now he''s gone and built a bond with them, so when he dies, they''ll be heartbroken..."

    Ever since she became a mom, Ste couldn''t stand to see kids hurting.

    Briony said nothing, her lips pressed tight.

    Ste didn''t even know what else to say. The whole thing just felt so sudden. This was Stewart, after all.

    The undefeated star attorney, the one everyone in Northborough''s legal and political circles respected¡ªand feared.

    Who would''ve thought he''d end up like this: betrayed by his own father, now gravely ill...

    After a moment''s hesitation, Ste asked, "Should I ask Cedric about Stewart''s condition when he gets back?"

    "No need." Briony lowered her gaze. "Even if I knew, it wouldn''t change anything. If Stewart cares about the kids, he''ll do whatever it takes to get better."

    Ste''s voice softened. "But... you''re really not worried about him? Not even a little?"

    Briony looked up at her, and after a moment, gave a wry smile. "Star, are you this concerned about how I feel because you''re afraid I''ll go back to him?"

    ve

    "Of course! Ste pped her knee "I''m terrified Stewart will y the sympathy card-he''s the kids'' dad, afterall. I just don''t want to see you guilt-tripped into taking him back..."

    "That won''t happen."

    "Promise me?"

    "I won''t go back," Briony replied, her eyes gentle but resolute. "And Stewart won''t

    chase after me again, either."

    "How can you be so sure? Manipting people is what he does best."

    "Star." Briony reached over and took Ste''s hand. "People areplicated. I''m not making excuses for Stewart, but right now, I know really know-he''d never use his illness to win me over. Because, as STsee it, my sympathy would be even harder for him to ept than my resentment."

 Chapter 516

    Ste blinked in surprise, as if she could hardly believe what she was hearing.

    "Bryn, it''s strange," she said quietly. "Back when you were hopelessly in love with Stewart, I don''t think you ever truly understood him. But now that you don''t love him anymore, it''s almost as if... you see him more clearly than ever."

    Briony paused, caught off guard by the observation.

    The living room was silent except for the low, bubbling sound of the kettle boiling in the kitchen.

    No one picked up the thread of conversation again.

    ...

    Upstairs at Southcreek Manor, in the master bedroom.

    After the IV drip, Stewart''s condition finally stabilized, though he remained unconscious.

    Dr. Cedric rke packed away his medical kit and stepped out of the bedroom, quietly closing the door behind him.

    Waiting in the hallway were Lorna, Carl, and Carol-all three watching Cedric with anxious expressions.

    Cedric pressed his lips together and sighed. "For now, he''s stable," he said, "but his illness is progressing much faster than any of us expected."

    Carl''s eyes reddened. "Dr. rke, Mr. Wentworth is still so young. Please, there must be something more you can try."

    Cedric shook his head, his voice heavy. "You all need to prepare yourselves. I''m afraid... he may not make it through the summer." The words weighed on him-he hated to admit it, but there was nothing more he could do.

    It waste July. The kids'' summer break was already halfway over.

    Summers in Northborough were brief; by the end of August, you could already

    feel the first hints of autumn in the air.

    Which meant Stewart likely had less than two months left.

    The realization left everyone in stunned silence.

    Carol hadn''t worked for Stewart long, but it was obvious to her how much he loved his two children.

    At the thought of little Mario and Nina soon losing their father, Carol felt tears prick her eyes.

    They were just kids-barely reunited with their dad, hardly enough time to build memories together. How could this be happening?

    Wiping her tears, Carol choked out, "Little Mario said just the other day that when winteres, he wants to build snowmen and have snowball fights with his dad in the yard..."

    The wordsnded like a punch in the gut.

    Lorna turned to her, her tone grave. "Carol, you mustn''t let Mario know how sick Stewart is."

    "But... he''s going to find out eventually..."

    "We''ll keep it from him as long as we can," Lorna insisted. "Nobody can know the full extent of Stewart''s illness yet not even the kids." She couldn''t bring herself to say more; Stewart''s sudden decline meant their time was running out faster than anyone had expected.

    "Don''t worry, Ms. Riley. I''ll do whatever you say," Carol promised, not fully understanding the stakes. She assumed Stewart just didn''t want Briony and the children to worry.

    Lorna turned to Cedric. "When will Stewart wake up?"

    Cedric hesitated. "Hard to say. Maybe tomorrow, maybe a day or two. But whenever he wakes, he''ll need to stay in bed and rest for at least a week."

    "In a week, Mario''s going to notice something''s wrong," Lorna said quietly.

    Cedric thought for a moment, then suggested, "Let''s have Mario stay at Skybreeze Retreat for a few days. We''ll put summer camp on hold for now. If Briony asks, just say Mario''s been missing his mom."

    It was the only workable n they had.

    Lorna looked at Carol. "You''ll go with Mario to stay at the retreat for a few days.

    But you have to be careful-don''t let anything slip."

    Carol nodded, fighting back tears. ¡°I understand."

    "Go pack your things," Lorna instructed. "I''ll have the driver take you to pick up Mario from preschool. While you''re at the retreat, if Briony wants to take the kids out, make sure Crystal goes with them."

    Carol frowned, puzzled. "Why does Crystal need to go?"

    Lorna didn''t exin. "Just do as I say."

    Carol nodded again and hurried off to get ready.

 Chapter 517

    From the very first time she met Crystal, Lorna had sensed that Crystal knew how to fight.

    She also understood that Crystal wasn''t just Briony''s assistant-she was really a bodyguard, handpicked to protect the child, just disguised under a different title.

    Ironically, Crystal''s presence had made Lorna reassess Briony. Up until recently, she''d always thought Briony was too soft, that Stewart''s schemes were far more than Briony could handle. But now, Briony''s recent actions had genuinely surprised her.

    Stewart''s n had finallye to fruition.

    With things as they were, maybe Stewart could finally leave with some peace of mind.

    As Carol was about to leave, Lorna called her back.

    "If Briony asks about me," Lorna instructed, "tell her I betrayed Stewart and sided with Barrie. Say Stewart was devastated and went abroad to clear his head, and that the child is staying with her for now. When Stewart returns, he''lle and pick him up."

    Carol nodded. "Alright, I''ll remember."

    ...

    After Carol left, Lorna returned to her guest room and started packing. She chose only the most expensive jewelry and designer handbags. If she was going to put on a show, she''d do it right.

    Dragging tworge suitcases behind her, Lorna stepped out into the hallway.

    Cedric rke was waiting for her by the door.

    Their eyes met, Cedric''s expression grim. "Even when you''re with Barrie, you need to be careful."

    Lorna gave a rxed smile. "Don''t worry. I''m not like Stewart. I grew up running with mercenaries. Dealing with those madmen is what I do best."

    Cedric''s face was still clouded with concern.

    She teased, "Come on, don''t look at me like that. In our line of work, nothing kills morale faster than a mournful face."

    Cedric tried to muster a smile. "It''s just... I''m worried about Stewart''s health."

    "Rx. The n isn''t finished yet. He''s not going to drop dead on us."

    Cedric nodded, then asked, "Any news from Dr. Riley''sb?"

    "My brother hasn''t contacted me, so I''m guessing there''s still no progress."

    The truth was, not enough time had passed. Even if the experiment seeded, Stewart might not live to see it.

    Cedric pinched the bridge of his nose. "I

    O be on duty here during the or my wife will flip out." at night,

    day, but

    I have to go home at night,

    "Alright. When you leave, have Carl take your ce watching Stewart."

    Lorna continued, "Barrie''s been pestering me nonstop. Stewart''s

    situation is a nightmare, and now

    I''ve got to pretend I''m just heremet

    pick up my bags. After this, I''ll Reed

    to stay close to Barrie, so I probably won''t be back at Southcreek Manor for a while."

    "I understand," Cedric replied, studying her face.

    He and Lorna lived in different worlds, and there was nothing he could do to help her. Still, the thought of her-just one

    woman-having to cozy up to

    scumbag like Barrie for the sake of their n... it stung his conscience.

    "Dr. rke," Lorna called him back, "don''t look at me with those pitying eyes."

    Cedric blinked, caught off guard.

    Lorna turned and started hauling her suitcases toward the stairs.

    "If you knew how much Stewart''s paying me, you''d be jealous."

    "How much?" Cedric asked, almost without thinking.

    She held up three fingers.

    "Thirty million?" he guessed.

    "Three hundred million."

    Cedric stared, speechless.

    At thending, Lorna nced back and shed him a sly grin. "Once I finish this

    job, I''m retiring to the good life."

    Cedric forced a smile. "Well, good luck out there!"

    ...

    At eleven-thirty, the driver took Carol and little Mario to Skybreeze Retreat.

    Just as Lorna instructed, Carol told Briony everything.

 Chapter 518

    Briony listened quietly, her expression unreadable. She didn''t ask a single question.

    She bent down and scooped little Mario into her arms, kissing his cheek. "Guess what, sweetheart? You get to stay with Mommy and Little Nina for lots of days. Excited?"

    Little Mario nodded obediently. "Yeah, I''m excited."

    Briony stroked his hair. "So, would you rather y at home, or go with Little Nina to summer camp at her school?"

    "With Little Nina," he replied without hesitation.

    "Alright. Tomorrow, Mommy will take you to meet Little Nina''s teacher. She loves music, so she signed up for music ss. What about you? What do you like?"

    Little Mario thought for a moment. "Legos!"

    "Perfect. I''ll tell your teacher tomorrow."

    "Thank you, Mommy."

    "You''re such a good boy." Briony smiled. "How about we just y at home today?"

    He nodded. "Okay."

    Carol and Marlene carried the suitcases upstairs together.

    Briony settled onto the living room sofa with little Mario beside her. She nced at

    him and asked, "Did you bring any homework this time?"

    Little Mario shook his head. "Daddy said I should take a break for a while."

    Briony watched her son, pausing for a moment before replying softly, "Alright. Mommy understands."

    ...

    Midnight.

    Cedric rke''s car slipped quietly into Skybreeze Retreat.

    He stepped out and tiptoed into the house, heading upstairs.

    Ste was still awake, catching up on her favorite show.

    Aster was fast asleep in his cradle.

    Cedric opened the bedroom door and saw Ste still up. He crept over to the bed and leaned down to kiss her-

    "Get off! You reek of disinfectant!"

    Cedric grinned helplessly. "Alright, alright. I''ll shower first. Wait for me, I''ll be quick!"

    He grabbed his pajamas and disappeared into the bathroom.

    After a whirlwind shower, Cedric emerged, fresh and clean.

    Ste was still absorbed in her show.

    He slid under the covers, wrapped an arm around her, and pulled her close. "Was our son good today?"

    "Hmph, not at all!" Ste teased,

    deliberately exaggerating. "He

    I''d

    so many diapers/tweet

    e my mind!"

    Cedric couldn''t help butugh. "I told you to let the nannye with us, but you wouldn''t listen."

    Ste gave his solid chest a yful punch. "This is Mr. Dney''s house! You insisted oning with me and

    Aut bringing the nanny too?

    What would people think?"

    "Come on, Mr. Dney owns half the city. He won''t care."

    She rolled her eyes. "You''re impossible!" Ste tried to push him away, but he didn''t budge.

    Cedric lowered his head and kissed her, deep and lingering.

    One kiss led to another, and things quickly heated up.

    Ste had given birth naturally, and Aster was almost four months old-her doctor had said it was safe to be intimate again.

    But Cedric, always gentle, wanted to wait until six months before touching her.

    At thest second, he stopped himself.

    He held Ste close, his voice husky. "Star, just stay still. Let me hold you for a while."

    Ste''s cheeks burned; Cedric could be such a brute sometimes...

    Images shed through her mind-let''s call them "Aster''s origin story."

    Ever since her memories had

    and

    fel

    this was the first time she

    had been so close. She

    shy and a little awkward.

    She didn''t dare move anymore and simply let him hold her, quiet and content.

    Curled together, the moment was soothing and warm-she had to admit, she really liked this kind of life.

    But when she thought of Stewart, her feelings grewplicated.

    "Cedric," Ste looked up at him, "Is Stewart dying?"

    Cedric paused, caught off guard.

 Chapter 519

    "How... how did you know?"

    Ste would never be foolish enough to tell Cedric rke that Briony saw Stewart coughing up blood.

    She scoffed, "Did you really think I couldn''t hear what was going on just because you didn''t put the call on speaker?"

    Cedric rke fell silent.

    "I couldn''t make out every word, but over thest few calls, I definitely heard something about blood. And every single time you say there''s an emergency, it happens at these ridiculously specific times. Cedric, I''ve worked in a hospital before. Sure, maybe I missed things when I''d lost my memory, but now that I remember everything, do you honestly think you can still fool me?"

    Cedric rke looked uneasy. "You didn''t tell Briony, did you?"

    "I haven''t even had a chance to interrogate you yet. Why would I go running to Bryn?" Ste rolled her eyes. "Besides, even if Stewart really was on his deathbed, I wouldn''t tell Bryn. They''re divorced now. He''s the one who hurt her first. If he dies, well, that''s on him¡ª"

    Before she could finish, Cedric pped his hand over her mouth, sighing, "Shhh, honey, don''t say things like that. Let''s not tempt fate, okay?"

    Ste pulled his hand away. "So Stewart really is dying?"

    Cedric gave her a pointed look. "He''s still my best friend, you know. Could you at least pretend you''re not enjoying this?"

    Ste scratched her forehead, a little embarrassed. "I don''t think I was that obvious."

    "You were." Cedric''s tone made it clear.

    Ste sighed. "Fine, fine. I get it, you value his friendship. I''ll stop trash-talking him in front of you."

    "Or behind my back, preferably."

    "Cedric, enough already!" Ste pinched his arm. "Can you just tell me what''s really going on?"

    "You''ve basically figured it out." Cedric rubbed the spot where she''d squeezed him. "But you can''t breathe a word of this to Briony, promise me."

    "They''re divorced. Why would I tell her?" Ste huffed. "Honestly, I''m just worried Stewart will try to get sympathy and guilt-trip Bryn."

    "He won''t." Cedric''s voice was steady and sure. "Stewart will never bother Briony again."

    That surprised Ste. Cedric almost never lied to her. After four years of marriage, she could read him like a book, especially when it came to telling the truth.

    The sadness and heaviness in Cedric''s eyes weren''t fake. Stewart really was out of hope.

    Ste pressed her lips together and was quiet for a moment before she asked softly, "What''s wrong with Stewart, exactly?"

    "Don''t ask." Cedric sighed and pulled her into a hug, holding her tight. "I''m really upset about this, honey. I know you care about Briony, and know Stewart hurt her, but he never meant to. There''s so much more to all of this than what you see on the surface. Stewart''s life wasn''t easy. Thirty-two years, and in the end, all he has left is a little pride and

    dignity. I have to help him keep that."

    "Can''t you at least tell me what''s wrong-" Ste abruptly looked up, banging her

    head hard against Cedric''s chin.

    "Ow..."

    Cedric winced, but immediately reached out to rub the spot on her head.

    Ste stared at him. "It''s not something... contagious, right? Like¡ª"

    He cut her off with a stern look. "Don''t even joke about that! Stewart is not that kind of person. My friends are not trash, okay?"

    "But he and Rosita Lockwood-"

    "Nothing ever happened between Stewart and Rosita. They were never together like that."

    "Not like that? Then why did they go public with their rtionship?" Ste bristled. "Don''t forget, Cedric, Stewart nearlymitted bigamy just for her!"

    "He did all that to send a message to certain people. That''s all."

    "Yeah, to let the whole world know, to give Rosita a title! Without a single thought for Bryn, his actual wife!"

    Cedric sighed, exasperated. "Star, I can''t give you all the details. There are other people and things involved I can''t talk about. Honestly, I don''t even know the full story. I just feed you to trust me-Stewart isn''t as bad as you think."

    "Maybe he''s not a bad person, but when ites to love and marriage, he''s a total jerk! He kept Bryn tied to him with a contract for nine years, Cedric! Do you know how many years that is for a woman?"

    The more Ste spoke, the more worked up she got. Cedric tried to calm her down, smoothing her hair "Hey, don''t get upset. I get why. you''re angry. I''ve said it myself-Stewart really did Bryn wrong."

    Now that he''d said that, Ste couldn''t keep going.

    She was quiet for a while, her brow furrowed as she muttered, "Cedric, sometimes

    I just don''t get it."

    Cedric had already closed his eyes, sleep tugging at him, but when he heard Ste''s voice, he opened them again and asked quietly, "Don''t get what?"

 Chapter 520

    "How on earth did you and Stewart ever be friends?" Ste looked up at him again, her tone half incredulous, half teasing. "The two of you couldn''t be more different-yet somehow you''ve been thick as thieves for years. It''s honestly a miracle."

    Cedric rke just stared at her, speechless.

    She narrowed her eyes, suddenly suspicious. "Wait, don''t tell me you''ve just been faking it this whole time?" She jabbed a finger at his chest. "Are you going to spring a childhood sweetheart on me one day? Or maybe some college-era first love? Or I don''t know, a secret fianc¨¦e from your family''s old friends¡ªmmph!"

    This time, he silenced her the most effective way he knew: pressing his lips against hers, stealing her words with a kiss that was deep and insistent. He didn''t let her go until she was gasping for breath.

    "Star, you can doubt my character if you want, but don''t you dare question how much I love you," Cedric said, his voice low and steady. "If I ever betray you, may

    "Before you start swearing oaths, maybe just write a will first," Ste interrupted, yawning as she closed her eyes.

    Cedric blinked, momentarily thrown off.

    "Make me your primary beneficiary," she added, stifling another yawn. "And take out a million-dor life insurance policy while you''re at it-make sure I''m the one who gets the payout."

    Cedric just stared at her, at a loss for words.

    "Don''t make promises," Ste turned away, her voice calm. "Everyone thinks they''ll never break their word when they''re in love. But the truth is, love keeps people together for a while, and when it''s gone, you''re left with broken pieces scattered everywhere just like leftovers in the fridge, one little piece at a time."

    Cedric gaped at her. "Star, you really have to stop watching those true crime documentarieste at night. It''s bad for our marriage."

    He gathered her into his arms, burying his face in her neck, breathing in her scent. "I just want to spend my whole life with you. You''re my Star, my wife, and I''ll only ever love you."

    Ste opened her eyes and let out a quiet sigh.

    "Cedric, the way we started was straight out of a soap opera. Honestly, I don''t

    have much faith in myself¡ªI don''t know how long I''llst in this rtionship. I

    can''t promise you forever, so don''t promise it to me. If you ever regret this, just tell me. I''ll make sure we part ways with dignity."

    "Ste!"

    He rolled over, pinning her beneath him, voice threateningly low. "If you keep talking nonsense, I''m really going to lose it."

    She looked utterly unafraid. Tilting her head back, she bared her delicate neck. "Go ahead, then. I''m not stopping you."

    Cedric clenched his jaw, frustrated. She knew all too well that he would never hurt her, not even a little. Finally, unable to resist, he bent down and bit her softly on that pale, slender neck.

    "Ow! Cedric, what are you, a dog?" Ste yelped.

    "Exactly¡ªa dog." Cedric huffed, rolling onto his side and pulling her close again. "I just marked you. This life, the next, and the one after that¡ªyou''re mine. You can''t escape."

    Ste retaliated by pinching his side-hard.

    Cedric let out a yelp worthy of a tortured animal.

    Themotion woke Aster, who began to fuss. Ste promptly kicked Cedric out of bed. "You woke him, you deal with him!"

    Before seven the next morning, Cedric was already out the door.

    Ste, meanwhile, curled up with Aster after his morning bottle and went back to sleep.

    By eight, Briony and James had left the house.

    Little Mario and Little Nina stayed behind at Skybreeze Retreat.

    The night before, Ferdinand had called repeatedly. Briony ignored every call.

    Finally, he sent a text:

    Can we meet? I''d like to talk about your shares.

    It was clear: Fred and Ferdinand had their eyes on her ten percent from the very start.

    After considering it, Briony decided to keep the kids home from their activities for the time being.

    Before bed, she discussed it with them.

    The two little ones didn''t mind at all¡ªespecially now that baby Aster was around. They readily agreed.

    As for Ferdinand''s message, Briony didn''t bother to reply.

    Those shares were Stewart''s gift to Little Nina. Briony was determined to protect them for her daughter.

    In the morning, Briony and James spent hours in the studio restoring artifacts. In the afternoon, Briony made a trip to Soulre''s production office.

    The script adaptation for Soulre''s live-action series was finally ready. The live-action and the original animated series had very different vibes, so every detail in both the script and the episodes needed careful consideration.

    As one of the original creators, Briony took the adaptation seriously, overseeing every step herself.

    The day passed in a flurry of meetings and deadlines, her schedule packed from start to finish.

    Near five o''clock, Ferdinand called again. The number was unfamiliar, but Briony instantly knew it was him.

    She didn''t answer, choosing instead to gather her things and head home to Skybreeze Retreat.

    As she prepared to leave, her phone rang again. Expecting another cat from Ferdinand, she nced at the screen-only to see Cedric rke''s name. t

    Briony hesitated for a moment, then picked up.

 Chapter 521

    "Dr. rke."

    "Do you have a moment?" Cedric rke''s voice was low and steady. "Stewart asked me to bring you some documents."

    "I was just about to head back to Skybreeze Retreat."

    "It''s better if we handle this privately, just between us."

    Briony thought for a moment. "Then meet me at the caf¨¦ downstairs from my studio. I''m leaving from Orion House now."

    "All right."

    On her way back to the studio, Briony''s phone rang several times-Ferdinand again. She ignored the calls, letting each one go to voicemail, then added his numbers to her blocked list.

    She couldn''t shake the image of him at The Wentworth Group that day. The way heshed out was nothing like the Ferdinand she thought she knew. It made her wonder if the gentle, polished exterior he wore was only ever a mask.

    Maybe, beneath it all, he was just as vtile as his father, Fred. After all, the apple rarely falls far from the tree.

    As for the ten percent share, Briony was certain Fred had no intention of letting Little Nina inherit it. She had no desire to get caught in the crossfire of another family feud. She''d have to find the right moment to discuss what to do about those shares with Stewart.

    ...

    Briony parked on the street outside her studio and walked into the caf¨¦

    downstairs. Cedric rke was already there, early by a few minutes. When he noticed her, he stood and gave a small wave.

    She crossed over and took the seat opposite him.

    "Would you like something to drink?" Cedric asked.

    "Just a lemon water, thanks."

    Cedric signaled a waiter and ordered an iced Americano for himself and a lemon water for her.

    When their drinks arrived, Cedric slid a man folder across the table to her. "Take a look."

    Briony opened it. There was quite a bit inside: two trusts Stewart had set up for the children, deeds for private property, cars, even the paperwork for a private jet and a yacht.

    Tucked in among them was a supplementary agreement.

    "This is a supplement Stewart drafted himself," Cedric exined. "He said there was an attached there

    use in your divorce agreement that doesn''t feel right anymore. He''s signed off on this-it cancels out the use. Once you sign and notarize it, it''ll be effective."

    Briony scanned the document. Just as she''d expected, Stewart had decided to remove the additional condition from their divorce settlement.

    She closed the folder. "Understood. I''ll have mywyer look it over, and if everything''s in order, I''ll get it notarized."

    "There are a few overseas properties as well-Stewart left them all to the children. Since they''re still young, you''ll need to manage everything for now. fit gets to be too much, Re said you can always entrust someone you trust to handle the sales."

    Briony gazed at the stack of paperwork, her expression unreadable.

    After a moment, she asked, "None of these assets are connected to The Wentworth Group, right?"

    "Rest assured," Cedric replied, "everything here is separate, all

    properly documented and nota

    There''s no link to The Wentworth

    ."

    Briony looked up, her eyes meeting his. "Where is Stewart now?"

    Cedric hesitated, surprised by how calm she seemed.

    Does she already know?

    He ventured, "Are you worried about him?"

    "I need to get in touch with him," Briony replied evenly. "I want to discuss Little

    Nina''s shares with him."

    Cedric paused, then said, "You can call him."

    "I don''t have his number." She wasn''t lying-Stewart''s number had never been in her contacts.

    "...Let me call him now. You can speak to him."

    "Okay."

    Right there at the table, Cedric dialed Stewart''s number and handed Briony the phone.

 Chapter 522

    The phone rang twice before Stewart picked up.

    "Stewart, Ms. Kensington wants to discuss something with you... Okay, I''ll hand the phone over."

    Cedric rke passed the phone to Briony.

    Taking it, Briony said, "I''d like to talk to you about the Little Nina shares."

    Stewart''s deep, gravelly voice came through the receiver. "What''s on your mind?"

    "I want to sell them," Briony replied evenly. "Ferdinand''s called several times

    asking to discuss the shares. I assume he''s doing it for Fred."

    There was a pause on the other end. Then Stewart asked, "Do you trust Ferdinand?"

    "If he weren''t Fred''s son, maybe I would," Briony answered matter-of-factly. "Stewart, Fred''s running The Wentworth Group now, and you two never got along. I''m worried Fred might take things out on the kids because of you. That''s why I don''t want any more ties to The Wentworth Group."

    "Alright. If you''ve decided to sell, just do it-sell them to Ferdinand."

    Briony frowned. "You don''t mind?"

    "They were always meant for my daughter. I used to think shares were better than cash-as long as The Wentworth Group was stable, that ten percent dividend would be a steady financial cushion for her. But now thepany''s changed hands, and the future''s uncertain. Better to sell while we can."

    "I could sell them to someone else," Briony said quietly.

    "You''re selling either way. Better just to hand them over to Ferdinand."

    "Why?"

    "Set the price a little lower, as a gesture. Consider it sending a clear signal to Fred," Stewart said, his tone low. "And make sure you promise Ferdinand that Mario will never return to the Wentworth family. The kids will stay with you. From now on, they''ll have no further connection to the Wentworths."

    Briony listened in silence, then finally murmured, "Alright."

    She handed the phone back to Cedric rke.

    He pressed it to his ear. "Anything else you need me to do?"

    "Stay with them when she negotiates with Ferdinand," Stewart said, voice dropping even lower. ¡°And make sure awyer goes over the contract line by line."

    "Yeah, yeah, got it," Cedric muttered. "She''s got her ownwyers anyway. You worry too much. If that''s all, I''ll hang up now."

    Stewart said nothing more; the call ended.

    Cedric set the phone on the table, looking across at Briony. "Stewart wants me to be with you when you talk to Ferdinand. But I''m guessing you''ll bring your ownwyer, right?"

    Briony nodded and stood up. "Yeah. If there''s nothing else, I''ll head back to Skybreeze Retreat."

    "Keep those documents safe." Cedric gathered the papers into a folder and handed it to her. "Stewart worked hard for these. He wanted you-well, the kids- to have them."

    Briony lowered her gaze, staring at the folder for a moment.

    Finally, she reached out and took it, ncing up at Cedric. "Thank you. I''ll keep

    them safe for the kids and hand them over when they''re grown."

    "Good. Stewart will rest easier

    knowing that Cedric smiled. "You''d better get going. I''ve got to head back to the hospital soon. Tell Star for me I''m workingte tonight, so she shouldn''t stay up. Remind her to get some sleep."

    Briony nodded and walked out of the caf¨¦.

    Cedric watched her go, scratching the back of his head with a puzzled frown.

    "Why do I feel like... something''s off here?"

 Chapter 523

    When Briony pulled into the drive at Skybreeze Retreat, her phone buzzed with another unfamiliar number.

    She killed the engine, stayed in her seat, and answered the call.

    "Bryn, you finally picked up." Ferdinand sounded anxious. "Please don''t get the wrong idea-I''m not trying to bother you. There''s just something I need to discuss."

    Briony kept her tone neutral. "What is it?"

    "Would you mind talking in person?"

    "Sorry, I''m a bit busy these days." Her voice was distant. "If you have something to say, Ferdinand, just say it."

    He fell silent for a moment, letting out a resigned sigh. "Bryn, my father wants you to sell me the shares Stewart left to Little Nina. He''s hoping you''ll cash them out."

    "And if I don''t want to sell?"

    "Bryn, please. Just sell them." His voice grew heavy. "My father doesn''t want Stewart to have anything from the Wentworth family-not him, not his child."

    Briony''s eyes turned cold.

    Just as she''d suspected.

    "I''m not opposed to selling," she said with icy calm. "How much are you offering?"

    "Name your price."

    "Do I really get to decide?" Briony gave a short, bitterugh. "Ten million, up front. Contract signed,wyers present."

    Ferdinand hesitated. "Bryn, that''s... a bit steep."

    "The Wentworth Group''s value has tripled under Stewart''s management. Thepany''s worth is over a hundred billion, and I''m offering ten percent for just ten million. That''s already a bargain."

    He sighed again. "I know, but my father and I don''t have that much cash on hand right now."

    Briony let out a soft, humorless chuckle. "So, what you''re really saying is, you don''t have the money. Or rather, your father doesn''t want to spend a dime-he just wants to force me to cough up that ten percent, isn''t that it?"

    "I''m sorry, Bryn. I tried talking to him, but he won''t listen. If you keep those shares, I''m genuinely worried he might do something drastic to you or the children."

    "He''d hurt his own grandchild over a few shares?"

    "Bryn, he''s never even acknowledged Stewart. You think he cares about Stewart''s child?"

    Briony''s grip tightened around her phone. "So, I have no choice but to hand them over?"

    Ferdinand lowered his voice. "I know this isn''t fair to you or the kids. But

    it''s only temporary. I need to keep

    my father under control for now I''m still new to running the Group. Give me some time, I promise I''ll get those shares back to you in the future."

    Briony closed her eyes, took a breath, and said, "Ferdinand, remember, these shares belong to Little Nina. I''ll sign them over, but for her sake-I hope you don''t let her down."

    "You have my word." Ferdinand''s tone was grave. "I''ll talk to my father. I''ll make

    sure he doesn''t do anything to hurt you or the children."

    "Bring yourwyer to my studio tomorrow and we''ll sign the contract," Briony said. "Alright."

    After hanging up, Briony thought for a moment, then called Cedric rke.

    She asked Cedric to let Stewart know that Fred and Ferdinand were only willing to buy the shares for a single million.

    Cedric ryed the message to Stewart exactly as she''d said.

    Stewart had no objections.

    The next morning at nine, Ferdinand arrived at the studio with his attorney. Briony, Cedric rke, and Lawyer Hughes were already waiting in the office. Thewyers reviewed every detail of the contract. Once both sides confirmed there were no issues, they signed, stamped, and the deal was official. Ferdinand transferred the money to Briony''s ount on the spot.

    "From now on, the Wentworth family has nothing to do with either of the children." Briony looked Ferdinand in the eye, her voice steady. "I hope you''ll make that clear to your father."

    He caught the weight behind her words and nodded solemnly. "You have my

    promise. I''ll make sure he understands."

    Lawyer Hughes gathered his documents and rose. "If you need anything else, Ms. Kensington, just let me know."

    Briony nodded in acknowledgment.

 Chapter 524

    "I''m heading out, too." Cedric rke left the office with Lawyer Hughes.

    Ferdinand turned to his own attorney. "Wait for me downstairs."

    Thewyer nodded, then slipped out, leaving the door to click softly behind him.

    Briony crossed to her desk, settled into her chair, and opened herptop. Without looking up, she said evenly, "If there''s nothing else, Mr. Ellsworth, you should go. I have work to finish."

    Ferdinand lingered, his gaze flickering with emotions she couldn''t quite name. "Bryn, will we ever see each other again?"

    Briony met his eyes, calm and unflinching.

    "Ferdinand, I don''t think there''s any reason for us to stay in touch."

    Something in Ferdinand''s expression tightened. "You''re still upset with me, aren''t you?"

    "I''m not angry," Briony replied, her tone steady. "I just don''t want any more involvement with the Wentworth Group. We all make our choices, Ferdinand. Bing CEO was yours. Cutting ties-that''s mine."

    For a moment, Ferdinand couldn''t breathe. He stared at her, lips pressed tight, fists clenched at his sides. But he didn''t argue.

    ...

    After that day, life seemed to drift quietly back to normal.

    Ferdinand took the contract with him and left behind a hundred million.

    Neither Fred nor Ferdinand showed up in Briony''s life again.

    Her days filled up easily: inspecting renovations, restoring artifacts, making trips to Starlight every other day.

    The kids, meanwhile, stayed at Skybreeze Retreat. With Ste and Aster around to keep thempany, their days were carefree and happy.

    Cedric rke still left early and came homete, but Briony noticed that the lines of worry on his brow had started to smooth out. She figured things must be looking up for Stewart.

    Sure enough, on Mario''s eighth day at Skybreeze Retreat, Stewart''s Maybach rolled up the drive once again.

    Mario instantly recognized the sound of his father''s car. His big, dark eyes went wide. Forgetting all about his half-built Lego tower, he bolted for the door.

    "Hey, Mario! Where are you going?" Little Nina called after him, standing up. Then she caught sight of the figure outside and her mouth formed a perfect O.

    A momentter, she abandoned her Barbie, flung her arms wide, and dashed forward. "Daddy!"

    Stewart knelt and swept both of his children into a hug.

    Mario tucked himself shyly against his father''s shoulder, eyes glistening. In a tiny

    voice, he asked, "Daddy, does it still hurt?"

    Stewart froze, then bent his head to look at his son''s earnest face.

    In that instant, it felt like a de twisted in his chest, stealing his breath.

    So his son had known he was sick all along.

    With a gentle hand, Stewart ruffled Mario''s hair, then pressed a soft kiss to the top

    of his head. "I''m fine now, buddy. Don''t worry."

    Mario''s bottom lip trembled. He clung tight to his father''s shirt, suddenly quiet.

    Little Nina watched the scene

    unfold, and jealousy red. She nted her hands on her hips and stomped her foot. "Daddy, that''s not fairlyYou''re whispering secrets to Mario, and you kissed him! Hmph!"

    Stewart blinked, then hurried to reassure his princess.

    "Sorry, sweetheart. I love you both just the same, you and Mario. I promise."

    His voice gentled, warm and soft-the kind that could melt anyone''s heart.

    Little Nina pouted. "I don''t care! You have to kiss me twice-one extra to make up for it!"

    Stewart couldn''t help butugh. He

    leaned down and kissed the top of her head three times. "There, an

    extra kiss to say sorry. Is that enough for Little Nina?"

    "Okay!" Nina tried to hide her smile, covering her mouth with her hand, but her

    eyes sparkled. "Then I''m not mad anymore!"

    Stewart smiled, tousling her round little head. She really was easy to please.

    Upstairs, Ste had heard the car pull in and thought Briony was

    home Carrying her son, she can

    Just in time to see Stewart ying with the kids.

    She stopped, stunned.

    If she hadn''t seen it for herself, she''d never have believed this was possible.

    Stewart, of all people? Well, the world really is full of surprises.

    Just then, another car pulled up outside.

    Briony was home.

 Chapter 525

    Briony got off work early today-she was home before five.

    The moment she saw the ck Mercedes in the driveway, she paused, immediately guessing Stewart had arrived.

    Stepping inside, she found Stewart crouched on the floor with his back to the door, both kids clinging to him.

    Thete summer sun streamed through the open doorway, casting a warm, golden glow over the three of them¡ªa quiet, tender scene.

    Stewart''s white shirt stretched over his straight back; maybe he was thinner than before, the outline of his shoulder des faintly visible beneath the fabric.

    Briony stopped in her tracks, choosing not to interrupt.

    It was Little Nina who spotted her first. She wriggled free from Stewart''s embrace and came running. "Mommy!"

    Briony knelt down to greet her daughter, pressing a gentle kiss to her soft, round cheek.

    Stewart let go of their son, standing up to face her. "You''ve had a lot on your te thesest few days."

    Briony released Nina and rose to meet his gaze. "Looking after them is what any mother would do."

    Stewart swallowed, Adam''s apple bobbing. At this point, he didn''t dare hope for any lingering affection from Briony. That she could speak to him calmly, without resentment, felt like a gift in itself.

    A few paces separated them as they stood there, eyes locked, both soposed.

    Stewart had no idea she already knew the truth about his failing health-nor that this fragile peace, which moved him so deeply, was Briony''s final act of grace.

    There was no point raking over old wounds with a man whose days were numbered.

    From the staircase, Ste watched the four of them together. The scene was so quietly serene that she suddenly felt it would be wrong to intrude.

    Little Nina tugged at Briony''s pinky. "Mommy, can I stay at Daddy''s house tonight?"

    Briony looked down, meeting her daughter''s shining eyes, so full of hope. She smiled. "I don''t mind, but you should check if Daddy''s free." "Daddy told me to ask you first!"

    Briony tapped her daughter''s nose. "How many nights do you want to stay?"

    "Three!" Nina held up three little fingers. "I promise I''ll be back after three days!" "Alright," Briony agreed.

    Stewart was visibly surprised by how readily she said yes-surprised, and grateful.

    "Thank you, Bryn." His dark eyes lingered on her, intensity in his gaze.

    Briony met his look, her voice even. "I''ve paused all their activities for

    now, which means they''ll be home and need someone with

    all day and

    them. Are you sure you can

    manage?"

    Stewart''s lips curved in a faint smile. "I''m between jobs. I''ve got all the time in the world."

    At that, Briony didn''t say anything more. "I''ll go upstairs and pack their things."

    "Okay," Stewart replied.

    Ste followed Briony upstairs.

    In the bedroom, Ste stood by the bed holding her son, watching Briony gather clothes into two small suitcases.

    "Stewart''s lost a lot of weight," Ste said. "He looks pale, too. Honestly, he doesn''t seem well at all."

    Briony didn''t pause in her packing. She just gave a quiet acknowledgment.

    Ste eyed her. "Bryn, are you starting to feel sorry for him?"

    "He''s their father, and the kids love him." Briony zipped up a tiny suitcase.

    Ste let out a sigh. "He transferred all his assets to you. With that kind

    of money, he could see any doctor

    get any treatment he wanted. If he''s

    still not getting better, it must mean... there''s nothing left totry, huh?"

    "That''s why, for the kids'' sake, I want to let him keep his dignity for whatever time he has left."

    Ste nodded. "You''re being more than generous. If Cedric rke ever treated me that way-"

    "Don''t even say it!" Briony cut her off. "You know what they say about tempting fate? Don''t even joke about it."

    Ste mped her mouth shut immediately.

    Briony stood up, silent for a ment, then said quietly," Mario''s been calling for his

    his sleep every nighttelet

 Chapter 526

    Ste froze for a moment.

    "The first time I met Mario, he was so small and frail. His face was delicate, almost ethereal, but he looked pale and sickly, his dark eyes staring at me with a kind of nkness. I saw myself reflected in those eyes. Even though I had no idea then that he was my child, seeing him like that-well, it broke my heart. That image is burned into my memory, even now."

    Ste listened, feeling her own heart twist with pain.

    "From the very beginning, Mario was instinctively drawn to me and Little Nina," Briony continued, pausing for a breath. "At first, he wasn''t close to Stewart at all. Butter, when James and I went to Westenmar to bring him home, something had changed-Mario trusted Stewartpletely, even more than me,

    sometimes."

    "Maybe that''s just the power of blood ties," Ste murmured, ncing down at Aster cradled in her arms. "This little guy was such a handful during my recovery. No one could soothe him except Cedric rke. The moment someone else tried to hold him, he''d start crying. That whole month, Cedric barely got any sleep-he had to hold Aster every night to keep him calm.¡±

    Aster blinked up at his mother, gurgling as if agreeing with her.

    Watching Aster''s sweet face, Briony felt a heavier weight of guilt settle in her chest.

    She''d missed all of Mario''s baby years.

    That regret had haunted her, turning into an obsession, making her doubt Stewart''s affection for Mario from the start.

    Looking back, Briony couldn''t help but feel a pang of remorse.

    "After Mario came back to Northborough, he stuck to Stewart like glue. Every time

    I picked him up, I saw little changes in him, Star. Stewart must have made him

    feel safe-otherwise Mario wouldn''t even be calling out ''Dad'' in his sleep."

    Ste was moved, too. "So you''re worried that if Stewart''s gone, little Mario won''t be able to cope?"

    Briony pressed her lips together and nodded.

    "Well, there''s nothing you can do," Ste sighed. "Cedric rke is devastated too. Sometimes, people are just so fragile in the face of life and death."

    Briony pulled up the handle of her suitcase, hesitated, and said, "Stewart didn''t have a great family growing up either. In a way, these two kids saved him. That''s why he does everything he can for them."

    "Honestly, Star, I keep thinking he shouldn''t be gone yet. If fate could have given

    him more time, I think he would have been an even better parent than me."

    "You''re amazing, too," Ste blurted

    out. "Bryn, your childhood was rough, but you still chose to keep

    those kids, even when things were at their worst. That alone makes you the best, most qualified mother for them!"

    Briony looked at Ste and gave a gentle smile. "Star, you''re the only one who''s always believed in me, no matter what."

    Even Julia Hudson, back then, had suspected Briony of being the reason Stewart

    and Rosita split up. Only Ste had never doubted her.

    Briony''s eyes crinkled with warmth. "Thank you, Star."

    "Of course! I''m your soulmate!" Ste ?e2

    said with a wink. "Tell you

    what-why don''t you wait for me? Once I divorce Cedric rke, I''ll bring Aster you bring little Mario and Little Nina, and we''ll all live together

    happily ever after!"

    Briony immediately took three steps back, pulling a face. "Sorry, but I have no

    interest in being the ''other woman''-no matter the gender."

    Ste gaped at her in mock outrage.

    ...

    With her suitcase in tow, Briony headed downstairs.

    Before she left, Stewart called her out to the garden for a private word.

    Under the soft glow of the porch lights, their shadows stretched across the gstones.

    Stewart looked at Briony, his eyes dark and serious. "I want to transfer Mario''s guardianship to you."

    Briony stopped in her tracks, stunned.

 Chapter 527

    Even though she knew the real reason, she still pretended to be in the dark.

    "So you''re nning to give me custody of Mario?"

    "Yes." Stewart''s tone was earnest. "I''m moving out from the Wentworth family registry, and in a little while, I''ll be relocating overseas."

    Briony fixed her gaze on him. "You went through so much trouble to win custody of your son, and now you''re giving it up so easily?"

    "That was because The Wentworth Group needed an heir." Stewart''s expression was steady, betraying nothing. "Now that neither thepany nor the family has anything to do with me, I''m heading abroad to start a new business. The early days will be hectic and unpredictable. If Marioes with me, I won''t be able to give him the attention he deserves."

    His exnation made perfect sense.

    Briony studied the man before her, thinking to herself how convincing his lies could be.

    She asked, "Have you discussed this with Mario?"

    Stewart''s Adam''s apple bobbed. "Not yet."

    "Mario really depends on you right now. While you''ve been away these past few days, he''s even called out for you in his sleep."

    Stewart froze.

    Briony went on, "Stewart, I''m grateful you''d give Mario to me, but he''s used to being with you. I hope you''ll consider his feelings, too."

    A sharp pain twisted in Stewart''s chest.

    If only the real reason for giving up custody was just an international move.

    But that was just a lie.

    The truth was, he didn''t have much time left.

    Before he died, he had to make sure everything was settled.

    "I''ll talk things through with Mario over the next few days." Stewart forced down his emotions and said, "Bryn, he''s still young-his attachment to me will fade with time. And staying with you and little Nina will be much better for his development." Briony regarded him in silence for a moment before replying, "As long as you''re sure. Once you''ve decided about the paperwork, let me know ahead of time." Stewart swallowed hard. "Alright."

    Karen Smith agreed to take part in the documentary.

    The entire production was handled by the Starbright team, who recorded every step of the search for her child.

    On the third day of filming, the police called: the child had been found, in Karen''s ex-husband Gagher''s family home.

    The camera crew and the officers apanied Karen as they drove through the night to Gagher''s hometown.

    After eight long hours on the road, they arrived at four in the morning.

    It was raining steadily, the sky still dark.

    They knocked on the door of the Gagher house.

    Gagher''s mother, bleary-eyed from sleep, answered. Before she could make sense of who was at the door, Karen rushed past her into the house-

    The officers and crew followed close behind, cameras jostling, capturing the chaos in raw, shaky footage.

    Gagher''s mother shrieked, "Burrs! There are burrs in the house! Gagher! Gagher¡ª!"

    The scene quickly descended into mayhem.

    Gagher, dead drunk the night before, was fast asleep in his room.

    They found the child in Gagher''s mother''s bed.

    In just one week, Karen could hardly recognize her own son.

    He''d been abused.

    One eye was swollen shut, his lip split and crusted with blood, an arm crudely bound to his chest with an old scarf. His clothes were filthy, with dried bloodstains still visible...

    Karen''s eyes instantly filled with tears.

    She gently gathered her son in her arms, then handed him to the officer Suddenly, she spun around and dashed into the kitchen, grabbed a carving knife, and charged toward Gagher''s room.

    She didn''t make it far-the crew stopped her just in time.

    The knife ttered to the floor. Karen copsed, wailing, pping her own face in anguish.

    The cameras caught every moment.

    That night, the boy was taken to the local hospital. One arm was broken, his body mottled with bruises, but thankfully, his internal organs were unharmed.

    A small mercy in a tragedy.

    Once it was clear her son''s life wasn''t in danger, Karen brought him back to Northborough.

    As for Gagher, he was arrested that night for child abuse. He would pay for what he''d done.

    Gagher''s mother rallied a group of rtives and came to Northborough to make trouble for Karen, but she called the police again.

    Given Gagher''s history of domestic violence and thistest incident of hiding and abusing a child, the authorities took it seriously.

    Gagher''s mother and her rtives didn''t get their way-instead, they were taken to the station for a stern talking-to, made to sign a statement, and finally slunk back home in defeat.

    In the documentary''s final scenes, Gagher is sentenced to two years in prison.

    Before he was sent away, with permission from the authorities, the crew was granted onest interview.

    Director: "Why did you hurt your child?"

    Gagher: "I was drunk. My head wasn''t clear."

    Director: "Didn''t you have any awareness when you hit him?"

    Gagher: "No."

    Director: "Do you regret it?"

    Gagher: "I guess I do."

    Director: "How many times did you hit your child?"

    Gagher fell silent.

    The director pressed on, "Knowing you hurt your kid when you''re drunk, why did you keep drinking?"

    Gagher seemed to ponder for a long time before answering, "I wasn''t in a good

    ce. Drinking helped me sleep."

    Director: "Do you love your child?"

 Chapter 528

    Gagher fell silent again.

    The director asked, "Do you hate your ex-wife?"

    Gagher replied, "Yes. I do."

    "Why do you hate her?"

    "I hate that she divorced me. I hate that she took my son away."

    The director''s tone turned clinical: "When you hit your ex-wife, had you been drinking?"

    Gagher shook his head. "No."

    "You weren''t divorced yet. So why did you hit her?"

    A twisted grin spread across Gagher''s face as he looked up at the director. The camera caught the moment-his smile cold and warped. "In my family, if a wife doesn''t listen, she gets punished."

    The director paused for several seconds, then asked quietly, "Did your father hit your mother too?"

    Gagher shrugged. "All the time. Right up until two years ago, when my dad died of liver cancer. My mom never even mentioned divorce. I only hit her a few times, so why did she get to leave me?"

    For a moment, the director''s professionalism cracked. He muttered a curse under his breath, though the editorster cut it from the final film.

    Thest scene of the documentary was Karen and her mother taking her son to a follow-up appointment at the hospital. The little boy was recovering physically, but the trauma of being abused by his own father lingered in his young heart.

    He still needed regr therapy, but his mother and grandmother were always by his side.

    The closing shot showed Karen cradling her son, her mother carrying her handbag, the three generations walking side by side down the hospital hallway, their figures growing smaller and smaller in the lens...

    As the credits rolled, a gentle luby yed:

    ["The dark night sky hangs low, bright stars following close behind..."]

    And so the documentary ended, fading out to the sound of a nursery rhyme.

    When filming wrapped, Karen and her mother took the boy and left Northborough. On Briony''s advice and with her help, they settled in a quiet old town. Briony handed Karen a generous fee-enough to open a small shop and start anew, living a peaceful, worry-free life with her son and mother.

    Of course, Briony also told Karen that if she ever wanted to return to her dream of being an action star, Starlight Studios would wee her with open arms.

    The documentary was ultimately titled Because She''s Mom.

    Although it was a documentary, during post-production Briony unexpectedly suggested releasing it as a short-form series on various social media tforms. It was a risky move, but since the project had been made on a shoestring budget, the director agreed.

    On Sunday night at eight, Because She''s Mom was released online as a short drama.

    Overnight, views skyrocketed and the show became a sensation, sparking heated public discussion.

    The series'' explosive poprity brought more than just profits-it triggered a powerful ripple effect.

    The "Women''s Coalition"munity was thrust into the spotlight. As Because She''s Mom gained traction, more and more women''s support groups found the courage to speak out and ask for help, empowered by the power of the web.

    Official organizations quickly followed suit, lending their voices to the cause. The spark lit by Because She''s Mom ignited hope in countless hearts.

    The show brought Starlight Studios unprecedented buzz and soaring profits¡ªthe numbers kept climbing. No one had imagined that a

    low-budget documentarycess.

    achieve such extraordinary sess. Starlight''s stock price soared for a solid week, stunning the entire media industry.

    Like a dark horse, Starlight leapt from a struggling, third-ratepany on the verge of a buyout to the top three in the national media rankings in just one week.

    It was a spectacr victory. Of course, amid all this positivity, a handful of online trolls used Starlight of exploiting women''s suffering for profit. But their voices were quickly drowned out by the wider public, who rallied in support.

    l.ne

    The inte has a way of amplifying the worst of human nature, but for the most part, people are rational and kind. Yes, Starlight reaped immense rewards from the sess of Because She''s Mom, but without it, the Women''s Coalition groups would never have received such widespread attention.

    There are always two sides to every story. Human nature is never ck and white.

    Briony understood this well. That''s why, from the moment she met Karen, she knew she wanted to make this film.

    To Karen and the countless women helped by the film, Briony was a lifesaver.

    To Starlight Studios, she was the perfect CEO.

    And to herself, Briony had broken new ground, winning a bet that paid off for everyone.

    The same event, different people, different oues.

    Meanwhile, as a partner at Starlight, Mr. Seven soon heard the good news.

    He instructed Mr. Hoffman to deliver avish gift: a rare porcin vase from the Victorian era, lost overseas for decades and now returned home-a priceless treasure.

    Briony felt it was too extravagant and tried to decline.

    But Mr. Hoffman smiled and said,

    "Mr. Seven only meant to show his appreciation for Ms. Kensington''s talent. He has many things even more valuable than this. He picked this piece especially for you, knowing your taste. Please, don''t turn him down."

    With the message clear, Briony epted the gift graciously.

    After Mr. Hoffman left, Briony received a call from Stewart, asking if she was free

    at two that afternoon to finalize the paperwork for her change of address.

    Briony had no other ns, so she agreed.

 Chapter 529

    You don''t actually have to show up in person to change your household

    registration.

    But Stewart said he''d help the kids get their ID cards while he was at it, so Briony

    didn''t argue.

    By the time all the paperwork was finished, it was already three thirty in the afternoon.

    Little Nina piped up, suggesting the whole family go out for some KFC. Stewart didn''t answer right away he just looked over at Briony.

    Briony was about to refuse when she felt a small hand slip into hers. She nced down and met little Mario''s dark, earnest eyes.

    "Mama, can we all go together?"

    "Yeah, Mom, just this once, please?" Little Nina scurried over, grabbing Briony''s other hand. "Dad said he''s going overseas for work soon, and it might be a really, really long time before he cane see us again."

    Briony lifted her eyes to Stewart.

    He''d been watching her the whole time.

    As if afraid she''d get the wrong idea, he hurried to exin, "I only told them I''d be working in another country. I swear, I had no idea about the KFC thing."

    Briony pressed her lips together.

    "Mama," Little Nina pleaded, swinging Briony''s arm, "please?"

    With both her hands held tight by her children, Briony couldn''t bring herself to let them down.

    She gave in with a gentle sigh. "Alright."

    Stewart''s eyebrows shot up in surprise, as if he couldn''t quite believe it.

    Briony nced at him, her face unreadable. "Let''s go."

    Snapping back to himself, Stewart pulled out his phone. "Hang on, let me check where the nearest KFC is..."

    "There''s one at the mall downtown," Briony said. "It''s less than a ten-minute drive."

    "Great." Stewart put his phone away, watching her carefully. "Should we all go in one car?"

    Briony hesitated, then asked, "You didn''t drive?"

    "Carl dropped us off."

    She paused for a moment, then said, "We''ll take my car. You can have Carl pick you upter."

    "Alright," Stewart replied.

    They arrived at the mall, and Briony parked in the underground garage.

    The four of them rode the elevator up to the first floor.

    At this hour, there weren''t many people at KFC.

    They found a quiet spot in the corner and sat down together.

    Stewart took out his phone to order, scanning the menu.

    "Alright, kiddos, what looks good?"

    He lowered his head and handed the phone to the kids, his voice soft and gentle.

    Little Nina''s eyes went wide when she spotted the sundaes. ¡°Can I have this?"

    Her chubby little finger pointed at the picture, her face full of hope as she looked up at Stewart.

    Little Mario leaned in for a peek, then looked up too. "Dad, I want one as well."

    Stewart blinked, a bit thrown, and turned instinctively to Briony. "Is it okay if they have sundaes?"

    Two adults, two kids-six eyes in total-all fixed on Briony.

    She hesitated.

    Sundaes were sweet and cold, hardly ideal for kids with delicate stomachs. Because Nina and Mario had been born premature, Briony had always been strict about what they ate.

    But then

    she thought-this might be their first, and maybe theirst time eating KFC together with Stewart.

    63 Shet

    t belongs to swe

    If Stewart really did have to leave,

    she wanted the kids to remember

    this meal as nothing but

    warm, with no regrets and

 Chapter 530

    She said, "This is cold-too much isn''t good for you."

    At her words, both kids'' faces fell in disappointment.

    Brionyughed and added, "But you can order one and share it."

    "Really?" Little Nina''s eyes widened in surprise. "Mom, Mario and I can really have a sundae?"

    "Yes." Briony reached out to smooth her daughter''s hair. "It''s fine to have a little treat every now and then."

    "You''re the best, Mom!" Little Nina pped her hands and cheered.

    Mario lit up too, grinning shyly, his eyes shining as he looked at Briony. "Thanks, Mom."

    Briony ruffled his hair as well. "Take another look-see if there''s anything else you want."

    "Okay!"

    Mario and Nina eagerly resumed scouring the menu for more snacks.

    Across the table, Stewart watched Briony, a slight furrow between his brows, lost in thought.

    Their meal at KFC stretched on for nearly two hours.

    Once they''d finished eating, Nina and Mario darted off to the y area, shrieking with delight.

    Briony excused herself to the restroom. When she returned, the kids were still ying, theirughter echoing through the restaurant.

    Stewart sat quietly, his eyes never straying from his children.

    Briony nced at her watch. It was gettingte; she really needed to be heading home.

    At that moment, Stewart looked up and met her gaze.

    She walked over and said quietly, "It''s gettingte."

    Stewart stood, searching her calm face, his Adam''s apple bobbing as he spoke. "I''m leaving the country next week. Would it be alright if the kids stayed with me a few more days?"

    Briony had expected this.

    "That''s fine. I actually need to travel for work this week anyway." She agreed without hesitation.

    Stewart perked up at that. "Where are you going?"

    "Elderview," Briony replied. "Probably four or five days. James will be with me."

    On hearing that, Stewart pressed his

    lips together, silent for a moment before saying, "Be careful while

    you''re away."

    Briony nodded lightly. "I should get going."

    "Alright."

    She walked over to the y area to gather Nina and Mario, gave them each a

    hug, and then left without another word.

    Stewart watched her retreating figure until she disappeared from sight. Only then did he pull out bis

    P and call Carl toe pick

    them up.

    ...

    On her way home, Briony was rear-ended.

    Thankfully, she had her seatbelt on and was unharmed.

    It was rush hour, the roads packed with cars. The ident instantly caused a traffic jam.

    Briony opened her door and stepped out to inspect the damage.

    The car that had hit her was a Rolls-Royce.

    The passenger door swung open, and a middle-aged chauffeur in white gloves stepped out, striding toward her.

    "I''m so sorry, ma''am," he said. "I got distracted and didn''t brake in prefer to call the

    2 and didn''t brake in time.

    police,

    this privately?"

    Briony was about to respond when, suddenly, the rear door of the Rolls-Royce opened and Barrie emerged.

    The instant Briony saw him, a wave of rm shot through her.

    At first, she''d assumed it was just a routine traffic ident.

    Now, she wasn''t so sure.

    With Barrie involved, this felt a lot less like an ident-and a lot more like a

    setup.

 Chapter 531

    "What a coincidence." Barrie Lockwood strolled over, prompting the driver to step aside.

    Briony Kensington stood there, phone in hand, her expression unreadable as she regarded Barrie. "Mr. Lockwood, let''s call the police and let the insurance handle it."

    Barrie adjusted his sses, the gesture almost casual. ¡°It was my fault. If you''d prefer, Ms. Kensington, just name your price and we can settle this privately."

    "That won''t be necessary." Briony dialed the police, her voice steady. "We''ll do this by the book."

    Barrie''s eyes crinkled into a smile behind his sses as he watched her.

    Once she finished the call, Briony turned to wait by the curb for the officers to arrive.

    "Ms. Kensington, I happen to have a little scoop about Stewart Wentworth. Interested?"

    "I couldn''t care less about my ex-husband," Briony replied coldly, her gaze icy. "And for the record, Mr. Lockwood, I don''t think much of you either. So please, keep your distance."

    Barrie raised a brow, undeterred. "But I find you rather fascinating, Ms. Kensington."

    Briony''s frown deepened-she was done entertaining him.

    Just then, a familiar figure approached.

    "Barrie!"

    Lorna Riley breezed over and slipped her arm through Barrie''s. "What happened? Fender-bender?"

    Barrie nced sideways at her. "What are you doing here?"

    "I was out shopping, heading home when traffic got backed up. I spotted you from

    the car-thought it looked like you, and here you are!"

    Lorna beamed up at him, every inch the adoring girlfriend.

    Briony watched them, face impassive.

    Barrie, pleased by Lorna''s public disy of devotion, shed a self-satisfied smile.

    He turned to Lorna. "Ms. Kensington won''t settle. You know, the two of

    you actually have something in

    other his ex-fianc¨¦e. Maybe y

    you

    could talk some sense into her for me?"

    Only then did Lorna look over at Briony.

    Their eyes met; Briony''s remained cool and distant.

    Lorna smiled, sugary sweet. ¡°Ms. Kensington, must you be so uptight? Our luxury car rear-ended your BMW-it''s our loss, really. Why not just take the money and call it a day? Waiting for the police atthis hour is such a hassle."

    As soon as she finished, the police arrived.

    Briony ignored them, heading over to speak with the officers.

    Watching Briony with the police, Lorna turned back to Barrie. "Forget it. If she wants to call the cops, let her. Let the driver handle the cars. Are you riding back with me?"

    Barrie finally tore his gaze from

    Briony, wrapped his arm around

    Lorna''s waist, and turned away. "You

    always know how to read the room. No wonder Stewart never appreciated a woman like Briony-she''s just so... difficult."

    "Oh, please!" Lorna rolled her eyes, exasperated. "Don''tpare me to her. She''s the fool who got dumped by Stewart. I, on the other hand, am the ''bad girl'' who dumped him first."

    Barrie leaned in, lowering his voice suggestively. "Bad girls are my weakness. I bought something new for tonight-some special lingerie. Will you model it for me?"

    Lorna wanted to groan but kept her coquettish smile. "We''re in public! Keep your voice down!"

    Barrieughed softly, unbothered. "Why worry? I like a little excitement. Why don''t we have some fun right here in the car..."

    "If you''re looking to make a scene, count me out!" Lorna shot him a yful re. "Our wedding is next week. I''ve got something much bigger nned for you¡ªso be patient!"

    Barrie, thoroughly charmed, felt a pleasant rush of satisfaction.

    This kind of thrill, he thought, was even more addictive than the real thing.

 Chapter 532

    Compared to Rosita Lockwood, Lorna was a dreame true for him.

    He grinned. "Out of all Stewart''s women, you''re the one who satisfies me most, Lorna. Just remember to always be as clever as you are right now, understood?"

    Lorna opened the driver''s side door, leaned in, and kissed the corner of his mouth. "Understood, Mr. Lockwood."

    That was her special name for Barrie.

    Barrie''s Adam''s apple bobbed as his grip tightened around her waist, clearly intending more¡ªwhen a car horn red impatiently behind them.

    A frazzled driver stuck her head out the window. "Hey, the cars up front are gone! Could you hurry it up? I have to pick up my kid from school!"

    Few things carry more pent-up frustration than a parent on the school run.

    Lorna quickly pulled open the back door and nudged Barrie inside, shutting it behind him. She shed the other driver an apologetic smile. "Sorry, we''re moving, thanks for your patience!"

    She slid into the driver''s seat, pressed the gas, and pulled ahead.

    As they passed Briony, Lorna noticed James Dney had appeared at some point. Through the window, their eyes met for a brief moment.

    In that split second, Lorna caught the contempt in James''s gaze-sharp and unmistakable.

    She arched an eyebrow, then turned away as if unaffected, though her knuckles whitened on the steering wheel.

    Damn it. Had James just seen her kiss Barrie like that?

    James had been nearby when Briony called, so he drove straight over. The moment he parked and got out, he saw Lorna lean in and kiss Barrie.

    From where he stood, it looked like her lips were pressed right up against Barrie''s. James let out a cold, derisive snort and tore his gaze away, heading over to Briony.

    Still, a sharp, bitter thought twisted through him: Typical gold-digger-her eyes never stray from power. She''ll even kiss a snake like Barrie if it gets her ahead.

    Briony had already called the

    dealership; the car would be towed for repairs, and the insurancepany would handle the rest. She

    rest.

    didn''t have to worry about a thing.

    It worked out, because she and James were heading to Elderview for business in

    a few days-they wouldn''t need the car.

    That evening, Cedric rke took Ste Joyner and Aster home as well.

    After spending over two weeks at Skybreeze Retreat, there wasn''t much point in

    staying now that both Briony and James would be away.

    The next morning, Briony and James set out for Elderview.

    This trip had a special purpose: they were heading down into a tomb.

    Carney Winslow and several experts from The Antiquarian Society would be joining them.

    It was Briony''s first official time descending into a burial site since entering the field¡ªa brand new challenge for her.

    What was supposed to be a four-day work trip stretched into a full week.

    And in that week, a few major events shook Northborough.

    The Wentworth family threw avish party, where Fred Wentworth, as head of the family, announced that Ferdinand Ellsworth was his only son. He dered that Stewart had no blood rtion to him or the Wentworth family, iming Stewart was the product of an affair between Fiona rke and some

    nameless lover.

    The party had invited all of Northborough''s major media outlets. Overnight, Stewart went from prestigious heir to illegitimate nobody.

    At the same time, The Wentworth Group''s official website posted an announcement: Ferdinand was now thepany''s new president, and from that moment on, neither the group nor the family would have anything further to do with Stewart.

    For three days, Northborough buzzed with gossip and spection over the major

    shake-up within the Wentworth family and theirpany.

    As for Stewart, one of the story''s central figures, he vanished without a trace.

    By the fourth day, the public frenzy began to die down.

    Just as everyone assumed the matter was settled, an anonymous expos¨¦ suddenly dropped online in the dead of night¡ª

 Chapter 533

    # Fred''s Faked Death: The Shocking Truth Behind the 25-Year-Old ne Crash

    The news exploded across the inte, dominating headlines even in the dead of night. By the time Fred learned what was happening, the story had already gone viral.

    It was toote for damage control. No amount of scrubbing hashtags or blocking search terms could put out the fire.

    With one scandal, Fred single-handedly turned Northborough''s most powerful family into aughingstock.

    The expos¨¦ dug up every detail of Fred''s past twenty-five years, leaving nothing untouched.

    It turned out that the infamous ne crash twenty-five years ago-supposedly iming Fred''s life-was nothing but a carefully orchestrated lie. The so-called tragedy was a ruse Fred devised to vanish from the public eye.

    Back then, everyone believed Fred had boarded a private jet bound for France. What no one realized was that, long before takeoff, he''d already slipped away unnoticed.

    The jet carried only Fred''s personal assistant and the flight crew, blissfully unaware of the n. Fred had arranged for something to go wrong mid-flight. It was a one-way ticket for everyone on board.

    Just an hour after takeoff, the ne crashed. The world assumed Fred had perished in the disaster.

    But why go to such lengths? Fred imed he wanted to escape Fiona''s suffocating control and pursue true love, even if it meant abandoning the wealth and prestige of the Wentworth family.

    But the truth was far more sinister. Before his "death," Fred had quietly transferred the Wentworth Group''s liquid assets into Swiss ounts.

    When the supposed tragedy struck, the Wentworth Group spiraled into chaos- not just because of infighting among shareholders, but because thepany''s cash flow had mysteriously dried up.

    Fred''s financial cover-up was immacte. Not even Fiona-left to pick up the pieces-could uncover the missing money. In the end, she became the perfect scapegoat.

    Meanwhile, Fred was already living a quiet life in Switzend with Malvina Ellsworth and Ferdinand.

    If the story ended there, Fred''s reputation would already be in tatters. But what came next was even more jaw-dropping.

    Fred had secretly invested in a biotech research facility in Switzend.

    His obsession? Human cellr reprogramming. He dreamed of creating a drug

    that could keep people young forever, extending their lives far beyond the natural limit.

    The fortune he''d siphoned from the Wentworth family funded theb for two decades.

    But the most shocking revtion? Fred used Malvina as his test subject.

    For ten years, she underwent experimental treatments. At first, it seemed to work Malvina hardly aged. The breakthrough was within reach. But two years ago, everything fell apart. The drugs'' side effects hit with a vengeance.

    Malvina was in constant agony, tormented day and night. Her life became a living hell. In the end, she climbed to the rooftop one night and jumped to her death.

    The reason for her suffering was brutal in its simplicity: theb''s funding dried up, and the

    experimental drug supply ran o

    The moment Malvina stopped taking it, her body suffered irreversible bacsh.

    In other words, the drug really could keep someone young, but once you started,

    you could never stop. Taking it was a slow-motion suicide.

    Fred, however, refused to me his "miracle drug." Instead, he pinned Malvina''s death on Stewart. When theb ran out of money, Fred had begged Stewart for funding. Stewart refused, and Fred never forgave him.

    What happened next was a calcted coup: Fred and Ferdinand joined forces with the Wentworth family and major shareholders,

    ousting Stewart from both the family

    and thepany he''d worked

    so

    hard to build.

    The expos¨¦ was relentless, packed with details-photos of Fred and Malvina''s wedding in Switzend, data from the researchb, even Ferdinand''s birth certificate.

    Only then did the world discover that Ferdinand was actually two months older than Stewart.

    And the pi¨¨ce de r¨¦sistance: the paternity test results for Stewart and Fred. Stewart was, without a doubt, Fred''s biological son.

    That single report was enough to blow Fred''s previous lies out of the water-the same lies he''d spun at the Wentworth family''s anniversary g.

    Stewart wasn''t the child of Fiona and another man. He was the legitimate heir, publicly named by Grandpa Wentworth at Stewart''s first birthday celebration.

    Who could have imagined that, at thirty-two, after taking the Wentworth Group to new heights, Stewart would be betrayed and cast out by his own father?

    All for the sake of an affair and an illegitimate child, Fred ruthlessly destroyed his

    son.

    The Wentworth Group''s stock was in freefall.

    The scandal set off a chain reaction.

    Even the Lockwood Group-one of thepany''s closest partners was caught in the fallout.

    Just days ago, the Wentworth and Lockwood Groups had jointly acquired a massive plot ofnd in the Northern Suburbs, a deal tied to a city development project and worth billions.

    Now, the property was under investigation for illegal transactions.

    The executive in charge was suspected of bribing a government official.

    Major Crimes was stepping in.

    The storm had only just begun.

 Chapter 534

    Thend in the northern suburbs had been seized, and the project was not only at a standstill, but both the Wentworth Group and the Lockwood Group now faced intense scrutiny from government regtors.

    In just three days, Northborough had been turned upside down.

    The air in the Wentworth family was thick with tension and finger-pointing. One by one, Fred''s uncles and rtives descended on him, demanding answers and insisting that he fix the mess he''d created.

    It was only now that Fred realized all of this was Stewart''s revenge.

    No wonder Stewart had walked away so cleanly back then.

    He''did the trap long ago¡ªjust waiting for Fred to stumble right in.

    Fury roiled inside Fred, but in the current situation, he was utterly powerless.

    What caught Fredpletely off guard was that Ferdinand, acting on his own, called a press conference.

    At the conference, Ferdinand publicly confirmed that the leaked reports were all true.

    "My mother, Malvina, made many mistakes in her life," Ferdinand said, his voice steady but cold, "but the worst was falling in love with my father, Fred."

    He went on to reveal, before the entire room of reporters, how Fred had manipted Malvina''s mind for twenty-five years, gradually turning her into nothing more than a human experiment.

    The truth was that Malvina had not, as Fred imed, fallen in love with him willingly and wholeheartedly. Back in college, they had indeed been in love, but after Fred cheated on her with Fiona, Malvina broke things off and left the country to pursue her studies.

    A few months after moving abroad, Malvina discovered she was pregnant. Determined to raise her child on her own, she settled overseas. Fate, however, had other ns. Fred happened to be on a business trip abroad when he ran into Malvina again. Learning that she had a son, Fred began to pursue her relentlessly.

    Malvina wanted nothing to do with him¡ªshe just wanted to live quietly with Ferdinand. But Fred wouldn''t let her go.

    One day, Fred showed up unannounced, iming he''d cut ties with the Wentworth family and that, from now on, he wanted nothing but to be with Malvina and their son.

    Malvina refused. So Fred did the unthinkable: he took Ferdinand away, using the boy as leverage to force Malvina into submission.

    For Ferdinand''s sake, Malvina gave in, while Ferdinand himself was sent back to a small town in the countryside. There, by sheer chance, he met Dr. Calloway-a wise and entric old physician-who, recognizing the boy''s natural talent, took him in as hisst apprentice.

    From then on, Fred would bring Malvina home once a year around the holidays, so she and Ferdinand could be together. He told Ferdinand that he and Malvina were working abroad, and as a child, Ferdinand never questioned it.

    But five years ago, Ferdinand noticed that his mother looked pale and unwell. When he checked her pulse, he was shocked to discover that her organs were failing and her body was suffering from long-term, chronic poisoning.

    Pressed by her son, Malvina finally broke down and told him the truth.

    That was when Ferdinand learned that, all these years, Fred had treated Malvina like ab rat. For years, the experimental drugs kept her looking young and healthy, and no obvious side effects emerged. But when the funding ran out and the treatments stopped, Malvina''s body began to deteriorate rapidly.

    Furious, Ferdinand confronted Fred, who insisted he was "working on a solution.¡±

    Fred''s idea of a solution, it turned out, was to shake Stewart down for money.

    Fred believed that if Stewart gave him the funds, he could keep the research going. With the drugs restored, Malvina would supposedly return to her beautiful, healthy self.

    Ferdinand thought Fred had lost his mind. He insisted on keeping his mother with him, doing everything he could with traditional medicine to help her heal. This led

    to a fierce argument between father and son, and Fred stormed out.

    He went straight to Stewart, demanding three billion dors.

    Stewart, of course, refused.

    While Fred was busy hounding Stewart in Northborough, Malvina was left to suffer the excruciating side effects of withdrawal.

    Ferdinand did everything in his power to heal his mother, but after so many years on the drugs, no remedy came quickly enough.

    Finally, one night, unable to bear the pain any longer, Malvina slipped away to the rooftop and ended her own suffering.

    That''s why Ferdinand hated Fred.

    Fred was the true viin in all of this.

    Yet that viin had the gall to pin everything on Stewart.

    "I know this is all because of Fred," Ferdinand said at the press conference, his eyes never wavering. "I don''t condone anything he''s done. The only reason I agreed to help him fight for control of the Wentworth Group was for this day. I was powerless to save my mother or stop Fred from what he was doing. All I could do was reveal the truth in this cowardly way."

    The reporters murmured among themselves.

    One of them stood up and asked, "So, by your ount, are you saying Stewart

    set Fred up long before stepping down?"

    Ferdinand replied calmly, "It''s not that Stewart set a trap. The truth is, if it weren''t for Stewart, the

    Wentworth Group would''ve gonen et

    under tong ago. All Stewart did was return the guttedpany Fred left him years before."

 Chapter 535

    At the end of the press conference, officials arrived with official documents for an investigation.

    Ferdinand stood up calmly and managed a faint, resigned smile. "I''lle with you," he said.

    At the same time, Fred from the Wentworth family was also taken in for questioning.

    Ferdinand had long since transferred his shares in the Wentworth Group to Fred''s name. These days, he was the CEO in name only, with no real power. Plus, he had ample evidence proving he hadn''t been involved in the Northern Suburbsnd deals. At the station, he cooperated fully, and before long, he cleared his name.

    Gifford was waiting to pick him up.

    As Ferdinand stepped out of the police station, he looked up at the sunset, the fading light casting a shadow across his somber eyes. "Where''s Bryn now?"

    "Ms. Kensington is still on business in Elderview," Gifford replied.

    Ferdinand let out a tired sigh. "Take me back to the old town first."

    "Yes, sir."

    Fred faced multiple charges of financial crimes-serious ones, at that. The verdict was clear: he would spend the rest of his life behind bars.

    The Wentworth Group took a massive hit. Stocks plummeted, and bankruptcy seemed inevitable.

    Meanwhile, the Lockwood Group was exposed for tax evasion and years of illegal operations through their shipping routes. On top of that, Barrie himself was found to have been abusing imported stimnts¡ªan illegal, amphetamine-like drug. Investigators discovered hidden cameras and a trove ofpromising videos in his private study at his estate.

    The footage was shocking, and Rosita appeared in several of the clips.

    All these leads hade from Lorna.

    Barrie was now in custody, awaiting trial.

    With that, Lorna''s mission was, for the most part,plete.

    Unfortunately, while the obvious threats had been dealt with, the powers backing Barrie still lurked in the shadows.

    And as for Stewart-his time was running out.

    ...

    On the eighth day, Briony and James wrapped up their work in Elderview and returned to Northborough.

    Their flightnded smoothly at Northborough Airport.

    As Briony and James exited the terminal, they spotted Lorna.

    She was dressed in ck utility pants and a military-green tank top, sunsses perched on her nose. Her once long, wavy hair was how cropped to shoulder length and dyed a cool chestnut brown.

    She looked so different that neither Briony nor James recognized her at first nce.

    It wasn''t until Lorna pulled off her sunsses and waved that they realized who she was.

    ¡°Lorna?" James frowned, staring at thepletely transformed woman in front of him, struggling to process the change. "What happened to her?"

    Briony, on the other hand, remained much moreposed.

    Lorna strode over, but before she could speak, James stepped protectively in front of Briony. "What do you want now?"

    "No need to get so worked up, Mr. Dney." Lorna smiled up at the tall man blocking her path.

    James towered at nearly 6''3", so even with her 5''7" frame, Lorna had to tilt her chin up to meet his gaze.

    The sunlight highlighted the sculpted features of James''s face, making him look even more striking than usual.

    No wonder she''d been so physically drawn to him at first sight. Up close, he was even more appealing.

    Tall. Handsome. Just her type.

    But this wasn''t the time for Lorna to indulge her appreciation¡ªshe was here on serious business with Briony.

    "Sorry, Mr. Dney,¡± she said, resting her hand on his shoulder and giving it a friendly pat. "We can sort out our sleeping arrangements another time. Right now, I need to talk business with Ms. Kensington."

    James''s eyes widened-had he heard that right?

    But they were standing so close it was impossible to have misheard.

    He red at Lorna.

    This woman was utterly shameless!

    Lorna shot him a yful wink. "Come on, be a good sport. Move aside-or I might

    just have to kiss you."

    James hesitated, then silently stepped out of the way, a scowl on his face.

    Lorna turned to Briony. "Ms. Kensington, can we talk?"

    Briony had long suspected Lorna''s true identity. Now that Lorna had gone out of her way to meet her at the airport, it was almost certainly about Stewart.

    Briony''s voice was calm. "Let''s find somewhere private."

 Chapter 536

    "Let''s talk in my car," Lorna said. "Since this involves some personal matters, Mr. Dney will need to excuse us."

    James shot her a look but said nothing.

    Lorna''s car was a sleek ck Land Rover.

    Briony slipped into the passenger seat and quietly closed the door. Lorna switched on the air conditioning, adjusting the temperature as a chill breeze filled the interior.

    For a moment, Briony sat in silence, studying her. From Lorna''s clothes to the understated luxury of her car, everything about her waspletely different from the persona she used to show the world. This, Briony thought, must be closer to the real Lorna.

    Lorna caught Briony''s gaze and, noticing the scrutiny in her eyes, let out a softugh and arched an elegant brow. ¡°Judging by your reaction, you seem surprised... but oddly calm?"

    Briony''s lips curved in a faint smile. "Crystal told me you knew martial arts."

    "So I''ve been exposed all along!" Lorna shrugged, feigning exasperation. "Guess

    I''m really losing my edge these days. Maybe it''s finally time to retire."

    Briony asked quietly, "So what''s your real identity?"

    "Mercenary," Lorna replied, her tone light and almost yful. "The real deal. Whoever pays the most, that''s who I work for."

    Briony frowned. "Back home, people like you would be called an illegal armed gang."

    Lornaughed. "Well, sorry-I''m not from around here." She paused, then circled back to the main topic. ¡°I asked to meet you because there are a few things I need to set straight."

    "Go ahead."

    "First, Stewart and I are business partners. He pays, I cooperate, I get the job done. Everything I did to you before¡ªwas just part of the act. And I swear on my life, I neverid a finger on your son. In fact, he''s been living pretty well at Stewart''s ce."

    Briony''s expression was calm. "I know."

    Lorna blinked in surprise. "You know? Who told you?"

    "I just figured it out for myself." Briony held her gaze, speaking inly. "At the start, you and Stewart nearly drove me insane. But children don''t lie. If you and Stewart had treated him badly, little Mariowould never have wanted to go back to Southcreek Manor. I was just so anxious I let your words and actions get to me."

    Lorna stared at her. "So... all that acting was for nothing?"

    Briony''s smile was faint but genuine. "Not exactly. Stewart got what he wanted, and I survived it. But I won''t I I thank him for it. He always thinks he knows best, making choices

    ims are for my own good vel''s

    he

    never stops to consider-everyone''s life is their own to live. No matter his intentions, his schemes and maniptions forced me down a path I never chose, and the pain I went through-no one can share that burden with me.¡±

    Lorna pressed her lips together, rubbing at her temple awkwardly. "Honestly, I thought it was a lousy n from the start. But Stewart was determined, and I was just doing the job I was paid for. His intentions really were good, you know. Maybe try not to hold it against him."

    Briony''s voice was soft but resolute. "I won''t thank him. But I won''t resent him, either."

    Lorna blinked, genuinely taken aback. "You really don''t me him?"

    Briony turned to look out the window, her gaze steady. "Love and hate just don''t matter anymore. So why bother ming anyone?"

    "You''ve really let go,¡± Lorna said,

    watching her profile and releasing a heavy sigh. "But he hasn''t. Briony, Stewart''s still trapped in those five years of marriage you shared. He''d rather let himself rot in that past than give himself even a sliver of hope to move on. I can''t get through to him. That''s why I came to you."

    Briony''s eyshes fluttered as she turned to face Lorna. "So, you want me to go talk to him?"

    Lorna hesitated, then suddenly realized something. "Wait-that''s not the reaction I expected! You¡ª"

    Briony met her shocked expression, a faint smile touching her lips. "Yes. I''ve known about his illness for a long time."

    Lorna stared at her, speechless.

 Chapter 537

    Looking at Briony''s calm expression, a chill crept up Lorna''s spine.

    "When did you find out?"

    "Little Nina mentioned he was sick a while back," Briony replied honestly. "And at the board meeting, Stewart got punched by Ferdinand and blood was pouring from his mouth. I''m no doctor, but the way he was bleeding was all wrong. I also noticed needle marks on the back of his hand. So after the meeting, I sat in my car and waited. Sure enough, I saw him throw up blood."

    Lorna could only give her a thumbs up. "Not only are you observant, but you''ve got nerves of steel!"

    "He''s been hiding how seriously ill he is. Then, right in front of Barrie, he brought up Rosita again, andter he tried to humiliate me," Briony said, locking eyes with Lorna. "What exactly is going on between Barrie and Stewart?"

    "All I''ll say is¡ªif Stewart''s interested in a woman, Barrie suddenly is too."

    Briony frowned. "What is wrong with him?"

    "People who like messing around with troublemakers always have some twisted kink!" Lorna couldn''t resist venting about Barrie. "Especially Barrie-he''s the kind of sleazy, silver-tongued creep who only looks respectable on the outside. You have no idea how much I want to throw up every time I have to deal with him." Briony was silent.

    "Our world isplicated," Lorna said, waving a hand with a wry smile after a brief pause. She looked at Briony, and for once, her usual bluntness faded into something almost wistful.

    "The truth is, you and Stewart were never really part of the same world. Whatever happened during those years he spent overseas, it changed him for life. I''m sure he had his hopes and dreams, but reality is cruel."

    Lorna, usually so straightforward, suddenly sounded a little mncholy. "You two have such different backgrounds and ways of seeing the world. Forced rtionships never work out. Now that you''re separated, and the kids are with you, maybe it''s for the best. They''ll be better off-safer, more stable."

    Briony could sense the deeper meaning behind Lorna''s words.

    She knew nothing about that other world Lorna referred to, but it was clear Lorna

    was hinting that Stewart was carrying other secret burdens.

    She was just an ordinary woman, with two children to raise. Whatever world Stewart belonged to, it wasn''t hers¡ªand it shouldn''t be.

    "In that case, you shouldn''t havee to see me today," Briony said quietly dooking at Lorna. "If he''s decided to cut us out of his life for

    good, you showing up here is going against his wishes, isn''t it?"

    "Because I can''t just sit by and watch him die!" Lorna sighed. "He still has a chance, you know. There''s hope he can be cured."

    Briony was quiet for a moment, then spoke softly. "You shouldn''t havee."

    Lorna was briefly lost for words.

    "You''re trying to guilt-trip me."

    Lorna raised her hands in protest. "Come on, it''s not that serious! I just thought maybe, if you talked to him, he might reconsider."

    Briony''s face was unreadable.

    "Honestly, I never expected the kids would be so attached to- Stewart. I thought if I just gave them enough love and attention, they''d be able to cope without their father."

    "I''m an orphan," Lorna said with a shrug. "So I can''t reallyment on that. But will say this: Stewart might not be the best partner or the most reliable husband, but when ites to being a father, he''s been trying his hardest. He''s really given it his all."

    Briony pressed her lips together, silent.

 Chapter 538

    "In Westenmar, Stewart told you to take little Mario and go ahead while he stayed behind to negotiate with Garry Ferguson." Lorna paused for a moment, then continued, "Garry has always med Stewart for Randolph Driscoll''s death. He made Stewart cut off his own finger as penance. Stewart didn''t hesitate he just took the knife and sliced off his pinkie. Then Garry, right in front of him, tossed the severed finger to his mastiff."

    Briony''s brow furrowed slightly.

    No wonder there was a time he always wore ck gloves.

    Lorna went on, "When the wound healed, he had a prosthetic finger made. He wears it every time he goes out; if you don''t look closely, you''d never notice. I''m telling you all this because I want you to understand Stewart really loves those two kids."

    "I can see that." Briony didn''t deny Stewart''s devotion. "There aren''t many fathers in the world who''d leave their children so much."

    Lorna groaned. "Seriously, woman, can you stop being so heartless? I''m talking about feelings and you''re calcting dor signs!"

    Briony nced at the clock and sighed, exasperated. "Can you just get to the point?"

    "Alright, alright, you''re impossible!" Lorna frowned, letting out a long breath. "You always seem so mild, as if you couldn''t hurt a fly, but when you make up your mind, you''re colder than anyone."

    Briony pressed her lips together and said nothing.

    At this point, she no longer felt the need to exin herself to anyone.

    Seeing her like this, Lorna knew that even if sheid everything out, Briony was unlikely to help persuade Stewart.

    Still, since she was here, she had to at least try.

    "Stewart went through some rough things as a kid. Later, he joined the peacekeeping forces. But that mission... what he went through wasn''t just the usual horrors of war. Those lunatics-they tortured and killed Randolph right in front of him. Stewart suffered a massive psychological blow. He developed severe PTSD and couldn''t return to the battlefield. Beforeing back home, he spent six months in trauma therapy with Dr. Riley. Even now, he still has to see Dr. Riley regrly. The medication he''s on is specialized¡ªharsher than most, with worse side effects. It dulls his emotions, and with what he went through as a child, he''s be... emotionally numb."

    Here, Lorna hesitated.

    The truth was, Stewart''s health took a turn for the worse after Briony

    stabbed him. His spleen was removed, and his immune system never fully recovered. What had been manageable before suddenly spiraled out of control.

    But that was something she''d never admit out loud.

    If Stewart ever found out she told, he''d haunt her to the grave.

    Lorna carefully chose her next words. "Anyway, Dr. Riley''s got a new treatment that''s shown some promise, but Stewart''s lost all will to fight. He refuses to try."

    Briony asked, "What are the chances?"

    "Five percent," Lorna admitted. "It''s not much, but it''s something. Dr. Riley he''s my brother-told me that if Stewart cooperates, he''s actually pretty hopeful.¡±

    Briony said, "Even if I try to talk him into it, he might not listen."

    "How do you know if you don''t try?"

    "And how am I supposed to try?" Briony looked her in the eye. "Am I supposed to promise him I''ll get back together with him if he survives?"

    Lorna fell silent.

    Briony''s lips curled into a faint, almost chilly smile. "Let''s be honest, you all know what Stewart wants most right now-my forgiveness, mypromise. But I don''t want to give him that."

    Lorna frowned. "Are you saying you''ll never forgive him? Not even if he dies?"

 Chapter 539

    "There''s nothing left between us," Briony said, her voice as calm and even as ever. "Whether I forgive him or not¡ªit makes no difference to me. If he lives, the child still has a father, and that''s all that matters for the child''s sake. If he dies, maybe the child will feel the loss, but children grow up. Eventually, they all learn that deathes for everyone."

    "Is it because of Rosita that you won''t forgive him?" Lorna''s tone grew urgent. "Honestly, Stewart didn''t care that much about Rosita. Everything he did with her was just for show, nothing more!"

    Briony turned and gazed out the window.

    Lorna kept pressing on. "It wasn''t a coincidence that Rosita went back home. Stewart set the whole thing up-"

    "Don''t." Briony cut her off, turning to meet Lorna''s eyes. "I used to care about Rosita because I loved Stewart. Now I don''t love Stewart anymore, so whatever happened between him and Rosita doesn''t matter to me."

    "But you only divorced because of her, didn''t you?"

    Briony frowned. "Is that what he told you?"

    Lorna shook her head. ¡°Actually, he doesn''t really talk about you anymore. The only thing he ever says is that we shouldn''t bother you. Coming here today was my own idea, so please don''t me him for it..."

    "Lorna," Briony interrupted again, her voice quiet but steady, "did you look into my life?"

    Lorna froze, caught off guard. "How... how did you know?"

    "The way you look at me now-it''s different," Briony replied, a faint smile curling at her lips. "So, you know about me seeing a therapist, too?"

    Lorna fell silent.

    "Are you pitying me now?" Briony asked.

    "That''s... not it," Lorna stammered, rubbing her forehead awkwardly. "It''s just, I think both you and Stewart have had such a hard time. Neither of you came from a happy family. Seeing what you''ve both been through, I almost feel like being an orphan isn''t so bad. I met my brother at the orphanage. We''re not rted by blood, but we trust each other more than anyone in the world."

    ¡°The wounds from childhood take a lifetime to heal," Briony said quietly. "And if that healing depends on someone else, I don''t think it counts as healing at all. What I need is to rescue myself. Stewart should do the same."

    Briony never did promise Lorna that she would try to talk sense into Stewart.

    As Lorna was about to leave, she hesitated at the door. "If Stewart really does die... would you feel any regret?"

    Briony looked at her honestly. "Yes. I would."

    Lorna''s heart clenched. "Then why not try to help him?"

    "You know better than I do-Stewart isn''t looking for my advice."

    Briony''s gaze was gentle, her words drifting out on the warm summer breeze.

    "What Stewart really wants," she said softly, "is for me toe back. But I''ve already moved on. I''m not turning around."

    That day, the sky was a cloudless blue, the sun almost blinding overhead.

    Briony''s calm, unwavering eyes lingered in Lorna''s mind long after she''d left.

    Lorna realized, with a pang of

    that what she''d done today was

    foolish she''d nearly tried to

    ve?.n

    guilt trip a woman who had finally

    learned how to save herself.

    Thankfully, Briony stood her ground, turning away with quiet strength, untouched

    by Lorna''s meddling.

    In that moment, Lorna''s emotions were tangled-a heady mix of

    sympathy for Stewart''s miserl

    peace.

    awe at Briony''s new sense of

    When faced with life and death, some people seek penance, others redemption.

    Who can say who''s right and who''s wrong?

    All Lorna knew, right then, was that

    love could hurt more than anything else in the world. She thought,

    maybe she''d be better off never

    falling in love at all.

    Maybe, it was safest never to love.

    On the drive home, James nced over and asked Briony, "Did Lorna give you a

    hard time?"

 Chapter 540

    "No," Briony replied with a soft smile. "Honestly, she''s not that bad."

    "Not that bad?" James shot her a quick nce as he drove. "Bryn, you really ought to get yourself a scam detector app or something."

    Briony couldn''t help butugh at his teasing. "Why are you so hostile toward her?"

    "She bullies you!"

    "That was all just for show."

    "For show?" James gave a derisive snort. "Even if it''s just an act, I still don''t like her!"

    "Come on, James, don''t be like that. She grew up in foster care. Everything that happened before, she and Stewart were working together."

    "Even so..." The memory of her and Barrie acting so close still left a sour taste in his mouth, and his expression only darkened.

    Still, his upbringing was strict-he''d been taught better than to gossip behind someone''s back, especially someone who wasn''t even a friend. No matter what he thought about Lorna using her looks to finish a job, he knew better than to judge her out loud. That just wasn''t right.

    When they arrived back at Skybreeze Retreat, Carl Shaw had just dropped off little Mario and little Nina, with Carol in tow.

    Stewart had already paid Carol''s sry for the next ten years-she''d signed the decade-long contract. As soon as Carol saw Briony and James pull up, she greeted them warmly and respectfully, then opened the trunk of the Maybach and began unloading bag after bag.

    Every bag was packed with things Stewart had bought for the kids, most of them for little Mario.

    From today, little Mario was officially moving in.

    It had been a week since Briony had seen the kids. Now, as soon as they spotted her, they ran straight over, moring for attention.

    "Mama~!"

    "Mama!"

    Briony knelt down and gathered both children in her arms, showering them with kisses. All the exhaustion from work seemed to melt away the moment she saw their sweet faces.

    Off to the side, James cleared his throat dramatically. "Well, look at me, all alone -no one to love me!"

    Little Nina paused, then rushed over with her arms stretched out. "Godfather, hug!"

    James immediately scooped her up. "You little traitor! Now that you have a real dad, you don''t want your godfather anymore?"

    "That''s not true!" Little Nina nted a kiss on his cheek. "Godfather will always be my favorite godfather! I only have one dad, but I also only have one godfather. So you''re one of a kind too!"

    James thought to himself, Well, at least my status is better than that uncle Ferdinand.

    "Hmph! You''re just buttering me up!" He tapped her little nose. "But since you''re so adorable, I''ll let

    away with it." Content bou get

    SV

    Little Nina giggled, pleased as always when her charm worked.

    Just then, little Mario walked over and tugged at James''s sleeve.

    James crouched down. "What is it, buddy?"

    Little Mario''s face was serious. "Uncle, can I have a hug?"

    James was momentarily surprised. This kid was never the first to reach out-what had gotten into him today?

    Still, it was rare for Mario to ask for affection, and James wasn''t about to let him down. He wrapped an arm around Mario''s legs, scooping him up so he held one child in each arm. "Now, if you call me godfather, I''ll always have your back!"

    Little Mario blinked up at him, then nodded solemnly. "Godfather."

    James grinned from ear to ear. "Good boy! Just wait-godfather owes you a present, and I''ll find something special for youter!"

    He''d given a gift when Nina was born, so now, with Mario officially calling him godfather, it was only right to make it up to him too.

    By the time they got inside, James was in high spirits, the kids clinging to him as if he were the world''s greatest hero.

    Carol was busy ferrying bags inside, and Marlene came out to help her.

    Out in the garden, Briony turned to Carl. "Thank you, Carl. I appreciate it."

    "It''s my pleasure, Ms. Kensington," Carl replied. He hesitated, as if wanting to say

    more.

 Chapter 541

    Briony understood what he was getting at. "Ms. Riley spoke to me today."

    Carl hesitated, then asked, "So... you already know?"

    She nodded. "Yes, I''m aware of everything about Stewart''s condition."

    Hope flickered in Carl''s eyes. "Then... would you be willing to talk to Mr. Wentworth? Maybe persuade him?"

    Briony''s expression remained calm. "I''m sorry."

    The expectation drained from Carl''s face in an instant.

    But he knew¡ªBriony had no obligation to intervene with Stewart again. And Stewart himself certainly wouldn''t want her to know, much less for them to secretlye begging her for help. If Stewart ever found out, he''d probably be furious.

    Suppressing his emotions, Carl gave Briony a polite nod. "Ms. Kensington, I''ll be heading back then."

    Briony stopped him. "Wait a moment-let me get something for you."

    Carl paused, a faint glimmer of hope returning. "Of course. I''ll wait."

    Briony turned and walked back inside. She went to her room, retrieved a thick photo album, and handed it to Carl.

    He took the album, heavy in his hands.

    "This is every photo of Little Nina from birth to her first birthday," Briony exined. ¡°There''s also a sh drive inside. It has videos I recorded of her up to age three. Give them to Stewart."

    Carl''s eyes grew red-rimmed as he clutched the album.

    "I know there''s no need to tell him about his illness," Briony continued quietly. "Just tell him this is a farewell gift from Little Nina. If he truly loves his child, maybe just maybe he''ll find the strength to try again for her sake."

    Carl understood exactly what Briony was doing, and he felt deeply moved on Stewart''s behalf. "Thank you, Ms. Kensington. Truly."

    "I just don''t want her to grow up with regrets," Briony replied softly.

    Carl nodded, wiping at his eyes, and headed out to his car.

    ...

    When Briony returned to the living room, the two little ones were ying quietly in the kids'' corner.

    James had just finished making tea and was waiting for her.

    Briony sat down in the armchair nearby.

    James used a pair of tongs to hand her a steaming cup. "Do you think giving him Little Nina''s album will make a difference?"

    Briony had already exined the situation to James on the drive back. Of course, she''d left out Lorna''s exnations about Stewart and Rosita she truly didn''t care anymore, and there was no point dredging all that up.

    "I''m doing all I can," she said, lifting her cup for a sip.

    James nced over at Little Mario, who was ying with Nina. He hesitated, then said in a low voice, "Little Mario''s started warming up to me all of a sudden."

    Briony smiled. "He''s a lot braver than when we first met him.¡±

    "Yeah. He really is a different kid now."

    James paused, then added, "Oh-by the way, the Wentworth Group filed for bankruptcy."

    Briony''s hand stilled, teacup halfway to her lips. "When did that happen?"

    "The news broke this morning."

    James pulled out his phone and opened a news app. "Look at this-while we''ve been away this week, Northborough''s been buzzing with headlines."

    Briony scrolled through the stories, taking a few minutes to catch up.

    "With the Wentworth Group gone, the Wentworth family is finished," James said; shaking his head. "Fred really is the ck sheep of the family Give a greedy fool like him a fortune, and he''ll burn through it faster than anyone could imagine."

    She handed the phone back, staying silent. But deep down, she

    knew-the chaos that had overtaken the

    both the Wentworth Group and

    Lockwood Group this past week was all tied to Stewart.

    Which meant, whatever Stewart had set out to do, he''d aplished it.

    James studied her face, and though she said nothing, he seemed to understand. "Stewart left everything to you and the kids, moved Little Mario''s paperwork over to you... Bryn, he''s left himself with nothing. No way back."

    Briony''sshes trembled. "If he''s really going to give up on himself like that, then he never deserved the trust and love of his children."

    James was caught off guard, frowning as he looked at her. "If he wanted to see you onest time before he died... would you go?"

    She shook her head, her tone unwavering. "There''s no need."

    James gazed at her for a long moment, then let out a helpless sigh.

    His Bryn had changed-and he wasn''t sure if that was a good thing or not.

    ...

    Southcreek Manor.

    Master bedroom, second floor.

    Stewart was half-reclined on the bed, his once-handsome face as pale as paper.

    His eyes, once so sharp, now drooped closed, drained of all vitality.

 Chapter 542

    Cedric rke and Lorna stood at the foot of the bed, taking turns to gently coax him, patiently repeating words offort.

    The man who had always been proud and domineering nowy there in silence, meeting the end with a strange, calm eptance.

    The early August sun was setting, its warm glow nting through the window, washing everything in red. Yet, no matter how the light touched his face, it couldn''t bring color to his deathly pale cheeks.

    A car rumbled into the driveway.

    Carl was back.

    Momentster, hurried footsteps pounded down the hall.

    The bedroom door burst open.

    Carl, breathless and flushed, rushed in clutching the photo album Briony had given him.

    "Mr. Wentworth! Mr. Wentworth!"

    He was rarely so reckless.

    Stewart, who''d been slipping toward unconsciousness, was startled awake. His heavy eyelids lifted, and he gazed at Carl standing by the bed.

    A faint crease appeared between Stewart''s brows, a subtle wince betraying the worsening pain.

    Carl''s eyes were rimmed red as he thrust the album forward. "Mr. Wentworth, please look at this!"

    Cedric and Lorna exchanged a nce.

    They both guessed what Carl had brought must be from Briony.

    But Stewart barely reacted.

    Carl pressed on. "Miss Briony asked me to bring this to you."

    That finally made Stewart pause.

    It took him a moment before he rasped, "Who... did you say?"

    "Miss Briony!" Carl''s voice trembled with urgency. "She wanted you to have this album. It''s a collection of her photos from birth to her first birthday Ms. Kensington found it for her."

    With great effort, Stewart lifted a hand, reaching for the album, though his strength was all but gone.

    Carl quickly set the album down and helped prop Stewart up, arranging two pillows behind his back.

    Leaning against them, IV lines trailing from his thin wrist, Stewart slowly opened the album.

    The very first photo was of little Nina, newly born, the date scribbled in the corner.

    A premature baby, so tiny and red and wrinkled, lying in an incubator with a breathing mask over her face¡ªjust the sight of her made Stewart''s heart ache.

    He turned the pages-

    Nina at one month;

    Nina at two months;

    Nina''s first celebration;

    Month by month, from birth to her first birthday, every change in his daughter was there, captured in those photos.

    Stewart stared at them, and a flush of red crept into the corners of his eyes.

    His trembling fingers brushed gently over his daughter''s plump,

    cheeks in the pictures, and in his min

    promised her that night.

    choed the words t

    [I''m a good girl, Daddy! I know you''re busy, I can wait, but you can''t forget, okay? I only be in kindergarten for threeyears-you can''t make me wait longer than that!]

    Yes-he''d promised to take her to school himself.

    His daughter had said she would only wait three years.

    Because after three years, she''d be done with kindergarten.

    A child''s early years are so heartbreakingly brief-miss them, and you never get a second chance.

    He''d made that promise, and now here he was, about to break it, about to run away like a coward...

    Stewart''s breath hitched; pain stabbed through his chest, sharp and relentless, as if someone were slicing into his heart with a knife.

    A small USB drive was tied to the album.

    He knew there must be videos inside-snippets of his daughter growing up.

    He closed his eyes, each breath raw and shuddering, his body wrapped in unspeakable grief.

    Cedric, Lorna, and Carl kept silent vigil around him.

    Stewart pressed the album to his chest, clutching it tightly, tears falling silently at

    first, then rising to quiet, suffocated sobs.

    Once, he''d been a pir of strength; now, ravaged by illness, even his silk pajamas hung loosely on his wasted frame.

    Even when post-traumatic nightmares had shattered his mind, he''d never cried.

    But now, holding his daughter''s album, he wept like a lost child.

    He should have cried like this long ago.

    When he was seven, hidden in the

    hallway, overhearing his mother uncle plot to turn him into a

    avel ne

    vegetable, he should have cried

    then. But he hadn''t.

    Fear and the instinct to survive had smothered his helplessness, forced him to swallow his tears.

    That day''s tears were locked away in the shell that became "Stewart."

    On that day, little Stewart died in the failed ¡°ident¡± his mother had nned.

    Twenty-five yearster, through his daughter''s love, that lost little boy was finally alive again.

    The sun set.

    Stewart''s sobs slowly faded.

    Moonlight spilled in through the window.

    In the dim room, Stewart''s hoarse voice broke the silence: "Call Dr. Riley for me.

    I''m willing to try again."

 Chapter 543

    Three dayster, Briony got a message from Lorna.

    "Thank you for the photo album. Stewart has decided to go to Switzend for treatment."

    Briony was in the middle of Starlight Entertainment''s weekly meeting when the message came in. She nced at her phone but didn''t reply.

    When the meeting finally ended, she left the conference room and headed straight for her office.

    Mary trailed after her.

    Once inside, Mary closed the door and hurried over, eyes shining with anticipation. "Briony, have you heard from Mr. Ellsworth?"

    Briony sat down at her desk and looked up at the young woman standing before her-a lively twenty-four-year-old whose expressive eyes were her greatest asset on screen. Today, those eyes were filled with the hopeful secrets of a girl nursing a crush.

    "I haven''t been in touch with him for a while," Briony said after a pause. "Haven''t you tried reaching out?"

    "I have!" Mary pouted. "He''s not replying to my messages, and he won''t pick up my calls. I''m at my wits'' end."

    "Sorry, I can''t help you this time."

    Mary blinked, her curiosity undimmed. "Did you two have a fight? Did Mr. Ellsworth upset you?"

    "No," Briony replied simply. "If you really want to find him, you can try your luck at the old town''s clinic."

    "The old town?" Mary''s eyes lit up with renewed determination. "Briony, just so you know, I''m thinking of pursuing Mr. Ellsworth. You''re not going to forbid me from dating, right?"

    Briony hesitated for a moment. It was a fair question.

    As a rising star, Mary''s personal life was always under scrutiny. Briony certainly didn''t want her using rtionships as tabloid fodder. If it was someone from the industry, the risk of their romance being exposed was high-but if it was someone like Ferdinand, an outsider, it wouldn''t have much impact.

    "It''s fine to date someone outside the industry-as long as you keep it discreet." Mary understood immediately.

    Since Ferdinand wasn''t in the entertainment world, she had Briony''s blessing.

    "Don''t worry, Briony! I''ll keep it low-key. If I win him over, I''ll keep our rtionship private too!"

    Briony allowed herself a small smile. "You''re an adult, Mary. I won''t interfere with your love life, but you need to keep your private ns confidential. Stay low-profile, and always make sure your assistant and agent know where you are."

    Mary nodded eagerly. "You can count on me! You''ve always looked out for me-

    I''d never do anything to damage thepany''s reputation."

    Briony studied her, worried that Mary''s youth and impulsiveness might lead her to put love before career. She couldn''t help but

    "You''ve worked hard to get whol

    you are. Don''t take any chances with your reputation. Love is fine, but don''t let it get in the way of your career."

    "Don''t worry, Briony, I''m not some hopeless romantic!" Mary blew her a yful

    kiss and sauntered out of the office with a satisfied grin.

    Just then, Carey came in, arms full of documents. "I just saw Mary in the hallway-she was humming to herself! She looked like she was on cloud nine. Boss, did yound her another great script?"

    "No," Briony replied, rubbing her temples with a sigh. "I doubt she''s interested in scripts right now."

    "Oh?" Carey wasn''t slow on the uptake. "Is she dating someone?"

    Briony answered with a soft hum, then nced at the files in Carey''s hands. "Let me see those."

    Carey handed over the papers. "These are for Director Barrett''s and Director Carter''s projects. Director Carter''s is a family reality show-he''s already picked out the guest list."

    Briony opened the files. "I''ll take a look and get back to you."

    By the time Briony finished her work at Starlight Entertainment, it was nearly five

    in the evening.

    She gathered her things, ready to head back to Skybreeze Retreat.

 Chapter 544

    On the drive home, Briony''s phone rang. It was Cedric rke.

    "Stewart''s leaving for Switzend tomorrow. Before he goes, he''d like to see the kids one more time."

    "Of course," Briony replied, her tone calm. "Just let me know who''ll be picking them up."

    Cedric hesitated. "Stewart said little Mario called him this morning, asking if he and Nina could go to the amusement park together and ride the Ferris wheel. He saw on TV that you can make a wish at the top."

    Briony was quiet for a moment before answering, "I don''t mind where they go. You cane by Skybreeze Retreat for the kids tomorrow."

    There was another pause on Cedric''s end.

    As she reached the intersection, the light turned red. Briony pressed her foot gently on the brake, the silence inside the car growing heavier. She let out a long, tired sigh. "What is Stewart really trying to do?"

    "Stewart told me the kids want both their mom and dad to go with them."

    Briony''s brow furrowed. She said nothing.

    Cedric knew she wouldn''t like the idea. He let out a heavy sigh of his own. "I know things areplicated between you two, but Stewart''s illness... Well, there''s not much hope, even with treatment. This might be hisst chance to spend time with them. Whatever''s between you and Stewart, maybe just set it aside for a day. Let the kids have at least one perfect memory of all four of you together."

    Briony was silent. Then, as the light turned green, she spoke quietly, "I''ll take the kids to the amusement park myself tomorrow."

    Cedric''s relief was audible. "Thank you."

    Briony hung up without another word.

    The next morning at nine, Briony loaded Crystal and the twins into her new electric SUV and headed for the amusement park.

    They arrived at half past nine. Stewart and Carl were already waiting at the entrance.

    Stewart stood out, dressed in a crisp white shirt and ck cks, a fisherman''s hat pulled low over his head and a ck mask covering his face. His health was fragile now, crowded ces were risky. Even a minor infection could be

    d¨¦vastating, so Stewart had booked out the entire park for the morning, ensuring their safety.

    Once they met up, the group went straight to the Ferris wheel-the biggest in Northborough, taking nearly twenty minutes for a full revolution.

    Stewart and Briony climbed into one car with the twins, while Carl rode with Crystal.

    As the cabin door slid shut and the Ferris wheel began to turn, soft music drifted through thepartment.

    Briony sat with little Nina curled in herp on one side; across from her, Stewart held Mario close. It was the first time the four of them had ever ridden the Ferris wheel together. The twins chattered excitedly, but the adults sat in silence.

    "Let''s take a family photo!" Nina chirped, bouncing a little.

    Mario nodded eagerly. "Yeah, let''s get a picture!"

    Stewart looked at Briony, silently deferring to her. With a resigned smile, she took out her phone.

    "Okay, both of you go sit with Daddy. I''ll take the picture."

    "But, Mom, won''t you be in it?" Nina pouted.

    Briony smiled gently. "I''ll take one for you with Dad first."

    nes just Dad and not you.

    "But then That''s

    fair-you''ll be all

    Nina protested, her lips et

    a dramatic little pout. Conte

    in

    "Mom should be in it, too," Mario said, his big dark eyes fixed on Briony, full of

    hope.

 Chapter 545

    Briony pressed her lips together and sighed. "I''ll take your pictures first, and then your dad can take a few of us together. That way, we''ll all be in the photos."

    The two kids stared at her, puzzled by this arrangement.

    Stewart understood immediately-Briony had no intention of taking a family portrait with all four of them together. He didn''t want to force her, either.

    "Your mom''s got a good idea," Stewart said, scooping both kids into his arms. "Someone has to take the pictures, right?"

    Was that really true? The kids seemed doubtful, but when grown-ups decide to bend the rules, kids never really stand a chance.

    So Briony took a few snapshots of Stewart and the kids. Afterward, the kids ran over to her side, and Stewart snapped some pictures of Briony with them.

    When thest photo was taken, Briony patted their heads. "Pictures are done. Now, let''s enjoy the view, okay?"

    "Okay!"

    "Okay!"

    Whatever tension lingered between the adults, the kids didn''t notice. Their happiness was undimmed.

    The Ferris wheel climbed higher, finally reaching the very top.

    Little Nina squealed, "We have to make a wish!"

    Stewart looked down at her, amused. "Who told you that?"

    "I heard people say that when the Ferris wheel gets to the highest point, if you make a wish in your heart, it''lle true!"

    Hearing this, little Mario immediately pressed his palms together, closed his eyes, and made a silent wish.

    Seeing her brother, Little Nina hurried to do the same, squeezing her eyes shut and whispering in her heart: I wish I could always be with Mom, Dad, and little Mario!

    Briony didn''t believe in making wishes on Ferris wheels. Stewart didn''t either.

    But in their children''s innocent world, even the tiniest rumor could bring endless

    joy.

    So, when the kids insisted they

    make wishes too, Stewart and Briony exchanged a nce and, for once in perfect sync, closed their

    eyes and pressed their hands

    together, ying along.

    As the Ferris wheel began its gentle descent, their precious family moment slowly

    ticked away.

    Stewart looked at Briony, his eyes

    soft with longing and regret. He

    knew this fleeting time as a fam

    of

    four meant little to her. She was only doing this for the kids'' sake.

    He also knew he shouldn''t hope for anything more.

    The Ferris wheel slowed to a stop.

    The door slid open. Briony took little Mario by the hand and stepped out.

    Stewart picked up Little Nina. His legs wobbled slightly as he stood, but he caught

    himself by gripping the doorframe.

    Carl and Crystal climbed out, too.

    Little Nina''s eyes sparkled-she wanted to try more rides.

    But Stewart was starting to look pale. He handed Little Nina over to Crystal, turned away quickly, and hurried to a nearby trash can. He pulled out a handkerchief, covering his mouth to stifle a cough, but deep red blood still bloomed across the fabric.

    Carl came over and handed Stewart a bottle of water.

    Stewart took it, walked to the trash can, and rinsed out his mouth. He tossed the bloodstained handkerchief away.

    A little distance away, Little Nina was tugging at Briony''s hand, still eager to try more rides.

    "Mommy has to get back to work," Briony said gently. "Let''s just do the Ferris wheel today. I''ll bring you and little Mario back another time, okay?"

    "But by then, Daddy will already be far, far away!" Little Nina''s voice wavered, her mood suddenly turning somber. "Mommy, why does Daddy have to go so far away?"

    For some reason, the usually sensible Little Nina was more anxious than usual today.

    "Mommy, I don''t want Daddy to go so far."

    Stewart was walking back just in time to hear his daughter''s plea. He opened his mouth to answer, but his phone buzzed in his pocket.

 Chapter 546

    He took out his phone-it was a call from Lorna.

    After a brief hesitation, he answered.

    "Stewart, find somewhere private to talk. I need to tell you something important!¡±

    Stewart paused, nced at Briony, then turned and walked a short distance away, lowering his voice. "You can talk now."

    "My team spotted a few suspicious people entering the country yesterday," Lorna said, her tone grave. "Something feels off. You shoulde back-also, make sure Briony and the kids stay home for the next few days."

    Stewart''s expression darkened. "Alright. I understand."

    He hung up and walked back to Briony. "That''s all for today. Take the kids home. For the next few days, you and the children should stay inside as much as possible."

    Briony frowned, concern clouding her face. "Why? What''s going on?"

    "For the kids'' sake, just trust me, okay?" Stewart''s voice was firm.

    She stared at him, a sh of Lorna''s earlier warnings crossing her mind, but she didn''t press further. "Alright. I understand."

    Little Nina clung to Stewart, reluctant to leave. All the way from the yground to the parking lot entrance, she insisted on being carried.

    As they left the park, Stewart carried Nina toward Briony''s car.

    Nina was already in tears.

    Briony noticed her daughter''s unusual mood and, for some reason, felt a rising sense of unease herself.

    She unlocked the car and opened the door.

    Stewart was about to set Nina inside when his brow furrowed sharply.

    Seconds ticked by. Then, he pulled Nina back into his arms and turned to Briony. "Let Carl drive you home instead."

    Briony gave him a puzzled look, noticing his sudden change in demeanor. "I have my own car. I can drive us."

    "Bryn," Stewart met her eyes, Adam''s apple bobbing as he struggled to stay calm, "please take the kids and ride with Carl. Let him drive you."

    His words set Briony even more on edge. "Stewart, what on earth is happening?"

    "Just go home," Stewart replied,

    passing Nina to her before tuto

    Carl Carl, take them back.

    carefully-don''t take any et

    chances."

    Carl was clearly thrown off by

    Stewart''s sudden insistence but et

    trusted that he had his reasons Still,

    he couldn''t help asking, "What about you, Mr. Wentworth?"

    "Lorna''sing to pick me up," Stewart replied.

    The mention of Lorna made Carl realize just how serious things were.

    He said nothing more and turned to Briony. "Ms. Kensington, pleasee with

    me."

    Clutching her sobbing daughter tightly, Briony felt her nerves stretched taut, a cold dread pooling in her chest.

    She nced at Stewart.

    He met her gaze, eyes dark and unreadable. "Bryn, don''t ask any questions. Just take the kids and go home."

    Her heart hammered in her chest-a wave of anxiety crashing over her.

    Every instinct screamed that they were in danger.

    She tightened her hold on Nina. The children were too precious-a risk she couldn''t take.

    There was no time to hesitate.

    "Crystal, take Mario," she said.

    Crystal scooped up little Mario, and together with Carl and Briony, they hurried

    toward Stewart''s Maybach.

    The car doors opened¡ªthen shut behind them.

    Once everyone was inside, Carl started the engine immediately.

    Mario, cradled in Crystal''sp,

    looked

    I got into another car

    the window and watche

    across the lot.

    sto

    Father and son exchanged onest look through the ss.

    Little Mario didn''t know it¡ªbut that fleeting nce would be their final goodbye...

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 547

    The Maybach sped past Stewart and disappeared down the road.

    He kept his eyes fixed on the car''s fading silhouette until it waspletely out of sight. Only then did he turn away.

    Stepping out, Stewart crouched beside his own car and checked the

    undercarriage.

    Just as he''d suspected.

    Someone had rigged the car with a timed explosive.

    The countdown had less than ten minutes left.

    He snapped a photo of the device and sent it to Lorna.

    Her call came through instantly.

    "Stewart, listen to me," Lorna''s voice was sharp with urgency. "This is a modified bomb¡ªif it goes off, the st radius will be huge. You need to get everyone out of there, now-"

    "There''s only ten minutes," Stewart cut her off, voice taut. "There''s no time to evacuate the whole block. There are apartment buildings and a yground nearby. I need to get the car away from here."

    "Are you out of your mind?" Lorna''s pitch rose. "Ten minutes isn''t enough! Where could you possibly go?"

    "I checked the map. There''s an abandoned dock less than two miles from here." "Even if you make it, will you have time to get away?"

    He slid back into the driver''s seat and shut the door. "Lorna, today''s been a good day."

    Lorna fell silent.

    "We both know-even if we make it to Switzend, there''s no guarantee I''ll survive."

    "Don''t you dare give me that!" Lorna snapped. "My brother''s a genius-he''s promised, as long as you cooperate, he''ll pull you back from the brink. You just have to trust him!"

    Stewart started the engine, set the GPS, and floored the gas pedal.

    The M9 roared toward the old dock.

    Inside the car, his voice dropped to a murmur. "Lorna, tell Cedric rke and Dr. Riley I''m sorry for all the trouble I''ve caused them."

    Lorna''s voice broke through, desperate and pleading. "Stewart, please don''t do this!"

    "They''re after me. As long as I''m alive, Bryn and the kids will never be safe."

    Her voice trembled. "But if you die, your children will lose their father!"

    Stewart said nothing.

    He ended the call.

    The dock drew closer on the GPS, minute by minute. Stewart activated autopilot, his hands shaking.

    In thosest few minutes, he couldn''t help himself he called Briony.

    At that moment, Briony sat in the

    backseat of the Maybacet

    her so

    out

    Pand daughter close, staring

    the window at the sudden

    darkness that had swept across the

    ?ky.

    Just moments ago, the sun had been shining. Now, as if someone had thrown a

    switch, everything was shrouded in shadow.

    At an intersection, the light turned red.

    Carl pressed gently on the brake, and the ck Maybach came to a stop.

    From Briony''s purse, her phone started to vibrate.

    A strange unease swept over her. Her eyshes fluttered. She spoke softly, "Crystal, could you get my phone for me?"

    Crystal pulled it from the purse and checked the screen. "It''s an unknown number. Maybe it''s another telemarketer?"

    Briony bent her head to wipe away her daughter''s tears. "Let''s answer it and see."

    Crystal picked up and put it on speaker.

    "Bryn."

    The voice on the other line was deep, roughened by emotion.

    Briony didn''t answer, but little Mario and little Nina instantly cried out, "Daddy!"

    Stewart swallowed hard, his voice tight. "Mario, Nina, Daddy has to go overseas for a while."

    "Daddy, can''t you stay?" Nina''s voice trembled on the verge of tears.

    Stewart''s voice wavered. "I wish I could, sweetheart, but there''s something very important I have to do."

    Nina broke down, sobbing even harder.

    overseaddy, how far away is

    overseas? You always said you could make anything happent Can''t you fly back every weekend to see us?"

    On the other end, Stewart''s breathing

    grew ragged. "Det won''t be able to cohet

    often."

    going to be really busy over I be able toe hom

    Mario stared at the phone, his eyes red and brimming with tears. "I''ll wait for you,

    Daddy. I''ll wait as long as it takes."

    Stewart''s voice cracked. "Okay, buddy. Daddy knows..."

 Chapter 548

    Briony stared out the window as the sky loomed overhead, heavy and oppressive, like a ck hole caving in on the world.

    From her phone, the howl of wind cut through the silence.

    A man''s trembling voice, thick with tears, came through the speaker again. ¡°Bryn, I''m sorry. Meeting me in this life has only brought you pain. If there''s another life after this, don''t let us cross paths again."

    Briony''s grip tightened around her daughter.

    She said nothing.

    Carl clung to the steering wheel, his eyes rimmed red.

    Crystal held up the phone, uncertain what to do.

    Even she could sense something was terribly wrong-how could Briony not know?

    Yet Briony remained silent.

    Stewart''s voice came again, rough with emotion. "Bryn, I left a few things for the kids at Southcreek Manor. In the years ahead, I''m counting on you. Please, on their birthdays, take them there to collect what''s theirs."

    At the mention of the children, Briony finally replied, her answer soft and even: "Alright."

    Just one quiet word, but it made Carl''s tears fall silently down his face.

    "Bryn," Stewart''s voice was almost lost in the wind, "do you still me me?"

    Briony''sshes fluttered.

    The next moment, the call dropped.

    Crack-

    Thunder split the sky, and rain came crashing down in torrents.

    Fat droplets battered the car in a relentless rhythm.

    The light turned green.

    Carl pressed the gas, and the Maybach glided forward, steady through the storm.

    Inside, the phone disappeared back into Briony''s bag.

    Little Nina buried her face in her mother''s arms, sobbing, her cries for Daddying out in broken hups.

    It was so unlike her a sign, perhaps, of something she could sense but not understand.

    Briony held her daughter close, silently stroking her back.

    Little Mario leaned quietly against her side.

    Briony reached out to gather him into her embrace as well, pressing a kiss to his soft hair.

    The sealed car blocked out the raging storm-and the distant, thunderous explosion.

    Just moments before, at the long-abandoned pier, a violent st had erupted over the churning sea-

    The M9 was torn to shreds by the roar, reduced to twisted wreckage that tumbled into the waves and disappeared beneath the surface.

    Nothing survived.

    On a distant high-rise, a man watched through binocrs, a satisfied smile tugging at his lips.

    To see Stewart obliterated, wiped from the earth without a trace-it was a sight he''d waited years for, one that filled him with vicious delight.

    The spectacle was every bit as dramatic as he''d hoped. He was pleased.

    The Maybach rolled into Skybreeze Retreat.

    Rainshed the ground, thunder growling overhead, the night as dark as pitch.

    On the drive home, Little Nina had cried herself to sleep.

    As the car door opened, Briony gently passed her sleeping daughter to James, then gathered little Mario in her arms and stepped out into the downpour.

    Crystal held an umbre over Briony as they walked.

    Carl didn''t say a word. As soon as the door shut, he spun the wheel and the car sped away into the storm.

    James, carrying Little Nina, started up the stairs-when a sudden p of thunder rattled the house.

    Little Nina, who''d been sleeping soundly, jolted awake and burst into fresh tears. Her wailing was hoarse, her little voice raw.

    James tried to soothe her, but nothing worked. She seemed more fragile than ever tonight.

    "Are you feeling sick?" he asked, touching her forehead. ¡°No fever..."

    Briony came in, setting little Mario on the couch. She crossed over and gathered her daughter into her arms.

    "Little Nina, does anything hurt?¡±

    "Mommy, I had a dream..." Little Nina

    looked up at Briony through red,

    tearful eyes: "I dreamed Daddy turned into an angel and flew away to heaven and he''s nevering back! Mommy, I don''t want Daddy to be an angel. I want him toe home..."

 Chapter 549

    Briony was caught off guard by the question.

    Little Mario had been sitting quietly on the couch, but the moment he heard Little Nina''s words, his eyes turned red. He didn''t cry, but there he was so small, perched on the edge of the sofa, his gaze brimming with silent sorrow. He looked utterly pitiful.

    Noticing this, Briony gathered her daughter into her arms and moved to sit beside her son, holding both children close-one in each arm.

    "Sweetheart, don''t be sad," she murmured gently, her voice soft and reassuring. Everything had happened so suddenly; all she could do wasfort her little ones as best she could. "Daddy''s just gone away for a while. But remember, no matter where he is, he''ll always love you both very much."

    Mario nestled against his mother, his voice barely above a whisper. "Will Daddy call us?"

    "If he can, he''ll call," Briony promised, stroking his hair. "But even if he''s too busy to call, you can be sure he''s thinking about you and missing you all the same."

    Little Nina, her face buried against Briony''s chest, began to cry, her small frame shaking. "Why does Daddy have to go overseas?" she sobbed. "He told me he''d take me to preschool. He said he''d help me prove to Daisy that he''s cooler than her dad. But now he''s gone..."

    Briony hadn''t known Stewart had made such a promise to their daughter.

    Little Nina might have only been four, but she took promises to heart. If Stewart didn''t keep his word, it was the kind of thing she''d remember for a long, long time -maybe even forever.

    Briony felt a tangle of emotions she couldn''t quite sort out. The truth was, she still had no idea what was really going on with Stewart. But deep down, she had her suspicions.

    She looked down at her daughter. "Little Nina, I know Daddy is your and Mario''s daddy, but he''s also his own person. Sometimes, grown-ups have things they have to do. No matter what happens, your daddy will always love you and Mario -nothing can change that."

    Little Ninay limply on Briony''s shoulder, exhausted from all her crying. Her eyelids drooped, her energy spent. "Daddy won''t forget about us, right?"

    "Of course not. You and Mario are his precious little ones," Briony soothed. "He loves you both so much. He couldn''t ever forget you. You just have to trust him, okay?"

    Hearing her mother''s words, Little,

    Nina finally seemed to rx. Sheet

    was worn out, though, and soon she

    wasubbing her tired eyes with a

    tiny fist before drifting off to sleep.

    Briony shifted, holding Little Nina in one arm, while her other hand gently ruffled Mario''s hair. "Mario, are you missing Daddy too?"

    For a long moment, Mario''s dark eyes stared up at her. Then he nodded, silent tears threatening to spill. "I don''t want Daddy to go away either."

    He bit his lip, trying to hold back his feelings, not wanting to worry his mother.

    Briony pulled him closer. "I''m right here, Mario. You can lean on me, okay?"

    At those words, Mario''s lower lip trembled. Before the tears could fall, he buried his face in the crook of Briony''s arm. "Mom, I miss Dad."

    Briony pressed a gentle kiss to his head. "Daddy will miss you too, sweetheart. While he''s away, I''ll be here with you and your sister. And don''t forget-you have your

    ?

    over

    godfather, Carol, Marlene, Star, and Aster. We''re all here for you."

    Mario nodded, snuggling closer.

    With one arm around each child, Briony soothed her daughter to sleep, then continued tofort her son. Nearby, James and the others watched in silence, a sombe@mood settling over the room.

    Outside, the rain kept falling, the sky growing darker with each passing minute.

    Briony asked James to help carry Little Nina back to her room. She gathered Mario in her arms and followed close behind.

 Chapter 550

    After James tucked little Nina into bed, he turned around and saw Briony carrying little Mario in her arms. "What happened?" he asked quietly.

    "I''m going to lie down with the kids for a while." Briony''s voice was soft, her face giving nothing away.

    James recognized it for what it was a way to avoid everything.

    In the end, he said nothing more. He stepped out of the room, gently pulling the door closed behind him.

    Briony settled little Mario onto the bed, theny down beside her two children. "Mom''s here. Let''s rest together, okay?"

    Little Mario closed his eyes, drifting off almost instantly.

    Briony watched her children''s peaceful faces, then let her own eyes slip shut.

    Outside, the wind and rain continued unabated.

    Inside, the room was silent, broken only by the steady, even breathing of the children.

    With her eyes closed, Briony couldn''t help but rey the man''sst words in her mind-

    [Bryn, do you still resent me?]

    Did she?

    She hadn''t answered him.

    Because, truthfully, she didn''t know the answer herself.

    ...

    When Briony woke again, the rain had eased and the sky had brightened a little.

    She nced at the clock. Two o''clock.

    The children woke up in much better spirits after their nap.

    That was the thing about kids-their moods changed as quickly as the weather.

    Taking one child''s hand in each of hers, Briony led them down the stairs.

    Marlene spotted them and hurried over. "Awake atst! I went up around lunchtime, but you three were so sound asleep I didn''t have the heart to wake you."

    They really had slept a long time.

    "Probably the rainy weather," Briony replied. "Iy down with them and must''ve dozed off without realizing."

    "What do you want to eat? I''ll whip something up right now."

    "Just some noodles, please."

    "You got it!"

    Little Nina and little Mario were already off, happily ying with their toys.

    Briony, still groggy from sleep-her neck

    fand her head pounding et

    to the front door and

    looked up at the sky.

    The rain hade out of nowhere and had been falling for hours, showing no sign of stopping.

    Suddenly, she remembered her phone was still in her purse, which she''d left on the couch.

    She retrieved her bag and fished out the phone, only to see multiple missed calls -Cedric rke, Carl, Lorna.

    So many missed calls, she wasn''t even sure who to call back first.

    Just then, her phone vibrated again-Cedric rke.

    Briony stared at his name on the screen, hesitated, and let it ring until it went to voicemail.

    He called again. And again. Briony didn''t answer.

    Finally, the battery died and the phone shut off.

    She slipped the dead phone back into her bag.

    A little whileter, Marlene finished making the noodles. Briony called the children

    to wash their hands ande eat.

    Hungry and well-behaved, little Nina and little Mario washed up and t their

    ts at the table,

    into

    ¨¤ food. Content belong to

    els

    Briony sat opposite, watching them eat. Her own bowl sat untouched the noodles slowly clumping together as she picked at them without much appetite.

    After lunch, Briony stayed home with the kids.

    She didn''t go out the whole afternoon. Her phone remained dead, uncharged.

    Marlene and Carol watched her from across the room, exchanged a look, and went about their own business.

    James had taken a call at lunchtime and rushed out. He still hadn''te back.

    Carol had a pretty good guess-something must have happened to Stewart.

    It was nearly dark when James finally returned.

    He came in from outside, his steps hurried, his face drawn and serious.

    Briony met his eyes.

    She was calm, didn''t ask a single question.

    But James could tell-she already knew.

    "Bryn." His voice was heavy. "The car''s totaled. The police need you toe

    down to the station."

 Chapter 551

    James apanied Briony to the police station.

    The drive from Skybreeze Retreat was slow, deliberately so-James kept his foot easy on the gas, giving Briony every chance to speak. He waited, half expecting her to break the silence, to ask questions or even just sigh. But she never did. All the way to the station, she sat beside him, silent and unnervingly calm.

    When they finally pulled up to the station, James switched off the engine and unbuckled his seatbelt. He turned to Briony and said quietly, "Bryn, we''re here."

    Hershes fluttered. She undid her seatbelt and pushed open the door. Outside, a light rain was still falling, soft and steady.

    James opened his umbre and walked around to her side, holding it over her head as she stepped out. She didn''t thank him, just started toward the entrance, determined and distant.

    Inside the station, Cedric rke, Carl, and Lorna were already waiting. They''d finished giving their statements but stayed behind for Briony. The air in the waiting room was heavy, thick with unspoken questions and dread.

    It wasn''t until Briony stepped across the threshold into the station that everything started to feel real. For a moment, her mind shed back to the day her mother drowned herself in the river-how utterly she''d understood, even then, that her life was about to fracture.

    She knew, with a cold certainty, what kind of news wasing.

    Soon after, Briony was called alone into an interview room. Because she owned the car at the center of the explosion, she had both a right to know the details and an obligation to cooperate with the investigation.

    But what did Briony really know?

    Nothing. Absolutely nothing.

    They told her someone had nted a timed explosive under her car. The st was powerful, but thankfully, Stewart had managed to drive the vehicle to an abandoned pier at thest moment. The car exploded only after it plunged into the water, sparing any bystanders from harm.

    But the car was gone. Stewart was gone. The divers came up empty-handed¡ª there was nothing left to recover.

    ording to the surveince footage nearby, Stewart''s chances of survival were close to zero.

    After exining what they knew, the officer started the formal questioning.

    "Ms. Kensington, what was your rtionship with Mr. Stewart?"

    "He was my ex-husband-the father of my two children."

    "And what were you doing at the amusement park with Mr. Stewart this morning?"

    "He''s leaving the country soon. The kids were begging to ride the Ferris wheel onest time."

    "Did you notice anyone suspicious at the park? Or did Mr. Stewart behave unusually when you left?"

    Briony searched her memory. ¡°He was going to put our daughter in my car, but then-for some reason-he changed his mind. He insisted Ltake both kids in his car instead, and his assistant drove us home. Stewart said Ms. Riley would pick him up."

    "Did you sense anything out of the ordinary at the time?"

    "

    Briony''sshes trembled again. She hesitated for a few seconds, then looked up at the officer. "Maybe. But the kids were crying and Stewart was so insistent, I just left with them."

    When you have children, the

    ve?

    moment you sense danger, your first instinct is always to protect

    them no matter what st

    just

    human nature.

    The questioningsted half an hour. Through it all, Briony stayedposed, answering every question directly and clearly, hiding nothing.

    Atst, it was over.

    She stepped out of the interview room. James was waiting in the hall and immediately hurried over. "Bryn, are you alright?"

    She gave him a faint, almost forced smile. "I''m fine. They said they''ll take care of the rest-I''m free to go."

    James nced over at Cedric, Carl, and Lorna. Of all of them, Cedric and Lorna would understand the situation with Stewart best.

 Chapter 552

    In truth, Lorna understood the situation better than anyone.

    "I''ll handle the rest with the police," she said, looking gravely at Briony.

    Briony nodded.

    Cedric rke''s eyes were rimmed red as he nced at her. "What about the kids? How are you going to tell them?"

    Briony hesitated a moment, then spoke softly. "Let''s keep it from them for now. Today, Stewart just told them he had to go abroad for a while and they''re already upset. Let them settle down a bit. I''ll wait for the right moment to tell them the truth."

    Cedric struggled to keep hisposure, but his voice still caught. "Stewart always said he didn''t want a funeral. He just asked me to scatter his ashes at Pearbrook. But now..."

    There was nothing left of Stewart to bury-his life had ended in a violent crash, with not even a trace of him remaining.

    Not even hisst wish could be fulfilled.

    The abandoned pier was far, far from Pearbrook-so far it might as well have been another world.

    But could they really let Stewart drift with the tide into the endless sea?

    Cedric''s chest ached with every breath. He still couldn''t ept that the stubborn, headstrong man he''d known was truly gone.

    "I know you and Stewart are divorced," Cedric continued, voice trembling, "but you still have two children together. They''re still little. For their sake¡ªhelp us figure out how to handle the arrangements."

    Briony lowered her gaze, silent for a long moment. Atst she said, "Let''s give him a cenotaph, at the very least. You can decide whether there''s a memorial service

    or not. I just want there to be a headstone. That way, when the kids are older, they''ll have somewhere to go each year to remember their father-a ce to mourn, to hold onto."

    "But Mr. Wentworth''s been disowned. He can''t be buried in the Wentworth family plot anymore," someone interjected quietly.

    The words fell like a stone, and the roompsed into heavy silence.

    Carl''s tears spilled down his cheeks. He wiped them away with his sleeve, voice shaking. "Fred is heartless! Doing this is like erasing Mr. Wentworth''s whole existence. I grandmother always said that when a person passes, their soul follows the path they took in life, and at the end, their loved ones wait to greet them. But now..."

    He broke off, unable to continue, burying his face in his hands. The tall man, usually soposed, was openly sobbing.

    He''d worked beside Stewart for years; every bit of his sess was owed to Stewart''s mentorship and guidance.

    To Carl, Stewart was more than a boss-he was the rarest of mentors, a life- changing presence.

    He couldn''t ept that a man like Stewart-proud, aloof, misunderstood-should meet such a lonely, tragic end.

    Carl''s anguish made the loss all the more real for everyone.

    The grief in the room was palpable. Eyes brimmed with tears-even James, who had never liked Stewart, looked stricken.

    Only Briony remained calm. She listened quietly as Carl spoke, lost in thought.

    After a moment, she said, "Maybe

    it''s better not to dwell on the past. The Wentworths were never really to Stewart. He has two dren-that''s his real legacy."

    The others stared at her in surprise.

    Briony''s voice was steady. "Let''s put up a

    2 stone for him. Choose the

    best spot we can find, and let the

    ¨¤ cover the cost."

    Life seldom goes the way we wish.

    We spend our days not knowing where we came from, and in the end, not

    knowing where we go.

    A headstone is just a symbol¡ªsomething for the living to hold onto, nothing more.

 Chapter 553

    The rke family knew a reputable spiritual advisor. Arranging the burial plot fell to Cedric rke.

    By the time they left the police station, the rain had finally stopped.

    Cedric unlocked the car and turned to Briony. "Are you going to the funeral?"

    "I''ll go on behalf of the children," she replied.

    Cedric pressed his lips together, nodded, and slid into the driver''s seat. The car pulled away, leaving the others behind.

    Carl was inconsble. This six-foot-tall man crouched on the curb beside the ck Maybach, his broad shoulders trembling as he sobbed like a lost child.

    Watching him, James let out a heavy sigh. "Carl truly was loyal to Stewart, right to the end."

    Briony walked over, rummaged through her purse, and handed Carl a packet of tissues. "Here-wipe your face. You need to pull yourself together. Stewart''s gone, but the firm is still here. He trusted you deeply. You have to honor that and keep the practice running."

    Carl stared at her in surprise, then his grief erupted anew.

    "Ms. Kensington, our Mr. Wentworth is gone-he''s really gone..."

    Briony remained unchanged, her expression calm and unreadable.

    Under the streetlight, her shadow stretched long across the wet pavement. The light caught her face, hiding her eyes from Carl''s view.

    He couldn''t understand it. How could Ms. Kensington remain soposed while he was falling apart? Didn''t she love Mr. Wentworth at all? Even if she no longer loved him, they''d known each other for years, raised children together-how could she be so cold now that he was dead?

    But Carl knew better than to question Briony. If Mr. Wentworth could hear, he''de back to haunt him for it.

    Carl''s grief only deepened. He buried his head in his hands, ovee. "Mr. Wentworth was nning to go to Switzend for treatment. Why-why did this have to happen just when he finally wanted to fight for his life?"

    He simply couldn''t make sense of it. All he felt was the bitterness of fate''s cruelty.

    Lorna stood off to the side, quietly lighting a slim cigarette. She held it between elegant fingers, but didn''t bother to take a drag. Staring at Briony''s unwavering calm, Lorna finally snapped. She flung the cigarette to the damp ground, where the ember fizzled out.

    Marching over, she grabbed Briony''s arm and spun her around.

    "Aren''t you sad at all?" Lorna''s eyes were red as she searched Briony''s face for any sign of sorrow.

    But there was nothing. No hint of pain broke through Briony''s gentle, distant expression.

    Lorna let out a shaky, bitterugh, her eyes shining with tears. "Briony, that was a

    man you loved, once. Even if you''re separated now, even if he hurt you a thousand times, he''s dead. Doesn''t that mean anything to you?"

    Briony didn''t argue.

    James rushed over, stepping

    between them and shielding Briony. "Enough, torna! Bryn doesn''t owe her ex-husband a public disy of grief. And you said it

    yourself¡ªStewart hurt her. The only reason she''s here tonight is for the children. Attending Stewart''s funeral is more than anyone could ask of her."

    Lorna stared at James, stunned.

    Tears slipped down her cheeks. She was someone who''d long since learned to ept death, someone who prided herself onposure. Losing control like this -she couldn''t remember thest time it had happened. Tonight, she must have lost her mind.

    She briskly wiped her tears away.

    Seeing her cry, James''s expression

    softened. "Look, I know you and

    Stewart were close. The way he died-it''s hard for anyone to ept.

    I feel it too. But you can''t take that

    out on Bryn. Unless she were heartless, there''s no way she isn''t hurting."

    Lorna froze, then slowly looked past James to Briony.

    Briony turned away just as Lorna''s gazended on her, heading toward the white SUV. She was quick, but not quick enough¡ªLorna caught a glimpse of a single tear trailing down the corner of Briony''s reddened eye.

    Lorna went rigid. Of course. That was the man Briony had once loved, the father of her children. How could she not feel anything? She just refused to show it.

    Shame flooded Lorna. She lowered her head. "I''m sorry. I lost control. Please... tell her I apologize."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 554

    James didn''t say another word. He turned and walked away.

    ...

    On the way back, Briony suddenly said she wanted to stop by Pearbrook.

    James pulled the car over by the roadside near the river.

    He walked with her across the crosswalk and onto the sidewalk that bordered Pearbrook.

    Late summer nights after a storm always carried a sticky dampness to the city. The river ran swift, its waters churning rather than calm.

    The rain had only just let up. There was no one else by the river.

    Briony stood gazing out at the dark water, silent for a long time.

    James simply stayed by her side, keeping quiet.

    Across Pearbrook was Briony''s new home; just a crosswalk separated them from

    it.

    The damp night breeze tugged at her long hair.

    Briony lifted a hand to brush the strands from her cheek.

    Cedric rke''s words from the police station echoed in her mind-

    [Stewart always said he didn''t want a funeral. He just asked me to scatter his ashes in Pearbrook. But now...]

    "But now there''s nothing left. Hisst wish can''t even be fulfilled."

    She murmured the words, barely audible. James caught only a fragment and leaned in, his voice low, "What did you say?"

    "It''s nothing."

    Briony kept her eyes on the river. "It''s gettingte. Let''s go home."

    James looked at her, but the night was so dark he couldn''t make out the expression on her face.

    When they returned to Skybreeze Retreat, they found Ste already there.

    Briony stepped inside to see Ste sitting on the floor, ying puzzles with her children.

    The moment Ste saw her, she jumped up and hurried over, worry etched across her face. "Are you alright?"

    "I''m fine," Briony tried to reassure her with a small smile. "Why did youe over? Where''s Aster?"

    "After everything that''s happened, of course I had toe!" Ste replied. "I brought the nanny too. Cedric''s going to be swamped with work for the next few days, and there''s not much else I can do at least I can keep you and the kidspany."

    "Actually, Dr. rke and Carl are the ones who''ll be busy. There''s not much happening on my end. You really didn''t need to make a special trip."

    If Ste didn''t know Briony as well as she did, she might have been fooled by her calm demeanor.

    "Come upstairs with me," Ste said, tugging Briony up to the second floor without waiting for an answer.

    She pulled Briony into a bedroom and closed the door.

    Then, without a word, Ste pulled her into a tight hug. "Cry if you want. I''m here. Just let it out."

    Briony stood still for a few seconds, then gently pushed her away.

    Ste frowned, studying her face.

    Briony sighed. "Star, I''m not feeling that kind of emotion."

    Ste blinked. "You really hate Stewart that much?"

    "It''s not hate." Briony shook her head. "The moment I heard he was gone, it was

    like all my feelings just... faded."

    "So what, your heart died with him?"

    Briony turned to look out the window.

    Beyond the ss, the night was pitch ck, nothing visible in the darkness.

    Her voice sounded soft, almost fragile, in the quiet room.

    "When someone dies, that''s it. Whether you grieve or not doesn''t change anything. I''m not devastated by Stewart''s death. It just feels... unresolved. It shouldn''t have ended like this for him."

    Ste squeezed her hand. "You still care about him."

    Briony didn''t deny it.

    How could she not care? This was the man she once loved with five years of her youth. Even after deciding she''d never look back,

    she''d never wished for his life to end

    so brutally.

    Once, she''d obsessed over why Stewart hurt her, over why he didn''t love her.

    But eventually, she let go. Love and heartbreak seemed so trivial beside fate and

    the differences between two people.

    She gave up on romance and

    stepped away from the role of wife,

    choosing instead to see Stewart

    only as the father of her children.

    That was when she finally realized

    people aren''t just one thing.

    Stewart might have failed her as a husband, but as a brother, as a boss, as a father-he was good enough.

    It was obvious from the way those around him reacted to his death.

    Briony''s sadness and sense of regret came from the fact that she''d already made peace with moving on, sharing custody, and letting both of them live their own lives.

    But he left-suddenly, violently-bringing everything to an abrupt end.

    He was gone now, leaving behind nothing but unfinished business.

    From now on, those debts would go unpaid, with no one left to answer for them.

    And her sweet children would have to grow up without their father.

 Chapter 555

    Stewart''s gravesite had been chosen by a renowned spiritualist, whose services Cedric rke had secured at great expense.

    Stewart, in life, had made it clear he didn''t want a funeral. His only wish was for his ashes to be scattered along the banks of Pearbrook.

    That, however, proved impossible. In the end, Cedric honored Stewart''s wishes as best he could.

    Briony quietly took on the responsibility for all the expenses-from the burial plot to the simple ceremony itself.

    Cedric had called her, insisting he wanted to contribute, a gesture of brotherhood and remembrance. After some thought, Briony allowed him to cover a small portion.

    As Ste once said, people areplicated. Stewart wasn''t just a father to his two children; he was also a friend, a mentor, a colleague. The lives he touched were proof he''d truly been here.

    Briony couldn''t refuse others the chance to express their respect for Stewart. On the day of the funeral, a fine mist drizzled from a gray sky.

    The ceremony was intimate and unadorned.

    Those present were few: Cedric rke, Briony, James, Carl, Lorna, Carol, and the directors of two orphanages.

    Carl had been the one to reach out to them.

    Stewart had anonymously supported these orphanages for years. When he learned of his illness, he entrusted both hisw firm and the orphanages to Carl''s

    care.

    The directors arrived with children in tow, each child clutching a handmade white flower.

    At the appointed hour-chosen by the spiritualist-Briony approached the grave, wearing a simple ck dress, two white flowers pinned to her sleeve.

    She carried Stewart''s favorite suit, the one he''d worn to countless important moments in his life, holding it close on behalf of his children.

    Under the spiritualist''s gentle guidance, sheid the suit into the grave.

    When the headstone was finally set, it was simple and solitary: Stewart Wentworth.

    The children''s white paper flowers soon nketed the grave in a quiet tribute.

    Cedric spoke softly, "Stewart may have been cut from the family tree by Fred, but he was always Grandpa Wentworth''s favorite grandson. The Wentworth name lives on through Grandpa, not Fred."

    Carl added, "Word got out somehow. The family elders have been calling me nonstop, hinting they want Mr. Wentworth buried in the family mausoleum."

    "Over my dead body." Cedric''s voice was sharp. "When Fred turned on Stewart, they all lined up to stab him in the back. Now, with the Wentworth Group in ruins, the family''s only thinking about itself. They see Stewart''s legacy his charity, his good works-and want to use it to clean up their own mess."

    "Exactly," Lorna said, sniffling. "There''s nothing left in that family worth longing for. Let Stewart rest here, in peace. He never really got to live for himself. Let him have this freedom now."

    Briony listened in silence.

    Her gaze lingered on the ck-and-white photograph on the gravestone a copy of his ID photo brows furrowed, lips unsmiling. She realized, with a pang, that she''d never seen Stewart truly, spontaneously smile.

    He''d carried the weight of the world his whole life. Maybe now, atst, he couldy it down.

    The burial ended. Carl saw the directors and the children off.

    The rain still fell as the mourners, dressed in ck and clutching umbres, made their way down the hill.

    At the foot of the slope, they went their separate ways.

    Just before leaving, Lorna called out to Briony.

    "I misspoke the other day," she said, her eyes earnest. "I want to apologize- properly, this time."

 Chapter 556

    Briony offered a gentle smile. "I don''t me you. In your position, you haven''t done anything wrong."

    Lorna pressed her lips together, watching her for a moment.

    Then, without warning, she stepped forward and embraced Briony.

    Briony was momentarily taken aback.

    Lorna whispered in her ear, "I''m leaving now. Take good care of yourself and the kids. Next spring, I''lle back to visit Stewart''s grave."

    Briony nodded. "If fate allows, we''ll meet again."

    Lorna let her go and looked over at James in the driver''s seat. She gave him a cheery wave. "Goodbye, Mr. Dney!"

    James looked at her, hesitated for a moment, then finally said, "Take care."

    Lorna smiled, turned, and walked briskly to her own car.

    Briony turned away, opened the door, and got into her car.

    Rain still fell, pattering softly on the roof. She hoped that with this farewell, each of

    them would find peace and happiness in the years ahead.

    Summer faded into autumn, and autumn soon gave way to winter.

    Northborough weed its first snowfall of the year.

    The snow brought with it the annual holiday travel season. News and weather reports imed this year''s snow rivaled the blizzard four years ago.

    On December 28th, right at the peak of the holidays, Northborough''s train stations and airports were flooded with travelers.

    The city was as lively as ever.

    That morning, Briony drove herself to the airport to pick someone up.

    Crystal and James had both left to spend the holidays with their families.

    James had only left two days ago. His grandfather and the rest of the Dney family felt he was getting on in years and decided this was the perfect time to introduce him flurry of eligible young women-though James had no idea

    about their matchmaking ns.

    Before he left, James spent ages cuddling the twins, trying to bribe them with gifts

    and persuade them toe back to Silveridge with him.

    But with Briony staying in Northborough, there was no way the twins, no matter how much they adored James, would ever leave her behind to go with him.

    Briony was on her way to the airport to meet Gwendolyn White and Carney.

    For the past few years, the couple had always spent the holidays with Briony and the kids.

    Last week, Julia Hudson arrived in Northborough as well, along with Gina and Kendal Ellsworth.

    Kendal and Julia had finally gotten together. Julia''s return to Northborough was partly to spend the holidays with Briony, but mostly to marry Kendal.

    Julia''s documents were all with Briony, so if Julia wanted to get married, she''d have to get Briony''s approval.

    Briony had no objections-her mother finding happiness was a blessing. Still, she felt it was her duty to look out for her mom.

    Kendal was a gentleman-polite, considerate, and endlessly patient with Julia. After staying at Skybreeze Retreat for a week, Marlene, Carol, and the others all had nothing but praise for him.

    Privately, Briony asked Gina for her opinion. Gina said Kendal cared for Julia down to the smallest detail. Julia, now fully able to live

    ?????

    independently, still remembered little about the past-only that she had a daughter named Bryn.

    Briony thought that was probably for the best. If you couldn''t recall the painful memories, it was as if they''d never happened.

    Now, Julia had a fresh start, and someone to cherish her. Briony couldn''t help but feel happy for her mother.

    One afternoon, when things were quiet, Briony apanied Julia and Kendal to city hall to get their marriage license.

    With her daughter as witness, Julia became Mrs. Ellsworth.

    Newlyweds needed their own space, and Briony knew they''d feel awkward

    staying at Skybreeze Retreat. She made sure the house at Dolphin Cove was ready for them, and Julia and Kendal moved in.

    Gina went with them, helping with the housekeeping and daily life.

 Chapter 557

    At the airport, Briony greeted the two elders with a warm smile.

    Gwendolyn White looked her up and down, concern creasing her brow. "Your face is so pale, darling. Have you been skipping meals and losing sleep again?"

    Briony gave a helpless little shrug. "Godmother, it''s just the cold weather."

    "I don''t believe it¡ªyou''ve gotten thinner. You never seem to tire when you throw yourself into work. James told me you opened another studiost week. You''re running thepany, juggling the gallery, and now a new studio too. Bryn, you''re not exactly strapped for cash. Why push yourself so hard?"

    "James does tend to exaggerate," Briony replied, looping her arm through Gwendolyn''s with a gentle smile. "Really, I''m doing what I love. Every day feels full¡ªmy life is just the way I want it. Isn''t that a good thing?"

    Gwendolyn sighed, knowing she couldn''t win this argument, and just repeated her advice. "You need to find a bnce, sweetheart. Don''t wear yourself out and undo all the progress you made during those four years in the countryside!"

    Briony nodded, still smiling. "I know my limits. I promise."

    They headed back from the airport to Skybreeze Retreat. The moment they stepped inside, Little Nina came racing across the foyer. "Grandma! Grandpa!"

    "Oh my goodness, look how much you''ve grown!" Gwendolyn knelt down, cupping Nina''s cheeks and kissing her again and again. "Did you miss Grandma?"

    "I did!" Nina''s little voice was as sweet as ever. "Grandma, did you miss me?"

    "Of course Grandma missed you, my darling!" Gwendolyn reached into her bag and pulled out four gift boxes-two for Little Nina, two for little Mario. "These are presents from Grandpa and Grandma. We wish our two little angels a healthy, happy year ahead!"

    "Thank you, Grandma! Thank you, Grandpa!" little Mario piped up.

    "Thank you, Grandma! Thank you, Grandpa!" Nina echoed, hugging her gifts tightly.

    Gwendolyn''s gaze softened as she looked at little Mario.

    The first time they''d met, he was shy and withdrawn-a thin, fragile little boy who tugged at the heartstrings.

    Back then, who could have imagined he was Briony''s lost child, the one everyone thought was gone forever?

    Thankfully, after all the hardships, mother and son had finally found each other. Now, with Briony by his side, Mario was growing into a healthy, happy boy.

    The more she looked at him, the more she saw Stewart''s features shining through.

    The thought of Stewart brought a pang of sadness to Gwendolyn''s heart. So young, gone too soon. For a child, that was a sorrow that could never fully heal.

    Julia and Kendal returned from the market, their arms full of groceries for the holidays. When they saw Gwendolyn and Carney had arrived, they greeted them with warm enthusiasm.

    Gwendolyn had only recently learned from Briony that Julia was now living a normal life. She and Kendal had fallen in love out in the

    countryside, and with Brionndat

    blessing, they''d just gotten married a few days ago.

    Now, they were husband and wife.

    Julia, well into middle age, had blossomed under Kendal''s gentle care, bing lighthearted and carefree, untouched by the worries of the world.

    She hadn''t regained many memories from before. But she knew Briony was her daughter, and that little Mario and Little Nina were her precious grandchildren. The rest, she decided, was better left forgotten.

    Kendal, always courteous and soft-spoken, dressed in his usual tailored vest and crisp shirt, exuded a quiet, schrly air. Gwendolyn and Carney found themselves instantly fond of him, though they couldn''t help but feel a little awkward knowing he was Ferdinand''s uncle.

    They had already learned the truth about Ferdinand''s background.

    Ever since the Wentworth family''s downfall and the copse of Wentworth Group, Ferdinand had vanished without a trace.

    For the past six months, the old town''s clinic remained open, but Ferdinand was nowhere to be seen.

    Both Carney and Gwendolyn felt a lingering sense of regret. As people who''d seen much of life, they could tell Ferdinand cared deeply for Briony They''d thought that, with James out of the picture, perhaps there was hope for Ferdinand.

    But fate had tangled Ferdinand''s history with Stewart''s in a way that made everything impossiblyplicated.

 Chapter 558

    It was clear now-Ferdinand was never meant to be Briony''s soulmate.

    The White family home was always full ofughter and warmth, especially during the holidays, but Gwendolyn White''s heart was never quite at ease when it came to Briony.

    Though she wasn''t Briony''s biological mother, Gwendolyn cared more about the rest of Briony''s life than Julia ever could.

    Julia, for her part, was sweet and affectionate but had a childlike dependence on Briony. With her memories still hazy, Julia''s state of mind had never quite matured; she worried little about her daughter, who was now a mother herself.

    As the night grewte, everyone retired to their rooms.

    Briony tucked her two children into bed, humming softly as they drifted off.

    A gentle knock sounded at the door.

    Briony got up and opened it.

    Gwendolyn White stood in the hallway, her voice low and tender. "Are the kids asleep?"

    "They just nodded off," Briony replied, stepping out and looping her arm through Gwendolyn''s. "Couldn''t sleep either, Godmother?"

    With a look brimming with affection, Gwendolyn smiled. "It''s been so long since we''ve really talked. I wanted a little heart-to-heart with you."

    Briony''s voice was warm and calm. "Shall we have a drink together then?"

    Gwendolyn was no stranger to a ss of good wine, and ever since Briony had taken over Starlight Entertainment, she''d gotten used to the asional business dinner herself.

    "How about some wine?" Briony suggested. "A little red does wonders for theplexion and helps you sleep, too."

    Gwendolyn agreed with a softugh.

    Downstairs in the kitchen, Briony uncorked a bottle and poured the wine into a decanter.

    Wine alone felt a bit too bare, so she quickly put together a couple of light snacks -cheese, crackers, and some olives.

    Gwendolyn stayed to help, and when everything was ready, they settled at the dining table, clinking their sses with a soft chime.

    Briony took a generous sip, draining nearly half her ss in one go.

    Watching her, Gwendolyn realized just how practiced Briony had be at this¡ª she must have had her share of lonely nights.

    Briony seemed calm and gentle as ever, but there was a new steadiness to her, something cooler and more reserved beneath the surface.

    Perhaps that was the price of growing up-after you''ve figured out the world, it''s hard to find real joy again.

    Gwendolyn was proud of how much Briony had grown, but as she watched her-still so young at just past thirty, yet already resigned to a life of work and raising two children alone-she couldn''t help but feel a pang of loneliness on her behalf.

    "Bryn, the kids are growing up fast. You really should have someone by your side," Gwendolyn said gently.

    Briony set her ss down and gave her godmother a rueful smile. ¡°I knew this wasing. Thete-night chat, the wine-ssic setup for a lecture."

    Gwendolyn grinned. "I just worry about you. It''s not that I want you to rush into marriage again. Raise your kids, keep your career, but when you have some free time, why not let yourself fall in love? Or, if nothing else, find someone young and fun to keep youpany-ever if it''s just for a little while."

    Briony could only stare at her, momentarily speechless.

    Gwendolyn leaned in, lowering her voice conspiratorially. "And don''t worry, I know you and James are practically siblings-I wouldn''t try to matchmake you two. But you should keep your options open. I''ve heard those Northborough boys have been lining up to ask you out!"

    Briony''s expression didn''t change. "Those types aren''t for me. We don''t see eye

    to eye¡ªI don''t have the patience for empty talk."

    Gwendolyn''s eyes sparkled yfully. "So, you like the artsy type? Should I get your godfather to keep an eye out for you?"

    Briony groaned, rubbing her temples. "Godmother, I really don''t have the energy for this right now. If I meet someone right, I''ll give it a chance. But to go out of my way to find someone? That''s just not me."

    Seeing how stubborn she was, Gwendolyn frowned in concern. "Bryn, you''re not still hung up on Stewart, are you?"

 Chapter 559

    "No," Briony answered, her voice calm and even. "Whether I look for him or not has nothing to do with him anymore."

    Gwendolyn White studied her, searching for any flicker of dishonesty across Briony''s face.

    But there was nothing.

    Briony remainedposed, unruffled.

    Gwendolyn sighed softly. "But you know, Bryn, your godfather and I¡ªwe can''t help worrying about you. We''re afraid you''ll never move on from Stewart''s death."

    "Godmother, even if Stewart were still alive, I wouldn''t have gone back to him." Briony stared into her ss of wine, swirling the deep red liquid. "It''s just... now that he''s gone, I can''t help but feel a bit of regret. But it''s not about love. It''s just¡ª he shouldn''t have left this world like that..."

    "Bryn, it''s only natural to feel regret," Gwendolyn said gently. "Not just for you. Even I-whenever I think about Stewart, or look at those two kids, there''s always this strange ache in my heart."

    "I''m not keeping myself single out of loyalty to Stewart," Briony said, her eyes lowered as she watched the wine shimmer in her ss. "The regret I feel isn''t about love. It''s about the waste of it all. Our nine-year marriage-it wasn''t really as important as I thought. I just feel Stewart deserved a better ending. But that ending, it should be about the kids. Not about me."

    "I understand." Gwendolyn set her ss down and moved to Briony''s side, wrapping her arms around her.

    "Your regretes from the fact that he was finally ready to get treatment, and then... that happened. Bryn, you keep thinking that if you''d been a little more firm that day, if you hadn''t agreed to take Stewart and the kids to the amusement park, maybe it wouldn''t have happened at all."

    Briony leaned into her godmother''s embrace, closing her eyes.

    She didn''t argue. She didn''t answer.

    Gwendolyn gently stroked her hair. "Oh, Bryn, people have their own destinies. You did everything you could."

    Briony kept her eyes closed, a glimmer of moisture gathering at the corners.

    After a long silence, Gwendolyn finally heard her whisper, "He asked me if I still resented him. I do regret it, godmother. I regret that I never answered him that day."

    She was the one who left Stewart with regret, sending him from this world without closure.

    In Stewart''s final moments, the only thing he felt from her was coldness.

    It was Briony, with her indifference, who sealed the end of Stewart''s life.

    In the warmth of family and the soft haze of wine, Briony finally let her guard down

    for the first time in months. Her tears came quietly, soaking through Gwendolyn''s shirt.

    How could she not be heartbroken?

    She was devastated.

    If she could do it all over again, she would teff Stewart herself: I don''t me you anymore. Let''s just go our separate ways and wish each other well.

    On New Year''s Eve, Briony''s phone lit up with a flood of holiday messages. Some were from business partners, others from young men she barely knew, who''d somehow gotten hold of her private number.

    Mary sent a voice message¡ªa cheerful one, squeezed in between the

    Ws of a New Year''s party,

    wishing Briony happiness at the

    stroke of midnight.  fo

    Ste sent one too, with Aster in the background, babbling nonsense in her baby voice.

    There were dozens more. Briony picked out the ones from close friends and replied to each, one by one.

    By the

    farmal finished, it waste faded, and Northborough ready

    The midnight fireworks had

    hade

    slipped back into its usual quiet.

    She headed to her bedroom, only to find little Mario-who should have been fast

    asleep-wide awake and perched on the window seat.

    Outside, the night was still and silent.

    It was already past one in the morning¡ªthe first hours of the New Year.

    Even the liveliest cities eventually fall quiet.

    Little Mario sat curled up on the window ledge, his small frame bundled tight, gazing up at the night sky.

    The heater was on, so Briony wasn''t worried about him catching cold.

    She walked over and sat beside him.

    He nced at her, then turned back to the window, focused on the world outside.

    She reached out and ruffled his hair. "What are you looking at out there, Mario?"

    "Snowkes," he answered, eyes wide and fixed on the drifting snow beyond the ss.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 560

    Briony turned to look out the window as well.

    Snow was falling again, thick and soft as down feathers drifting from the sky.

    "Do you like the snow, Mario?" she asked gently.

    Mario''s voice was barely above a whisper. "Dad promised me. He said when it snowed in winter, he''d take me outside to build a snowman and have a snowball fight."

    Briony felt her heart skip.

    "Mom," Mario turned his solemn gaze to her, his eyes wide and searching, "is Dad evering back?"

    She stared into her son''s deep, dark eyes, suddenly at a loss for words.

    It felt like an invisible hand was squeezing her heart.

    She knew how sensitive Mario was. He must have sensed that Stewart was gone.

    Mario spoke again, his voice quiet. "I actually knew Dad was sick. He said he went overseas to work, but I think... he really went to get treated. That''s why he sent me to live with you."

    Briony''s nose stung with tears. "How did you know? Did Dad tell you?"

    Mario shook his head. "He used to wake up at night and cough a lot. Mr. rke woulde by all the time with his medical bag. Mom, they didn''t have to say anything. I knew Dad was sick."

    Briony couldn''t hold back anymore. She pulled her son into her arms.

    "Mom, is Dad... gone?"

    She hugged him tightly, but no words offort woulde.

    "Mom, it''s okay." Mario looked up at her, his small face serious. "Dad taught me to

    be brave. He said I''m the man of the house now, and I should look after you and my sister, work hard at school, and one day take care of you both for him."

    Briony could barely breathe.

    Her heart ached.

    So her son had known all along.

    But he was still just a child¡ªnot even five-why should he have to carry such a burden?

    "Mario, you don''t have to be strong. Even if Dad''s not here anymore, I can give you and your sister a good life on my own."

    She stroked his hair, her voice gentle. "As for your dad... he''s just left this world a little earlier than the rest of us. But he''ll be a star in the sky, always watching over you and your sister."

    Little Nina cuddled against Briony, nodding quietly. After a while, she asked, "Mom, do you miss Dad?"

    Briony closed her eyes.

    She didn''t answer-she just softly patted Mario''s back. "How about I sing you a luby?"

    Mario nestled into her, gazing out at the snowkes falling beyond the window. "Mom, when I watch the snow, I always wonder if Dadmight

    Sdenlye back."

    Briony''s breath caught. "Sleep now," she whispered, "maybe tonight Dad will visit you in your dreams."

    Mario obediently closed his eyes, drifting off to sleep as his mother''s soft song filled the room.

    ...

    After that day, Mario never mentioned his father again.

    He didn''t tell Nina the truth either.

    Nina still believed she was the older

    sibling,

    Mario didn''t argue. Hee

    quietly fulfilled his role as even if no one

    Once the holidays were over, Briony''s life grew busy again.

    Starlight Entertainment had be a rising force in Northborough in just half a year.

    At the annual Neb Prize, Mary won Best Actress.

    The TV adaptation of Soulre was set to premiere on Valentine''s Day, with Mary in the lead role.

    On February 13th, Northborough hosted a charity g.

    The city''s elite turned out in force.

    Briony attended with Mary.

    They walked the red carpet together, arm in arm.

    Standing beside the newly crowned Best Actress, Briony-an industry outsider-

    didn''t look out of ce at all.

    She wore a ck off-shoulder

    evening gown, simple and elegant, paired with slender heels. There was an air of quiet confidence about her.

    At the autograph wall, she epted a pen from the host and signed her name with practiced ease.

    As she finished, Briony turned¡ªand out of the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of a familiar figure...

 Chapter 561

    When Briony turned to look, that figure had already vanished.

    Was it just her imagination?

    She brushed off the thought, refocusing as she made her way to the interview

    area.

    Briony and Mary were seated together for the interview.

    A journalist raised a question:

    "Ms. Kensington, we''ve heard that Miss Mary will be studying abroad next year. Do you personally support her decision?"

    "Yes, I do." Briony faced the camera with calm poise, smiling gently. "It''s always a good thing for young women to pursue further education."

    "But Miss Mary has just won Best Actress. Don''t you think it''s a shame for her to leave the industry now to study abroad?"

    Briony''s smile didn''t waver. "Mary is still young-she''s optimistic, hardworking, and I believe that no matter what field she chooses, she''ll excel."

    Another reporter chimed in, "But Starlight Entertainment has given Miss Mary some of the best opportunities in the business. She''s just reached the height of her career, and now she''s leaving for school. Doesn''t that mean Starlight is losing out?"

    Briony nced at the male reporter, her smile now tinged with a hint of cool indifference.

    "Starlight Entertainment has the resources tounch every talented artist to stardom,¡± she replied, "but that''s only if the investment matches the artist''s potential."

    The implication was clear-Mary had already brought immense value to thepany. There was no question of a loss.

    The reporter pressed again, "So after Miss Mary leaves to study, will her resources be redistributed to other neers?"

    "Starlight Entertainment will always keep a ce for Mary," Briony said decisively. "As for sharing resources, let me be clear: we have many exceptional artists. Every single one is unique. Our team tailors the perfect path for each talent, and we treat all our artists equally."

    At that, the host turned to Mary. "Miss Mary, do you worry that if you leave for school, the industry might move on and neers could take your ce?"

    Mary gave a sweet, cheerful smile. "Well, you win some and lose some in life, don''t you? Going abroad is something I thought long and hard

    about and I discussed it in ace

    with Ms. Kensington. No one can predict the future of this industry. All I can do is give it my bestand have a clear conscience. I just want to say sorry to my fans-your Mary is off to be an academic for a while! I won''t be able to be with you for some time."

    After the interview, Briony led Mary into the banquet hall.

    Mary had had a bit too much to drink and, after a quick word to Briony, slipped away to the restroom.

    Briony was left alone, holding a ss of champagne, as a steady stream of people came over to greet her.

    By now, everyone in Northborough knew her-Briony Kensington, president of Starlight Entertainment, who had single-handedly pushed thepany to new heights with a low-budget documentary.

    In the past six months, Starlight had dominated the short drama market,

    pioneering a new genre and quietly signing a fresh crop of talent.

    In today''s entertainment world, being picked by Starlight was as good as guaranteed stardom-but Starlight was famously selective about the neers it epted.

    At this point, Starlight Entertainment was every actor''s dream.

    Everyone knew Briony cherished talent. But no one expected her to be so generous-as soon as Mary won Best Actress, Briony let her go abroad for further studies. This set her apart from every other media executive in the business.

    To the industry, Briony was nothing short of a legend.

    Actresses dreamed of jumping ship to Starlight Entertainment.

    Actors, too.

    Some ambitious neers-hoping for a shortcut-had even heard rumors that Briony, divorced and still single, might be swayed by a handsome face.

    After all, in the world of wealthy women, Briony''s looks were second to none. If she happened to take a liking to someone¡ªeven if only

    few months-it would still be considered a windfall.

    for a

 Chapter 562

    Briony never imagined that at thirty, she would be the prime target of every gold-digger and social climber in town.

    She slipped out alone onto the balcony, craving a breath of fresh air.

    Peter followed her out, bncing a te with a slice of frosted cake.

    He wasn''t exactly new to show business-three years in, a handful of forgettable lead roles in period dramas, but nothing that ever made waves. By now, his agency had all but pushed him to the sidelines.

    He''d pulled every string he could just to get an invite to tonight''s party, all for a chance to make an impression on Briony.

    "Ms. Kensington, it''s matcha cream cake. I remember you said you liked it."

    His voice was gentle behind her. Briony turned, ncing indifferently at the cake he offered before meeting Peter''s eyes.

    He was handsome enough, even by Hollywood standards-tall, soulful eyes, the kind of looks casting directors loved for brooding second leads.

    Briony swirled the champagne in her ss. "Sorry, I don''t eat sweets."

    "But in yourst interview, you said matcha cake was your favorite..."

    "I was just making conversation." Briony looked him in the eye, her tone cool. "I know what you''re after, but I''m afraid I''m not in the market for a boy toy. You''d better look elsewhere."

    Peter''s smile faltered.

    With a polite nod, Briony turned and strolled back into the ballroom.

    But as soon as she''d dodged one Peter, another contender appeared.

    "Ms. Kensington, you''re a hard woman to find!"

    The neer was none other than Maynard, CEO of Vypera Technologies-and her most persistent suitor ofte.

    In Northborough, Maynard was considered one of the city''s most eligible bachelors. Thirty-five, single, strikingly handsome, eldest son and heir to a business empire.

    Vypera Technologies was backing a major film for Starlight Entertainment, so for the sake of the partnership, Briony couldn''t afford to be too frosty with him.

    Maynard nced over at Peter,

    who''d juste in from the balcony. "Ms. Kensington, you don''t seriously go for those pretty boy actors, do you?"

    If Peter was a headache, Maynard was a full-blown migraine.

    He pursued women with the subtlety of a spotlight, relentless and impossible to ignore.

    Over the past few months, Briony had gotten a pretty good read on him: the trick was to never take him too seriously.

    "I don''t have a type," she replied lightly. "If there''s chemistry, that''s all that matters."

    Maynard grinned. "And what kind of chemistry are you looking for? Whatever it is, I''ll do my best to fulfill it."

    Briony arched an eyebrow. "You tter me, Mr. Maynard. I rushed here and haven''t eaten yet. Please, enjoy yourself¡ªI''m going to grab a bite."

    She headed straight for the buffet, helping herself to whatever looked good, ignoring Maynard shadowing her every move.

    Wherever she went, he followed. A few wealthy guests tried to approach her, but Maynard''s warning re sent them scurrying.

    Briony didn''t react. One persistent man was easier to handle than ten.

    "Why are you always so aloof with me?" Maynardined, keeping pace at her side. "I''ve been single my whole life, never even had a proper crush You''re literally the first ste

    woman who''s ever made mort

    skip a beat. I must be the most

    inexperienced bachelor in the room-doesn''t that count for something?"

    Briony just stared at him.

    Most people thought Maynard was cold and reserved. In reality, he was a

    chatterbox when you got him alone.

    She had no intention of bickering with him in public. If the paparazzi caught a whiff

    of drama, she''d be the next headline in the tabloids.

    She picked up a petite dessert, spotted an empty table in the corner, and made her way over.

    She had just sat down when a familiar figure approached.

    Tall, lean, in a charcoal suit. It had been over six months since she''dst seen him, and the warmth in his gaze now carried a deeper, more somber edge.

    He slid into the seat across from her. "Bryn. Long time no see."

 Chapter 563

    Ferdinand.

    After half a year apart, he seemed different.

    There was still that gentle charm about him, but now it carried a hint of a

    businessman''s edge.

    Briony met his gaze, feeling as though she were looking at someone from another life.

    She''d watched the rey of that press conference Ferdinand held six months ago. What surprised her most was that, at the critical moment, Ferdinand had stepped forward to speak up for Stewart, clearing his name.

    By blood, they were brothers. Yet because of Fred''s selfishness, the two ended up on opposite sides.

    Still, Ferdinand''s public defense had at least put an end to the rumors that Stewart was some illegitimate stray.

    Now, seeing him again, Briony''s feelings were tangled andplicated.

    "It''s been a long time," Briony said softly, looking at him. "Where have you been all this time? Romy has been trying to find you."

    "We haven''t seen each other in half a year, and the first thing you do is talk to me about someone else?" Ferdinand let out a quietugh. "Bryn, after everything, you should know how I feel about you."

    Briony''s brows knitted in surprise.

    She hadn''t expected Ferdinand to be so blunt. Even though she''d sensed his feelings for her six months ago, she thought she''d made her own stance perfectly clear.

    "I stood up for Stewart because I wanted you to know where I stand. I know how much you love the children, and I knew you wouldn''t want their father''s name dragged through the mud. That''s why I did it. Bryn, everything I''ve done has been for you and the kids. I want you to understand¡ªI''m willing to do anything that''s good for you."

    Briony pressed her lips together, studying Ferdinand''s face.

    He looked sincere-maybe a little desperate. Like he was yearning for her approval.

    But she couldn''t bring herself to trust himpletely. At the same time, she couldn''t just dismiss everything he''d done, either.

    Life had to go on. And having another friend was always better than making another enemy.

    "Mr. Ellsworth, on behalf of the children, thank you," Briony said, her tone earnest.

    Ferdinand gave a resigned smile. "So that''s it, Bryn? There''s no going back for us, is there?"

    "Everyone''s moving forward. I am.

    So are you." Briony''s reply was

    gentle but firm. "I treasure the

    life I

    have now, Mr. Ellsworth. I hope you do the same."

    He studied her, then gave a crooked smile. "This life you treasure... there''s no Stewart in it. But there''s no ce for me, either. Is that right?"

    Briony was about to answer when Maynard walked over.

    "And who''s this?" Maynard sized Ferdinand up. "You look familiar."

    "Ferdinand," he replied, getting to his feet and offering a handshake. "CEO of MQ

    Group. Mr. Maynard, I hope we''ll have a chance to work together."

    "MQ? The newpany developing smart electric cars in partnership with a foreign firm?"

    Ferdinand nodded, "That''s right."

    "Interesting." Maynard grinned. "So, you and Ms. Kensington go back?"

    "We''re old friends," Ferdinand answered evenly.

    Briony was surprised to learn that Ferdinand had gone into business.

    Maynard epted Ferdinand''s

    business card, smiling. "The

    domestic market for electric cars is

    tough, but there aren''t many

    technology."

    "That''s exactly why I sought out an international partnership," Ferdinand replied. "We''ve made a major breakthrough in Al driving. If you''re interested, Mr. Maynard, perhaps we could set up a time to discuss it in detail."

    Maynard shook his hand. "Sounds good. Let''s make it happen.¡±

    He pulled out a chair and sat down,unching into conversation with Ferdinand.

    Briony stayed silent, quietly eating her cake.

    For the first time, she found herself grateful for Maynard''s persistent presence.

    Mary returned from the restroom, and her eyes lit up when she saw Ferdinand.

    She hurried over, beaming. "Mr. Ellsworth, it''s been ages! Where have you been thest six months? I tried everywhere to find you!"

 Chapter 564

    Ferdinand gave Mary a gentlemanly smile. ¡°I studied abroad for a while. When the right opportunity came along, I took out a loan and started my own business. Just got backst week."

    Mary nodded and asked, "Are you nning on going abroad again?"

    Ferdinand nced at Briony. "No, I''m staying here for good. Northborough is home now."

    Briony finished thest bite of her cake, set the empty te aside, and stood up. "You two carry on. I''ve got to get going."

    As soon as Mary heard Briony was leaving, she sprang up to follow. "Briony, wait for me-ah!"

    Briony paused at the sound, but Mary, rushing too fast, couldn''t stop in time. She collided right into Briony, let out a shriek, and tumbled straight toward Ferdinand, who was still sitting at the table.

    Briony managed to steady herself by grabbing the table just in time.

    "Bryn!"

    "Ms. Kensington!"

    Ferdinand and Maynard both called out in rm.

    Maynard was the first to reach her. He bent down, concern in his eyes. "Are you all right? Did you hurt yourself?"

    Briony had twisted her ankle.

    And it was bad-when she tried to put weight on her right foot, a sharp pain shot through her.

    Before she could protest, Maynard simply swept her up in his arms. "I''m taking you to the hospital."

    "Maynard, put me down-"

    "Rx. I''ll leave as soon as a doctor says you''re fine."

    He carried her out of the hall, not giving Briony a chance to argue.

    Ferdinand pushed Mary aside, his gaze fixed coldly on Maynard''s retreating figure as he carried Briony away.

    Somewhere in the crowd, a paparazzo caught the whole scene-Maynard carrying Briony out of the ballroom.

    Before Briony even made it to the hospital, rumors about her and Maynard had already flooded the inte.

    Ste called just as Briony finished her check-up.

    Her ankle was badly sprained. She''d need at least a week to recover.

    Maynard borrowed a wheelchair and gently lifted Briony into it.

    He studied her for a moment. "You know, I can''t help but think Mr. Ellsworth is interested in you, too."

    Briony didn''t answer. Her phone rang again-Ste.

    "Bryn, the inte''s blowing up with news that you and Mr. Maynard are a thing! What''s going on?"

    Briony blinked, then quickly pulled up the news feed.

    Sure enough, there was a photo of Maynard carrying her.

    "I twisted my ankle. Mr. Maynard just gave me a ride to the hospital. The press is making things up."

    "Oh, I see. Which hospital are you at?"

    "Your family''s hospital."

    "I''ll send Cedric rke to pick you up. Hold tight."

    Briony started to protest, but Ste cut her off, reminding her that Cedric was on call tonight. Briony figured it

    Wetter to trouble Cedric than

    Maynard any further.

    When Cedric arrived, Maynard had just returned from paying the hospital bills.

    "Mr. Maynard," Briony said, "my friend''s going to take me home. Thank you for tonight. I''ll have my assistant deliver a proper thank-you gift."

    I.ne

    Maynard saw right through her attempt to create distance. He grinned styly. "If you really want to thank me, Ms. Kensington, how about a home-cooked dinner when you''re back on your feet? That would be much more sincere, don''t you think?"

    Briony knew exactly what game he was ying, but a favor was a favor-she couldn''t just ignore it.

    "All right. I''ll get in touch when I''m better."

    "Then I wish you a speedy recovery, Ms. Kensington." Maynard gave her a wave and strode off.

    On the drive back to Skybreeze Retreat, Cedric nced over. "So, what''s going

    on between you and this Mr. Maynard?"

    "Nothing. Strictly business partners."

    "He doesn''t look at you like it''s just business."

    "That''s his problem." Briony''s expression didn''t change. "These days, adot of guys see dor signs when they look at me-they''re all hoping to leech off my sess. I''ve learned to tune it out."

    Cedric gave a softugh. "You''re a lot more straightforward than you used to be."

    Briony let a faint, cool smile touch her lips and said nothing more.

    Cedric eyed her, a pang of sadness in his chest. She really had grown stronger... but somewhere along the way, she''d built a wall around her heart.

 Chapter 565

    On the drive back, Briony called Carey and asked her to have PR issue an immediate statement to clear up the rumors online.

    Carey was nothing if not efficient; within minutes, the rification was out.

    When they arrived at Skybreeze Retreat, Cedric rke helped Briony inside. Gwendolyn White spotted Briony''s injury at once and rushed over, worry etched across her face. "What happened to you?"

    Briony brushed it off. "Just twisted my ankle by ident."

    But Gwendolyn had already seen the news circting online. While Cedric was still around, she held her tongue. The moment he left, though, she couldn''t contain herself any longer. "I saw the news about you and Maynard. He seems like a decent man-thirty-five, no scandals to speak of. Maybe you should give him a chance."

    "Godmother, he''s just a business associate. That''s all."

    "Well, business associates can make the best matches. At least you know your values line up. And the way he looks at you-it''s obvious he''s interested. Why not see where it goes?"

    Briony sighed and pressed her lips together. "Honestly, I''m not in the right headspace for any of that right now. I''m exhausted. I just want to rest."

    Gwendolyn shook her head, exasperated. "Every time the topic of rtionshipses up, you run for the hills. If you keep this up, half of Northborough will think you''re still pining for Stewart."

    Briony just stared at her, at a loss for words.

    "Reverse psychology won''t work on me," she finally said. "Please, let''s drop it."

    Gwendolyn shot her a sidelong nce. "One day you''ll be older and realize how lonely it can get. When you can''t find anyone suitable, you''ll regret not settling down while you still had choices."

    Briony just smiled slightly, unmoved. "I have money, and my daughter. I doubt I''ll ever feel that lonely."

    Gwendolyn gave her a huff. "There''s no arguing with you!" But she softened, taking Briony''s arm. "Come on, let me help you upstairs. Get some rest."

    Briony smiled, touched. "Thank you, Godmother."

    Gwenned, shaking her head. "Now I know exactly Little Nina gets her sly

    inherited every bit of its

    W?

    Briony justughed, making no attempt to deny it.

    With her ankle sprained, Briony was stuck at home for a while.

    For the next week, she worked remotely, while Carey dropped by Skybreeze Retreat each day to check in on her.

    On the fourth day, Ferdinand paid a visit.

    He brought some homemade cranberry candies and a jar of herbal ointment for her sprain.

    They''d been friends for years, and since Ferdinand was the one who''d helped Little Nina recover her health, Briony couldn''t very well turnchim

    away. n?

    Little Nina greeted him politely with a "Mr. Ellsworth," but she no longer flung

    herself into his arms the way she used to.

    Ferdinand noticed the change in her immediately, though he said nothing.

    He stayed for a while, chatting quietly, but eventually stood to leave.

    At the door, he hesitated. "Briony, is it because of my history with Stewart that you won''t even consider me?"

    Briony let out a weary sigh. She didn''t want to give Ferdinand false hope, so she answered honestly. "It''s not about Stewart. I just don''t n on looking for anyone new. I have my work, I have my daughter and I''m genuinely content with the life I''ve built. Love isn''t something I need right now. I''m happy as I am, and I don''t want to change."

    Ferdinand looked at her, his expression shadowed. "Because you have money and family now..."

    He lowered his gaze, hiding theplicated emotions in his eyes. "I understand."

 Chapter 566

    "Ferdinand, don''t waste your time on me. You deserve someone better. Mary''spletely devoted to you-why not give her a chance?"

    Ferdinand lifted his gaze, eyes resting on her.

    "You''re trying to set me up with Mary?"

    "I''m just being honest with you."

    "I see." Ferdinand smiled faintly. "Well, I should get going."

    After he left, Briony retreated to the study to work.

    Little Nina and little Mario were both on winter break, no preschool for now.

    The studio was closed for the holidays too, so Briony brought Lucky back to Skybreeze Retreat.

    Lucky was a grown dog now, but every day he dutifully yed with the young lord anddy, like an old nanny keeping them entertained.

    Little Nina was endlessly creative-one day dressing Lucky in doll clothes, the next day braiding his fur. Lucky suffered through it, tongue lolling in mock cheerfulness.

    But Little Nina treated Lucky just like family.

    That afternoon, Ferdinand had dropped off a batch of homemade fruit candies. Little Nina took one and offered it to Lucky.

    Lucky gave it a sniff, barked twice, and shook his head.

    "These are Mr. Ellsworth''s special candies for kids! If you eat one, you''ll have a great appetite for dinner!" Nina insisted.

    Lucky eyed the bag in her hand, barked again, still refusing.

    "Hmph, you silly thing!" Nina pouted. "If you don''t want it, fine! Little Mario and I will eat them all ourselves!"

    She popped the candy towards her mouth, but before she could taste it, Lucky suddenly lunged at her.

    "Ah!"

    Nina tumbled to the floor, and the candy rolled away.

    Lucky quickly snatched it up, trotted over to the trash can, pressed the lid open with his paw, and tossed the candy inside.

    "Lucky!"

    Little Mario, sitting on the floor

    nursing his sore bottom, yelled, "Bad

    dog! If you didn''t want it, you could''ve just said so! Now no one gets any! You''re wasting food-I ought to spank your butt!"

    He reached for his sister to hold her back. "No hitting."

    "But Lucky wasted Mr. Ellsworth''s special candy! It takes forever to make just a little bag!" Little Nina protested.

    Just as she finished, Lucky bounded back toward her-

    "Ouch!"

    Once again, Nina was knocked over, and the whole bag of candy hit the floor.

    Lucky grabbed the bag in his mouth and dashed out the door.

    "Lucky!" Nina scrambled up and chased after him, shouting, "You little rascal! Bring back my candy!"

    Around and around they went in the garden, girl chasing dog in endless circles, while little Mario tried and failed to calm them down.

    In the kitchen, Carol and Marlene were making dumplings when they heard themotion and hurried outside.

    Marlene took one look at Nina racing after Lucky andughed, half exasperated. "Oh my, what''s gotten into you, darling? Weren''t you just ying nicely with Lucky? Now" you''re chasing him around the yard?"

    Carol shook her head and started toward Nina to calm her down, but just then Briony appeared at the stairs, cane in hand.

    "What''s going on?"

    She had barely reached the front door when Lucky spotted her and ran right over.

    He dropped the bag of candy at

    eveet, barked twice, then

    obediently in front of her, tong

    Bet

    out,

    looking up with wide, es

    eyes.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 567

    Briony crouched down and picked up the packet of fruit chews.

    Lucky ced his paw gently on Briony''s hand.

    She looked at him and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "Woof! Woof!" Lucky barked at her, his voice even more urgent than before.

    Little Nina came running over, one hand on her hip and the other yanking at Lucky''s floppy ear. Her cheeks puffed up in anger, making her look just like a little pufferfish.

    "Mommy, Lucky''s being bad! I was nice and shared Mr. Ellsworth''s fruit chews with him, but he wouldn''t eat them and tossed them straight in the trash. When I scolded him, he went and tried to steal my whole packet!"

    Briony was startled and nced at Lucky. "Is that true, Little Nina?"

    Lucky answered with two more anxious barks, spinning in frantic little circles and pawing at the ground, whining softly. Then he lunged again, trying to grab the fruit chews from Briony''s hand.

    "See, Mom! He''s trying to steal them again!" Little Nina stamped her foot, on the verge of tears.

    Hearing this, Lucky spun around and barked at Little Nina again, clearly frustrated.

    Little Nina was beside herself with outrage. "You''re mean! We''re not friends anymore! I''m never sharing my snacks with you again! Hmph!"

    As she spoke, she snatched the packet of fruit chews from her mother''s hand.

    But the moment she grabbed them, Lucky lunged and mped his teeth around the packet-

    "Hey!" Little Nina squealed, clutching the candy with both hands, her eyes brimming with tears. "Lucky, you big meanie! Mommy, help me!"

    "Lucky! That''s enough, let go now!" Briony''s voice rang sharp and stern.

    But Lucky, who was usually the most obedient dog in the world, just clung stubbornly to the packet, refusing to let go.

    Briony frowned. This was so out of character for Lucky. He adored Little Nina and Mario-why would he suddenly make her so upset?

    She softened her tone. "Lucky, let go. I promise, I won''t let Little Nina eat the candy, okay?"

    At once, Lucky released his grip.

    "Ow!" Little Ninanded on her bottom, still clutching the packet tightly.

    Briony helped her up, rubbing her little backside with a mix of sympathy and amusement. Her feisty, spirited daughter was rarely bested but this time, her cheeks were red with indignation and her eyes sparkled with tears.

    "Little Nina, sweetheart, don''t be et upset. Lucky is our good friend-he would never make you angry for no reason. Let''s find out what''s going on, okay?"

    Still rubbing her sore backside, Little Nina red at Lucky. "Hmph!"

    Lucky sank down, looking up at her with big, sad eyes, whining softly.

    Briony gently stroked his head. "Lucky, is it because you don''t want Little Nina to eat this candy?"

    Lucky barked twice in response.

    Briony''s gaze shifted to the candy in Little Nina''s hand. She fell silent for a moment, then absently scratched Lucky''s head.

    Finally, she looked at her daughter. "Little Nina, can Mommy see the candy for a second?"

    Little Nina hesitated, not quite willing to hand it over-but this was her mom, and she couldn''t say no.

    She obediently passed the packet to Briony, keeping a wary eye on Lucky in case he tried to snatch it again.

    "Mommy, you can''t let Lucky take it away!"

    Briony smiled at her daughter''s cuteness, taking the candy and leaning in to kiss her on the cheek. "You''re such a good girl, Little Nina. Mommy just wants to check if the candy''s expired, okay?"

    "Expired?" Little Nina frowned. "Mr. Ellsworth would never give us old candy!"

    Of course he wouldn''t.

    The candy was, in fact, perfectly fine.

 Chapter 568

    But seeing how anxious Lucky was, snatching Little Nina''s candy again and again, Briony couldn''t help but feel a flicker of doubt.

    Even if, to her, that suspicion seemed absurd.

    Still, when it came to her children''s safety, Briony would rather be overly cautious than let any wishful thinking endanger them.

    She pretended to inspect the fruit candies with great care, then put them away and turned to Little Nina. "Honey, it looks like these are actually expired. Mr. Ellsworth probably made them a while ago and forgot to bring them over. They''ve just been sitting around too long."

    "Oh?" Little Nina''s face fell. "So I can''t eat them?"

    "That''s right, sweetheart. Eating them might upset your tummy." Briony ruffled her daughter''s hair and smiled gently. "Mr. Ellsworth''s been busy with his new jobtely, so I''m sure it just slipped his mind. If you want candy, Mommy will get you some fresh ones, okay?"

    "Alright." Little Nina nodded, then nced over to Lucky. "So that''s why you wouldn''t let me eat them, Lucky? You didn''t want me to get a tummy ache?"

    "Woof woof!" Lucky jumped up, wagging his tail so hard his whole body wiggled. "I''m sorry, Lucky! I thought you were being mean!" Little Nina threw her arms around him. ¡°Can you forgive me?"

    Lucky barked twice more and nuzzled against her, his tail still wagging.

    With their misunderstanding cleared up, Little Nina and Lucky were soon back to their usual gleeful games.

    Little Mario, who''d been watching all themotion from the sidelines, was quickly dragged into their little "siege" of Lucky by his sister.

    Briony stood up, watching her two children-happy and healthy-her expression shadowed by worry.

    Three dayster, Briony''s ankle had mostly healed.

    Early that morning, she took the bag of fruit candies and headed to the localb for testing.

    It was nearly a twenty-minute drive from Skybreeze Retreat. Briony drove her white Cayenne, following the GPS directions. At a stoplight, her phone started ringing from inside her purse.

    She fished it out¡ªan unfamiliar number shed on the screen.

    Figuring it was probably spam, she declined the call and set the phone on the center console.

    The light turned green. Briony pressed lightly on the gas, the Cayenne gliding forward.

    Then the phone rang again. Same number.

    Briony hesitated a moment, then slipped on her Bluetooth earpiece and answered.

    "You''re being followed."

    The voice was male, unfamiliar, and urgent. "Change your route now. Don''t go to theb."

    Briony frowned, instinctively ncing at her rearview mirror.

    Sure enough, a ck sedan was tailing her.

    Her grip on the steering wheel tightened. "Who is this? Why should I believe you?"

    "You have to believe me!¡± The man''s voice grew more insistent. "That Car is there to stop you from getting those samples tested. If they''re sure you''re headed to theb, they''ll make a move."

    Briony''s mind reeled, her thoughts scattering. Before she could react, the car

    behind her suddenly gunned its engine¡ª

    She barely had time to swerve before the impact came.

    The Cayenne spun in ce, tires screeching, before the front mmed up onto the median. The force of the crash triggered the

    airbags, and Briony''s world went

    white.

    Slumped over the deployed airbag, her vision blurred. Consciousness slipped

    away.

    The ck sedan sped off.

    Someone yanked open the driver''s door-

    Briony felt a hand tapping her cheek.

    She tried to force her eyes open, to

    see who it was, but her eyelids grew

    heavier and heavier. Darkness closed in around her.

    "Bryn! Bryn-!¡±

    Was she dreaming?

    Why did it sound like Stewart Wentworth was calling her name...

 Chapter 569

    "Bryn? Bryn..."

    Briony''s eyes fluttered open to find James Dney suddenly looming over her, anxiety etched across his face.

    "Bryn, you''re awake! How are you feeling?"

    She stared at him, disoriented, her thoughts muddled. Had she really just dreamed about Stewart?

    James waited for a response, then reached out to feel her forehead. "No fever. You''re not concussed, are you?"

    Snapping back to herself, Briony met his worried gaze. "I''m fine."

    James let out a huge sigh of relief. "You scared the hell out of me! As long as your brain''s still working..."

    "How did you even find out about the ident?" she asked.

    "I got a call from Dr. rke," James said. "Apparently, some good Samaritan

    called an ambnce and got you to the hospital."

    "Did you see who it was?"

    James shook his head. "No idea. Why?"

    Briony managed a calm expression. "They saved my life. I just thought I ought to thank them in person."

    He shrugged. "From what I heard, there were several people helping out- someone called the police, another called the ambnce. Doubt any of them left their contact info."

    She fell silent, letting the matter drop. Maybe it really was just a dream.

    But the memory of that phone call before the crash jolted her. Briony suddenly tried to sit up.

    "Whoa, don''t move!" James quickly pressed her back down, frowning. "You''ve still got an IV in your arm!"

    "My car-where is it?" Her voice was urgent. "There was something really important inside."

    "I already had it towed to the shop. I took everything out before it went in for repairs¡ªthey''re all in my car now, so don''t worry."

    "Did you see a bag of hawthorn candies?"

    "Hawthorn candies?" James looked puzzled. ¡°No, I didn''t see anything like that." Nothing?

    Briony''s brow furrowed. Was there really something wrong with those candies? Had someone destroyed them?

    "Bryn, what''s up with you? It''s just candy-why are you so worked up?"

    She remembered that mysterious phone call. Whoever it was had

    known exactly what she was about to do. And what was their

    connection to Ferdinand Ellsworth? Would Ferdinand really hurt ber child?

    Too many questions, and no answers. For now, she decided not to drag James

    into the mess.

    That afternoon, after James left for the studio, Marlene came to keep herpany.

    When Cedric rke arrived, Marlene was in the kitchte, simmering a pot of soup. Briony sat up in bed, scrolling through work emails on her phone.

    "How are you feeling?" Cedric asked as he walked in.

    Briony looked up, hesitated, then asked, "Who brought me to the hospital?"

    Cedric blinked, then gave an awkward smile. "I really don''t know. Things were hectic I didn''t notice."

    She kept her eyes on him. "You''re sure?"

    "Absolutely!" He sounded far from convincing.

    Briony pressed her lips together, silent for a moment. Then, abruptly, she said,

    "Dr. rke, I dreamed about Stewart."

    He paused, uncertain how to respond.

    "Before the ident, someone called me. They warned me I was being followed and told me not to go to theb. But before I could react, that car tailing me suddenly sped up and crashed right into me.

    Cedric''s expression turned grim. "The police are on it-they''re

    investigating as we speak. But after

    this, think you really should

    consider hiring a personal

    bodyguard."

    Briony narrowed her eyes at him. "Aren''t you even going to ask why I was going to theb?"

    Cedric hesitated. "Everyone has their secrets..." He scratched the back of his head, looking ufortable. "I try not to pry into other people''s business."

 Chapter 570

    "Dr. rke, don''t try to hide this from me." Briony fixed her sharp gaze on him, her voice steady and certain. "I know you''re not telling me everything."

    Cedric rke froze, caught off guard.

    It was a long moment before he finally let out a heavy sigh. "You really are impossible to fool these days."

    "James told me my car was sent in for repairs, but he couldn''t find the strawberry candy I kept in the glovepartment. So I''m guessing the person who saved me took it, right?"

    "Yes." Cedric''s tone was calm but grave. "The person who called you is also the one who rescued you. But I can''t tell you who it is."

    Briony fell silent.

    She was already close to the truth.

    If she pressed him, Cedric would probably cave and tell her everything. But she didn''t.

    She lowered her eyes, thoughtful. Finally, she asked quietly, "Was there something wrong with the candy?"

    "Just as you suspect."

    Briony''s breath caught in her chest.

    Ferdinand had really tried to harm her child.

    But why? Just because they were Stewart''s children?

    "There was gypsum in the candy. Over time, it can disrupt cirction, cause muscle atrophy, joint stiffness-even damage kidney function."

    Cedric paused, then added, "The dose was low. Even if a child ate it, there wouldn''t be obvious symptoms right away. But if it continued... things could get very serious."

    Briony went pale, her hands clenching the bedsheet. "Ferdinand always acted so kind toward little Nina-he was the one who cured her, after all. If Lucky hadn''t insisted Nina not eat the candy today, I would never have believed Ferdinand would tamper with it."

    "I know this is a lot to take in, but for now, I advise you not to confront Ferdinand directly. Pretend you don''t know anything."

    Briony frowned. "Why?"

    "For the past six months, Ferdinand''s been out of the country. Now he''s suddenly CEO of MQ. There has to be something he''s hiding."

    "You think his background isn''t clean?"

    "That''s just my guess."

    "Dr. rke." Briony looked at him, serious. "Was it him who told you to say all this to me?"

    Cedric hesitated.

    "It''s been six months." Briony''s voice was barely above a whisper. ¡°Just tell me¡ª is he alright?"

    Cedric sighed. "Did you already suspect it was him who called you?"

    "Not at first." Briony turned to the window, her gaze distant. "Right after the ident, before I cked out, I heard him call my name. When I woke up in the hospital, James told me some Good Samaritan called the ambnce, but that didn''t add up-especially since I ended up in your hospital."

    Cedric couldn''t help butugh. "There''s just no fooling you, is there?"

    Briony dropped her eyes. "I won''t ask any more. He has his reasons, his responsibilities. I''ll keep pretending I know nothing. Just tell me-be''s o

    ¡°He''s alright, but he still needs Dr. Riley''s treatment for now. And for the time

    being, he needs to stay ''dead.""

    Briony understood.

    She closed her eyes. "Tell him to take care of himself. He still has two children waiting for him to keep his promise."

    "I''ll pass it on." Cedric nodded. "But as for Ferdinand-please, be careful. Take my advice and hire a bodyguard to stay with you, around the clock."

    Briony''s voice was calm. "I''ll think about it."

 Chapter 571

    Briony''s injuries from the car ident turned out to be minor; after just two days of observation, she was discharged from the hospital.

    On the day she left, she headed first to Starlight Entertainment for a quick team meeting.

    As she stepped out of the office, her phone buzzed. It was Mary, calling to say she''d be flying overseas in two days and wanted to treat Briony to lunch before she left.

    Briony agreed.

    When she arrived at the caf¨¦ they''d agreed on, she was surprised to see Ferdinand there as well.

    Seeing Ferdinand again¡ªafter everything left Briony both chilled and furious. But she couldn''t let a hint of emotion show on her face.

    She remembered Cedric rke''s warning all too well.

    Composing herself, Briony greeted them both with an easy smile and took her

    seat.

    Mary grinned. "Briony, I ran into Mr. Ellsworth at the door. Since we bumped into each other, I thought, why not all eat together? You two know each other anyway -hope you don''t mind?"

    Briony could read Mary''s intentions as easily as an open book.

    She offered a gentle smile. "Of course not."

    Mary let out a relieved sigh. "See, Mr. Ellsworth? I told you Briony''s the best. She wouldn''t mind at all."

    Ferdinand looked over at Briony, his expression soft and polished. "Bryn really is wonderful. It''s a privilege to call her a friend."

    "Exactly!" Mary''s eyes sparkled as she looked at Ferdinand, her smile sweet and hopeful. "See, we''re both lucky. So, Mr. Ellsworth, maybe you''ll consider giving me a shot at winning your heart?¡±

    Ferdinand chuckled lightly, unfazed. "Miss Mary, you''re teasing me again. Bryn is sending you abroad to help you be your best self. Don''t let precious time get wasted on romance just yet."

    Mary pouted dramatically and turned to Briony. "See? I''ve been shot down again." Briony had been quietly eating, but she looked up at Mary''sint.

    Once, she might have thought Mary and Ferdinand made a cute pair. But now...

    Ferdinand was far too good at hiding his true colors. She''d seen the danger lurking beneath his charming surface, directed even at her own children.

    Could someone like that truly be a good partner, a trustworthy husband? Briony doubted it.

    She couldn''t just stand by and watch Mary get pulled in deeper.

    But she couldn''t say anything directly¡ªnot with Ferdinand sitting right there. That would only make him suspicious.

    "Romance can wait," Briony said,

    keeping her tone light but firm.

    "Focus on your studies first,

    still young-there''s plenty of time for love down the road."

    Ferdinand looked at her, his gentle smile fading just a little.

    Briony had already lowered her head, calmly eating as if nothing had happened.

    Mary took Briony''s words to heart, nodding thoughtfully. "You''re right. I should work on myself first-build my own strengths. Maybe then Mr. Ellsworth will see me differently. What do you think, Mr. Ellsworth?"

    Ferdinand turned to her, his manner as always polite but distant. "You''re very confident, Mary. Work hard."

    He''d always treated Mary this way-chivalrous, but with a line she could never quite cross.

    Mary was used to it. She didn''t seem discouraged at all, still convinced she had a chance.

    ...

    After lunch, the three went their separate ways, each driving off alone.

    On the way home, Briony''s phone rang. Ferdinand.

    She hesitated, then answered. "Mr. Ellsworth?"

    "I forgot to mention earlier," his voice was smooth as ever, "Last week I made

    some candied fruit for the twins again. It''s in my car¡ªI could drop it off for you?"

    Candied fruit.

    Briony''s grip tightened on the steering wheel.

    She clenched her jaw so hard it hurt, forcing herself to keep calm. Her voice came out steady, betraying none of her anger. "I''m just heading to the studio now. Why don''t you bring it there?"

    She couldn''t let herself slip up. But she also couldn''t let Ferdinand keep getting close to her children.

    "Alright," Ferdinand replied.

    After hanging up, Briony wavered for a moment, then dialed Carey. "I need a personal bodyguard," she said quietly. "Someone skilled¡ªand avable around the clock."

 Chapter 572

    Briony arrived at the studio first and waited for half an hour, but Ferdinand still hadn''t shown up.

    A knot of worry tightened in her chest.

    What if Ferdinand had changed his mind and gone to Skybreeze Retreat to see the children on his own again?

    The thought made her uneasy, so she quickly dialed Ferdinand''s number.

    He answered, exining that ast-minute crisis at work needed his attention and

    he''d have to cancel their meeting.

    Briony let out a quiet sigh of relief.

    Maybe it was for the best-she didn''t have to put on an act today.

    The days slipped by in rtive calm for the next two weeks.

    On thest day of January, Briony traveled to Havenport on business.

    A new actress from herpany was starring in her first leading role and was buckling under the pressure. Several shaky performances had left the young woman on the verge of a breakdown.

    As the boss, Briony didn''t hesitate to rush to the set in Havenport.

    Once there, she spoke with the rookie herself, guiding her with the gentle firmness of an older sister.

    Encouraged by Briony''s words, the neer regained herposure.

    Over the next three days, the young actress found her stride, and Briony''s anxious heart finally settled.

    On the fourth day, just as she was preparing to head back to Northborough, the film''s investor arrived.

    But the real shock came when Briony realized the investor was Ferdinand.

    He suggested they have lunch together.

    Briony wanted to refuse, but Ferdinand gave her a pointed look. "Bryn, are you avoiding me these days?"

    "Of course not," she replied coolly. "I just need to get back."

    "Let''s have lunch. I''m heading back to Northborough this afternoon too-we can go together."

    Not wanting to make things too awkward, Briony reluctantly agreed.

    They picked a Western restaurant.

    Ferdinand was prepared-painfully so.

    In fact, everything about his sudden appearance in Havenport, his investment in the film, all pointed to one thing: Briony.

    He seemed to realize she was slipping further and further from his grasp. Today, Ferdinand had no intention of hiding his feelings anymore.

    Soft violin music drifted through the restaurant.

    Ferdinand had rented out the entire ce, hired a violinist, and even arranged fresh flowers.

    Briony took in the scene, her brow creasing with unease.

    "Ferdinand, what is all this?"

    He looked at her, eyes earnest.

    "Bryn, I can''t hold back anymore.get

    love you. I want to be with

    wan to take care of you for the rest of my life."

    He pulled out an engagement ring and, in the next instant, dropped to one knee before her.

    It all happened so suddenly that Briony''s mind went nk for a moment.

    Then she shot to her feet and took a step back-too quickly, the chair scraped harshly across the floor.

    She frowned at Ferdinand. ¡°Mr. Ellsworth, don''t do this. Please, stand up."

    But Ferdinand remained kneeling, aze full of longing. "Bryn, I?

    his

    you.

    ¨¨ marry me. Let me t

    care of you and the kids, please?"

    "Mr. Ellsworth, we''re just friends. I''ve always seen you as just a friend."

    "That''s not enough for me."

    Ferdinand''s voice was tight. "I waited through your nine-year- marriage to Stewart. He''s gone now, Bryn. He''s nevering back. I''m begging you-please, look at me."

    Briony could see there was no reasoning with him now.

    "I''m sorry," she said quietly, grabbing her bag and walking away without a backward nce.

    Ferdinand watched her go, the warmth in his eyes fading to cold.

    After a moment, he pulled out his phone and dialed. "It''s time. Go ahead."

    Briony stepped out to the curb and waved down a taxi.

    Once inside, she told the driver, "Airport, please."

    The cabbie nced at her in the rearview mirror, a cold, twisted smile tugging at

    his lips.

 Chapter 573

    Briony pulled out her phone and booked a flight.

    Once her ticket was confirmed, she made two quick calls to tie up some loose ends at work.

    When she finally looked up again, she realized the driver had taken a wrong turn.

    "Excuse me, are you sure this is the right way?" she asked.

    The driver didn''t respond.

    A jolt of unease shot through her. Briony immediately opened her ride-hailing app.

    The map made it clear-they were headed in the opposite direction from the airport.

    She reached for her phone to call the police, but suddenly a harsh, chemical odor filled the car.

    Her vision blurred, and darkness imed her almost instantly.

    The driver nced at her unconscious form in the back seat, then dialed a number. "She''s out. I''ll bring her over now."

    ...

    "Bryn? Bryn!"

    Briony''s eyes snapped open to find Ferdinand''s anxious face hovering above her.

    She jerked upright and scanned the unfamiliar room.

    "Where are we?" she demanded.

    "We''re at a hotel," Ferdinand said gently. "You were nearly abducted, but I got there just in time. If I hadn''t, who knows where you''d be right now?"

    Briony stared at him, wary of his words.

    But she knew now was not the time to confront Ferdinand.

    "Did you call the police?" she asked.

    "I did. The man who tried to kidnap you is in custody. He''s a repeat offender- targets women traveling alone. The police told me several women have already fallen victim to him before you."

    Briony''s face darkened.

    Lately, strange idents had been happening around her with unsettling frequency.

    Ever since she''d started suspecting there was something wrong with that bag of candy...

    She studied Ferdinand''s face-serene, refined, almost too perfect.

    But her doubts about him only grew stronger.

    She needed to get out of Havenport as soon as possible. Once she got back to Northborough, the very first thing she''d do was hire a professional bodyguard.

    "Thank you for saving me," Briony said sincerely, meeting Ferdinand''s gaze. "Let me treat you to dinner once I''m back in Northborough. But right now, I really have to go."

    "You''ve been out for half the

    day-you already missed your flight,"

    Ferdinand replied. "Why don''t you

    stay here tonight? Tomorrow

    morning we''ll head back to

    vel

    Northborough together. It''s safer if I''m with you, after what happened."

    Briony felt tension knotting between her shoulders.

    "There''s a crucial meeting at Starlight Entertainment tomorrow morning. I have to get back tonight."

    Ferdinand watched her closely. Even though she tried to act calm, he could tell how tense she was.

    "Bryn, are you afraid of me?"

    "Of course not," she said with a faint smile. ¡°It''s just, I really do need to make it back tonight."

    "There aren''t any flights to Northborough left tonight," Ferdinand said, handing her phone back. "See for yourself if you don''t believe me."

    Briony took her phone and checked the screen.

    It was already 8 p.m.

    Sure enough, every ticket was sold out.

    She booked the earliest flight for the next morning. "I''ve got a seat on the six a.m. flight."

    Ferdinand raised an eyebrow. "Isn''t that a bit early?"

    "This meeting is important. I can''t miss it."

    Ferdinand gave a small, knowing, smile. "Bryn, I''m a businessman too, you know. I''m now the majority shareholder at MQ. Within three years, MQ will be the leadingpany in the country."

    Briony offered a polite smile. "Congrattions."

    "You know what I mean," Ferdinand said, locking eyes with her. "Everything. Stewart ever achieved can achieve too. You don''t need to run yourself ragged. Marry me. Whatever Stewart could give you, I can give you as well-and i can promise, you''ll never have to feel neglected."

    Ferdinand had never been this direct before; any trace of subtlety was gone. Now

    he waspletely open, almost aggressive.

    Briony felt her patience fraying.

    She had once genuinely thought of Ferdinand as a benefactor. As they became

    close, she''de to value his friendship deeply.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 574

    But it had never urred to her that someone as gentle and refined as Ferdinand might have approached her with an ulterior motive.

    Even his impressive medical skills could, at any moment, be weapons meant to harm.

    Disappointment washed over Briony, but fear outweighed it.

    How much more was Ferdinand hiding from her?

    This side of him-so deep and inscrutable-made her deeply uneasy.

    How could she trust any talk of love or careing from his lips?

    Ferdinand produced the engagement ring once more.

    Under the lights, the diamond sparkled brilliantly.

    He held the ring out to her. "Bryn, say yes. Give me the chance to protect you- openly and rightfully."

    Briony couldn''t take it anymore.

    She closed her eyes, took a steadying breath, and when she looked at Ferdinand again, her expression was weary.

    "Ferdinand, at most we''re friends. There''s nothing more between us, and there never will be."

    "Why?" Ferdinand looked at her, the emotion in his gentle eyes impossible to miss. "Bryn, we always got along so well. If not for the whole Wentworth Group inheritance mess, you never would have pulled away from me."

    "Whether in the past or now, I only ever saw you as a friend." Briony met his gaze, her voice earnest. "Ferdinand, please don''t make this harder than it has to be. There''s never been anything but friendship between us."

    "Friendship?" Ferdinand echoed. "You used to trust mepletely. But now, when you look at me, I see nothing but caution and suspicion. Bryn, Stewart hurt you, yet you managed to forgive him. Why can''t you do the same for me?"

    "There''s no question of forgiving or not forgiving with Stewart. He''s gone. There''s no point inparing yourself to him. Neither of you are the one I choose."

    "Is it because I''m a Wentworth too?"

    "That''s not it." Briony shook her head. "Feelings aren''t something you can manufacture with a few words."

    "Feelings can grow," Ferdinand insisted softly. "Just give me a chance."

    She looked at him, firm but gentle. "Ferdinand, whether it''s lovers, friends, or even family, it alles

    to fate. Our fate ends here.

    don''t force it."

    "Those are just excuses," Ferdinand murmured, lowering his gaze. "You just can''t

    let go of Stewart."

    Briony frowned. "Why do you keep bringing him up?"

    She realized she no longer felt anything deep for Stewart.

    There was some regret, perhaps.

    But that regret was only because she''d never imagined he''d die so young, or that their two children would lose their father before they''d even grown up.

    "Because you risked everything to give him two children. Bryn, maybe I''ll never measure up to Stewart, but I know you loved him so fiercely because he was there for you when you were most lost and alone. You saw him as your savior, and you couldn''t help falling for him."

    Briony knew there was nothing more to say.

    Ferdinand was trapped in his own stubborn convictions.

    But Stewart was gone. If using him as an excuse could finally get Ferdinand to let go, she saw no reason to argue further.

    "Ferdinand, I''m happy with my life as it is. I don''t want to change for anyone. So please, don''t make this harder for me."

    "Why?" Ferdinand looked up, his gaze searching. "Is it because he''s gone that I''ll never be able topare?"

    Briony sighed, "Ferdinand, you''ve

    helped me a lot over the years. I

    don''t want things to get ugly

    between us. Let''s clear the air today. From now on, whenever we see

    each other, let''s just be friends-like before. Okay?"

 Chapter 575

    Briony threw back the covers and stood up. "It''s gettingte-I should go," she said briskly.

    She headed straight for the door,pletely oblivious to the sudden shift in the man''s expression behind her.

    An instantter, a sharp pain shot through the back of her neck¡ªand then everything went ck.

    Ferdinand caught Briony''s limp body as she copsed, the madness he''d been holding back now breaking through in his eyes.

    "Bryn, if you won''t listen, I''m afraid I have no choice but to do this."

    ...

    Briony drifted in and out of consciousness, her mind foggy and her body feeling oddly weightless. Though her senses hadn''t fully returned, a flicker of awareness began to stir.

    She struggled, brow furrowing as she forced her heavy eyelids open.

    Streetlights slid past in blurred streaks, their glow flickering through the windows of a dimly lit car interior.

    Was she in someone''s car?

    Briony tried to sit up, but exhaustion dragged her back under, and she slipped into darkness again.

    ...

    The city streets were nearly empty in the dead of night.

    A ck sedan trailed behind Ferdinand''s car, keeping a careful, steady distance.

    Twenty minutester, Ferdinand pulled into the parking garage of a private hospital.

    In the underground lot, he carried the unconscious Briony into the elevator.

    The ck sedan rolled to a stop a short distance away.

    A man in ck stepped out, his face mostly hidden beneath a baseball cap and a ck mask. He moved stealthily, slipping through the emergency stairwell door.

    Inside the hospital''s surgical suite, Ferdinand ced Briony on a gurney.

    A young doctor nced at him uncertainly. "Mr. Ellsworth, are you sure you want to proceed with the egg retrieval?"

    "Yes," Ferdinand said, his gaze locked on Briony''s unconscious form¡ªa manic possessiveness shining in his eyes. "She''s at the perfect stage in her cycle. Be careful, and work quickly."

    Briony had spent time under Ferdinand''s care before; he knew her medical history inside and out.

    A nurse pushed Briony into the operating room.

    Down the hall, the man in ck lingered in the shadows, watching. After a moment, he slipped into a side corridor and dialed a number. "She''s just been brought in. Get your team ready."

    ...Half an hourter, Briony was wheeled out of the operating room.

    Ferdinand was waiting. "How did it go?"

    "Everything went smoothly, Mr. Ellsworth. You can rest easy," the doctor assured him.

    A rare smile flickered across Ferdinand''s face.

    He leaned down, brushing Briony''s cheek with his hand. "Bryn, you''ve done well. Don''t worry-I won''t let you bear the burden of pregnancy. I''ll find someone else to carry our child."

    Brionyy in a deep sleep, unaware of anything that had happened.

    Ferdinand pressed a gentle kiss to her forehead. "Soon, Bryn, we''ll have a child of our own."

    When Briony finally came to, she found herself in a hospital room.

    A nurse was changing her IV bag.

    "Awake, are you?" the nurse said warmly. "Once this bag''s done, you''ll be able to go home."

    Briony blinked at her. "What happened to me?"

    "You fainted from low blood sugar. Your friend brought you in."

    "My friend?" Briony echoed, confused-just as the door opened.

    Ferdinand walked in.

    At the sight of him, shes ofst night''s events flooded Briony''s mind-fragments

    of memory, impossible to piece together. Was it a dream, or had it really happened?

    "Ferdinand?¡± she asked warily, her eyes narrowing. "You brought me here?"

    "Yes," Ferdinand replied, untroubled. "Have you been staying upte

    again? You.copsedst night. When I checked, your pulse was weak and you looked pale.

    Combined with your low blo-vel

    pressure and anemia, I figured the safest thing was to get you to the

    hospital."

    It was true-Briony had been working herself raggedtely. Late nights were

    practically routine.

    "Thank you for bringing me here," she said quietly.

    "You need to take better care of

    yourself," Ferdinand said, his voice gentle but firm. "Your health was just

    starting to improve. If you keep pushing yourself like this, you''ll end

    upright back where you started."

 Chapter 576

    Briony replied in a soft, even tone.

    Ferdinand watched her for a moment before finally breaking the silence. "I have to go. Will you be alright on your own?"

    "I''ll be fine." Seeing that he wasn''t insisting further, Briony''s demeanor softened a little. ¡°Thank you, Ferdinand. Really."

    No matter what, she couldn''t afford to shatter the fragile peace between them.

    If she did, who knew what reckless thing Ferdinand might do to her children in a fit of anger.

    "There''s no need to be so formal with me," Ferdinand said with a resigned smile. "Unless there''s something else, I should get going."

    He left not long after.

    Ste Joyner rushed in just a few minutester.

    She exined that Ferdinand had called her, telling her Briony had fainted while getting an IV at the hospital.

    Briony sighed. "You still have Aster to look after. Why did youe all the way to Havenport for me?"

    "Why? Do you really have to ask?" Ste shot back. "You faint alone in Havenport and there''s not a single friend around to check on you. How could I not be worried?"

    Briony was deeply touched. She squeezed Ste''s hand. "Thank you. Really, don''t worry I''m alright."

    "Alright? You''re as pale as a ghost!" Ste scolded. "Briony, are you really that hard up? Even if the kids lost their father, Stewart''s estate is enough to keep themfortable for life. Why are you running yourself ragged?"

    "It''s not that¡ªI just happened to have a lot of work piled up this week."

    "Don''t give me that. You never listen, do you?"

    Briony couldn''t win this argument. "I''ll listen, I promise. Once I''m home, I''ll let Marlene cook me something hearty. Deal?"

    "Hmph!" Ste rolled her eyes. "Take it easy, alright? What''s the point of making all this money if you''re too sick to enjoy it?"

    "Yes, ma''am. Our Queen Ste is absolutely right."

    Ste saw Briony was trying to joke her way out of it and decided to let it go. As a friend, she could scold and worry, but if Briony took the advice, great if not, well, she was an adult and no one could watch overher

    every hour of the day.

    Everyone had their own life and choices. No one could interfere forever.

    "You''re heading to Andersville next

    month for work, right? I''m stillfortable with it," Ste said "Take a private doctor and ao bodyguard with you."

    Briony couldn''t help butugh. "You''re worrying too much. It''s not my first business trip."

    "Andersville isn''t just anywhere. There have been three random murders there in

    the past month, Bryn-please, can''t you skip this one?"

    "This project''s important. It''ll help the Star Foundation''s kids. I have to go."

    "You''re going to be the death of me!" Ste gritted her teeth. "Fine, but when you go, promise me you''ll take a bodyguard."

    Briony hesitated. "...Is that really necessary?"

    "Will you or won''t you?" Ste fixed her with a re.

    Briony relented. "Alright, I''ll take one."

    ¡°Thank God I''m done nursing, or you''d have made my milk dry up from worry!" Briony: ".

    31

    Once her IV was finished, the two of them flew back to Northborough together.

    As soon as she got home, Briony asked Carey to arrange for a personal bodyguard.

    The truth was, she knew Ste was right; she did need protection. But she''d acted nonchnt in front of

    Ste so she wouldn''t pick up on Briony''s nerves and get even more worried.

    Carey was efficient as always. By the third day, she''d already found the perfect candidate.

 Chapter 577

    At ten o''clock that morning, Carey knocked on the door of the Starlight

    Entertainment CEO''s office.

    She stepped inside, leading the candidate for the personal bodyguard position.

    "Ms. Kensington, this is Mr. Monroe, here for the bodyguard interview."

    Briony looked up from the stack of paperwork in front of her.

    The man was tall-so tall that even Carey, who stood around five-foot-seven, seemed petite beside him.

    He wore all ck: a tracksuit, a baseball cap pulled low, and a surgical mask covering most of his face. Only his eyes were visible, the rest of him hidden away.

    Carey handed over the interview file.

    Briony nced down at the papers.

    ir Monroe, thirty-eight years old. Ten years of experience with an international security firm. Retired after a work-rted injury. Highly skilled, single, and

    avable for round-the-clock assignments.

    The photo attached was from a decade ago.

    Briony looked up, her gaze settling on the man''s face. "Could you take off your mask so I can get a look at you?"

    The man met her eyes, his voice deep and steady. "My face was badly burned. I don''t want to startle you."

    Burned?

    Briony frowned. "The ident you mentioned in your file-was it a fire? Is that why your face is scarred?"

    ir nodded. "Yes."

    Briony studied him, an inexplicable suspicion creeping in. She knew it was irrational, maybe even unfair, but she couldn''t help herself.

    "If you''re going to be my personal bodyguard, I need to know everything about you. I''m not going to judge you for an ident, but I do need to know what you look like."

    ir hesitated, then slowly reached up and removed his mask.

    Scars covered two-thirds of his face-twisted, angry burns that left little doubt he''d been badly injured.

    It was true his features were almost unrecognizable. But even with the scars, Briony could make out the shape of his nose and the sharpness in his eyes-the only clues to what he might have looked like before.

    Definitely not the same face as in the photo.

    "All right," Briony said after a moment. "You can put your mask back on." Without a word, ir lowered his gaze and slipped the mask over his face again. He looked at Briony. "Is there anything else you''d like to know, Ms. Kensington?" She asked, "Are you able to ept all the requirements for this job?" ir nodded. "Yes."

    "Twenty-four-hour standby, possibly with no days off for weeks, but you will get vacation time. If I''m home and not going out, you''re free to use your time as you wish. Is that eptable?"

    "No problem."

    "Good," Briony said, feeling satisfied with him. "What kind of sry are you looking for?"

    "Whatever you think is fair, Ms. Kensington. The usual rate is fine."

    In the end, Briony offered him a bit more than the market standard.

    Carey led ir out to sign the contract.

    The next day, ir officially started work.

    Briony didn''t need him glued to her side all day During work hours, he only needed to be nearby, on call. she was heading out, she''d text him. After she got home, as long as she wasn''t going out again, ir was free to choose where to wait, as long as he could reach her quickly if needed.

    Briony also made it clear that for appearances, it was best if ir acted as her driver in public.

    ir was agreeable to everything, answering every instruction with a simple, "Yes, ma''am," and memorizing every detail.

 Chapter 578

    Briony was quite satisfied with ir.

    ...

    A weekter, Briony traveled to Andersville on business.

    Since she was bringing Carey, Lawyer Hughes, and ir along, Briony simply arranged for a private flight.

    Among Stewart''s assets was a private jet.

    On the day of departure, ir showed upte.

    It was the first time he''d beente since he started working for her.

    Briony nced at him. "Why are youte?"

    ir kept his head down, a baseball cap pulled so low it nearly hid his eyes. His voice was quiet and rough. "Sorry."

    Briony caught something off in his tone.

    "Are you sick?"

    He hesitated for a few seconds before answering, "Had some grilled meatst night. Didn''t sit well with me."

    Briony fell silent.

    She wasn''t a harsh boss, but that didn''t mean she had no principles.

    A personal bodyguard was supposed to be ready for any emergency. If ir couldn''t be counted on to show up at a moment''s notice, then there was no point in having a bodyguard at all.

    She said, "Don''t bete again. If you can''t guarantee you''ll always be avable, I''ll have to make it a rule that you stay by my side twenty-four hours a day."

    ir nodded. "Understood."

    On the ne, Briony and Carey sat together.

    ir took a seat next to Lawyer Hughes.

    Lawyer Hughes eyed ir curiously. "Why are you bundled up like that?"

    "Got an injury on my face."

    "What kind?" Hughes, suddenly dramatic, asked, "A knife scar?"

    "Burn," ir replied tly.

    Hughes paused. "Oh, burns are rough, man. You''ve been through a lot." ir nced at him but said nothing.

    Hughes thought ir seemed cold, with an oddly intimidating presence.

    But then again, he figured, that''s probably par for the course if you''re a bodyguard.

    The flightsted four hours. For the first hour, Briony and Carey went over some work details.

    The remaining three hours, Briony was fast asleep.

    She slept deeply, but in a haze, she felt as though someone was watching her.

    When the nended and everyone filed out of the cabin, Briony rubbed her stiff neck and turned to Carey.

    "Didn''t sleep well. I think I dreamed I

    that someone was staring at me the whole time."

    Carey shuddered. "That sounds creepy. Was it a pair of resentful eyes, maybe even crying blood?"

    Briony shot her a look. "Young people these days watch too many horror movies. It''s not good for your mental health."

    "...Right," Carey said sheepishly.

    ir and Lawyer Hughes walked behind them, catching snippets of their lighthearted banter.

    Lawyer Hughesmented, "Ms. Kensington is always so approachable with us. She''s a great boss-don''t you think, ir?"

    ir looked at Briony''s slender

    silhouette ahead, his eyes hidden in the shadow

    of his cap, met

    unreadable. "Yes. She''s good."

    "She really is," Hughes continued. "And the sry she''s offered you is nothing to sneeze at! You''vended yourself a fantastic job-take care of Ms. Kensington and you''ll be the hero of everyone on the payroll!"

    ir nced sideways at Hughes. "I''ll protect her," he said quietly. "No matter what."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 579

    By the time they reached Havenport, it was already midday.

    The group headed straight to the hotel to check in. For convenience and safety -they''d all booked rooms on the same floor. ir''s room was right next to Briony''s.

    They kept lunch simple and ate at the hotel restaurant.

    Halfway through the meal, ir slipped away.

    "Where''s ir?" asked Lawyer Hughes, ncing around.

    "He''s eating in his room," Briony replied.

    Lawyer Hughes paused for a moment, then nodded as realization dawned. "Oh, right. He''s still got that injury on his face-probably easier for him to eat alone."

    Before they''d finished eating, ir reappeared. Maybe it was Briony''s scolding that morning, but he seemed a lot more efficient now.

    As they finished their meal, rain began to fall over Havenport.

    Manager Dawson, who was overseeing the project negotiations, arrived in a minivan to pick them up.

    Their destination was a local children''s home in Havenport, a ce that cared for kids with special needs-locally known as "Star''s children."

    Because of these children, the home had been named "Starlight Orphanage."

    Starlight Orphanage sat halfway up a mountain, about an hour''s drive from the hotel. Thetter part of the journey wound up narrow mountain roads, and with the raining down, their progress was slow.

    By the time they pulled up outside Starlight Orphanage, it was already four in the afternoon. Mist shrouded the mountainside, and the gray, rainy sky pressed low overhead. But the orphanage glowed with warm light, beaming through every window.

    Children''sughter and yful shouts echoed from all corners of the building.

    The director was a young man named Garfield White-gentle features, barely twenty-eight.

    On the way, Manager Dawson had filled Briony in on Garfield''s background. He''d inherited the role from his mother, who had founded the orphanage. After her passing, Garfield had stepped in to run things.

    Garfield had an older brother, Shane White, thirty-five, who had autism in fact, Starlight Orphanage had

    originally been created by

    mother, inspired by Shane''s needs.

    Garfield greeted Briony and her group warmly, then led them on a tour of the orphanage, introducing them to all the children.

    "Our caretakers here are all mothers of children with special needs," Garfield exined as they walked. "They volunteer their time to look after the kids."

    Later, they gathered around a table in the meeting room.

    Carey paused her typing and looked up at Garfield. "So, there aren''t any professional teachers here?"

    "There''s one," Garfield replied.

    Briony leaned forward. "Is she avable? I''d love to speak with her, get a better understanding of the children''s needs."

    "Of course," Garfield said, pulling out his phone. He dialed quickly. "Ms. Gill? Could youe by the meeting room? The investors have a few questions for you."

    Less than thirty seconds after the call ended, there was a knock at the door.

    A woman with kind, delicate features stepped inside.

    "This is our teacher, Ms. Noreen Gill,¡± Garfield announced, rising to make introductions. "Ms. Gill, this is Ms. Kensington, our lead investor. Next to her is her assistant, Carey and this is Lawyer Hughes, and="

    Garfield hesitated as he looked at ir.

    "ir. Ms. Kensington''s driver," ir supplied.

    Noreen greeted each of them politely, then took a seat.

    Briony turned to her. "How long have you been working here?"

    "Just over two years," Noreen answered.

    "And how do you find the children here?"

    Noreen answered honestly. "Guiding children with autism is always a challenge. We have more than twenty kid''s here, from as young as four or five to as old as thirty-five. Frankly, there''s only so much I can do on my own. I wish I could help them more, but I''m just one person."

 Chapter 580

    Briony nodded. "The fact that you''re so honest shows you truly want the children here to have the best care and education."

    "I grew up an orphan," Noreen replied with a gentle smile. "Many of the kids at Star were abandoned by their parents. But there are also people who give up everything¡ªtheir jobs, their former lives-toe here for their own children. And while they care for their own, they open their hearts to those left behind by others."

    Briony fell silent.

    She turned to Carey.

    Carey''s fingers paused above the keyboard before she closed herptop. "Alright, I''ve got everything down."

    At that, Briony rose and looked to Garfield. "We understand the situation in detail now. We''ll have a meeting tonight back at our hotel, and then we''ll be in touch." Garfield nodded. "Of course. Please have a safe trip back, Ms. Kensington."

    After their goodbyes, Manager Dawson drove Briony and her team back to the hotel. The ck sedan wound its way down the twisting mountain road until it disappeared from sight.

    Back at the orphanage, Garfield stood at the door, watching them go. This project meant a lot to him-whether the children here would get the care and

    opportunities they deserved depended on it.

    Noreen came over and handed him a cup of tea. "Don''t worry. This project will seed."

    Garfield epted the cup, ncing at her. "You seem so certain."

    Noreen smiled. ¡°It''s not just me. Ms. Kensington is genuinelypassionate. I did

    a little research-she''s a mother herself. And from the questions she asked, I can

    tell she isn''t here to make money. She truly wants to help these kids."

    Garfield was surprised. "Ms. Gill, you really live up to your reputation as a psychologist."

    Noreen just smiled, letting thepliment pass.

    She headed back to her room and made a call. "Briony was here. The terms she offered are..."

    ...

    Back in the city, Manager Dawson suggested taking Briony out to dinner.

    Briony knew Dawson wanted this project badly. He was hoping to benefit from it, too.

    But for Briony, this was never about profit. She wanted to build something that would truly help children with special needs.

    It was clear their philosophies didn''t align. Working with Manager Dawson was out of the question.

    She politely declined his invitation, and the group had a quiet dinner at the hotel instead.

    They reserved a private room; ir was still absent.

    Briony asked Carey to officially turn down Manager Dawson, and then contacted Garfield directly.

    Carey sent Manager Dawson a small token of appreciation for his efforts in making the introduction.

    Afterward, Carey reached out to Garfield privately.

    That evening, Garfield was still warm

    and enthusiastic. But by the next day, when Carey called again, Gd suddenly announced he was pulling out of the partnership.

    Carey was caught off guard. After some pressing, Garfield admitted another investor had approached him offering terms even better than Briony''s.

    Briony''s offer had already been more than generous-almost pure charity.

    Carey reported the news to Briony.

    Hearing this, Briony decided to call

    Garfield herself. After a few probing

    questions, she finally learned the

    identity of the new investor:

    Ferdinand.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 581

    The moment Briony heard it was Ferdinand, she knew this project was doomed.

    Nothing ever worked out that conveniently.

    She stopped pushing for it.

    But when Garfield heard she was about to give up, he added, "Actually, Mr. Ellsworth mentioned that if Ms. Kensington is open to coboration, he''d be willing to work together too."

    "Sorry, I''m not interested," Briony replied, then hung up without hesitation.

    Her business trip to Havenport had turned out to be aplete waste.

    On the third day, Briony packed up Carey and the others and headed back to Northborough.

    As soon as she stepped out of the airport, her phone rang. It was James.

    Little Nina hade down with a fever.

    The moment Briony heard their daughter was sick, she told ir to drive straight back to Skybreeze Retreat.

    ir was always a careful driver, but today he pressed the pedal harder than usual.

    Briony, sitting in the backseat, watched the brim of ir''s baseball cap as she said, "Slow down a bit. Safety first."

    ir gripped the wheel tighter and nodded, "Alright."

    After that, he eased up and drove much more steadily.

    When they finally arrived at Skybreeze Retreat, Briony pushed open the car door and hurried inside.

    ir got out and followed close behind.

    Inside, Briony immediately spotted James holding Little Nina in his arms.

    Little Nina had a fever patch on her forehead, her cheeks flushed red, her whole body limp and listless.

    Briony''s heart ached for her.

    "Little Nina, Mommy''s here," she said softly, reaching out to take her daughter from James.

    "Mommy." Little Nina''s voice was hoarse and weak as she whimpered, "Mommy, it hurts."

    She pointed at her mouth.

    Briony understood-her throat hurt.

    "She snuck a few cookies yesterday.

    Lucky caught her, and I scolded her

    a little. She got upset," James

    exined with a mixture of helplessness and concern. "She must have eaten too many and now her throat''s inmed."

    Briony touched her daughter''s cheek; the fever was definitely high.

    Ever since Ferdinand had helped nurse Little Nina back to health, she rarely got sick anymore.

    But seeing him again wasn''t an option now.

    "We should take her to the hospital," Briony said quickly.

    "I''ll go start the car," James replied.

    "I can drive Ms. Kensington," ir offered from the doorway.

    Briony only now realized ir hade inside as well.

    She looked at him, paused, then said to James, "Let ir take us."

    James shrugged. Having a driver on hand was convenient-why not use him?

    ***

    On the way to the hospital, ir''s driving skills shone through. The trip from Skybreeze Retreat usually took fifteen minutes, but ir managed to shave it down to less than ten.

    Once they arrived, Briony and James hurried Little Nina inside to see the doctor. ir followed, his expression unreadable.

    He watched as James and Briony took Little Nina into the elevator, then pulled out his phone and dialed a number.

    ***

    Briony and James had barely reached the pediatric department when Cedric rke showed up.

    "Is Little Nina sick?"

    Briony nced at Cedric in surprise. "How did you know we were here?"

    "I was just talking with Dr. Jarvis nother patient. I saw you as I "Cedric replied, the

    about

    was

    asked, "Are you checked

    in

    "Yeah," James answered, "but there are still several people ahead of us."

    Cedric said, "Come with me. I''ll take you to Dr. Jarvis."

    With Little Nina burning up, Briony didn''t waste time arguing.

    Thanks to Cedric''s help, they were able to see the doctor right away.

    After an examination, the diagnosis came: bronchial pneumonia. Little Nina would have to be admitted to the hospital.

 Chapter 582

    James went to handle the hospital admission, leaving Cedric rke to escort Briony and her daughter to the room.

    It was a private room-Cedric had already spoken to the head nurse, asking her team to keep a close eye on them over the next few days.

    Little Nina, feeling miserable and feverish, clung to her mom and refused to settle down.

    Her fever left her dazed, and when she heard the nurseing in with a needle, she burst into tears, kicking up a fuss and refusing to cooperate no matter what anyone said.

    Briony tried everything to calm her, but nothing worked. James arrived, but he didn''t fare any better.

    "I don''t want a shot, I don''t want a shot!" Little Nina sobbed, burying her face into Briony''s chest.

    "You need the shot to get better, sweetheart," Briony coaxed gently. "The nurse here is really good, it won''t hurt.¡±

    "No!" Nina wailed, clutching her mother''s shirt with both hands and refusing to let go. "Shots hurt so much!"

    James tried a different tactic. "How about this-when you get your shot, you can hold my hand and squeeze as hard as you want. If it hurts, you can even bite me. That way, I''ll take the pain for you, okay?"

    "You''re lying!" Nina sniffled, her eyes red. "I want Daddy. Mommy, call Daddy. I want Daddy to stay with me..."

    Briony cradled her daughter, utterly at a loss.

    ir arrived at the doorway just as Little Nina''s cries split the air. She was howling

    for her father, refusing the injection unless he was there.

    He paused at the threshold, his hands clenched tightly at his sides.

    Inside, Briony and James took turns trying to soothe the distraught girl.

    Finally, the nurse spoke up, looking apologetic. "Maybe one of you should just

    hold her still, and I''ll be as quick as I can?"

    At that, ir couldn''t hold back any longer. He stepped into the room.

    "Ms. Kensington."

    Briony looked up in surprise. "ir? What are you doing here?"

    He met her eyes. "I just wanted to check if you needed any help."

    "There''s nothing urgent right now. You''re free to go about your day," she replied.

    ir nodded. "Alright. I''ll be on my way then."

    "Okay," Briony answered, her tone polite but distracted.

    ir nced at Little Nina, still clinging to her mother, then turned to leave. After two steps, he paused.

    Briony watched him, curious.

    He turned back and met her gaze. She raised an eyebrow. "Is there something else?"

    ir cleared his throat. "I have a

    nephew about the same age as Nina. He used to be terrified of shots too, but my brother found a trick that helped."

    Briony''s attention sharpened. "What trick?"

    "Teach her to count," ir said quietly. "Tell her that if she counts to five, the pain will be gone."

    Briony was skeptical, but she''d already exhausted every other option. She decided to give it a try.

    To everyone''s astonishment, it worked.

    By the time Nina reached three, she

    blinked in surprise, the tears drying on her cheeks. "It doesn''t hurt

    Gel

    anymore! Mr. Monroe, I only had to count to three, not even five!"

    ir smiled, his eyes softening with a warmth he rarely let show. "That''s impressive. My nephew always has to count all the way to five before he feels better."

    "See?" Nina''s tiny voice was suddenly proud, the fear forgotten. "Daddy always says I''m really brave!"

    ir swallowed, his voice husky as he nodded. "You''re incredibly brave."

    Briony watched ir, her eyes lingering thoughtfully on him.

 Chapter 583

    After the injection, Little Nina soon drifted off to sleep.

    Briony carefully settled her daughter onto the hospital bed and raised the guardrail.

    James left to fetch some essentials from home.

    This hospital stay wouldst at least four or five days.

    Now, only Briony and Little Nina remained in the room.

    ir waited outside, his watchful eyes ncing at the closed door.

    Briony gazed at her sleeping daughter, reaching out to gently caress Nina''s soft cheek.

    After a moment, she turned and walked toward the door.

    She opened it.

    ir immediately looked over, his concern evident as he blurted out, almost without thinking, "Is Little Nina alright?"

    Briony lingered in the doorway, regarding him in silence.

    There was a searching look in her eyes.

    ir stiffened, suddenly wary.

    He lowered his gaze, standing straight and respectful. "I''m sorry, Ms. Kensington.

    I shouldn''t have addressed your daughter so informally."

    "ir."

    "Yes, ma''am?"

    "You seem awfully concerned about my daughter."

    ir hesitated. "...She''s a sweet girl."

    "There are plenty of sweet kids out there." Briony''s tone was calm, her eyes steady. "Do you worry about every child this much?"

    "...Yes," ir replied after a pause.

    She gave a cold, almost amused smile. "Well, aren''t you generous with your affections."

    ir fell silent.

    "There''s nothing else you need to do here. You can go.

    "I''m your bodyguard, ma''am. The hospital isn''t as safe as home-I really should stay nearby for you and Little Nina."

    Briony didn''t argue further.

    She closed the door behind her.

    On the other side, ir''s eyes flickered with disappointment.

    Inside, Briony leaned her back against the door, her heart racing.

    Could it be him?

    Was it really him?

    But Cedric rke had said he couldn''t leave Switzend yet...

    Briony pressed a hand to her face, trying to steady herself.

    At the hospital entrance, James ran into Ferdinand.

    They exchanged a brief greeting.

    Ferdinand eyed the suitcase in James''s hand. "Someone in the Dney family hospitalized?"

    "Oh, it''s Little Nina," James replied, still oblivious to the hawthorn candy incident and feeling no need to be guarded with Ferdinand.

    "Little Nina''s sick?" Ferdinand frowned. "Bryn didn''t call me."

    James grinned. "Come on, you''re a big shot now. Bryn doesn''t want to bother you when you''re busy making deals she''d feel bad dragging you into family stuff all the time."

    That was James''s take, anyway.

    But Ferdinand knew perfectly well why Briony no longer turned to him for help with Little Nina.

    "Bryn''s always like that," Ferdinand

    said, feigning a helpless sigh. "Weet each other forever We''ve

    known but she still

    keeps me at arm''s len

    ¡¨

    James shrugged. "That''s just how she is. She''s the same way with me."

    Like with the whole moving thing.

    James had tried more than once to talk Briony out of it.

    But she was determined to move into Pearbrook Mansion.

    The housewarming was just a few weeks away.

    Thinking about living apart soon-no moreing home from work to y with

    two little munchkins-James felt a twinge of sadness.

    The two men chatted as they walked down the corridor toward the room.

    ir, still guarding the door, suddenly received a call.

    After listening to the voice on the other end, his expression darkened. He turned

    and strode toward the emergency stairs.

    He had barely disappeared when James and Ferdinand stepped out of the elevator, heading straight for Little Nina''s room.

    ...

    James pushed the door open.

    Briony stood by the window, talking on the phone. She turned at the sound.

    "Bryn, I ran into Mr. Ellsworth at the entrance. He heard about Little Nina and wanted to stop by to check on her," James exined.

    Briony ended her call and looked at Ferdinand.

    He met her gaze.

    Their eyes locked across the room.

    Briony''s hand tightened around her phone.

    Ferdinand offered a gentle, disarming smile. "Bryn, why do you look at me like

    that? I just came to see if there''s anything I can do to help."

    Briony pressed her lips together.

    usy running yourpan Nina''s fine, really. You

    didn''t have toe all this way."

 Chapter 584

    "I raised little Nina myself-I know her health better than anyone. I understand you don''t want to trouble me, but when a child is sick, nothing else matters. You can''t let your worries get in the way."

    Briony fell silent at those words.

    James walked over to the window and gently touched Nina''s forehead. "Feels like her fever''s gone down a little."

    "Yeah. Dr. Jarvis just stopped by again-he said her condition is stable for now."

    James nodded. "That''s good."

    Ferdinand asked, "Is it pneumonia?"

    "Bronchial pneumonia," James replied.

    Ferdinand said, "Let me check her pulse. I''ll prepare some medicine and apply it

    to the right pressure points-it should help her recover faster."

    "You''re always so busy. Really, you don''t have to go out of your way."

    "I''m not that busy." Ferdinand looked at Briony. "Bryn, do you really think I''d ever harm little Nina?"

    Briony pressed her lips together, staring at him for a long moment. Atst, she said quietly, "I''ve always believed that you truly care for her."

    But you still poisoned her.

    Thatst thought, Briony kept to herself.

    James watched the exchange between Briony and Ferdinand, feeling an odd sense that something was off.

    Just then, Ferdinand''s phone rang. Whatever was said on the other end made his expression turn grave. "I''ll be there right away," he said, and hurried out.

    As soon as the door closed, James couldn''t hold back any longer. He turned to Briony. "What''s going on with you and Ferdinand?"

    Briony rubbed her temples, realizing she couldn''t hide it from James anymore.

    She told him about the hawthorn candies.

    James was stunned. "But¡ªthat''s Ferdinand! How could he do something like that to little Nina?"

    "I didn''t want to believe it either," Briony said softly, "but the test results proved it. He tampered with the candies."

    "But why would he want to hurt little Nina?"

    Briony exhaled, pressing a hand to her forehead. "I think... he sees the kids as a tie to my past, something that keeps me from moving on. He''s made it clear how he feels about me, and I turned him down every time."

    "That''s insane!" James couldn''t believe what he was hearing. "So just because you rejected him, he went after your child? How did he be like this? I actually thought he was a good guy!"

    Briony looked exhausted. "I was kidnapped while I was in Havenport. When I woke up, I was in Ferdinand''s hotel suite. He said he rescued me, but I can''t shake the feeling something about it was off."

    James was speechless. Nothing in life ever lines up that conveniently.

    Ferdinand wasn''t just obsessed-he was dangerous.

    "No wonder Fred Wentworth always favored him. He really is his father''s son- twisted as hell!"

    "I didn''t want to tell you before. I thought it would only make things worse. But after today, I had no choice. You have to know the truth, James, so you can keep the kids away from Ferdinand."

    The thought of his children nearly eating poisoned candy made James furious. "He''s never getting near them again."

    Briony said quietly, "He disappeared for six months, then suddenly came back as CEO of MQ. We have no idea what he went through during that time."

    "You''re saying something happened to him in those six months... that''s why he changed?"

    "It''s just a guess." Briony looked at her daughter lying in the hospital bed, her face tight with worry. ¡°What scares me most now is that Ferdinand won''t let this go."

    James studied her, concern clouding his features. "You''re not thinking of giving in to him just for the kids'' sake, are you?"

    Briony pressed her lips together and didn''t answer.

    Out in the hallway, ir stood by the door, left slightly ajar, and heard Briony''s voice drift out: "We''ll take it one step at a time."

 Chapter 585

    When little Nina woke up, Briony was already on the phone.

    She stood by the window, her back to the bed.

    Nina watched her mother quietly. She knew Mom was busy, but her mouth felt dry and she wanted a drink.

    "Mom..."

    At the sound of her voice, Briony turned, but just then the hospital room door swung open and a figure dressed in ck hurried in, reaching Nina''s bedside before Briony could.

    "What does little Nina need?"

    Briony paused in her tracks.

    With ir shrouded head to toe in ck¡ªa dark hat pulled low and a mask covering all but his eyes-any child would normally shrink away in fear.

    But for some reason, little Nina always felt safe around ir.

    "Mr. Monroe, I''m thirsty, could I have some water?"

    ir''s voice softened. "Of course. Just stay still, I''ll get you some."

    "Thank you, Mr. Monroe," Nina replied, her voice as gentle as a whisper. Curled

    up in bed, she looked so fragile it made your heart ache.

    ir reached out to touch her cheek, then turned to fetch water, only to find himself meeting Briony''s gaze unexpectedly.

    He stopped, a flicker of nervousness shing in his dark eyes.

    "I saw you were busy. Since your little one woke up, I was worried she might tug

    at the IV," he exined, his voice deep and rough, sounding nothing like the man she''d known.

    Briony''s expression didn''t change; she gave a faint smile. "I understand."

    ir was surprised for a moment. Was he just being paranoid? He''d half expected suspicion.

    "Mr. Monroe!" Nina called again, her eyes wide with anticipation.

    "Water, please?"

    "Coming right up," ir replied. He grabbed the pink children''s thermos from the table, unscrewed the lid, and lowered the bed rail. With gentle hands, he propped Nina up so she was half-reclining, then held the straw to her lips.

    "Drink slowly, don''t rush or you''ll choke."

    Nina sipped most of the warm water, feeling much better. She looked up at ir, her bright eyes curving into a crescent-moon smile. "Mr. Monroe, I feel a lot better now. Thank you!"

    ir gazed at her, unable to hide the fondness in his eyes.

    He gently settled Nina back, tucking the covers around her with care.

    "You have to listen to the doctor, little Nina. That''s the only way to get well soon."

    Nina nodded solemnly. "I will, I promise." After a moment, she looked up at him. "Mr. Monroe, will you stay with me for a while?"

    ir was caught off guard.

    Before he could answer, Briony spoke up, "I have another call to make. ir, could you keep an eye on Nina for me?"

    ir turned to look at Briony.

    She met his gaze, unblinking.

    "Is that alright?" she asked.

    ir''sshes fluttered, his Adam''s apple bobbing with the effort to answer. "Of course."

    Briony stepped to the bed, brushing her hand over her daughter''s cheek.

    Her fever had gone down.

    She said softly, ¡°I''ll be back soon. Listen to ir, okay?"

    "Don''t worry, Mom! I''ll be good and ir will stay with me. You can go!"

    Briony gave a small smile. "I won''t be long."

    ...

    After Briony left, ir settled into the chair by the bed.

    Nina regarded him with the same

    She''d inherited f always wear a hat and Omet

    Monroe,

    mask?"

    ir''s voice was gentle. "Well, I have a scar on my face. It looks awful and tends

    to scare people, so I cover it up."

    "I''m not scared of anything!¡± Nina dered, patting her chest with her free hand, the other one stuck with the IV "I''m the big sister who ly "I''m

    protects my little brother-I''m very

    brave!"

    ir ruffled her hair with hisrge hand. ¡°You really are brave. But this scar...

    even I don''t like people to see it."

 Chapter 586

    "Well then, Mr. Monroe isn''t very brave, is he?"

    ir''s eyes sparkled with amusement. "That''s right, Uncle''s not as brave as Little Nina."

    "Mr. Monroe, you''re a grown-up! Losing to a kid is so embarrassing!" she teased, her nose scrunched in mock disapproval.

    ir nodded without hesitation, indulging her every whim. "You''re right, Uncle''s embarrassed. Little Nina is the best."

    "Of course I am! My daddy always says I''m his little princess-the best one!"

    ir pressed his lips together, hiding a smile.

    After a pause, he said gently, "You''re so sweet. I''m sure your dad loves you very much."

    "Obviously!" Little Nina puffed up with pride. "My daddy''s really tall and

    handsome! Way more handsome than Daisy''s dad. But he''s so busy all the time. He never has time to drop me off at preschool, and none of the other kids even know I have a super handsome dad!"

    It was a thought that had been weighing on her, a tiny knot in her heart.

    Just remembering how long it had been since she''dst seen her father made her chest ache.

    "Mr. Monroe, I really miss my daddy."

    Something flickered in ir''s eyes, a shadow of pain.

    He swallowed and spoke softly, "When your daddy finishes his work, he''lle home. You have to believe in him, Little Nina. Give him a little more time."

    "I do believe in him!" Little Nina looked up at ir, her big eyes blinking. "Mr. Monroe, even though I haven''t seen your face, you kind of remind me of my daddy."

    ir''s broad shoulders tensed at her words.

    "But I know you''re not him," she continued. "My daddy''s really, really handsome. And my mom and dad don''t get along. If you were my daddy, my mom would never let you be around her all the time!"

    ir managed a reply. "You''re right."

    Out in the hallway, Briony peered through the narrow opening of the door, watching the man sitting with Little Nina.

    She couldn''t see his face, but something in his voice, the way he spoke, made her think of Stewart.

    Briony quietly closed the door and stepped aside, pulling out her phone. She dialed Cedric rke''s number. "Do you have a moment?"

    "I''m in the middle of clinic hours," Cedric replied. "How''s Little Nina doing?"

    "Her fever''s down. She''s awake now. ir''s with her."

    Cedric paused. "ir''s with her? I didn''t realize Little Nina and ir were so close."

    Briony''s tone was neutral. "Neither did I. For some reason, she seems to trust him; and he seems to know exactly how to talk to her. If ir hadn''t been working with me for less than two weeks, I''d almost suspect they knew each other before."

    Cedric was momentarily lost for words.

    "Dr. rke, can you try to reach out to her dad? Let him know Little

    Nina''s sick and really misses him.

    Maybe he could record a short video for her-just to cheer her up."

    Cedric went silent on the other end. It was a long moment before he answered,

    "That might not be possible..."

    Briony pressed, "Is it not possible, or is he unable to?"

    Cedric hesitated, then said, ¡°He''s not in great shape right now, still recovering. If

    he tried to record a video, I''m afraid Nina would notice something''s wrong."

    Briony fell silent.

    "For now, try tofort her as best you can," Cedric added hurriedly, sensing her questions weren''t over. "I''ve got other patients waiting, so please keep this confidential have to go!"

    The busy tone sounded in Briony''s ear. She lowered her phone slowly.

    Cedric''s evasiveness was in as day.

    It seemed her suspicions had just been confirmed.

 Chapter 587

    When Briony returned to the hospital room, Little Nina was already asleep again.

    ir saw here in and immediately stood up. "Ms. Kensington."

    Briony gave him a calm look. "Thank you, ir. You''ve been a tremendous help.¡±

    "You''re too kind, Ms. Kensington. Little Nina is delightful. It''s an honor that she trusts me and feelsfortable around me," ir replied, head slightly bowed.

    Briony nodded. "It''s true. Little Nina''s always been outgoing, but you''re the first man she''s only met a handful of times and still trusts so much."

    A flicker of joy shed in ir''s eyes beneath the brim of his cap.

    He thought he''d masked his reaction well, but Briony had already taken it all in.

    Little Nina stayed in the hospital for five days, and Briony was there by her side almost the entire time.

    ir, too, barely left their side, keeping a quiet, watchful presence.

    On the sixth day, Little Nina had fully recovered and was discharged.

    Briony brought her back to Skybreeze Retreat, leaving her in the care of Carol and Marlene, then hurried straight to Starlight Entertainment.

    Mary was in trouble!

    Last night, a tabloid broke the story that Mary hadn''t gone abroad for advanced studies, but had secretly gone overseas to have a baby.

    The informant sounded convincing, even providing high-resolution candid photos of Mary entering and leaving a private hospital abroad.

    As soon as Briony got the news, she called Mary right away.

    But Mary''s phone was unreachable.

    Briony refused to believe Mary would do such a thing. She immediately ordered the PR department to pull the trending topic.

    The story was taken down, but Mary''s fans still demanded an exnation from her personally, refreshing her socials nonstop, waiting for her to respond.

    Of all times, Mary was unreachable now.

    The moment Briony arrived at Starlight Entertainment, she called an emergency meeting.

    Mary was still overseas, but two of her movies were set to premiereter this year. If something happened to Mary now, both films would be affected.

    Briony told Bill to find a way to contact Mary.

    But Bill said, "Mary stopped replying to me just a few days after she arrived in Nortia."

    "She''s your client. Even if she''s taken a break from the industry, as long as her contract''s active, it''s your responsibility to keep tabs on her She''s been out of touch for almost two weeks, and you''re not even worried?"

    Bill hung his head. "I''m sorry. That was my oversight."

    "Apologies don''t help now," Briony said sharply. Whether the rumors are true or not, we have to shut this down. If pulling the trending topic isn''t enough, check if any of our other artists have newsworthy stories we can push to draw attention away from Mary. Do whatever it takes to cool things off."

    "Yes, Ms. Kensington!"

    "Understood!"

    "Will do, Ms. Kensington."

    ...

    When the usual channels failed to reach Mary, Briony had no choice but to turn to

    less conventional methods.

    She contacted Lorna Riley.

    Six months ago, before Lorna left, she''d hugged Briony and slipped a business card into her coat pocket. On it was just a phone number and a note: If you ever need anything, call me. I''ll help if I can.

    Briony hadn''t noticed until she got home that day, but she''d kept the card, never expecting it woulde in handy so soon.

    Lorna worked fast. Less than an hourter, Briony had a reply.

    On the phone, Lorna said, "I''m sending you Mary''s current address in Nortia. But listen, this ce isn''t somewhere just anyone can get into."

    "What kind of ce is it?" Briony asked.

    "Sanctonia Private Estate. It''s got private one-on-one medical care and its own security team. In Nortia, only the real heavyweights can afford a ce like that.¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 589

    Briony stared at her screen, stunned by the message.

    Mary was pregnant-with Ferdinand''s child?

    A knock interrupted her shock.

    She looked up. "Come in."

    Carey stepped inside. "Ms. Kensington, Mr. Ellsworth is here. He says it''s urgent."

    Ferdinand.

    Briony''s brow furrowed.

    After a moment, she said, "Send him in."

    Carey nodded and left to fetch their guest.

    A minuteter, Carey returned with Ferdinand in tow.

    Briony gave Carey a look. "Please bring us some refreshments."

    "Of course." Carey nodded and slipped out.

    Briony gestured for Ferdinand to take a seat on the couch.

    Carey soon returned, carrying a tray of tea and pastries, setting them down before quietly closing the door behind her.

    Ferdinand''s gaze was gentle as he looked at Briony. "Bryn, I saw the news about Mary online."

    If he was willing toe clean, Briony saw no need to hold back either.

    "Mary isn''t just ourpany''s leading actress-she''s like a sister to me. Ferdinand, I hope you haven''t been toying with her feelings."

    "It was an ident," Ferdinand said, his voice earnest. "I''d had too much to drink that night. I ran into her, and..... I mistook her for you."

    "Ferdinand!" Briony''s tone was sharp as she cut him off. "Have you told Mary any of this?"

    He gave a wry smile. "Of course not. I could never be that cruel. The mistake was mine, and I know I owe her an apology."

    "Mary''s been hopelessly in love with you for years, Ferdinand. What''s done is done. Since she''s chosen to keep the baby, I hope you''ll treat her with at least some decency as the mother of your child."

    "We''ve talked it through," Ferdinand replied. "I''ll take full responsibility for her and the baby throughout the pregnancy. After the birth, we''ll co-parent. She can''t work during or

    right after the pregnancy,

    support her until the child turns two.

    Briony''s frown deepened. "So-you''re not nning to marry her?"

    "

    ¡°Bryn,¡± Ferdinand met her eyes, his voice grave, ¡°I only ever wanted you to be my wife. If it can''t be you, then I''ll never marry anyone."

    Briony pressed her lips together, silent.

    After a long pause, she asked, "Does Mary agree with this arrangement?"

    Ferdinand nodded. "We''ve made it official. There''s even a three-year contract."

    Briony was at a loss for words.

    "What matters is that I understand the situation now." She stood and moved to her desk, fingers tapping briskly at her keyboard. "I need to call an emergency meeting about Mary''s circumstances. Ferdinand, I won''t see you out."

    He got up, his tone gentle. "That''s fine. If you''re busy, I won''t keep you. Bryn, life

    is long. Now I have a child, and so do you. But if you were ever willing to marry me-"

    "Ferdinand." Briony''s hands froze above the keyboard. She looked up, her expression steely. "Don''t say things like that. If Mary heard, it would break her heart."

    Ferdinand saw how unmoved she''d be. He gave a bitter, lopsided smile. "And what about me?"

    Briony looked away. "I''ll see you out."

    As soon as Ferdinand left, Briony called an emergency meeting.

    After a heated discussion with the managers and PR team, there was only one

    option: go silent and wait out the storm.

    Time, after all, was the best remedy.

    Meanwhile, thepany needed tounch a new star immediately, to draw attention away from Mary and make her fade from the public eye.

    In other words, Mary was being quietly shelved.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 590

    Within a week, the scandal of Mary giving birth overseas faded quickly.

    During that time, Starlight Entertainment''s new faces took advantage of the situation, grabbing the spotlight and building up a fresh wave of buzz.

    Mary''s personal drama did impact Starlight''s reputation, but the neers'' momentum all but neutralized it.

    Starlight Entertainment remained securely in the industry''s top ten.

    Since that day, Ferdinand hadn''t made another appearance.

    Briony assumed he''d be staying in Nortia for a while, what with Mary''s pregnancy and everything.

    ***

    By mid-February, the snow in Northborough had finally stopped.

    The weather was still bitterly cold.

    After work one day, Briony received a text from Mary.

    Mary: [Briony, I''m back in the country. Can we meet?]

    Briony was caught off guard.

    Why would Mary risk flying back while pregnant?

    Briony: [If this is about terminating your contract, you can just talk to Bill directly.]

    Mary: [I came back to Riverview for my mother''s funeral. I''m heading back to Nortia tomorrow, and honestly, I probably won''t evere back after this. I just wanted to see you onest time before I leave.]

    Mary''s mother''s funeral?

    Briony knew a bit about Mary''s family.

    Mary had grown up in a poor rural vige outside Riverview. Four daughters, one son.

    The vige was steeped in old-fashioned misogyny.

    Girls were born to be sacrificed for the sake of their brothers.

    The only reason Mary ever escaped was her mother''s unwavering support.

    It was her mother who secretly scraped together enough money to buy Mary a visa and a ne ticket out-money she''d saved in secret over a lifetime.

    Mary''s mother used every penny she had to get her daughter out of that backward, suffocating ce. She wanted Mary to have a chance at her own life.

    Now, Mary was throwing all her hard-won freedom and career away for a man who never truly loved her.

    People online always said there''s nothing more dangerous than a woman blinded by love.

    Whenever Briony saw Mary these days, she couldn''t help but think of her own past.

    In the end, she decided to meet her.

    On Monday morning, ir drove Briony to Mary''s hotel.

    Before getting out, Briony nced over at ir. "Has anyone ever told you that you look a lot like someone?"

    ir paused. "Who do you think I look like, Ms. Kensington?"

    "Myte husband."

    ir fell silent.

    "ir, that day when you took off your mask, I didn''t really get a good look. Why don''t you take it off now and let me see?"

    ir cleared his throat. "Ms. Kensington, I... I have scars. I''m notfortable showing my face in public. Please don''t make it hard for me."

    Briony gave a faint, knowing smile. "It''s fine. I''m just going up to see a friend. Wait for me here and take your time to prepare yourself. By the time I''m back, maybe you''ll be ready."

    With that, she got out of the car and walked into the hotel.

    ir watched her disappear inside.

    Suddenly, he was seized by a violent coughing fit.

    He hurriedly pulled out a handkerchief and pressed it to his lips.

    Bright red blood stained the fabric.

    Staring at the fresh blood, he took out his phone and dialed a number. "Bryn is getting suspicious. Get him over here, now."

    Less than five minutes passed.

    A ck van pulled into the hotel''s underground garage.

    Not long after, the van pulled out again.

    Inside, the man removed his ck mask, revealing a striking, sharply handsome face-though he was pale as death. Blood still clung to the corner of his mouth.

    Across from him, a man holding a syringe red at him in

    exasperation. ¡°I told you not toe back! You never listen! Do you have any idea how rare and expensive these meds are?"

    The man leaned back against the seat, exhaustion etched into every feature. "I couldn''t help it. I had to see for myself to feel at ease."

    "Why don''t you just be a ghost and haunt them day and night while you''re at

    it?"

    He closed his eyes, refusing to answer. After a moment, he said quietly, "Tell ir to be careful. I don''t trust Mary. Something feels off."

 Chapter 591

    Mary''s penthouse suite upied the very top floor of the hotel, a sanctuary of privacy and quiet.

    At Briony''s knock, the door swung open almost immediately.

    Mary stood there in a beige dress, her delicate features bare of makeup, lips pale as if the color had drained from them.

    "Briony, thank you foring," Mary''s voice trembled on the edge of tears.

    Briony, with a woman''s intuition, saw right away that Mary was in a bad ce.

    She stepped inside, and Mary closed the door quietly behind her.

    "Briony, can I get you something to drink? There''s coffee, tea, juice-"

    "Mary, I didn''te here to catch up," Briony interrupted, fixing her with a steady gaze. "Just say what you want to say."

    Mary looked at her, eyes shining with unshed tears.

    "Briony, are you disappointed in me?"

    "There''s no point asking that now," Briony replied. "Mary, you''ve fought hard for everything you''ve achieved. But today, you''re willing to gamble your entire career for what you call love. Whether as your boss or as your friend, I can''t support that."

    "But I love him..." Mary''s voice broke as she choked back a sob. "Briony, I can''t control myself. When I found out I was carrying Ferdinand''s child, I couldn''t convince myself it was just an ident. This baby must havee into my life for a reason. I want him-I need him."

    Briony felt a headacheing on.

    "Mary, if you''re sure about keeping the baby, you could''ve just told me. Instead, you waited until the tabloids exposed it, putting me, Starlight Entertainment, and the whole team on the defensive."

    "I''m sorry. I thought I could handle it. I didn''t expect to get caught by some paparazzi."

    Briony rubbed her temples, trying to collect her thoughts.

    "Mary, you''re being na?ve. If you and Ferdinand were genuinely in love, I wouldn''t say another word. But this was just a mistake between you-one you even signed a three-year contract over. You know what that is? It''s a transaction, in and simple. What good cane of it for you?"

    Mary forced a bitter smile. "I''m not asking for much. I just want a child that belongs to Ferdinand and me."

    Briony studied her in silence.

    The sharp, ambitious young woman she once knew was gone, lost in the haze of infatuation.

    Mary imed she didn''t expect

    much, but Brony could see she was still holding out hope for Ferdinand. At the same time, she was afraid of losing everything, which was why she''d arranged this meeting to bargain for an escape route.

    But Briony wasn''t about to bet on someone who''d lost her grip on reality.

    She''d once been willing to help Mary, to give her special opportunities, because she saw a fighter in her a young woman determined to make something of herself.

    But the Mary standing before her now was lost.

    Someone sinking in quicksand doesn''t just drag themselves down; out of desperation, they try to pull down anyone who reaches for them.

    Briony understood this all too well-she''d seen a therapist, after all. This was Mary''s struggle now, and hers alone.

    "Mary, I once loved someone with everything I had-you know how that turned out. So, no, I don''t think your decision is a good one. But it''s your choice. Now, let''s talk about work."

    Mary''s face froze.

    She knew, in that moment, Briony wouldn''t give her another chance.

    "Briony, thank you. I couldn''t have made it this far without you."

    Briony said nothing.

 Chapter 592

    Mary saw the look on Briony''s face and knew there would be no exceptions for her.

    "Briony, thank you... for everything these past few months."

    "Carey will be in touch with you about the contract termination," Briony said as she walked to the door, her tone brisk. "Take care of yourself."

    With that, she opened the door.

    "Briony " Mary''s voice trembled behind her.

    Briony turned.

    Mary pressed a shaking hand to her mouth, her eyes red and brimming with pain. "I''m sorry."

    Briony frowned, about to reply, when footsteps sounded behind her.

    An uneasy premonition shed through her mind. She spun around, but before she could react, a rough hand mped over her mouth and nose. A sharp, chemical smell filled her senses, and in the next instant, her world went ck.

    ...

    ir waited in the hotel lobby for nearly an hour, but Briony never came down.

    Sensing something was wrong, ir dialed a number. "Ms. Kensington hasn''te down yet."

    "I''ll check upstairs immediately."

    ir rushed up to look for her.

    But Briony was nowhere to be found.

    ...

    When Briony came to, she was lying in a strange room.

    It was spacious, decorated in a sleek, modern style with hints of old-world charm a far cry from the hotel''s decor.

    She threw off the covers and stepped out of bed. Just as she reached the door, it swung open.

    Ferdinand entered, calm andposed.

    Briony instinctively took several steps back. "Ferdinand, what are you doing?"

    "Bryn, I think the reason you don''t like me is that we haven''t spent enough time together."

    Briony''s eyes narrowed. "Did you have Mary lure me to the hotel?"

    "I did." Ferdinand smiled, the picture of effortless charm. "She and I made a little wager."

    "What do you mean?"

    "If you decided to give her another chance, I''d call this off. But if you insisted on letting her go, then I''d stick to the original n-and take you with me."

    Briony was stunned.

    "You''ve changed, Bryn."

    He stepped forward, reaching out as if to touch her face. Briony jerked away.

    His hand froze awkwardly in midair

    before he forced a smile. "You used to be so kind-e ¡ªeven when your own

    world was falling apart, you''d help a stranger. But now you''re ruthless. You''re not leaving Mary any room to turn back. So when she betrays you,

    you have no one to me but yourself."

    Briony let out a bitterugh. "I''m ruthless? Haven''t I done enough for Mary? Ferdinand, you used her feelings for you, pushed her to the edge and now you want to shove all the me on me?"

    "Mary knows how I feel about you. But she''s not jealous-she told me herself, she thinks of you as a sister."

    Briony almostughed at the absurdity of it all. Mary, teaming up with Ferdinand to kidnap her, and still calling her ''sister.''

    "She calls me her sister because she

    wants my protection," Briony said coldly. "But I''m not her sister. The moment she gambled her entire career for so-called love, I became nothing more than her boss. Every decision I make is for Starlight Entertainment. That''s the only thing that matters."

    Ferdinand watched her, his gaze bright with a twisted kind of excitement.

    Her rity, her coldness-it thrilled him.

    "We''re more alike than you think, Bryn," he said, grabbing her wrist and yanking

    her close, ignoring her attempts to break free.

    With his other hand, he gripped her chin, forcing her to look up at him.

    "This is what makes us perfect for each other."

    Briony struggled, but Ferdinand''s grip was iron.

    The harder she fought, the tighter he held her. Pain red in her wrist and jaw.

    Her breath came fast and shallow. For the first time, she saw the violence lurking behind his gentle facade.

    Fear flooded her, icy and swift.

    Briony clenched her teeth, forcing herself to stay calm.

 Chapter 593

    "What is it you really want, Ferdinand?"

    "I''ve already told you-I want to marry you."

    "That''s never going to happen." Briony''s stare was icy. "Don''t try to be another Fred, Ferdinand."

    "I''m nothing like him." Ferdinand''s gaze didn''t waver as he gently traced her chin with his thumb. "Bryn, you saved my life. I would never treat you the way my father treated my mother. If you''ll just stay by my side, I swear I''ll give you the very best of everything."

    Briony didn''t flinch. "I don''t love you. I could never marry you."

    "Love can grow." Ferdinand''s voice was soft but insistent. "You were married to Stewart in secret for five years-you didn''t fall for him right away, did you? I know you, Bryn. You have a gentle heart. If we live together for a few years, I know you''lle to love me too."

    Briony frowned, realizing that Ferdinand''s obsession with her had more to do with Stewart than with anything else.

    Maybe, deep down, Stewart had always been his imaginary rival.

    "Ferdinand, I lost faith in marriage a long time ago. I like my life as it is now. I don''t love Stewart anymore, and you don''t have to force me into marrying you just to prove you''re better than him."

    "You really think this is all about Stewart?"

    "It doesn''t matter, does it?" Briony let out a weary sigh. "What matters is that what you''re doing is making me miserable. Ferdinand, if you keep pushing me, all you''ll end up with is a corpse."

    "You''d really do that?" Ferdinand let out a coldugh. "You still have two wonderful children. Would you really leave them behind?"

    "If I have to, that''s because you pushed me to it." Briony forced herself to sound indifferent. ¡°My children aren''t my whole world. Marriage and love-they''re just extra baggage to me now. All I want is to be myself. I hope you can understand that."

    "I don''t understand, and I don''t want to." Ferdinand''s eyes locked onto hers. "I want you to love me, Bryn. You managed to love Stewart for five years-why can''t you love me?"

    Briony didn''t bother to answer. There was no point arguing with him anymore.

    Ferdinand had clearly gone off the deep end.

    He was acting just like Stewart had during that time on the Antic.

    Was there something wrong with Fred''s bloodline?

    "You have seven days,¡± Ferdinand finally said. "I won''t force you during that time. You''re free to walk around the estate as you like, but don''t even think about running-there''s no way you''ll escape."

    With that, Ferdinand released her and strode out of the room.

    He didn''t bother to close the door. Briony watched his retreating form, rubbing her

    jaw where his grip had left it sore.

    From what he''d said, she guessed she must now be in Nortia.

    And this estate-this must be the Sanctonia Private Estate that Lorna had mentioned.

    Mary was probably here too.

    Ferdinand really had gone mad. He

    was

    while Mary bear his children

    t the same time

    Briony and forcing her to marry him.

    He was utterly insane.

    Briony stepped out of the room and made her way downstairs.

    Outside, she heard the sound of a car pulling away.

    That must have been Ferdinand leaving.

    As she reached the ground floor, a middle-aged woman came forward to greet her. "Ms. Kensington, I''m the housekeeper here. If you need anything at all, just let me know."

    Briony studied her for a moment. "Are you Chinese?"

    "Yes, I am. My name is Belinda. I used to look after Mrs. Ellsworth, and now Mr. Ellsworth has asked me to take care of Miss Mary."

    So Mary really was here.

    Footsteps echoed from the staircase.

    Belinda heard them and hurried forward. "Miss Mary, what are you doing out of

    bed?"

 Chapter 594

    "I''m hungry. Let''s get lunch ready," Mary said, walking over. She nced at Briony. "Briony, you must be hungry too. Why don''t we have lunch together?"

    Briony stared at her. If Mary wasn''t pregnant, she''d be tempted to p her across the face.

    Her voice was icy as she fixed Mary with a re. "So just because I insisted on ending our contract, you decided to stab me in the back?"

    "Briony, everyone has their own reasons. I hope you can understand mine."

    Briony let out augh, sharp and bitter. "You''re carrying his child, and yet he''s forcing himself to marry someone else. And you''re just okay with that?"

    Mary managed a wry smile. "If I couldn''t ept it, this baby wouldn''t have a chance to be born."

    Briony froze for a moment.

    So Ferdinand was using the baby to manipte Mary.

    "Mary, can''t you see what''s happening here? Ferdinand is using your love to control you. Can''t you just wake up?"

    "Briony, I can''t decide who he wants to love. But this child is his and mine. We share something now-a child is a bond that will always tie us together. He''ll always feel something for me, no matter what. It''s just like you and Stewart. Even after the divorce, you two are still connected because of your kids. You may not be lovers anymore, but you''re still, in some way, family."

    Briony said nothing. There were no words left.

    "Whatever you choose, that''s your business. But you shouldn''t drag me into this." Briony looked at her, disappointment written all over her face. "I''ve never treated you badly. Yet just to please Ferdinand, you tricked me intoing to that hotel. How is that any different from outright betrayal?"

    Mary met her gaze, one hand resting gently on her belly.

    She smiled¡ªa smile that, once lively and spirited, now seemed numb, unreadable.

    "Go ahead and yell at me, Briony. If it''ll make you feel better, shout all you want."

    Briony turned away, her face cold, and strode toward the garden gate.

    Mary called after her, "Briony, give it up. Ferdinand''s men are everywhere. You won''t get far."

    Briony ignored her, marching toward the front gates.

    She hadn''t even reached them before two tall men stepped out and blocked her path.

    One of them spoke in ented

    English, "Please go back. Mr.

    says neither you r Mary are allowed to leave. Cont

    sw

    Briony red at them.

    When she didn''t move, the man''s expression darkened. "Please go back, or don''t me us if things get unpleasant."

    Briony pressed her lips together, took a steadying breath, and turned back toward the house.

    As soon as she stepped inside, Mary rushed over and guided her to a seat at the dining table. "Don''t make

    things harder on yourself, Bri

    This is Nortia. Unless Ferdinand decides to let you go, you''re not leaving."

    Briony fixed her with a stare. "I''ve disappeared. My friends will call the police."

    "If I were you wouldn''t try to fight him head-on, Mary said, eyes shadowed withplicated

    emotions. "Ferdinand doesn''t like et

    women who won''t obey. You should try to cooperate. Remember you still have two children back home." C¨®ntent

    Briony''s heart dropped.

    Was Mary warning her? If she didn''t toe the line, would Ferdinand use her children against her?

    She studied Mary for a moment. "You want me to marry Ferdinand?"

    Mary met her gaze and simply said, "I want Ferdinand to be happy."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 595

    Ferdinand didn''t return untilte that evening.

    By the time he came home, Mary had already retreated to her own room.

    Briony was sitting alone in the first-floor living room.

    When Ferdinand walked in, he spotted her on the sofa, crossed the room to her,

    gave her a quick once-over, and asked, "Were you waiting for me?"

    Briony met his eyes. "Ferdinand, I want to talk."

    He smirked. "If you want to talk about marriage, fine. Anything else isn''t necessary."

    "Fine." Briony''s voice was cool. "I''ll marry you. But only on two conditions: the ceremony has to take ce back home, and before we marry, we sign a prenup and have all our assets certified."

    He stared at her, surprised by her sudden shift in attitude.

    But then he understood.

    "What did Mary say to you?"

    Briony let out a coldugh. "What could she possibly say? She''spletely lovesick-pregnant with your child and trying to convince me to marry you. I have to admit, you''ve brainwashed her pretty thoroughly."

    "Bryn, you''ve got me all wrong." Ferdinand stepped closer, gently pinching her chin between his fingers. "Everyone defines love differently. For me, love means possession, having what I want. But Mary thinks love is about sacrifice and letting go."

    "Sounds like you and she are a match made in heaven," Briony replied, staring at him. "Maybe you two should tie the knot and be done with it."

    "Too bad I don''t love her."

    He brushed his thumb across her lips. "Bryn, I know you hate me right now. But have you ever considered that I don''t want to be this way? I just can''t control how I feel."

    Briony pushed his hand away and stepped back. "I agreed to marry you, but until then, I expect you to respect me."

    Ferdinand shook his head, gaze fixed on her. "Look at you-treating me like I''m poison. You don''t really want to marry me. You''re just trying to trick me into taking you back home with me. Bryn, you''re still so na?ve."

    Her patience snapped. "Ferdinand, what will it take for you to let me go?" she shouted, her voice raw. "Why won''t you just leave me alone?"

    He shrugged, voice cold. "me fate. If you hadn''t walked down that road that night, if you''d just kept going and pretended you didn''t hear or see anything, I''d be dead. If I were dead, I wouldn''t be here now, making your life miserable."

    Briony''s face went pale; her body trembled with anger.

    Ferdinand pulled out his phone and opened a video.

    On the screen, Little Nina and little Mario were ying in their preschool ssroom.

    He looked at Briony. "See? Aren''t the kids adorable?"

    She felt a chill crawl up her spine.

    The video was filmed from a hidden

    angle, b awake

    the camera wasn''t fare?

    Whoever took it must have

    been inside the school.

    Which meant Ferdinand''s people coulde and go from the preschool as they pleased.

    Briony clenched her fists, ring at him. "I''ll marry you, but you have to promise- leave them out of this."

    He pocketed his phone. "See? If only you''d agreed sooner."

    Briony closed her eyes for a moment, steadying herself. "When do we leave?"

    "No rush," Ferdinand replied. "We''ll wait a bit longer."

    "Wait for what?"

    He just smiled, giving nothing away.

    Briony couldn''t read him. Her heart thudded anxiously in her chest.

    That night, Ferdinand stayed for dinner.

    and Ferdinand-seated

    around the dining table. The

    It was just the three of the t

    air was

    thick, oppressive, and strange.

    Mary, despite being pregnant, showed no signs of difort. She ate and drank

    as usual, calm andposed.

    Briony, on the other hand, barely touched her food.

    Belinda came out from the kitchen carrying a bowl of herbal soup.

    "Ms. Kensington, this is a special tonic Mr. Ellsworth had prepared for you''ve been working

    you. He

    too hardtely, and this should help restore your strength."

 Chapter 596

    Briony stared at the bowl of herbal broth ced before her, her brow furrowing in suspicion.

    Ferdinand watched her, an amused glint in his eye. "Are you worried I''ve poisoned it?"

    She nced up at him.

    The truth was, she was.

    "Briony, just drink it. It''s all out of Mr. Ellsworth''s concern for you," Mary chimed in with a sweet smile.

    Briony shot her a look, then picked up the bowl and downed it in one go. The broth had a faint medicinal taste, but it wasn''t unpleasant.

    Setting the empty bowl on the table, she stood up abruptly. "I''m done. I''ll head to my room and rest," she said coolly.

    Ferdinand didn''t try to stop her.

    Back in her room, Briony rushed straight to the bathroom and mmed the door shut.

    Momentster, the sound of retching echoed from inside.

    A few minutes passed before she emerged, pale and unsteady. As soon as she raised her eyes, she found herself caught in Ferdinand''s gaze.

    She froze.

    Ferdinand smiled, a hint of mischief in his expression. "Bryn, it''s not good for you to throw up the medicine. Luckily, I had Belinda prepare an extra bowl."

    Briony stared at him in disbelief.

    He stepped forward, holding out a fresh bowl of broth. "Come on, be good and drink it."

    A chill ran down Briony''s spine.

    This wasn''t medicine-this was poison.

    "Ferdinand, do you have to do this to me?" Her voice trembled as she looked at him. "Fred treated your mother like a guinea pig, and now you''re doing the same to me?"

    "Bryn, don''t be ridiculous. It''s just a restorative soup." Ferdinand''s smile softened. "You''ve been under my care before. If I''d wanted to harm you, do you think you''d still be alive and well today?"

    Briony felt as if her heart had been plunged into arctic waters.

    That icy dread seeped into her very bones.

    Back then, both she and little Nina had relied on Ferdinand''s prescriptions to recover. If he''d intended to poison them from the beginning...

    "Bryn, there''s no need to doubt me.¡± Ferdinand''s tone turned serious. All I want is you. I''d never hurt you know you''ve already figured out that I tampered with the hawthorn candies."

    Briony''s eyes widened. "Ferdinand! So you admit it? How could you? The children are innocent!"

    ¡°It was just a bit of ster powder. It wouldn''t actually harm the kids."His eyes darkened. "Bryn, there''s nothing to fear as long as you cooperate. I promise, nothing like that wil happen again."

    Briony lowered her gaze, staring at the bowl in her hands.

    After a long pause, she looked up at him. "Ferdinand, I can''t fight you anymore. I

    give up. But I have only one request-don''t hurt my children."

    He smiled thinly. "That depends on you."

    Briony took the bowl, lifted it to her lips, and drank every drop.

    Ferdinand watched her finish, took the bowl, and set it on the nightstand. Then he gently slipped his arm around her shoulders. "It''s You should get some rest."

    12th

    Briony''s whole body was tense. "Until we''re married, I want you to respect my boundaries."

    "Don''t worry. I''ll stay until you fall asleep, then I''ll leave."

    She was on the verge of breaking down.

    There was a terrifying calmness to Ferdinand now¡ªa quiet, simmering madness.

    She was trapped, cut off from the outside world, unable to fight back for fear that Ferdinand would take out his anger on her children.

    She forced all her emotions deep inside, every nerve taut as shey on the bed like a prisoner, with Ferdinand watching over her.

    Briony had thought she wouldn''t be able to sleep at all. But strangely, as soon as shey down, drowsiness crept in.

    She knew, without a doubt, it was the broth.

 Chapter 597

    Northborough.

    On the second day after Briony went missing, James had already made up his mind to go to the police. But just as he stepped out of his car in front of the station, Lorna appeared out of nowhere.

    She lunged at him the moment he opened the door, shoving him straight back into the car.

    The door mmed shut behind them.

    James exploded. "Lorna, have you lost your mind? Get off me!"

    Lorna''s position was nothing short of awkward-one foot braced against the center console, the other dangling out the open door, with James''s long legs trapped beneath hers.

    Not exactly how he''d pictured his morning.

    No matter how roomy a Land Rover was, the driver''s seat simply wasn''t made for two adults.

    The closeness, the tangle of limbs, made James bristle with embarrassment.

    His usually bright, handsome face turned a shade of red he hadn''t known he was capable of.

    Lorna hadn''t nned any of this, but seeing James blush, her yful side kicked in.

    She let her hands travel slowly up from his shoulders, looping them around his neck.

    "Well, well, Mr. Dney, are you blushing?"

    James red at her, speechless.

    "Didn''t take you for the bashful type," Lorna teased, letting her fingertip trace the sharp line of his jaw. "Don''t tell me you''ve never even had a girlfriend."

    James gritted his teeth. "Get off me!"

    "Oh? And how should I do that exactly?"

    He shot her a death re.

    Lorna just grinned, arching an elegant eyebrow. "You''re twenty-eight, aren''t you, Mr. Dney? You should be used to this sort of thing by now..."

    Her finger drifted lower, about to reach the hollow of his throat-when suddenly James''s hand shot out, grabbing her wrist in a firm grip.

    His voice was ice-cold. "Lorna, if you keep this up, don''t me me for losing my patience."

    Lorna didn''t back down; she just blinked up at him, eyes sparkling with mischief. "And what exactly are you going to do, Mr. Dney?"

    "Don''t think I''ll go easy on you just because you''re a woman."

    "Who said I need you to go easy on me?" Lorna shot back. "If it came to a fight, I''m not so sure you''d win."

    James red at her, his frustration boiling over. "Lorna, you''re seriously out of your mind!"

    "Alright, alright!" Lorna saw he was about to snap. She swung her legs back into the passenger seat with practiced ease, finally giving him space.

    She nced down at the hand still gripping her wrist. "You''re still holding on. Can''t bear to let me go?"

    James let go instantly.

    "Get out of my car," he growled.

    "Sorry, can''t do that," Lorna replied her tone suddenly soft and almost gentle. In fact, Mr. Dney, you

    might have to get used to seeing me every day for a while."

    James scowled. ¡°Lorna, enough already. Stewart is gone. No one here needs you anymore. Please, just go."

    She cocked her head, unfazed. "Who says no one needs me? Briony does. And so do the kids."

    James froze. "What did you just say?"

    All traces of mischief vanished from Lorna''s face. "I know Briony''s missing."

    His eyes narrowed. "How do you know that? Are you involved in her disappearance?"

    Lorna

    exagged her eyes, putting on an

    exaggerated look of disappointment.

    "I may

    Hot be a saint, but I''m not that heartless. Honestly, Mr. Dney, you wound me."

    James pinched the bridge of his nose, exhaustion written all over his face.

    "Lorna, I''m serious. I don''t have time for your games."

    She sighed. "Don''t call the police.

    This situation is...plicated. The

    cops won''t be able to help, and you''ll

    just drag yourself into something

    can''t handle."

    He shot her a look of pure disbelief. "Briony''s gone, and you expect me to just sit here and wait for her to wander home?"

    "She didn''t just disappear," Lorna said quietly. "Ferdinand took her. They''re both in Nortia right now."

 Chapter 598

    James paused, looking at Lorna with a searching gaze. "How do you know all this?"

    "Briony reached out to me in private."

    James was stunned. "Briony contacted you herself?"

    "That''s right." Lorna nodded. "She told me Ferdinand''s been acting obsessivetely. She''s run into some trouble and senses that Ferdinand won''t let her off easily. That''s why she paid me toe back and help you protect the kids."

    James''s anxiety spiked. "Wait, are you saying Briony knows she might be in danger?"

    Lorna nodded. "Ever since that box of candy from Ferdinand, she''s been on guard. She knew Ferdinand might take out his anger on the children because of Stewart, so she figured if she could keep them safe, she''d risk herself if she had to."

    James''s face went pale. "Risk herself? Has she lost her mind? What exactly is she nning?"

    "She has her own n. What matters now is that you work with me. Ferdinand''s people are watching the kids-our priority is to get them somewhere safe."

    James pressed, "And after that? What happens once they''re safe?"

    Lorna''s expression darkened. "Once the children are secure, Briony will have nothing left to worry about. She can finally settle things with Ferdinand for all."

    James caught the hidden meaning behind her words.

    once and

    "What is she thinking..." he muttered, staring at the floor. "She''s changed so much. Something this big, and she just decides on her own, doesn''t say a word... Did she even think about what would happen to the kids if something happened to her?"

    "Mr. Dney, I know you''re worried. But trust me, our people are already in ce. As soon as the children are safe, they''ll move."

    Lorna looked James squarely in the eye. "Right now, protecting those two is the most important thing. That''s what Briony asked me to do¡ªand she told me she needs your help. With her gone, you''re the one those kids trust most."

    James''s knuckles whitened around the steering wheel, eyes rimmed red. "Maybe if I hadn''t cared so much for those kids, Briony wouldn''t have made such a drastic choice..."

    Lorna pressed her lips together, silent for a moment.

    There were things Briony had said at the end-things Lorna wasn''t ready to share with James. She was afraid this gentle man wouldn''t be able to handle it.

    She only said, "Briony isn''t telling you everything because she wants to protect you, too."

    Briony spent seven long days as a captive at the Sanctonia Private Estate.

    Every single day, she was forced to drink a bowl of some herbal concoction.

    Ferdinand returned daily, each time just to watch her choke down the medicine.

    After every bowl, Briony would slip

    into a

    the

    Lep sleep, only to wake upe

    t day feeling physically fine, as if nothing had happened.

    If she hadn''t been locked up, she might have believed those tonics were simply meant to restore her health.

    Ferdinand insisted, over and over, that the medicine was for her own good, but Briony never quite believed him.

    On the eighth day, the medicine changed.

    Now it was a thick, ck, bitter liquid. Briony stared at it, unable to even bring herself to taste it.

    Ferdinand set the bowl in front of her. "Bryn, so you''ve learned to lie, too."

    Briony''s nerves tensed-she forced herself to y dumb. "Lie? What are you talking about?"

    "The children have been taken away. Hidden." Ferdinand''s eyes turned cold and dangerous. "You''ve been guarding against me all along. Bryn, you''ve managed to disappoint me yet again."

    He took a step closer. "So now, I''m going to have to punish you."

 Chapter 599

    Briony took a step back, desperate to escape, but Ferdinand didn''t give her the chance.

    Two bodyguards in ck stormed in, grabbing her by the arms and pinning her in ce.

    Ferdinand lifted a bowl of medicine and forced it to her lips himself.

    Briony managed to spit out most of it, but Ferdinand hurled the bowl to the floor in frustration-

    Porcin shattered everywhere.

    He took out a handkerchief and calmly wiped his hands. "No matter. There''s always tomorrow."

    Briony red at him, silent-neither cursing nor pleading.

    Instead, she gave him a cold, mocking smile.

    That smile seemed to strike a nerve.

    Ferdinand seized her by the chin, his voice low and dangerous. "What are you smiling at?"

    Briony said nothing.

    The more she resisted, the angrier he became.

    "Bryn, does staying with me really disgust you that much?"

    "Yes." Her reply was unwavering.

    Ferdinand justughed.

    "That''s alright. Soon, you''ll feel differently."

    A wave of icy dread swept through Briony.

    She had no idea what kind of medicine Ferdinand kept forcing on her. But she knew he wouldn''t allow her to die easily. He''d only keep tormenting her, calling it love.

    This was her own private purgatory.

    In the end, she had be just like Ferdinand''s mother.

    Briony closed her eyes.

    There was despair and fear in her heart, but the thought that her children were safe brought her a flicker offort.

    She had done everything a mother could to protect them.

    She longed to watch them grow up, but her life had already gone off the rails.

    At worst, she thought, she''d die in a foreignnd and her children would be orphans.

    But at least James, Ste, and the others would be there for them. There was enough money to keep them safe and cared for their whole lives.

    It was tragic, yes, but not the worst fate.

    At least her children could grow up safe and healthy.

    That night, Ferdinand stormed out in a rage.

    Briony felt a tightness in her chest, her breathing short. She barely made it back to her room before everything went ck and she copsed.

    Half-conscious, she felt someone gently patting her cheek.

    "Briony, Briony, wake up..."

    It was Mary.

    Briony opened her eyes, but everything was pitch dark.

    Mary saw her stirring and whispered, "Briony, how are you feeling?"

    Briony looked around. "Why aren''t the lights on?"

    Mary froze, staring at Briony''s unfocused eyes, a terrible suspicion forming.

    "Briony?" She waved her hand in front of Briony''s face.

    Briony didn''t even blink. It was obvious-she couldn''t see.

    "Briony..." Mary pped a hand over her mouth, fighting back tears.

    Briony sensed something was wrong. A cold heaviness settled over her.

    The truth dawned on her. "Mary, I can''t see, can I?"

    Mary''s voice shook as she tried tofort her. "It''s probably just temporary, Briony, don''t be scared. I''ll help you get out of here. Once you''re safe, we''ll find a doctor, and you''ll get better-I promise!

    Briony frowned. "Help me? What do you mean?"

    "There''s no time to exin." Mary grabbed her arm. "Ferdinand won''t be back tonight. I''ll sneak you out through the side of the back garden-someone''s waiting to help you."

    Briony groped for Mary''s hand, her voice urgent. "What about you? If I escape, Ferdinand will never forgive you!"

    "I''m carrying Ferdinand''s child. He won''t touch me. Even if he wants revenge, he''ll

    wait until after the baby is born."

    Mary''s voice was tense with worry. "Briony, we have to go-now!"

 Chapter 600

    Briony''s world was pitch ck. She stumbled forward, her arm clinging to Mary''s for support.

    Blindness had turned every step into a hazard. From the second floor down to the first, she kept bumping into things, nearly falling more than once-each time Mary caught her just in time.

    They reached the side door of the back garden. Mary opened it, then gently nudged her forward-

    Briony froze, caught off guard. Before she could react, a pair of strong arms steadied her from behind.

    A familiar, deep voice sounded above her head. "Ms. Kensington, it''s me."

    ir.

    Briony''s breath caught. "ir? What are you doing here?"

    Mary''s voice was urgent. "ir, Briony can''t see. It must be the meds-they did something to her eyes. Please, just get her out. You can sort everything out once you''re home."

    "Got it."

    ir bent down and swept Briony into his arms.

    In the darkness, he looked at Mary. "Thank you. Take care of yourself."

    ¡°Go, quickly,¡± Mary said, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears. ¡°Briony, if we ever meet again, I hope you''ll still let me call you ''sister.""

    Briony couldn''t see, but she turned her head toward Mary''s voice. "Mary,e with us-"

    "Who''s out there?"

    Belinda''s voice rang out from the garden, sharp and sudden.

    All three froze. Mary made a quick gesture to ir-go, now!

    ir didn''t hesitate. He turned and hurried away with Briony in his arms.

    Mary shut the door, cutting off Belinda''s shouts.

    In the deep blue of the night, ir set Briony down inside a waiting ck SUV. Briony''s world remained shrouded in darkness, her hearing sharp and anxious.

    She heard ir fastening her seatbelt, the metallic click of the buckle. Her hands trembled as she gripped the strap.

    Everything felt surreal, like she was drifting through a half-remembered dream¡ª alive, but barely believing it.

    She heard the car door close beside her.

    A few secondster, the driver''s side door opened. Someone climbed in.

    Another door thudded shut.

    The SUV reared to life and sped away, pressing Briony back into her seat. She curled into herself, fingers

    knuckled on the seatbelt, every

    taut.

    The car was silent. No one spoke.

    Briony could feel the vehicle racing through the night. Though she couldn''t see,

    the adrenaline and fear still clung to her, sharp and raw.

    She didn''t even know who was sitting beside her anymore. Everything had happened so fast, so smoothly, it almost felt unreal-too easy. Her mind spun with suspicion.

    "ir?" she called out uncertainly.

    "I''m here."

    His familiar voice calmed her, just a little. "Where are we going?"

    "The airport," ir said, his tone clipped and tense. "Ferdinand''s got his hands in everything here. We need to get out now."

    Briony''s worry didn''t ease. "How did you even find me?"

    "Lorna sent me," ir replied quietly. "We''ve known each other a while."

    That made sense to Briony. After all, bodyguards and private security always

    seemed to run in the same circles.

    "How''s your vision?" ir asked.

    "Still nothing," Briony said, gripping the seatbelt tighter. "ir, do you think we''ll really make it back home?"

    "I promise. I''ll get you there."

    "Ferdinand will realize I''m gone

    minute now," Briony whispered, afraid to believe in rescue. "You

    any

    shouldn''t havee. You might not make it out either."

    "As long as I''m alive," ir said firmly, "I''ll get you home. No matter what."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 601

    Night had fallen, and the ck Hummer tore down the highway.

    The weather was no ally tonight. Nortia was a tropical country, and just as they neared the airport, thunder split the sky and a violent storm broke loose.

    Visibility shrank to nearly nothing. The wipers thrashed desperately across the windshield, rain battering the ss with relentless force.

    ir eased up on the gas. The world outside dissolved into streaks of water and shadows.

    Briony''s heart pounded. Every muscle in her body was taut, strung tight with

    nerves.

    ir kept murmuring reassurances, his hand resting on hers.

    They pulled into the airport grounds.

    A heavy-duty helicopter sat on the tarmac, rotors spinning, ready and waiting for them.

    ir parked and turned to her. "Wait here a minute. I''ll go grab a raincoat. I''ll be right back."

    "Okay," Briony replied, voice thin.

    ir jumped out and dashed into the downpour.

    Two pilots waited by the chopper, their silhouettes blurred by the rain.

    ir returned, soaked but determined, raincoat in hand. He yanked open the passenger door.

    A fierce gust sent sheets of rain swirling into the Hummer.

    Briony shivered, startled by the sudden chill.

    The next moment, ir slipped the raincoat around her, cocooning her trembling frame in its warmth.

    He helped her into the coat, then swept her up in his arms, striding quickly toward the waiting helicopter.

    One of the pilots ran over to meet them.

    Once on board, ir set Briony gently into a seat.

    "We''re on the ne," he said, his voice softer than he realized.

    Briony nodded, but anxiety still flickered in her eyes. "Are we leaving right now?"

    ir buckled her in. "Yeah. We''ll get out of Nortia first. When we reach Astara, someone will be there to meet us."

    "Who?" Briony asked, gripping the armrest.

    He fastened her seatbelt. "Mr. Seven."

    Briony stared at him.

    Mr. Seven?

    She hesitated. "How does Mr. Seven know about this?"

    ir crouched in front of her, rain dripping from the brim of his cap. His gaze was steady, full of unspoken emotion. "Mr. Dney realized you''d gone missing. He reached out to Mr. Seven for help.¡±

    So that was it. Mr. Seven knew James-and knew how close she and James were, practically siblings. If James asked, Mr. Seven would definitely lend a hand. Suddenly, headlights sliced through the darkness.

    One of the pilots shouted, "We''ve got cars approaching fast!"

    ir''s head snapped up. "Shut the doors! Take off, now!"

    The pilot mmed the hatch shut.

    Inside the cockpit, the captain gripped the controls. The storm was raging-flying

    in weather like this was nearly blind.

    ir slid into the seat beside Briony and buckled himself in.

    Those headlights sped closer, barreling toward them.

    ir nced out the window. In the leading car, he could almost feel someone''s gaze locked onto his, a silent battle waged across the rain-soaked tarmac.

    The helicopter''s massive des

    spun harder. Just as the convo clining into the stormy sky.

    closed in, the chopper lifted off

    Briony clung to her seat as turbulence tossed the cabin.

    ir''s low, reassuring voice reached her ear. "Don''t be afraid. I''m here."

    Briony''s breath caught.

    The helicopter soared into the night, leaving the storm-wracked earth behind.

    Down below, rainshed the runway.

    Inside one of the cars, Ferdinand watched the helicopter vanish into the clouds, a cold smile curving his lips.

    So you''d gamble with the storm just to get away from me?

    He pressed his lips together, his expression icy. "Bryn, if you survive, you''lle crawling back to me eventually."

    After all, only he could cure Briony''s eyes.

    Pet

    ...

    Sanctonia Private Estate.

    Mary had been sitting in her room for hours, unable to sleep.

    Ferdinand had found out much faster than they''d hoped.

    She''d helped Briony escape, working with ir behind the scenes. Ferdinand would be furious.

    She perched on the edge of the bed, hand resting over her stomach, eyes clouded with uncertainty.

    A car pulled into the driveway.

    Mary tensed.

    Minutester, the door swung open.

    Ferdinand entered.

    Mary stood up, summoning her courage, trying to act as she always did.

    "You''re back?" she said with a bright, practiced smile. "I thought you weren''ting home tonight!"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 602

    Ferdinand looked at her, his handsome features softened by a faint smile. "You let Bryn go."

    It wasn''t an usation, just a simple statement.

    Mary reached up and helped him out of his suit jacket, then turned to hang it neatly on the coat rack.

    "Briony once helped me, Ferdinand. I couldn''t stand by and watch you drive her to her death."

    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll be angry?"

    His voice was like ice, his gaze fixed on her with a chilling detachment, as if she were a stranger.

    But she was carrying his child.

    "I am afraid, Ferdinand. But I''m more afraid you''ll regret this. Briony isn''t as docile

    as she seems. She''s stubborn-if she doesn''t want to stay, no matter what you do, you''ll just push her to the edge. If you keep tightening your grip, the only escape she''ll see is death."

    Mary turned to face him, her eyes unwavering. "I love you. Even knowing you only see me as a means to an end, I don''t regret any of it. But Ferdinand-you have nothing to fear. You still have this child. This is your and Briony''s baby. As long as the child is born safely, the bond between you and her will never truly break. So why rush things now?"

    Ferdinand studied her quietly. He had to admit¡ªshe knew how to calm him down.

    It was true; the child was all that mattered to him now.

    He''d gone through so much to have this baby.

    So, until the child was born, he could tolerate almost anything Mary did.

    Because he wanted this baby toe into the world healthy and safe.

    Mary was clever; she knew exactly how to use the child as her shield. But even shields have an expiration date.

    "Mary, I suggest you behave yourself. The more you anger me now, the worse things will be for you once the baby is born."

    Mary walked over, slipped her arms around his neck, and rose up on her toes.

    She brushed a gentle kiss against the corner of his mouth. "Ferdinand, this is the only time I''ll disobey you. I promise, never again."

    He pulled her arms away. "Don''t think

    can win me over w

    pretty face. If I were swayed by that, would this baby even exista

    She pouted, touching her belly. "You''re so cruel, Ferdinand. I''m willing to bear this child for you and Briony, and all you do is snap at me. Have you forgotten a mother''s

    mood affects her baby too?"

    Her tone, her coyness-any other man would''ve been moved. But Ferdinand remained untouched.

    He merely offered a thin smile. "It''s gettingte. Get some rest-it''s better for the baby."

    With that, he turned and left.

    Mary watched his retreating back, a smile trembling on her lips.

    Tears blurred her vision.

    She reached up and wiped them away.

    Briony, please...e home safe.

    After three hours in the air, they finally left Nortia and entered Astara''s airspace.

    "We''re in Astara now. We should be safe," ir announced.

    Briony felt her tense nerves finally begin to rx-

    She had just opened her mouth to reply when a deafening boom shook the cabin!

    The pilot''s panicked voice crackled

    the the inte: "Left

    out!

    e storm''s too stro

    engine''s

    e, we might not make ite

    Before ir could react, the helicopter lurched violently.

    this

    Lightning split the sky, and the heavy aircraft nose-dived, hurtling toward the roiling, endless sea below-

    Crash!

    With a thunderous roar, the helicopter mmed into the ocean, sending up a massive wall of spray...

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 603

    Three dayster.

    Cloudcrest City, Westbrook Old Town. A cozy guesthouse.

    Out in the garden, where all kinds of lush green nts and bright flowers flourished, Luckyy sprawled on the ground, tongue lolling. Sunlight warmed his face, and he squinted contentedly, utterly rxed.

    Little Nina, clutching a child''s makeup kit in one hand and a tiny powder puff in the other, was busy giving Lucky a makeover with impressive seriousness for

    someone her age.

    A few feet away, little Mario sat quietly on a wooden bench, head bowed in concentration, twisting and turning his Rubik''s Cube.

    From the kitchen drifted theforting aroma of home-cooked food.

    James was busy preparing lunch.

    Just then, Lorna pushed open the vintage wooden gate at the edge of the yard, nced around the sun-dappled garden, and then closed the door behind her, sliding thetch into ce.

    The creak of the gate caught Mario''s attention. He looked up.

    Lorna walked over and ruffled his hair. "Still working on your Rubik''s Cube?"

    "Yeah!" Mario''s eyes sparkled as he looked up at her. "I can solve all six sides now my fastest time is two minutes."

    It was Stewart who had bought the Rubik''s Cube for him, and Stewart who had taught him how to solve it.

    "That''s amazing!" Lorna grinned. "If your dad knew how good you were getting, he''d be so proud."

    Mario stared at her. "Ms. Riley, have you talked to Dadtely?"

    "Of course," Lorna replied, her tone light and cheerful. "He says business is going really well. Maybe he''ll even make enough toe home soon and spend more time with you."

    Mario''s face lit up at that. "Really? Do you think he could be back before winter?" Lorna pressed her lips together, hesitating. "That...I can''t promise, sweetheart." Mario''s gaze dropped to the cube in his hands.

    He wasn''t fooled. Ms. Riley was just trying to make him feel better.

    He already knew the truth: his dad wasn''t overseas on business. He''d be a star in the sky-gone forever.

    Noticing the disappointment on Mario''s face, Lorna sighed softly. "You have to believe in your dad, Mario."

    Mario stared down at the puzzle. "What about my mom?"

    Lorna froze for a moment.

    She''d always known Mario was sharp-perhaps even more so because he''d never had a mother by his side, making him especially sensitive to the moods of the adults around him.

    But she hadn''t expected him to be quite this perceptive.

    He must have realized something had happened to Briony, too.

    Not wanting to worry him any further, Lorna said gently, "Your mom is away on a work trip. She might be gone for a while, but don''t

    oy-ir is with her. She'' be

    okay."

    Mario felt a knot of anxiety in his chest, but there was nothing he could do. He''d already lost his dad; he didn''t want to lose his mom too.

    Compared to Mario''s quiet sensitivity, Little Nina was blissfully carefree.

    Three days earlier, she and Mario hade to Cloudcrest City with James and Lorna, bringing only Lucky along. Marlene and Carol had stayed behind.

    To Little Nina, it was just a fun vacation with her godfather. She was thrilled- especially since Lucky got toe, too.

    The old town was only partly

    developed, and with school back in session, the tourist crowds had already thinned out. Every evening, Little Nina got to go on dog walks with James, meeting all kinds of cats and dogs along the way. She adored it.

    In just three days, she''d be Lorna''s number-one little fanpletely smitten.

    She''d been watching Lorna practice martial arts with Mario every morning, and to her, Ms. Riley was the coolest person ever. She begged and pleaded to join in.

    Lorna suspected Little Nina just wanted to y and wouldn''tst through the discipline of real

    training, but she let her join anyway. To her surprise, the little girl kept up-still going strong after two days, as enthusiastic as ever.

    As Lorna passed by, she bent over and pinched Nina''s chubby cheeks. "Are you bothering Lucky again?"

    Little Nina shook her head vigorously. "No, no! I''m just doing his makeup!"

    Lorna nced down at Lucky.

    The dogypletely still, eyes fixed on Lorna, whimpering pitifully, clearly pleading for rescue.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 604

    "Sorry, I can''t help you." Lorna shrugged, got up, and headed back inside.

    In the kitchen, James was busy at the stove, cooking dinner.

    The burner was turned up high, and sweat beaded on his forehead.

    Cloudcrest City hovered in the low seventies during the day, but the mornings and evenings were chilly.

    Lorna paused at the doorway, leaning against the frame with her arms crossed, quietly watching the man''s broad back as he bustled around.

    The countertop was set a bit low for a guy his height, making chopping and washing vegetables a strain on his back.

    She finally stepped in. "I took a walk around the old town just now. Didn''t see anyone suspicious."

    "That''s good," James replied, his tone clipped.

    He turned off the burner, poured the finished soup into a bowl, and picked it up.

    As he turned around, he found Lorna watching him, her gaze openly appreciative, a faint smile on her lips.

    "Mr. Dney, you make the perfect husband. What kind of extraordinary woman could ever measure up to you?"

    "I''d rather join the priesthood than ever get involved with you," James replied, as curt as ever.

    Lorna just snorted, already used to his coldness.

    She stepped closer, lowering her voice. "Two pieces of news-one good, one bad. Which do you want first?"

    James frowned. "Can''t you just tell me?"

    "Briony managed to escape from Ferdinand."

    James froze for a second, then pressed her, "And the bad news?"

    "When they crossed into Astara''s airspace, they ran into severe weather. Now, they''re missing."

    His face went rigid. "What do you mean?"

    Lorna''s expression turned serious. "I mean, as of now, both ir and Briony- well, their fate is uncertain."

    ...

    When Briony woke, her head throbbed so badly she thought it might split open. She opened her eyes, but everything was still pitch ck.

    Any hope she''d held onto vanished.

    It really had happened-she was blind.

    It must have been the drugs Ferdinand forced her to take.

    With her sight gone, her other senses seemed to have sharpened. She Could make out the sound of waves and a faint salty tang in the air.  ?wnovel

    They must be by the sea.

    Just then, the door creaked open.

    Briony immediately pushed herself upright. "ir?"

    The man hurried over as soon as he saw she was awake. "Ms. Kensington, I''m here."

    The familiar sound of his voice made her tense shoulders rx a little.

    "Where are we?" she asked.

    "We''re on a remote ind in Astara-locals call it Goldfish Isle."

    Briony nodded, then asked, "How long was I out?"

    "Three days," ir replied. "You

    cked out after you fell into those Vice we made it to the ind,

    sea.

    you

    down with a high fever. It

    finally broke yesterday afternoon."

    Briony''s brow furrowed. "And the pilot who was with us-is he alright?"

    "Don''t worry. They''re well-trained. They made it."

    Briony let out a breath she hadn''t realized she was holding.

    That night had been chaos, and with her blindness, she had beenpletely lost. It was ir Mon who''d put a life jacket on her and carried her out of the ne.

    She remembered and asked, "What about you? Were you hurt?"

    ir looked at her, noticing the genuine concern in her eyes. He smiled, a rare, contented look. "I''m fine."

    Briony fell quiet.

    ir walked over to her bedside and waved a hand in front of her face. "Still can''t see anything?"

    Briony nodded.

    "Does it hurt?"

    "No," she answered. "It''s justpletely dark, but otherwise, I feel okay."

    ir''s tone grew grave. "It must be those drugs Ferdinand gave you."

    Briony didn''t disagree. "When do you think we''ll get back to Northborough?"

    "We''ll have to stay here a few more days," ir told her. "Mr. Seven''s sending people to get us."

    Until Mr. Seven found them, there was always the risk that Ferdinand''s men would find this ind first...

 Chapter 605

    ir had asked a local to help look after Briony while she recovered on Goldfish Isle.

    The helper was a young woman named Autumn, just twenty years old. She exined that her father had named her Autumn because she was born in the fall.

    After two more days on Goldfish Isle, Briony was feeling much better. She was tired of lying in bed all day; the stillness was starting to suffocate her. She wanted to get outside, to feel the world again.

    Autumn was attentive and gentle, always mindful of Briony''s blindness. When Briony mentioned she wanted to go out for a walk, Autumn was quick to offer her arm, guiding her carefully out of the house and onto the sandy beach.

    Evening was setting in. The air held a salty tang, the breeze cool against their skin. Autumn tucked the shawl more tightly around Briony''s shoulders. "Are you cold, Briony?"

    Briony shook her head. "I''m fine. Autumn, can you tell me more about your ind?"

    Autumn scratched her head, thinking. "Do you know why it''s called Goldfish Isle?" Briony guessed, "Because the ind looks like a goldfish?"

    "Nope!" Autumnughed. "It''s because we actually have goldfish on the ind!"

    Briony was surprised. ¡°But aren''t goldfish freshwater fish? People usually keep them in tanks."

    "Exactly. Our ind isn''t very big, but we have a few hills. One of them has a freshwaterke, and that''s where all the goldfish live."

    "Oh, I see."

    "As for how they got there, there are two stories," Autumn went on. "Some say the goldfish were always here, but others believe that ages ago, a sailornded on the ind and released his pet goldfish into theke. Either way, thatke hasn''t changed much over the years, and the goldfish have been thriving ever since."

    Briony listened, her unfocused eyes turned to where the sea and sky met in a sweep of endless blue. Yet all she saw was darkness.

    She said softly, "If I could see, I''d love to visit thatke."

    Autumn nced at her. The inders all had sun-browned skin from years beneath the open sky, but Briony was so pale, almost. luminous in the fading light. Autumn had never seen anyone like her before.

    el.not

    She couldn''t help but admire the delicate beauty in Briony''s features, the snow-white skin that seemed glow in the dusk. Even though Briony''s eyes couldn''t see, she was striking-like a living work of art. Autumn found herself stealing nces, never quite able to look away.

    And she could sense the quiet sorrow Briony kept hidden behind her calm exterior.

    "Don''t be sad, Briony," Autumn said gently. "Just think of this as a little vacation. When Mr. Monroe takes

    you

    home, I''m sure he''ll find a brilliant doctor to help you. Your eyes will get better, you''ll see."

    The girl''s kind words warmed Briony''s heart.

    She asked, "Where is ir, anyway?"

    She hadn''t seen ir sincest night, and a strange uneasiness crept over her.

    Autumn frowned. "Didn''t Mr. Monroe tell you?"

    Briony''s brow furrowed. "Tell me what?"

    "Mr. Monroe flew outst night!" Autumn replied.

    Briony''s expression tightened. "Are you sure?"

    "Positive!" Autumn insisted. "He asked me to keep youpany while he was gone."

    In Autumn''s mind, ir treated Briony with the utmost care and always called her "Ms. Kensington." As far as Autumn was concerned, ir would never leave without telling Briony first.

    But seeing Briony''s reaction now, she realized maybe things weren''t as simple as she thought.

    Briony pressed her lips together in silence. ir had said they needed to wait here for someone to meet them. But now he''d slipped away on his own.

    So, did they really have to stay here at all?

 Chapter 606

    ir was hiding something from her.

    Noticing Briony''s silence, Autumn asked gently, "Ms. Kensington, is something wrong?"

    "I''m fine." Briony''s voice was steady, almost t. "Do you often get visitors from outside on this ind?"

    "Hardly ever," Autumn replied. "We''re pretty remote out here no one really has a reason toe."

    Briony didn''t press further. "I''m a little tired. Would you take me back to my room?"

    "Of course."

    Autumn led Briony back and helped her settle in.

    Brionyy down on the bed and closed her eyes.

    Seeing how truly exhausted she was, Autumn quietly pulled the nket over her and slipped out, shutting the door behind her.

    The sound of the door closing echoed in the quiet room.

    Briony slowly opened her eyes.

    Blindness. A world swallowed by darknessy before her, leaving her helpless.

    Even something as simple as leaving this room on her own was now out of reach.

    Her thoughts drifted, unbidden, to her children.

    Were they missing their mother? Were they crying for her, scared and confused because she couldn''t answer their calls?

    A wave of confusion and despair washed over Briony.

    Whether it was Stewart in the past, or Ferdinand now, men always seemed able

    to throw her life into chaos with barely any effort.

    She was so tired. So very, very tired.

    ...

    ir returned to Goldfish Isle at dawn the next day.

    Briony had just managed to doze off when the sound of the door opening startled her awake.

    Footsteps approached-deliberate, unmistakable.

    Briony knew, even without seeing, that ir was back.

    He stopped by her bedside, watching her with his lips pressed together, silent for

    a moment before saying, "Ms. Kensington, I know you''re awake."

    At that, Briony slowly opened her eyes.

    Though she couldn''t see him, she turned her face toward ir, her gaze vacant. "Where did you go?"

    "I had some business to take care of."

    "ir, even you are hiding things from me now?" Briony pushed herself up, anger flickering across her face. "Is it because I''m blind now that you all think you can lie to me and keep me in the dark?"

    "That''s not it, please don''t misunderstand-"

    "I hired you as my bodyguard. I expect you to report everything to me." Her voice

    was cold and sharp. "So I''ll ask you again: where did you go?"

    ir stared at her.

    After a long pause, he finally said, "Ms. Kensington, this is personal. I''m sorry, but I can''t tell you."

    "You work for me. You left during

    work hours to handle your own affairs without my

    are you taking advantage of the fact

    that I can''t see?"

    "That''s not what I mean.¡± ir sounded resigned. "Ms. Kensington, I promised I''d get you home safely. I intend to keep that promise. Until then, you''re safe here. Please trust me."

    Briony pressed her lips together, her hands clutching the nket in anger.

    ir watched her, his expression unreadable.

    He hadn''t wanted to upset her.

    But the truth was, he couldn''t possibly tell her what he''d been doing.

    "Ms. Kensington, please, believe me. No matter what I do, I would never betray you."

    Briony let out a soft, bitterugh. "Fine. I believe you."

    She was nothing now but a blind woman forced to rely entirely on others. What choice did she have but to trust them?

    All these twists and turns, and somehow, she''d ended up right back where she started.

    Briony closed her eyes.

    The words she''d wanted to say "You''re Stewart, aren''t you?"¡ªshe buried deep within her heart.

    None of it mattered anymore.

    Ferdinand, Stewart-whoever they were, they''d both finally learned to treat her with respect.

    And yet, she''d never tasted true freedom or release.

    Her life had led her here, to a dead end.

    The darkness before her was that dead-end''s unscble wall.

    Behind her, the footsteps of her pursuers drew ever closer.

    There was nowhere left to run. Nowhere left to hide.

 Chapter 607

    After that day, Briony grew even more withdrawn.

    Back when Autumn was looking after her, Briony would at least chat a little. Now, she barely spoke at all.

    Sometimes she''d lie in bed, awake but silent. Other times, she''d just sit there, "looking" out the window, listening to the sound of the waves, lost in thought.

    Both Autumn and ir noticed something was wrong.

    Autumn tried to engage her, searching for topics to draw her out, but Briony always seemed distracted, her answers scattered and unrted.

    ir knew deep down that it was his secrecy that had shattered thest bit of trust and safety Briony felt.

    He tried talking to her.

    But Briony simply wouldn''t respond.

    She shut herself off more and more.

    At first, she''d just avoid conversation. Then, gradually, she slipped into a pattern

    of sleeping through day and night.

    ir realized she was spiraling.

    After some inner struggle, he finally gave in.

    This morning, as Briony woke, ir walked in with her breakfast.

    "You''re awake, perfect timing for breakfast."

    Briony said nothing.

    ir sat beside her, scooping up some warm porridge from the bowl and holding the spoon to her lips.

    She didn''t open her mouth.

    ¡°Eat a little,¡± ir coaxed. "Once you''ve had something, you can call the kids.¡±

    Briony paused, caught off guard.

    Her nose tingled as her eyes stung with sudden emotion. "Really?"

    "Really. I promise," ir said, watching her eyes fill with tears, his own voice tightening. "I won''t lie to you again."

    Briony didn''t answer, but she parted her lips just enough.

    A spoonful of the warm,forting porridge slipped into her mouth.

    Almost immediately, she frowned.

    "What''s wrong?" ir asked.

    Briony swallowed, then said quietly, "Give me another bite."

    He obliged, feeding her another spoonful.

    After the second taste, Briony was sure.

    She pressed her lips together, silent for a long moment before whispering, "I can''t

    taste anything."

    ir froze.

    "I added sugar," he said, voice

    don''t taste anything

    all?"

    She gave a bleak, humorless smile. "It seems I''ve lost my sense of taste, too."

    ir refused to believe it.

    He took a spoonful himself.

    It was soft, sweet-he''d simmered it for over an hour that morning.

    And yet, she tasted nothing.

    He looked at Briony, eyes reddening at the corners.

    First her sight, now her taste.

    What on earth had Ferdinand given her...

    "Even without taste, I can still eat," Briony said, her tone oddly calm. Let me finish. I want to call my kids

    afterward." Content belo, Let

    "Alright." ir, fighting to keep his et

    spoonful and fed her. Contene

    air, fighting to keep his

    It was hard, swallowing food that didn''t taste like anything.

    But Briony forced herself to finish, one mouthful at a time.

    Soon, the bowl was empty.

    ir set it aside and grabbed a napkin, gently wiping her mouth.

    Briony said, "Let me call the kids."

    "Of course."

    He took out his phone and dialed.

    When the call connected, he put it on speaker.

    "Lorna, could you get the kids? Their mom wants to talk to them."

    On the other end, Lorna agreed, her voice bright, then hurried off to find the children.

    "Come here, Nina, Mario, your mom''s on the phone!"

    A momentter, two excited voices cheered in the background.

    "Mom!"

    "Mom''s calling!"

    "Woof woof!!"

    Even Lucky, the family dog, joined themotion.

    Lorna knelt down, holding the phone out to the two little ones. "Say hi to Mommy."

    Little Nina piped up, "Mommy, you finally called! I missed you so much!"

 Chapter 608

    "Mom, is your business trip really hard?" little Mario asked, his voice small and earnest.

    "Woof woof!" Lucky chimed in, tail likely thumping in the background.

    Briony listened, her nose stinging as a wave of emotion hit her. Her eyes reddened; tears welled up and spilled over before she could stop them.

    She wiped her cheeks quickly and drew a shaky breath, trying to keep her voice light and steady for the kids. "I miss you both too, sweetheart. The trip isn''t too hard¡ªit''s just the work isn''t finished yet. I''ll need a little more time before I cane home."

    Little Nina pouted, her voice soft and tinged with disappointment. "But Mom, how long until you''re back?"

    Briony forced a smile into her tone. "I don''t know for sure, honey, but I promise I''lle home as soon as I can."

    "Mom, make sure you take care of yourself," Mario said, sounding so much older than his years. "Don''t work too hard, okay?"

    Briony''s heart ached at his concern, and she blinked back another round of tears.

    "I will, sweetheart. Don''t worry, Mom will take care of herself."

    Lucky, refusing to be left out, barked insistently into the phone.

    Brionyughed softly. "Lucky, you''re the big brother now. While I''m away, you have to look after your brother and sister for me, all right?"

    "Woof woof!" came the eager reply.

    There were so many things Briony wanted to say to her children, so many reassurances and apologies she wished she could give. But she was afraid they''d hear the strain in her voice, sense that something was wrong. So after a few more minutes of gentle conversation, she told them she needed to get back to work, making an excuse she hated but clung to for their sake. Reluctantly, she ended the call.

    As soon as the line disconnected, Briony pressed her hands to her face, silent tears streaming down her cheeks.

    She would never be the mother she wanted to be.

    She''d brought her children into this world, but hadn''t given them a whole family. Now, she might end up as a disabled mother while they were still so young.

    She felt like aplete failure.

    ir watched her quietly, his expression grave.

    "In three days, Mr. Seven will send someone to pick us up,¡± he

    murmured, his tone gentle, trying tofort her. "When we get there, he''ll have a doctor take a look at you."

    Briony remembered something, dabbing at her tears as she lifted her head. "I

    recall Ferdinand saying he once treated Mr. Seven."

    ir frowned. "He told you that himself?"

    She nodded. "Yes."

    "Ferdinand was lying," ir said with certainty. "Mr. Seven has his own medical team. He''d never trust an outside doctor. He wouldn''t need to."

    Briony''s brow furrowed. "Then why would Ferdinand make something like that up?"

    ir thought for a moment. "Maybe he figured out you''re in touch with Mr. Seven now, and wanted to win your trust by pretending to have a connection."

    Briony fell silent, troubled. She''d trusted Ferdinandpletely. He really was a convincing actor.

    Weariness washed over her. She turned away from ir, lying down with her back to him. "I''m tired. Please leave."

    He hesitated, watching her. Over the past week, her energy had faded day by day Ever since she''d lost her sense of taste, she barely managed to force down her meals, and yet she was visibly thinner.

    He didn''t say anything, but inside, he was anxious. He''d nned to stay hidden for another week, but now he had

    no choice but to leave the ind

    early Briony''s condition forced his hand-he had to take the risk.

    Three dayster, Mr. Seven''s people came to collect Briony, ir, and the others.

    As they prepared to leave the ind, Autumn came to see them off. Briony, unable to see, reached out and hugged her tightly.

    Autumn hung a ne of shells she''d made herself around Briony''s neck. "Briony, I wish you health and safety. I hope we meet again someday."

    Briony smiled, her voice warm. "Thank you, Autumn. For everything."

    After their farewells, ir carried her aboard the private yacht.

    The boat pulled away from the dock, setting its course for Astara Capitalis.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 609

    They didn''t reach Capitalis until well past eight in the evening.

    The journey had been mostly uneventful.

    Mr. Seven had sent Mr. Hoffman to meet them at the harbor.

    When Mr. Hoffman saw ir carrying the frail, hollow-cheeked Briony in his arms, even he¨Dno stranger to dire situations-couldn''t hide the shock flickering across his face.

    "This is ssic liver and kidney poisoning, Ms. Kensington," he pronounced gravely.

    Briony drifted between sleep and wakefulness, her mind foggy. She could hear ir and Mr. Hoffman talking about her, their voices low and urgent, but she couldn''t make out more than a few words before the exhaustion pulled her under again.

    Mr. Hoffman led them to Orchid Manor, one of Mr. Seven''s private residences-a sprawling estate with its own security team, tucked safely away from prying eyes.

    ir carried Briony upstairs to the master bedroom on the second floor andid her gently on the bed.

    Mr. Hoffman sat down at her bedside and took her wrist, checking her pulse. It was just as he feared.

    His expression grew heavy. "The toxins have reached her liver," he said quietly. ir''s heart clenched, his throat tightening. "Can you cure her?"

    Mr. Hoffman shook his head, frustration in his voice. "Whoever did this knows their way around poisons. They used conflictingpounds, dosing her day after day, until the reactions built up and the toxins settled in her liver. Now her spleen''s beenpromised, and if it fails, her body won''t absorb nutrients. If we can''t neutralize the poison, she''ll slowly waste away-her mind fading, her body slipping into emptiness."

    ir''s strong frame seemed to sway under the weight of it.

    "You can''t help her?" he asked, desperation leaking into his voice.

    "I can try," Mr. Hoffman said, but he didn''t sound hopeful. "But in her state, she might not survive the trial and error. Poisons like this are nearly impossible to treat unless you know the exact recipe. The person who administered it will have the antidote if they were here, a few doses would probably do the trick."

    Meaning: if they could figure out exactly what Ferdinand had used, there''d be hope.

    But Ferdinand had done this deliberately.

    He hadn''t wanted Briony dead. He wanted her unable to live without him, a puppet tethered to his will.

    ir closed his eyes. "Mr. Hoffman, please take care of her."

    Mr. Hoffman stood, his concern obvious. "What are you nning?"

    "I''m going to find Ferdinand."

    Mr. Hoffman bristled. "You can''t! If you go now, everything we''ve worked for will be lost. All those sacrifices-wasted."

    ir''s jaw tightened, eyes squeezed shut. "Mr. Hoffman, I owe her. Let me do something for her, just this once."

    Mr. Hoffman studied him, torn, but said nothing more.

    "At least think this through. We need a n."

    After a moment''s pause, ir nodded. "Let''s talk outside."

    He and Mr. Hoffman stepped out, closing the bedroom door behind them.

    On therge bed, Briony''s eyes blinked open.

    She''d actually woken up when Mr. Hoffman checked her pulse, and she''d heard

    every word of their conversation-clear as day.

    Shey there, stunned.

    ir was Stewart.

    She''d suspected it for a long time, but she had never imagined that Stewart and Mr. Hoffman were already acquainted. Or that Stewart might have deep ties to Mr. Seven as well...

    The next morning, Mr. Hoffman brought breakfast to Briony''s room.

    Briony looked up at him. "Where''s ir?"

    "Mr. Monroe had to step out for a bit," Mr. Hoffman replied.

    She frowned. "When will he be back?"

    Mr. Hoffman''s sharp eyes seemed to read right through her. From the subtle shift in her expression, he could tell she already knew more than she let on.

    "Are you worried about Mr. Monroe, Ms. Kensington?"

    "ir is Stewart," Briony said bluntly, dropping all pretense. "Mr. Hoffman,

    you

    for Mr. Seven. How do you

    know Stewart?"

 Chapter 610

    Mr. Hoffman let out a quiet, almost amused chuckle. "Ms. Kensington, when did you find out that ir was actually Mr. Wentworth''s?"

    "Not long ago," Briony replied, anxiety flickering in her eyes. "Mr. Hoffman, has Stewart gone to find Ferdinand?"

    "He meant to," Mr. Hoffman answered, his tone candid. "But he hasn''t left yet. There are some things he needs to take care of first. Once he''s finished, he''ll go."

    His honesty was disarming, and Briony understood immediately.

    "You want me to stop him, don''t you?"

    Mr. Hoffman regarded the woman before him, a hint of admiration in his gaze. "Ms. Kensington, it''s no wonder Mr. Seven holds you in such high esteem. You''re smart-and remarkablyposed."

    "If I had a choice," Briony murmured, her eyes growing misty, "I wish I''d never met any of them."

    Her voice trembled as she continued. "That night, after I left the police station, I saved Ferdinand by chance. On my way home, lost in thought, I crossed the street at a red light and Stewart''s car clipped me. He took me to the hospital. While we were there, he offered me his card and talked aboutpensation. I saw he was awyer, and I thought maybe we could work together... make a deal."

    Mr. Hoffman sighed, a deep, knowing sound. "Maybe it''s just fate."

    "These two-half-brothers-both crossed my path that very same night."

    Briony''s voice was calm, echoing softly in the quiet room. Mr. Hoffman listened in silence.

    "If this is my fate, then so be it." She drew a shaky breath. "I''ll go back to Ferdinand myself. Mr. Hoffman, please... keep Stewart froming after me."

    "I''d rather die," she said, her voice steady, "than let him betray his mission or his people because of me. I want him to see his duty through to the end. When it''s all over, I hope he''ll give our children all the love he has left."

    Her poor children had never truly known what a whole family felt like.

    This was Briony''s life-her lot, her burden. And she was tired. Bone-tired.

    If Ferdinand''s survival meant a threat to her children, then she would end it with him herself.

    This was life-nothing more, nothing less.

    If she couldn''t choose how to live freely, she would at least fight one more time for her children''s safety.

    At the very least, after she was gone, she wanted her children to live in peace- healthy and safe.

    The next morning, Stewart was preparing to leave.

    Mr. Hoffman insisted on seeing him off in person.

    Before he left, Stewart went to see Briony onest time.

    He pushed open the door and stepped inside.

    Briony was sitting on the bed. At the sound of his footsteps, she turned her head toward him.

    "You''re here," she said quietly, no longer calling him ir.

    If he''d been paying attention, he might have noticed something different about her today.

    But Stewart''s thoughts were a tangled mess, his emotions running wild beneath a calm surface.

    This farewell felt final, and the

    thought of never seeing her again et

    ached inside him. Still, he forced

    f to act normal.

    "How are you feeling today?"

    "I''m fine," Briony answered softly. "Last night, dreamed about our two children. They both love their father very much, and after being reunited with him, they were so happy. Their father adored them too. I

    thought-what a perfect ending that would be."

    Stewart froze, stunned by her words.

    Briony smiled gently. "It was a beautiful dream. I hope ites true."

    That day, Stewart was so

    overwhelmed by her sudden

    eptance and kindness that

    him &

    left

    reeling, his thoughts scattered.

    He never noticed the quiet determination hidden in her calm gaze.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 611

    Nortia, Marblecliff International Airport.

    The private jet touched down, engines humming as it taxied to a stop. When the cabin door opened, a flight attendant carefully guided Briony Kensington down the steps.

    Briony''s eyes were sightless, taking in nothing of the bright, unfamiliar world

    around her. All she could feel was the thick, humid air pressing against her skin- a reminder that days in this tropical country were always oppressively warm.

    Waiting on the tarmac was Gifford, here on behalf of Ferdinand Ellsworth. He watched as the flight attendant helped Briony into the car, closing the door behind her with a soft click.

    Gifford slid behind the wheel. The drive began in silence-Briony was calm, her expression unreadable.

    Every so often, Gifford nced at her through the rearview mirror, half-expecting signs of distress or resistance. But Briony sat quietly, not a trace of fear or anger on her face. As Ferdinand''s most trusted aide, Gifford knew exactly what his employer had put Briony through. Herposure surprised him.

    The ride to Sanctonia Private Estate took nearly forty minutes. Briony, worn out and pale, gradually drifted off in the back seat, her head slumping gently against the upholstery.

    They finally arrived. The car rolled through the gates and into the manicured grounds. Gifford parked, stepped out, and opened the door.

    "We''re here, Ms. Kensington," he announced.

    Briony stirred, rubbing her temples as she woke. Her hands reached out, feeling for the edge of the door. She steadied herself and carefully stepped out, moving with the caution of someone who could no longer trust their own senses.

    Gifford hovered nearby, his hands raised protectively, careful not to touch her. If Ferdinand saw himy a hand on her, there would be hell to pay.

    As soon as Briony found her bnce, hurried footsteps approached from ahead.

    "Ms. Kensington, let me help you!" Belinda''s voice called out, warm but a little breathless.

    Briony nodded, her tone reserved. "Thank you."

    Belinda gently took her arm, guiding her inside the house.

    They had barely crossed into the living room when Mary came down the stairs, her eyes wide in surprise.

    "Briony!" she eximed, hurrying over to look her up and down. "What happened? Why are you back so soon?"

    Briony''s face was calm, almost numb. "I don''t want to end up a cripple."

    Mary froze at that. After a moment, she lowered her voice. "Isn''t there anyone else who can help you?"

    Briony shook her head, her

    expression empty. "No. I''ve lost both my sight and my sense of taste. The doctors say I was poisoned-and it was Ferdinand''s own concoction. Only he knows how to cure me."

    Mary''s breath caught in her throat.

    Just then, the rumble of a car sounded from outside.

    Ferdinand had returned.

    "Mr. Ellsworth," Belinda greeted politely as he stepped inside, then quietly withdrew.

    Mary watched him closely. From the moment he entered, Ferdinand''s eyes never left Briony. He didn''t spare Mary a single nce.

    A flicker of disappointment crossed Mary''s face, but she masked it with a carefree smile.

    "Look, Ferdinand, Briony''se back of her own ord," she said, sidling up to him and taking his arm with a yful pout. "You got your way after all, but poor Briony she''s suffered so much! She can''t see, she can''t taste, and it''s all your doing. How could you be so cruel?"

    Ferdinand pulled his arm free, his gaze cold. "This doesn''t concern you. Go upstairs and rest."

    Mary''s face clouded over. "Briony and I go way back. Why are you always so jealous?"

    Ferdinand fixed her with a look. "Be good. Don''t make me repeat myself, alright?"

    His tone was gentle, but there was an unmistakable chill in his eyes.

    With a huff, Mary turned and stomped up the stairs.

    Briony listened to the retreating footsteps, her hands curling tightly into fists. It seemed Ferdinand hadn''t made things difficult for Mary after she helped Briony escape or perhaps he was simply biding his time, mindful that Mary was carrying his child.

    Ferdinand stepped closer, studying Briony''s face.

    "Just as I expected," he said quietly. "You''ve lost your sense of taste now too,

    haven''t you?"

    Briony let out a bitterugh. "Congrattions, Mr. Ellsworth. Your little experiment worked."

    He didn''t respond. Instead, he reached for her wrist.

    Briony flinched, instinctively trying to pull away, but Ferdinand spoke softly, "Hold still. I''m checking your pulse."

 Chapter 612

    At his words, Briony''s brows knitted together, but in the end, she stopped

    struggling.

    Ferdinand had always been supremely confident in his own concoctions. But as he took Briony''s pulse now, his expression grew increasingly grave.

    Something was wrong.

    He released her wrist, switched to her other hand, and checked again. After a long moment, he let go.

    "What have you been eatingtely?"

    Briony''s face was cold. "I''ve been gone for nearly two weeks. Are you expecting a full report on every meal I''ve had in that time? Too bad I lost my sense of taste after the first few days, so I honestly have no idea what I''ve been eating."

    Ferdinand''s face darkened. "Bryn, tell me the truth. Did you take anything else¡ª any other medication?"

    "No." Briony shook her head. "The night ir Monroe helped me escape, we crashed and ended up stranded on a small ind for a few days. The ce was so remote, there wasn''t a doctor in sight."

    Ferdinand fixed her with a sharp look, not missing a beat. "But you made it to Astara. Mr. Seven picked you up there."

    "ir did take me to find Mr. Seven, but he didn''t see me himself. He sent Mr. Hoffman to meet us instead. Mr. Hoffman knows a bit about alternative medicine, but he said the toxin was yours, and only you could cure it."

    Still, Ferdinand scrutinized her.

    Briony continued, "Mr. Hoffman wasn''t confident enough to risk prescribing anything. He wouldn''t take that chance." She paused, then added, "Ferdinand, why are you so sure I took something else?"

    "It''s nothing." Ferdinand slipped an arm around her shoulders. "Let''s get you back to your room. You''re weak right now. From now on, I''ll focus on detoxifying your system. Once that''s done, you''ll need proper rest and care."

    Briony didn''t argue. She was exhausted.

    Ferdinand led her back to the master bedroom. The moment shey down, she drifted into a deep sleep.

    He sat by the bed, staring at her pale, fragile face, his brows furrowed in concern. Only after a long while did he finally stand and leave the room.

    Closing the door behind him, Ferdinand pulled out his phone and dialed Gifford. "Call the people in the old vige. Have them send me a few special medicines..."

    ...

    When Stewart Wentworth came to, he found himself in Switzend.

    Jonah pushed open the door just as Stewart was waking up. Seeing him stir, Jonah raised an eyebrow and grinned. "Well, you woke up sooner than ever this time. Looks like my new form''s working."

    Stewart sat up. "Why am I here?"

    He remembered boarding a cruise, nning to head to Nortia to confront Ferdinand...

    "Mr. Hoffman brought you," Jonah said with a shrug. "You still hadn''t taken youreighth dose, and with the mission at a critical stage, you really thought you could just show up at Ferdinand''s door and blow your cover? Mr. Hoffman had no choice. For the sake of the operation, he used a sedative in your cabin and shipped you back here while you slept."

    Stewart''s face darkened. "This is outrageous! I went to Ferdinand for Bryn''s sake.

    We can''t keep dying-her condition is worsening-"

    "That''s between you and Mr. Hoffman. I''m just here to keep you alive." Jonah eyed him warily, almost teasing, "You want to throw a fit? I''ll go get Mr. Hoffman for you."

    He had no intention of being Stewart''s punching bag.

    Stewart took a deep breath, forcing down his anger. "Fine. Bring Mr. Hoffman in.¡±

    Jonah turned and slipped out, patting Mr. Hoffman-who was waiting by the door on the shoulder. "Good luck in there."

    Mr. Hoffman sighed quietly but didn''t flinch. He''d made his choice; he could face Stewart''s wrath.

    He entered the room.

    Stewart fixed him with a hard stare. "Mr. Hoffman. I want an exnation."

    Mr. Hoffman looked down, his voice somber. "When we were talking in the room that day, Ms. Kensington overheard us."

    Stewart was stunned.

    ¡°Later, Ms. Kensington came to me privately," Mr. Hoffman continued, his tone heavy. "She knows about your mission, and she''s aware of how dangerous Ferdinand is. She volunteered to get involved to act as our eyes and ears, to bring us information from inside."

 Chapter 613

    "Utter nonsense!" Stewart''s scowl deepened. "Bryn doesn''t understand any of this. Ferdinand''s obsession with her is my fault-how could you just let her go back to him?"

    "But Ferdinand has already set his sights on the children," the assistant said quietly. "Ms. Kensington made it clear-she''s not doing this for the greater good, and it''s not about you. She''s doing it for the kids. That''s all."

    Stewart froze, his anger draining into stunned silence.

    Mr. Hoffman looked up at Stewart, his expression grave. "You know as well as I do. Things have reached a dead end."

    "Ms. Kensington is innocent in all this, but right now, she''s the only one Ferdinand cares about. The only one who can draw him out."

    Stewart closed his eyes, jaw tight, Adam''s apple bobbing as he swallowed. "Ferdinand is after Bryn because of me. I dragged her into this mess."

    "It''s not all your fault," Mr. Hoffman said gently.

    Stewart opened his eyes, confusion flickering there. "What do you mean?"

    With a sigh, Mr. Hoffman replied, "Ms. Kensington confided in me recently. She said that night, more than nine years ago, when she met you by chance-she also happened to save Ferdinand. Looking back, it must have been during that raid. Ferdinand was wounded while escaping. By sheer coincidence, Ms. Kensington, not knowing who he was, helped him.¡±

    Stewart stared at Mr. Hoffman, his voice barely above a whisper. "Bryn saved Ferdinand..."

    "Yes," Mr. Hoffman affirmed. "Ferdinand''s mind isn''t... right. He believes Ms. Kensington saved his life, changed his fate. Now he''s convinced that since she kept him alive, she belongs to him. He sees her as his possession¡ªor perhaps, his prize."

    "But Bryn would never choose to be with Ferdinand..."

    "Of course not. She doesn''t ept Ferdinand, but she doesn''t ept you, either." Mr. Hoffman''s gaze softened as he shook his head, voice earnest. "Neither of you is truly what Ms. Kensington needs. Ferdinand is broken-growing up under Fred Wentworth''s shadow, surrounded by extremists, his mind became warped long ago. And you... your sense of duty, your temperament, all the burdens you carry -they ended up wounding Ms. Kensington as well, even if you didn''t mean to."

    "There are things in this world that circle back on us, Stewart. Cause and effect. The three of you were always bound for this tangle, whether you realized it or not." Mr. Hoffman had seen too many goodbyes, too many tragedies. His heart had grown numb to them.

    "Ms. Kensington and Ferdinand, you and Ms. Kensington-maybe, from the very start, you were only meant to cross paths, not end up together."

    Stewart''s eyes were bloodshot, voice raw. "I gave up hoping for a happy ending with Bryn a long time ago. All I want now is for her and the kids to be safe and healthy."

    "This is Ms. Kensington''s fate," Mr. Hoffman said quietly. "Just like Miss Mary. The organization pulled her out of that hellhole of a

    neighborhood, raised her, gave her a new life, but it came at a cost. We all

    but in the end, she lost herself to love. Her betrayal... that was her destiny, too."

    thought she''d finally f

    Going undercover among criminals means breaking yourself apart and building someone new from the ruins.

    Mary, in the process, fell for Ferdinand.

    That became her undoing.

    Bryn wasn''t like Mary. Mary always knew exactly what she was getting into. Bryn,

    on the other hand, was dragged into this life against her will.

    It didn''t matter if she wanted out-she never had a real choice.

    Stewart''s voice was barely audible. "She didn''t deserve any of this. I failed her."

    Mr. Hoffman ced a hand on his shoulder. "Even without you, the night she saved Ferdinand sealed her fate. She was never going to outrun it."

    The world was never fair.

    Is good always rewarded?

    Hardly. How many times had he read stories of good people being wronged, their kindness twisted against them?

    When monsterse for you, they don''t care if you''ve never hurt a soul.

    And those cowards on the inte,

    spewing venom with a few keystrokes they don''t care about right or wrong, about the people they tear down. All that matters is the satisfaction of releasing theirown bitterness, free of consequence. C¨®ntent

    Mr. Hoffman''s voice dropped low. "You and Ms. Kensington have two children. If she makes it back, that''s the best oue. But if she doesn''t... the kids will need you."

    Stewart''s jaw clenched, tears slipping down his cheeks, silent and bitter.

    "There was onest thing Ms. Kensington wanted me to tell you," Mr. Hoffman said softly. "She said she''s no saint. All she wants is for nos this to end, once and for all-and for

    her children to grow up safe and

    well."

 Chapter 614

    A weekter.

    For seven days straight, Briony had endured the bitter taste of medicine each morning and night. Her sense of taste had finally returned, but her vision remained stubbornly unchanged.

    Every day, Ferdinand would check her pulse and perform acupuncture, his hands steady and certain.

    Half a month passed. One morning, Briony woke to sunlight streaming through the window, so bright it made her squint and wrinkle her brow. For a long time, she simply stared, her eyes stinging with the sudden brightness. It had been so long since she''d seen light. Tears pricked at her eyes.

    She could see again. After all this time, her vision hade back.

    It was already April now. The snow in Northborough should have melted by this point.

    Briony pushed aside her covers and slid out of bed, moving to the window. She opened it, letting in a crisp morning breeze and the sound of sparrows chattering in the trees. Compared to Northborough''s endless winter, this ce felt like spring all year round.

    She missed her children.

    Lorna Riley and James Dney were hiding with them in Cloudcrest City. The climate there was simr to Nortia''s, but being up on a teau, it was drier. She wondered if the children had managed to adjust.

    The bedroom door creaked open from the hallway.

    Ferdinand stepped in.

    Briony turned at the sound, meeting his eyes from across the room.

    He arched an eyebrow. "Your sight''s back?"

    She gave a quiet nod.

    Ferdinand crossed to her, hisrge hand reaching out to gently lift her chin. Briony didn''t resist, letting him tilt her face up so

    of a smile in his gaze.

    ere eye to eye. There was a hint

    "Well then, since you''ve recovered, isn''t it about time we started making wedding ns?"

    Briony''s expression didn''t so much as flicker. "Whatever you want."

    He knew she didn''t want this. But she had no choice. For the sake of her children, she would fight to stay alive.

    Ferdinand felt sure of it. He''d always believed that Briony''s love for those two children was unwavering. Stewart was gone. She would never let them be orphans never let herself be an invalid, not when everything she did was for them.

    Sometimes, Ferdinand burned with jealousy. If only Briony could spare him a fraction of the love shevished on those kids, he wouldn''t resent them so much.

    But then he remembered Mary was pregnant, and in just a few months, his own child would be born. That thought soothed him.

    "Bryn, I don''t care why you''re staying with me." His eyes darkened, holding her gaze. "Don''t me me for

    this-it''s in my blood. I love youo

    need you. All you have to do is stay by my side, and I won''t take it out on the people you care about."

    Briony stared back, silent. She''d stopped trying to argue with him.

    The day she''d made her

    she''d told herself: from now on, treat Ferdinand as nothing more than the

    demon clinging to her shadow. If she didn''t see him as a person, nothing he did could hurt her. All she

    had to do was remember why she

    was still here.

    "Ferdinand, have your wedding if you want," she said atst, her tone cool. "But

    like I''ve said before, I''ll only sign the papers back home."

    He smiled. "Still not giving up?"

    "It''s my line in the sand." Briony''s lips curled into a frosty smile. "Of course, if you''re not in a rush to make it

    legal, we don''t have to. We can have the wedding first. After all, you

    already control me with your poisons-what difference does a marriage certificate make?"

    He chuckled, an unreadable look in his eyes. "You''re right. There''s plenty of time for the paperwork. No need to rush."

    Mary''s baby wouldn''t arrive for a few months yet. When it came time to register the child, he would take Briony to sign the marriage certificate. By then, he was certain her attitude toward him would have softened.

    "We''ll have the ceremony first," Ferdinand said, lowering his head until his lips nearly brushed hers. "Let''s set the date for the eighth of next month. I''m not busy then."

    As he moved in, Briony turned her face away, and his kissnded on the corner of her mouth. She scowled, pushing him back in disgust.

    Ferdinand didn''t react, just watched her wipe her mouth with a faint smile. "You''ll have to get used to it, Bryn. After the wedding, you''ll be Mrs. Ellsworth. I''m not going to go on coddling you forever."

    She refused to look at him-just the sight of him made her skin crawl.

    "Since your eyes are better, go get ready ande down for breakfast."

    ...

    When Briony came downstairs, Mary was already there. Four months along, her pregnancy was starting to show.

    Mary''s eyes lit up in surprise when she saw Brionying down unassisted. "Briony, you can see again?"

 Chapter 615

    Briony shot Mary a cool nce-she never bothered to put on a friendly face around her, especially in front of others. "What? Are you disappointed?"

    Mary, used to Briony''s sharp tongue by now, just brushed it off and edged closer anyway, undeterred.

    "I''m happy for you, Briony. You see, Ferdinand treats you well. Maybe you shouldn''t upset him so much anymore. Nortia is a ce where polygamy is the norm-shouldn''t we try to get along as sisters?"

    Briony let out a dryugh and walked over to the seat furthest from Mary, sitting down without another word.

    Seeing this, Mary lowered her head, looking thoroughly dejected, eyes brimming with silentint.

    Belinda brought over a bowl of nourishing soup for Briony.

    Ferdinand said, "Most of the toxins in your system have been cleared out. You should focus on eating something restorative for now."

    Briony gave a cold, bitter smile. "And what''s the point in that? No matter how well I recover, if you''re in a bad mood one day, you could just decide to poison me again. Tell me, Ferdinand¡ªare you satisfied with your littleb rat?"

    Ferdinand''s expression darkened as her words hit home.

    Mary hurried to smooth things over. "Briony, please don''t say that. Ferdinand really does care about you."

    Briony scoffed and lowered her head, sipping her soup in silence.

    Mary looked to Ferdinand, her voice pleading. "Don''t be angry with her. Briony didn''t mean it..."

    Ferdinand cut her off, his gaze cold. "Mary, our problems are none of your concern. Your responsibility is to take care of yourself and the baby you''re carrying."

    Mary pressed her lips together and nodded meekly.

    The tension at the table ruined any appetite the three of them might have had. Breakfast was a quiet, joyless affair.

    As soon as she finished her soup, Briony stood up and headed upstairs.

    After she left, Ferdinand grabbed his coat and went out as well.

    Only Mary remained, picking at her breakfast until it was gone.

    By the time she finished, half an hour had passed. She dabbed at her

    mouth with a napkin, rested her hand on her belly, and yawned. "I''m exhausted. Belinda, could you clear this up? I''m going to get some more sleep."

    "Of course!" Belinda replied cheerfully.

    But instead of heading back to her own room, Mary made her way to the small sunroom on the second floor.

    Briony was waiting for her there.

    "Briony," Mary called softly.

    Briony turned around, their eyes meeting.

    "I''ve decided to marry Ferdinand," Briony said.

    Mary looked surprised. "You''re sure about this?"

    Briony nodded, holding her gaze. "And... I wanted to apologize. I misjudged you before."

    Mary gave a small, bitter smile. ¡°There was no misunderstanding. I do love Ferdinand."

    "You love him

    but you know he''s not

    the right man," Briony said, stepping

    closer and taking Mary''s hand.

    "You''re brave, Mary. I don''t know

    what the future holds, but promise

    me whatever happens, protect

    yourself. Stay alive."

    Mary caught the strange note in Briony''s voice.

    "Briony, what are you trying to say?"

    Brionyughed, trying to keep her tone light. "Nothing. Just... Ferdinand is unpredictable. I worry he might lose control one day and do

    something reckless."

    "At least not until the baby''s born," Mary said quietly, stroking her slightly rounded

    belly. "He wouldn''t dare."

    Briony''s gaze dropped to Mary''s stomach.

    She too was a mother-she knew what all of this meant.

 Chapter 616

    It was precisely because she had lived through it herself that she couldn''t bring

    herself to persuade Mary to give up the baby.

    Besides, the child was already taking shape.

    Already a living, breathing soul.

    "Briony, can I tell you a story?"

    Briony nced at Mary, and she could more or less guess what wasing.

    She crossed to a wicker chair by the side of the room and sat down.

    "All right, I''m listening."

    Mary, cradling her rounded belly, walked over to the window and gazed out at the world beyond. Her voice floated back, soft and slow-

    "Twenty-four years ago, in the slums of Riverview, a family''s fifth child was born. The father had hoped for a son, but once again, it was a daughter. Because of this, he took out his disappointment on the mother. Out of the girl''s four older sisters, three were sold off by their father, and the fourth fell ill and died at fourteen because they couldn''t afford a doctor. The mother couldn''t bear to see her youngest go the same way, so she risked her life, scraped together whatever she could, and when the girl turned eighteen, she sent her away..."

    "That girl ended up in show business. She started as an extra, working her way up from the bottom, until eventually she made a name for herself. Once she was sessful, she finally had the means to rescue her mother and bring her out of that wretched ce. But then the father heard about his daughter''s fame and tried to ckmail her.

    He called her, said if she didn''t bring back half a million, he''d kill her mother. Not wanting to be a burden, her mother chose to end her own life."

    Briony''s head snapped up, eyes locking on Mary.

    Mary turned from the window, meeting Briony''s gaze, her eyes rimmed with red.

    "Briony, my father always wanted a son. My mother did give him one, but he was a gambling addict. When the boy was only three, my father took him to the casino. He was so caught up in his bets that he didn''t notice the child wander off. The casino was right on the docks. The boy fell into the water and drowned. By the time the fishermen dragged him out, he was already gone. And the most absurd part? It was his own negligence, but he went to a fortune-teller and was told my mother''s birthdate was bad luck for him and the boy. From then on, he used that as an excuse to abuse her..."

    Briony''s brows drew together, her eyes troubled, sympathy flickering across her face.

    But Mary only smiled. "But he''s dead now. Ferdinand''s people helped me take care of him."

    Briony froze.

    "That''s why I can never hate

    Ferdinand," Mary said quietly. "And I don''t care if he loves me or not. He wants a child-so I''ll give him one. I know he''s not a good man, but at least, for once in my life, he was good to me."

    "Everyone has to make their own choices and hold their own ground." Briony watched her, her expression solemn. "As long as you know what you''re doing, that''s enough."

    "And what about you, Briony?"

    Briony frowned. "What do you mean?"

    "Why did youe back this time? What are you looking for?"

    Briony pressed her lips together, meeting Mary''s eyes.

    For a long moment, silence settled over them, thick as a fog.

    Atst, Briony spoke. "I came back because I''ve epted my fate."

    Mary''s frown deepened. "epted, it? Are

    saying you n to stay

    Yourdinand''s side for the rest of

    your life?"

    Briony said nothing, lips pressed tight.

    Her silence was answer enough.

    It''s just that her "whole life" wouldn''tst much longer.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 617

    The wedding was scheduled for the eighth of next month¡ªa full thirty days away.

    Ferdinand had hired a professional team to handle everything, from the bridal photos to the reception. Briony didn''t have to lift a finger.

    Not that she''d wanted a wedding in the first ce. Ferdinand had no illusions she''d be enthusiastic about any of it.

    On the day of the photoshoot, Ferdinand cleared his entire schedule.

    The shoot was set in St. Nortia''s Chapel.

    He''d booked out the whole ce in advance.

    Outside, Ferdinand''s people formed a discreet perimeter, keeping everything tightly controlled.

    Inside the chapel, a makeshift dressing room had been set up. Briony sat before the mirror, her makeup freshly applied, as the stylist helped her into the first dress. They had ten different looks to get through today. It was going to be a marathon. "Mrs. Ellsworth, you have such a beautiful figure and porcin skin. Every gown looks like it was made just for you," the stylist gushed.

    Briony stood in front of the full-length mirror, staring at her reflection.

    The white gown shimmered with tiny crystals-something every bride-to-be would dream of wearing.

    But Briony''s expression remained t, her heart numb.

    Her thoughts drifted to that divorce ceremony in Ghana.

    Four long yearster, here she was again, back in a white dress, feeling just as helpless and out of ce as before.

    Maybe the fortune-teller from her childhood had been right all along.

    Maybe she really was born under an unlucky star-doomed to bring misfortune to everyone close to her.

    Her mother, for one.

    Ste Joyner had suffered because of her, too.

    And now, her own two children...

    And finally, herself.

    "Why isn''t the bride smiling?" the stylist teased gently, watching Briony''s nk reflection in the mirror. "Nerves?"

    Briony''s thickshes flickered. She smiled, but the expression twisted with irony. "Maybe it''s just all a bit too much."

    How could she possibly smile, when her life felt like this?

    The stylist blinked, a little thrown by Briony''s cold, out-of-ce sarcasm. Marrying someone as handsome and wealthy as Mr.

    Ellsworth wasn''t that every woman''s dream? Why on earth wouldn''t she be happy?

    The final touches were finished.

    The door to the dressing area opened.

    Ferdinand stood at the entrance to the chapel, dressed in a crisp white tailcoat, phone in hand, deep in conversation.

    He heard the door and turned, his expression pausing as he took her in.

    "Do as I said. If it''s not urgent, don''t

    call me again today," he said

    phone, then slipped it into

    and strode toward Briony

    The two stylists exchanged a knowing nce and quietly slipped out, leaving the couple alone.

    Ferdinand stopped in front of Briony, eyes warm as he took her in from head to toe. He smiled, clearly pleased.

    "You look stunning, Bryn."

    Briony didn''t respond, barely acknowledging him. "The dress is heavy. Let''s get

    this over with," she said, her tone t.

    Her indifference was unmistakable.

    Ferdinand saw it, but didn''t let it bother him.

    "Remember Ghana, more than four years ago? You wore this same dress, didn''t you?"

    Briony froze, staring at him. ¡°What are you talking about?"

    "You don''t recognize it?"

    She hesitated, ncing down at the gown.

    The memory was fuzzy-she hadn''t wanted to remember that day, hadn''t

    bothered to hold onto the details.

    But Ferdinand''s words shocked her.

    "How would you even know that?" she demanded. "Were you having me followed back then?"

    "Of course not," Ferdinand replied

    with a smile. But after I found out about you and Stewart, I had someone look into everything that happened between you two. I even know he tried to cheer you up by investing in a science museum in Ghana and having two custom robots made for you."

    by

 Chapter 618

    Briony stared at him, lips pressed tightly together, saying nothing.

    Ferdinand had managed to dig up events from over four years ago with such precision.

    That could only mean he''d already mastered every detail and person connected to Stewart''s life. Back in that quiet old vige, if Ferdinand had lost control even once, she and the children would never have survived.

    "Ferdinand," she said atst, her voice shaking, "if you hate Stewart so much, why did you ever help little Nina recover her health?"

    Ferdinand''s brow arched, as if genuinely surprised by her sudden question.

    He looked at Briony, a faint, unsettling smile ying on his lips. "Bryn, those two years in that small vige-they were the happiest days of my life."

    He lifted a hand, his palm spanning the delicate line of her neck. His eyes, usually so warm, were filled now with a tenderness that was almost painful to behold.

    "I even thought, if you''d be willing to stay there quietly with little Nina, just live out your life in peace, then I could leave everything behind. I could give up that old life, and just be Mr. Ellsworth-a nobody beside you in that little town, for the rest of my days."

    As he spoke, his hand suddenly tightened, closing firmly around her throat.

    He squeezed, but not hard enough to hurt her just enough to show he could, if he wanted. Briony frowned but didn''t struggle.

    She met his gaze, her eyes cold and unyielding, not a trace of fear in them.

    Ferdinand leaned closer, pressing his forehead to hers.

    "Bryn, I can ept that you have family, children, friends. But what I can''t ept is Stewart being part of your life."

    His breath was hot against her skin, radiating an almost suffocating possessiveness.

    Briony lifted a hand and pushed against his chest, trying to put some distance between them.

    But suddenly, Ferdinand''s expression twisted. He turned his head and, without warning, bit down hard on the soft curve of her ear-

    Agonizing pain shot through her!

    Briony gasped, shoving him away with all her strength.

    He let go, releasing her.

    She pped him across the face, her voice trembling with fury. "Ferdinand, you''re insane!"

    He wiped a smear of blood from the corner of his mouth, then nced at her ear, now bleeding freely where his teeth had left their mark. He looked satisfied, even pleased.

    "Bryn, you''re too pure for my world. You''re like a nk page. You make me feel small-less than I am. Every time look at you, this voice in my head keeps reminding me we don''t betong in the same universe."

    Briony gingerly touched her ear. It felt as if he''d bitten off a piece, the pain raw

    and shocking. Sticky blood coated her fingers.

    It dripped onto the pristine white of her wedding dress, spreading in crimson stains.

    shes of memory struck her-Stewart, on that cruise ship, tormenting her in the

    same sick, twisted way, forcing her hand by sheer cruelty.

    Her chest heaved; her breathing grew ragged and shallow.

    She felt like she was suffocating, as

    if the whole world was sick. No

    matter how she fought back, no

    matter how she gave in, the relentless torment of fate never let her go.

    For a moment, Briony felt utterly exhausted by the weight of living.

    She looked at Ferdinand, silent tears slipping down her cheeks.

    "Ferdinand, the thing I regret most in my entire life is saving you that night."

    Ferdinand''s eyes narrowed.

    She no longer cared about consequences. She screamed at him, "A madman like

    you should never have been allowed to live!"

    His smile vanished, reced by a cold, predatory re.

    "Bryn, I get angry when you say things you shouldn''t."

    "Why don''t you just kill me, then!"

    "How could I ever bring myself to do that?"

    Ferdinand smiled again, pulling a handkerchief from his pocket. He pressed it gently against her bleeding ear, his voice soft, but every word sharp and merciless, cutting herto the core-

    "Have you forgotten about Ms. Hudson?"

    Briony''s eyes widened in horror.

    "If youy a finger on my mother, Ferdinand, I swear I''lle for you myself!" she

    screamed, grabbing fistfuls of his white suit jacket.

    Blood from her hand smeared across the fabric, staining it a brilliant, desperate

    red.

 Chapter 619

    Ferdinand''s other hand gently stroked her hair. "That depends on you, Bryn. I''m nothing like Stewart. From the very beginning, I''ve been a devil through and through. I''ve killed more people than I could ever count."

    Briony clung to his shirt, her whole body trembling violently.

    Seeing her shake like that, Ferdinand''s eyes darkened with disappointment.

    "Bryn, don''t pretend you''re so innocent. You''re the one who taught me what it means to love and lose. Because of you, I had to put on this mask, acting the good guy just to get close to you, to win you over-but why wouldn''t you let me in? Why is your heart so cold, no matter how hard I try to warm it?"

    "Ferdinand, I''m begging you," she pleaded, voice breaking. "I''ll do anything you want-just please, leave my family out of this. Don''t hurt my friends, don''t touch them..."

    She looked up at him, nothing but terror in her eyes, tears blurring her vision. She looked so heartbreakingly fragile.

    A sharp ache twisted in Ferdinand''s chest.

    He loved her he truly did so why could she only ever see the darkness in him? Why did she never feel the good?

    "Bryn, you don''t have to be afraid. I won''t kill you. I couldn''t bear to."

    He brushed her hair again, his voice almost gentle. "Unlike Stewart, I don''t have the glow of the Wentworth family name. My father was a madman, my mother a puppet. Anything I ever wanted, I had to w my way toward myself. Back when I was scraping by in Myanmar, I started at the very bottom and fought my way up- betrayal, bloodshed, all of it. The higher I climbed, the more they wanted me dead."

    He paused, eyes fixed on her. "You''re the only one, Bryn-the only person who ever reached out a hand to me as I struggled up."

    Briony shook her head, biting down hard on her lip.

    If she''d known what kind of man he was, she never would have saved him that night-never.

    "Bryn, I wouldn''t be standing here if it weren''t for you. You''re the reason for all of this."

    Ferdinand leaned in, his lips near her ear, voice cold as the grave. "You saved me, brought me back to life. Every life I''ve taken since, it''s as if you put the knife in my hand. Bryn, your hands aren''t clean."

    "No!" Briony cried, twisting away and shoving at him. She stumbled backward and crashed to the floor, breathing in ragged sobs.

    Ferdinand stood over her, gaze icy and unyielding.

    "Bryn, want to hear a secret?" he asked softly.

    Briony mped her hands over her ears, voice raw with panic. "No! I don''t want to know I don''t want to hear anything!"

    Ferdinand crouched down, took her wrists, and pulled her hands away.

    "Randolph Driscoll. I killed him myself, right in front of Stewart. I made sure he suffered."

    Briony''s eyes flew wide, her struggles frozen in shock.

    She stared at Ferdinand, and in that moment, all the violence he kept hidden zed in his eyes.

    "Bullet after bullet tore through

    Randolph''s body. He was loyal to the

    end-he died shielding Stewart. If he''d been just a little bit selfish, if he''d stepped aside for even a second, Stewart would have died that night instead."

    Briony could only stare at him, numb with horror.

    "Do you understand, Bryn? The one who was supposed to die that night was Stewart. But why?" Ferdinand let out a sharp, bitterugh. "Why would Randolph sacrifice himself for Stewart? If Stewart had died the only person you''d have met that night would have been me. I''d have been your savior."

    Briony shook her head, disbelief etched across her face.

    Randolph''s death-it was Ferdinand all along?

    "Ferdinand..." she whispered, her voice trembling. "Who are you?"

    He gave a low, mirthlessugh. "You really want to know, Bryn?"

    He gripped her chin, forcing her to look him. "Don''t be in such a rush Once you''re my bride, I''ll show you the world

    that truly be shows.

    me."

 Chapter 620

    It was a world Briony could hardly fathom-a world no one would ever

    acknowledge or believe existed.

    ...

    Both of their clothes were soaked in blood, the fabric ruined beyond repair.

    Ferdinand called for the stylists.

    The moment the stylists walked in and saw the scene, they froze in shock.

    "Get my wife a new wedding dress," Ferdinand said, his voice sharp and cold. He fixed the stylist with a dark re, cutting off any protest before it could leave her lips. "Just do your job and keep quiet."

    "Yes, sir." The stylist dropped her gaze and quickly helped Briony into the changing room.

    Another stylist came in, carrying a first aid kit.

    "Mrs. Ellsworth, Mr. Ellsworth asked me to take care of your injuries first."

    Briony sat before the illuminated vanity, her hands clenched so tightly her knuckles turned white. Her body still trembled uncontrobly, the aftershocks of what had happened refusing to subside.

    She didn''t hear a word the stylist said.

    "Mrs. Ellsworth?" the voice repeated, closer this time.

    Briony''sshes fluttered. She looked up, meeting the eyes of the woman with the medical kit.

    The stylist gave her a gentle, reassuring smile. "I''m going to clean your wounds. It might sting a little, but please bear with me."

    Briony nodded faintly.

    The wounds were deep. Scars were almost inevitable.

    As the stylist cleaned her injuries, another began setting out a new wedding dress and matching essories.

    "Linda, where did you put the jewelry for the second dress?" one of them asked.

    Linda, swabbing Briony''s wound with an iodine-soaked cotton pad, replied without looking up, "Did you check the jewelry case? Didn''t find it?"

    "No. All that jewelry is the real deal-Mr. Ellsworth''s assistant brought them over. Just one set is worth a fortune!"

    "Maybe it''s still in the car," Linda said quietly. "Go check, quickly."

    "Right, I''ll go now!"

    The stylist hurried out of the dressing room.

    Once the door closed, Linda leaned in, ostensibly to inspect Briony''s ear, but her words were a whisper meant only for her. "Ms. Kensington, Mr. Hoffman sent me."

    Briony stiffened, a jolt of surprise running through her. She started to turn, but Linda murmured, "Don''t look at me. There might be cameras in here."

    Briony froze, barely daring to breathe.

    "Listen carefully," Linda continued,

    her hands never pausing. "Mr. Hoffman wants you to know that your wedding with Ferdinand is their best chance. Our people will be working on the inside and out. Until then, don''t do anything rash. Trust us.¡±  ?wnovel

    Briony''sshes trembled. "Will Stewart be involved in the operation?"

    "He''s one of the key yers-he''s seen more than his share of gray operations. But he suffers from severe PTSD. He won''t be on the front line, but he''ll be coordinating everything behind the scenes."

    Briony lowered her eyes in relief.

    As long as he wasn''t on the front lines. If she didn''t make it back, at least the children would still have their father.

    "What are your odds this time?" she whispered.

    "We''ve been preparing for this for years. Our contacts are all in ce, and thanks

    to you, we finally have a way in. We''re confident, Ms. Kensington. Don''t be afraid. Trust us."

    Briony closed her eyes, fighting to keep her emotions in check.

    "I''m not afraid," she said softly, her voice shaking. "I''ll trust you. I''ll do everything I can to help."

    Linda wrapped her wounds with gauze. "We''ll do everything we can to get you out. But you know how it is-ngthing is ever certain. Just in case, is there anything you want me to tell Mr. Hoffman or Stewart?"

    Briony opened her eyes and stared at her own reflection in the mirror.

    "Tell Stewart," she said quietly, "if I don''t make it back, he needs to live. Really live. And love our children with everything he has."

 Chapter 621

    They never made it through all ten wedding dresses.

    By the time Briony tried on the third, she copsed without warning.

    Ferdinand caught her just in time, startled to discover her skin was burning hot.

    He scooped her up and hurried back to the motorhome.

    Inside, he checked her pulse.

    Brionyy quietly in his arms, her cheeks flushed a vivid red from the fever.

    The results made Ferdinand''s expression grow grave.

    He brought her back to Sanctonia Private Estate.

    Carrying the unconscious Briony into the house, he strode straight through the living room, where Mary was watching TV. She jumped up the moment she saw them.

    "What happened to Briony?"

    Ferdinand didn''t spare her a nce, nor did he answer, but headed upstairs

    without pause.

    Worry twisting in her chest, Mary followed after him.

    Ferdinandid Briony gently on the bed, and when he turned to find Mary at the

    door, his face was cold andmanding. "Go get Belinda-now."

    "Right away."

    Mary hurried off to call Belinda up.

    Ferdinand instructed, "Help her out of the wedding dress."

    "On it!"

    With that, Ferdinand turned and walked out.

    Mary, still uneasy, said, "Let me help, too. Briony''spletely out of it-Belinda won''t be able to manage alone."

    Ferdinand, phone already in hand and clearly anxious to make a call, didn''t object.

    Mary slipped into the room and closed the door behind her.

    Brionyy feverish and oblivious to the world.

    It took both Belinda and Mary considerable effort to ease her out of the heavy wedding dress.

    "Her temperature''s way too high. Belinda, fetch some lukewarm water-we need to sponge her down."

    Belinda nodded and hurried off.

    Upstairs in the study, Ferdinand was on the phone.

    "The wedding is not getting canceled."

    His tone was resolute, which only seemed to irritate the man on the other end.

    "Mr. Ellsworth, I''ve worked for you

    for years. You know I''ve never questioned any of your decisions, but this-this is too risky. Ms. Kensington was Stewart''s wife. She had children with him."

    "Stewart is dead," Ferdinand cut in, his voice irond. "I watched him die in that car crash myself. As for whatever marriage he and Briony had, that''s over. And those two kids once Bryn and I have a child of our own, once she has a new family, she''ll eventually stop dwelling on her children back home."

    Gifford sighed. ¡°Mr. Ellsworth, if you insist on this wedding, then at least keep it

    small. Low-profile. For everyone''s sake."

    "This is Bryn''s and my wedding," Ferdinand replied, unyielding. "I''m going to make it as magnificent as I possibly can. I want Bryn to know what a real grand wedding looks like."

    Gifford went silent.

    He knew there was no changing Ferdinand''s mind.

    Once, Ferdinand had been ruthless, never letting feelings cloud his judgment.

    Now, for Briony, he''d abandoned all sense of reason.

    "Mr. Ellsworth, all these years, the men who''ve followed you have staked everything on your leadership. One reckless decision could cost them everything including their lives."

    Ferdinand narrowed his eyes. "So now you think you can lecture me, Gifford?"

    "I wouldn''t dare," Gifford replied quietly. "I just don''t want everything we''ve worked for to go up in smoke."

    Ferdinand gazed out the window, aplex storm of emotion flickering in his eyes.

 Chapter 622

    It was a long moment before Ferdinand finally spoke. "Gifford, if it hadn''t been for Bryn, I would have died that night nine years ago. The name ''Ferdinand''-my mother gave it to me. But when I left home and went to Myanmar alone, I abandoned that name. It was because of Bryn that I took it up again."

    Gifford was clearly moved. "Mr. Ellsworth, I know what you want. But Ms. Kensington doesn''t love you. This wedding is something you forced. I''m afraid she''ll resent you-and she might do something that hurts you."

    Ferdinand''s lips curled into a faint, almost bitter smile. "If that happens, so be it."

    "Why put yourself through this?"

    "Gifford, I''ve made myself clear. Bryn is my wife. No matter how wary you are of her, just remember-she is Mrs. Ellsworth. I don''t care what you think of her in private, but in public I expect you to show her the respect and courtesy she deserves."

    "Yes, sir. I understand."

    "One more thing. There are two rare herbs I need you to find in Southeast Asia. I''ve sent you the details."

    "Yes, sir."

    After hanging up, Ferdinand stared out the window for a long time, motionless.

    Mary grew increasingly anxious as Briony''s fever refused to break.

    "Stay with her. I''m going to find Ferdinand," she said to the maid.

    As she stepped out of the guest room, she saw Ferdinand emerging from his study, an acupuncture kit in his hand.

    "Why did Briony suddenly spike a fever?" Mary asked, worry etched across her face.

    Ferdinand didn''t answer. "Go back to your own room."

    "But I''m worried about her "

    He cut her off, fixing her with a cold stare. "Are you afraid my medical skills will kill her?"

    Mary faltered, biting her lip. She

    knew better than to argue with him when he was in this mood. Head down, she turned and walked away, frustration and worry heavy in her chest.

    Ferdinand entered Briony''s room.

    Belinda, the housekeeper, immediately stepped aside and bowed her head. "Mr. Ellsworth."

    "Leave us."

    "Yes, sir." She picked up the bowl of warm water and quietly slipped out.

    The door closed, sealing the two of them in silence.

    Ferdinand sat on the edge of the bed

    and

    handed his kit. With

    he began the delicate work of

    lowering her fever. Che

    her fever.

    Less than twenty minutester, Briony broke out in a sweat. Gradually, she began to stir, consciousness returning. At first, her vision was blurry, but within

    seconds, the room came into focus.

    "You''re awake," Ferdinand said quietly, taking a few tissues to gently wipe the sweat from her brow.

    Briony frowned, searching his face. "What happened to me?"

    "You copsed with a sudden fever. I treated you with acupuncture."

    She lifted her hand to her forehead, still warm to the touch. "Did I catch a cold?"

    "It''s not a cold." Ferdinand met her eyes, his expression grave. "Bryn, you''re sick."

    Briony froze, uncertainty flickering across her face. Ferdinand didn''t look any more at ease.

    She pressed him, voice barely above a whisper. "Even you can''t cure it?" Ferdinand pressed his lips together, silent.

    Briony gave a small, wry smile. "So... it''s that bad? An illness even you can''t do anything about?"

 Chapter 623

    Ferdinand reached out and took Briony''s hand, his voice steady. "As long as I''m here, I won''t let anything happen to you."

    Briony resisted the urge to pull away, her expression calm. "Ferdinand, you''re not a god. No one can escape their fate. You don''t have to sugarcoat things for me. Life and death are out of our hands. I can ept that."

    His tone grew firm. "I told you I''m not going to let anything happen to you."

    She gave a faint, wry smile. "Honestly, the way you''re acting makes me feel like my days are really numbered."

    Ferdinand froze, then pressed his lips together tightly.

    Briony had always respected Ferdinand''s skills as a doctor. Back in the old town, people traveled for miles just to seek him out. He''d been the final apprentice of a renowned physician, and with his natural talent, he had solved countless baffling

    cases.

    A suspicion was starting to form in Briony''s mind, but she didn''t ask any more questions.

    "Should we postpone the wedding?" Briony pulled her hand free and looked at Ferdinand, her voice even. "I probably won''tst much longer. There''s a good chance you''ll end up a widower soon after your honeymoon. That''s hardly an auspicious start. Honestly, I think you should just call off the wedding."

    "We''re not calling it off." Ferdinand''s gaze locked on her. "Bryn, first of all, I won''t let you die. But even if, by some impossible chance, you did-your name would still go on my wife''s headstone."

    Briony let out a coldugh.

    Dead or alive, she thought, there''s no escaping you.

    "If you''re so set on keeping the wedding, fine. But you''ll have to handle it yourself. I''m exhausted¡ªI really don''t have the energy to care about any of that right now."

    "Don''t worry, I''ll have someone take care of everything. Your only job is to rest and get better."

    Briony stifled a yawn behind her hand. "I''m tired."

    Ferdinand tucked the nket around her shoulders. "Get some sleep. I''ve already sent people out to find the medicine you need. You''ll be fine soon."

    She didn''t answer. Her eyes drifted shut, and she quickly slipped back into unconsciousness.

    Her illness hade on hard and fast. Acupuncture and fever reducers only helped for a little while.

    Within two hours, her temperature began to climb again.

    Ferdinand didn''t dare risk another round of acupuncture so soon, so he gave her some fever medicine instead.

    The medication brought her temperature down a little, but notpletely. She remained in a hazy, half-awake state.

    Mary was pregnant, and Ferdinand had forbidden her from entering Briony''s room, afraid the sickness might harm the baby. He was so protective of the child that Mary didn''t even think to protest

    The baby was her lifeline now. If anything happened to it, Ferdinand would be furious-she wouldn''t survive the consequences.

    For three days, Briony drifted in and out of fever, never fully conscious.

    Belinda and Ferdinand kept constant watch by her bedside, refusing to leave for a moment.

    It wasn''t until the fourth day that Gifford returned with the medicine.

    Ferdinand prepared the prescription and had Gifford personally brew the herbal remedy.

    Once it was ready, Ferdinand carefully fed it to Briony.

    An hour or soter, the medicine slowly began to work. Her fever finally started to subside.

    As dusk settled outside, Briony finally woke uppletely.

    She opened her eyes to see Ferdinand''s face, full of concern.

    "Bryn, you''re awake." He brushed a hand over her pale, thin cheek. "You''re finally awake. See? I told you

    I wouldn''t let you die." Cool

    Briony had no strength at all. She just blinked, piecing together the memories

    from before she slipped under.

    Gradually, it came back to her.

    She was sick-so sick that not even Ferdinand could cure her.

    "How long was I asleep?"

    "Three days," Ferdinand replied gently. "Gifford brought back the medicine. Bryn, as long as you follow my instructions and take your medicine, we can keep your illness under control."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 624

    "It''s only about control, isn''t it?" Briony stared at him. "But it can''t be cured, right?"

    Ferdinand pressed his lips together, silent.

    "Forget it." Briony lifted a hand to rub her aching temples. "I''d like some water."

    "Of course."

    Ferdinand immediately got up to fetch her a ss.

    He held the water in one hand, and with the other, carefully helped Briony sit up, propping her gently against his chest.

    Briony didn''t want to lean on him, but she simply didn''t have the strength to resist.

    Worried she might choke, Ferdinand had even brought her a straw.

    She took a few slow sips, and finally the dryness in her throat eased a bit.

    "I''d like some soup," she said quietly.

    An appetite-any appetite-was a good sign.

    Ferdinand eased her back onto the bed and set the ss on the nightstand. "I''II ask Belinda to make you some broth."

    "Ferdinand, I want to go outside for a walk."

    "You''re still recovering. It''s not wise to go out in this weather."

    "Not right now," Briony replied, her tone calm as she met his gaze. "I mean, I want

    to leave this room. Take a walk, window shop-anything. I just don''t want to be shut away in here all day."

    Ferdinand studied her, his expression unreadable. "It''s not as safe here as back home."

    "Then have someonee with me," Briony said, her voice resolute. "Maybe I don''t have much time left. Are you really going to deny me even this little bit of freedom?"

    Ferdinand''s lips pressed into a thin line.

    He looked at Briony, and she saw the conflict in his eyes-alongside something like guilt.

    She held his gaze, then gave a crooked half-smile. "Ferdinand, I''ve known for a while. My sudden illness is probably connected to what you did to me before." Ferdinand stiffened.

    His hand, hanging at his side, clenched into a fist.

    His Adam''s apple bobbed, but whatever words he meant to say, he couldn''t get them out.

    "The day I came back, you checked

    my pulse. You reacted so strangely. I couldn''t see you, but you asked if I''d taken any other medication. That''s when I realized something was wrong."

    "So... did you take anything?" he asked quietly.

    "No," Briony replied, locking eyes with him. "But you seem to have forgotten-my

    mother had leukemia."

    Ferdinand looked startled.

    "I''m her daughter. Cancer isn''t exactly hereditary, but medicine says maternal genes can have a impact. Maybe I was always carrying some dormant mutation,

    and your so-called monot

    happened to trigger it. Or maybe not. You''re a doctor-you know how sometimes the smallest chance can lead to the most unexpected oue."

    Briony''s tone was light, almost like she was discussing the weather.

    Ferdinand had once told her she wasn''t innocent, that it was saving him all those years ago which led them to this point.

    But by that same logic, Briony thought, her illness now was because of what Ferdinand had done to her.

    Wasn''t this just a kind of moral ckmail?

    If Ferdinand could y that game, so could she.

    Right now, she was gambling on his obsessive affection for her.

    "Bryn, I promised you-I''ll do

    everything I can to cure you."

    Ferdinand didn''t deny her

    vel

    usation; he could only keep

    making that same promise.

    Briony understood he believed her.

    It seemed her wild guess hadnded closer to the truth than she''d expected.

    Leukemia.

    A ruthless disease.

    She lowered her gaze, voice barely above a whisper. "Whatever happens, I just

    want to make the most of every day I have left."

    Ferdinand watched her, silent.

    Briony raised her head, meeting his eyes. "Let me have some happiness, Ferdinand. Please. That''s all I''m asking."

 Chapter 625

    In the end, Ferdinand agreed to Briony''s request.

    But there was a catch: she had to wait until she was looking and feeling a bit stronger.

    And even then, if she wanted to go out, someone would have to go with her.

    Briony refused to let Belinda tag along.

    So Mary volunteered eagerly.

    Briony only agreed after some hesitation.

    Three dayster, Mary apanied Briony out.

    Their destination was the biggest shopping mall in downtown Marblecliff.

    Ferdinand was swamped with urgent business that day and couldn''t join them, so

    he sent Gifford and a small team to shadow the women discreetly, dressed in in clothes and keeping a careful distance.

    When they arrived, Briony and Mary took the elevator up to the third floor- women''s fashion.

    Mary wanted to look at baby clothes.

    She dragged Briony along forpany.

    Gifford and the other men kept their distance, pretending to browse, but never taking their eyes off the two women.

    Mary picked out a few tiny outfits for her baby, holding them up for Briony''s opinion.

    "Briony, which one do you think is cuter?"

    Briony looked at the tiny onesies and felt her heart soften.

    She couldn''t help thinking of her own two children again.

    "Do you know if it''s a boy or a girl?" Briony asked.

    "A girl." Mary patted her stomach and smiled. "Ferdinand''s thrilled. He says if she takes after her mother, she''ll be beautiful."

    Briony was a little surprised.

    A girl taking after her mother? If you didn''t know better, you''d think Ferdinand was head-over-heels for Mary.

    But was he really?

    "Briony?"

    Mary''s voice broke through her thoughts, and Briony blinked, meeting Mary''s bright, expectant gaze.

    "Well? Which one do you like better?"

    Briony nced at the two onesies in Mary''s hands¡ªboth the same style, just different colors.

    "If you like both, buy both. Ferdinand can certainly spare a little extra." Mary grinned. "True! Why not?" And just like that, she bought them both. After picking out baby clothes, Mary pulled Briony into a lingerie store.

    A moment ago, in the baby boutique, Gifford could still pretend to be a doting dad-to-be, but lingerie stores were another story. He hesitated at the entrance, then awkwardly pulled out his phone and pretended to make a call.

    Thankfully, Gifford was good-looking enough to avoid drawing too many stares; if he were a greasy

    middle-aged man lurking at the entrance of a women''s store and stealing nces inside, he''do

    probably have been mistaken for a creep.

    Briony, meanwhile, was all but dragged inside by Mary.

    "Briony, your wedding''s just around the corner! Let me pick out some new nightwear for you, okay?"

    Mary''s voice rang out loudly enough for Gifford to hear even from the doorway.

    Briony shot her a look, brow furrowing. "I don''t need any."

    "Oh,e on! Of course you do!" Mary replied, her tone teasing and innocent ever. "You''re about to be

    Laser

    a newlywed. You need a few sexy nightgowns! You and Ferdinand are still young-don''t tell me you want your marriage to be boring and dull!"

    Briony: "..."

    From outside came the sound of a man clearing his throat, clearly embarrassed.

    Briony and Mary both turned-

    Gifford quickly averted his gaze, holding his phone to his ear and pretending to talk, edging farther away.

    Mary caught this and shed a mischievous grin.

    She grabbed a handful ofcy lingerie and shoved them into Briony''s arms. "Go on, Briony, try these on!"

    Briony eyed her skeptically.

    But Mary was already shepherding her toward the fitting rooms, scowling at her in mock exasperation.

    Briony''s eyebrows shot up.

    Before she could protest, she was pushed into the changing room.

    The door clicked shut behind her, and Mary''s voice called out from the other side,

    loud and clear: "Take your time, Briony! If something doesn''t fit, or you can''t decide, just call me!"

 Chapter 626

    Inside the tiny fitting room, Briony stood frozen, her arms full ofcy lingerie she had no intention of trying on.

    The space was barely three feet wide-cramped even for one person. But, as if that weren''t enough, this particr fitting room opened up to a narrow staircase leading to a loft above a makeshift storage attic.

    She heard footsteps approaching.

    Sensing something, Briony looked up.

    A figure dressed in ck appeared in the doorway.

    It was a man-ck baseball cap pulled low, half his face hidden behind a mask, only his eyes visible: narrow, deep-set, and impossible to read.

    He was tall. With two long strides, he descended the twisting wooden steps from the attic and stood before her.

    The moment he appeared, Briony understood what Mary had been nning all along.

    She stared at the man in front of her, her thoughts scattered, as if time itself had stopped.

    He was still dressed as ir.

    She knew the world still believed Stewart was dead-he had to remain a ghost.

    But why was he here, in ir''s disguise, to see her?

    Hadn''t Mr. Hoffman told him she already knew the truth?

    They locked eyes in a heavy silence, each lost in their own thoughts.

    In the end, it was Stewart who gave in first.

    He closed his eyes, let out a weary sigh, and reached up to remove his mask.

    Atst, Briony saw his face-sharp features, striking and familiar, nothing like the scarred, twisted visage she''d seen at Starlight Entertainment.

    So there was someone else ying ir. Or maybe ir had only ever existed during that first interview, and since then, it had always been Stewart shadowing her steps...

    As Stewart pulled off the mask, his heart raced uncontrobly.

    He was scared, too.

    Afraid Briony wouldn''t want to see him. Afraid she''d push him away.

    But she seemed so calm now. Even as he revealed himself, she didn''t so much as flinch.

    "Bryn..." Stewart''s voice was rough, barely more than a whisper, trembling with emotion. He felt a painful tightness in his chest, his eyes burning.

    So much he wanted to say, and yet, he couldn''t find the words.

    Briony, on the other hand, was steady-she''d had time to process the truth ever since she''d started suspecting ir''s real identity. When she saw Stewart, disguised as ir, caring for little Nina with her own eyes, any lingering resentment had quietly faded.

    Now, she was caught in her own impossible situation, and this time, she was the one breaking the promise.

    "We don''t have much time," she said softly, looking at Stewart. "Let''s let the past stay in the past. I have only one request of you now: Take care of the kids. Help them grow up whole. I don''t care if they''re O exceptional-I just want them to be healthy and happy."

    Stewart shook his head. "Don''t say that. Come with me. I''ll get you out of here, right now."

    He reached for her hand, but she recoiled, stepping away.

    Briony met his gaze. "Mr. Hoffman told me everything. Stewart, you carry a

    responsibility. Don''t risk everything for me. If you do, you''ll put everyone else in danger, and I can''t live with that."

    Stewart''s eyes were rimmed with red. "Bryn, forget all that. Let me take you away."

    "I can''t," Briony said quietly. "Mary

    brought me here. If I leave, what happens to her? And what about your n? I can''t be that selfish, and neither can you. Whether we chose this or not, the moment we stepped into this life, we lost the right to choose."

    She held his gaze, every word steady and sure.

 Chapter 627

    "Don''t listen to what Mr. Hoffman says. Think about the children, Bryn. Kids can grow up without a father, but they can''t lose their mother."

    "Stewart, I''m the one who saved Ferdinand."

    Stewart froze, startled.

    "That night, nine years ago, I met you-and I met Ferdinand. I saved him. If it hadn''t been for me, maybe Randolph wouldn''t have died. Stewart, for the longest time, I thought you brought disaster into my life. But when Ferdinand told me the truth, I realized it was my own na?ve kindness that night that helped create a monster..."

    Stewart''s eyes were bloodshot as he stared at her. "That''s not how it happened. Don''t believe Ferdinand, don''t believe Mr. Hoffman. Bryn, you are your own person, you''re the mother of two children. You have to go back to them. They need you."

    "I can''t go back." Briony shook her head, a faint smile on her lips. "Stewart, Ferdinand''s wedding must go on as nned. Only if Ferdinand dies, only if the n works, will our children be safe. Do you understand?"

    Stewart''s breath caught in his throat.

    Of course he understood.

    But how could he just stand by and watch Briony put herself in danger? How could he possibly let that happen?

    "Stewart, do you remember what you asked me the day of the explosion?"

    Stewart looked at her, a crushing ache in his chest.

    "You asked me if I still med you."

    Briony met his gaze, her eyes gentle and full of peace. "I don''t me you anymore."

    Stewart''s breath faltered. Tears slipped down his cheeks.

    "It''s almost time. You need to go."

    Stewart shook his head, voice thick with pleading. "Bryn, pleasee with me. I''m begging you."

    Briony shook her head. Her voice was soft, the same gentle tone she used to soothe little Mario.

    "Stewart, you know I can''t leave. Not now."

    Stewart stood there, stunned.

    "Listen to me, Stewart. You made your choice the moment you started down this path. Even if you end up crawling, you have to see it through. One moment of hesitation could undo everything so many have fought for. Mr. Hoffman said I was the wild card in your n, but maybe just maybe I turned out to be a lucky one."

    Briony pressed her lips together, then let out a long sigh, eyes lowered. "If I really don''t make it back this time, I hope my children will be proud of me."

    Stewart''s fists clenched at his sides, his tightly pressed lips trembling.

    Briony looked up; at some point, her eyes had filled with tears, too.

    She gazed at the silent, weeping man before her and felt a sudden, overwhelming urge to hold him.

    It wasn''t about romance or

    bet

    longing she just wanted to hug this who had always walked alone

    n the shadows.

    So she did.

    Lingerie slipped unnoticed to the floor as Briony stepped forward, wrapping her arms around him.

    He was so tall. She could barely reach around his waist, but she managed, enclosing him with her arms.

    Just like she hugged little Mario-gently, tenderly.

    ve

    "Stewart, there was always too much we didn''t know about each other. You had so many burdens, and I was always caught up in own feelings. Maybe I finally understand now-sometimes, life just isn''t in our control. But I''m not like you. I don''t have that kind of courage or selflessness. I''m doing this for my children. That''s all."

    Held in her arms, Stewart''s tall frame shook with emotion.

    A man nearly six-foot-three, undone by one warm embrace.

    How he longed for a simple life, a happy home, his wife and children together.

    How he wished for peace, for ordinary days.

    How did things end up like this?

    He was unwilling to ept it, and yet he couldn''t bear it either.

    Unwilling, because he''d met Briony on this road and couldn''t offer her the safety

    and stability she deserved.

    Unable to bear it, because he''d

    brought so much hardship into bet

    life,

    even now she was willing to

    forgive andfort him.

    He couldn''t bear that his own children had never known what a whole, happy

    family felt like.

    Too much regret, too much pain, all of it impossible to resolve.

    "Briony, are you ready?"

    Mary''s voice called softly from outside.

    Briony opened her eyes and let go.

 Chapter 628

    "You should go." Briony took a step back, tilting her chin up to meet his eyes. "Stewart, Little Nina''s got real musical talent. If she''s ever interested in learning, you can ask my godmother to find her a good teacher. And little Mario-he''s always building with Legos and solving Rubik''s cubes. He''s sharp, focused. If he wants, you should encourage him..."

    "Bryn." Stewart cut her off, his tear-filled gaze locked on her. "Don''t say these things. Don''t talk like you''re saying goodbye."

    Briony managed a faint smile. ¡°I just want to be prepared. Just in case."

    "There is no ''just in case."" Stewart took her face in his hands, pressing a kiss to her forehead. "I respect your choice, but trust me and the whole team-we''ll keep you safe. Wait for us to bring you home."

    Briony blinked, startled, as a loud knocking sounded behind her.

    "Briony, are you alright? You didn''t faint in there, did you?" Mary''s voice rang out, anxious and a little shrill. Gifford must be getting suspicious.

    Stewart quickly pulled on a mask, cast Briony onest, lingering look, and with two long strides, disappeared up into the attic.

    His footsteps thudded rapidly overhead.

    Briony waited a moment,posing herself, before turning to open the door.

    Outside, Mary stood with two other staff members-and Gifford, watching her closely.

    Briony swayed unsteadily.

    "Briony!" Mary rushed forward to steady her. "You look awful¡ªare you feeling sick again?"

    Briony had meant to put on a show for Gifford, but before she could act, she lowered her head and unexpectedly a bright drop of blood sttered to the floor.

    One drop. Then another.

    Crimson blood streamed suddenly from her nose, unstoppable.

    "Briony!" Mary gasped, eyes wide with horror. "Oh my God, what''s happening?"

    A staff member grabbed some tissues, pressing them to Briony''s nose.

    But the blood soaked through instantly, faster than they could staunch it.

    Gifford''s face changedpletely. "This is bad. Ms. Kensington is having a crisis -get her back to Mr. Ellsworth, now!"

    Briony''s vision went ck, and she knew nothing more.

    Gifford scooped her unconscious body into his arms and hurried out, Mary

    pressing tissues to Briony''s bleeding nose as they rushed away.

    Briony''stest episode kept Ferdinand on edge for an entire week.

    The acute hemorrhaging from her leukemia was almost impossible to control In the end, Ferdinand could only use every treatment he

    had East and Westbined-to try to stabilize her.

    She was unconscious for a week, visibly thinner when she finally stirred.

    And during those seven days, far away in Cloudcrest City, Little Nina seemed to sense her mother''s

    suffering. Every night became a

    nightmare, and she woke up crying, night after night.

    James spent every evening pacing the house with her in his arms. Even when she finally fell asleep, as soon as he tried toy her down, she''d wake up wailing again.

    In the end, James could only keep holding her until dawn, when she''d finally drop off into a deep, exhausted sleep-and only then could he catch a brief nap himself.

    By the week''s end, both James and Little Nina were sporting matching dark circles under their eyes.

    James''s patience was wearing thin.

    While the kids yed in the backyard, he pulled Lorna inside for a private talk.

    "Lorna, tell me the truth-how is Bryn, really?" His tone was grim, eyes searching hers.

    "I honestly don''t know," Lorna replied, eyeing him up and down. Just one week and he already looked like a roon. At least he was handsome enough to survive it.

    Honestly, raising kids could drive anyone insane.

    James stepped forward, grabbing her arm, frustration boiling over.

    "You don''t know? Or you''re just

    afraid to tell me? Lorna, I''m warning you tell me everything you know, or I swear, I''ll hit a woman."

    "Oh, a fight?¡± Lorna yawned, half-lifting hershes to give him azy, mocking smile. "Fine by me-but let''s set the stakes first. If you lose, you''re mine."

    James stared, lost for words.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!